《The Villain is Outrageously Beautiful》


 ~： Related to the work

    "He villain too beautiful [through the book]" Author: riding a whale go south


    Copywriter:


    Xu Xingzhi wrote in his own words:


    On the other side of the mountain, there is a group of villains. They are cute and cute. They are strange and strange. They are diligent and diligent, and they have to escape from prison.


    Later, he wore into the book.


    The world says: Your settings have disrupted the world order, and you have to kill the villains who intend to break through the cage and occupy the world.


    Xu Xingzhi said: Sorry, I am just a salted fish.


    The world said: It doesn''t matter, the villain is your own favorite younger brother. He listens to you most.


    Xu Xingzhi: ... I have not written such a setting.


    Boss gentle face: Brother, do you like this gold chain, or this silver chain? You choose slowly, I listen to you everything.


    Xu Xingzhi: ... I have never written such a setting.


    - This setting, everything is as you wish.


    Attack and acceptance settings: Black Lotus beauty brothers attack ¡Á true wave of high-skilled brothers. In the year, the US attacked and received the handsome, and the Lord received 1V1.


    A word introduction: Ten years of drinking ice, it is difficult to cool blood.


    Content tag: Love the book, wear a book, revenge


    Search keywords: protagonist: Xu Xingzhi (accepted), Meng Zhongguang (attack) supporting role: Jiuzhi Deng, Lu Yujiu, Zhou Beinan, Zhou Wang, Qu Chi, Tao Xian, Wen Xuechen, Yuan Ruyi, Yu Si, Cannon Ash Other: God unfolds, golden finger


    Jinjiang editor recommended:


    Xu Xingzhi wrote a book: On the other side of the mountain, there is a group of big villains. They are cute and cute. They are strange and strange. They are diligent and diligent, and they have to escape from the wild. ... Later, he put it into the book.


    This article is a strange brain, with an essay written as a starting point, around the protagonist Xu Xingzhi with a funny soul, gave birth to a story, extradition a personal object. The storyline and the emotional line are parallel, the story is complicated and the characters are vivid and interesting.

 Chapter 1： First entry

    Xu Ping opened his eyes.


    Around him was filled with thick nights that could not be opened, and the strange strange smell had been infiltrated into the throat.


    He is not in the bed where he used to sleep.


    Xu Ping stretched his hand and touched it. The palm of his hand was wet. He was lying in a cold shallow pool. The pool was only half-finger, but it was cold and piercing. It was not like dreaming.


    brush--


    A white light like a flock of sheep suddenly lit up in front of his eyes, and the eyelids of Xu Ping were sore. He reached out to block the light, but a voice came from the white light: "...you are here."


    A dagger fell in front of Xu Ping, and after a slamming sound, the weak voice was like a male voice diluted by water: "You must kill him."


    Xu Ping: "Who?"


    The male replied: "Meng Zhongguang."


    Xu Ping¡¯s headache is splitting, and it¡¯s really unclear what it¡¯s like.


    He only thought that the name "Meng Zhongguang" was very familiar, but he forgot where he had heard it.


    He decided to refine his own problems, so he could ask more clearly: "Who are you?"


    The male voice said: "I am the knowledge of the three realms."


    Xu Ping: "..."


    Listening to the sound, this sensation of the three realms is getting lungs, and life is not long. If you don¡¯t hurry and ask something, it¡¯s not good to say it will be cold for a while.


    Xu Ping endured a headache, and Zhang just wanted to ask, and the sound was bruised into cotton and blocked in the eyes of the blind man.


    ...He remembers who Meng Zhongguang is.


    In the eyes of neighbors and other foreigners, Xu Ping is a thief, a strange person, a stranger, a maverick, a preference for the left side of the road, what girls love to read, what books can read, and everyone who loves to make friends, cozy, happy, I often get some tricks and earn some money.


    When he is at a good time, he spends a lot of money, just to listen to a song; when he is not affluent, he will not be sad, and he will not be able to slap the ingot, and talk about self-entertainment.


    Fortunately, the family is particularly favored by him, let him let go of the day.


    Xu Ping was very bored, read a few more words, and started to write something.


    And Meng Chongguang is the villain in Xu Ping¡¯s unfinished words, and he is unparalleled and his heart is poisonous.


    It is also strange to say that the name Meng Zhongguang appeared in his dream at the beginning. When Xu Ping woke up, he was sweating, but he had already forgotten the specific content of the dream. He only remembered such a name.


    After waking up, he began to write this story, and the writing process was quite smooth. He wrote nearly 10,000 words in the first ten months.


    There is no decent person in this book. It is a story of a group of demon gods who have been imprisoned in the wild.


    My father had read his manuscript and asked him what he wanted to write.


    Xu Ping answered: "Write a play."


    The father was helpless, and he ordered him to study hard, and Xu Ping was as always, full of promises, absolutely not changed.


    The manuscript was written less than a half, and Xu Ping was dragged into the world by the three worlds in his sleep.


    The lungs and ghosts said: "You have seriously disturbed the world''s context. Now, the demon in the wild is just like what you have written, and you are trying to escape, and you are going to escape."


    The dagger that he had thrown back flashed the blue light, and Xu Ping¡¯s gaze was led: ¡°You must use this dagger to kill Meng Zhongguang who intends to lead the defect.¡±


    Xu Pingyi laughed for a moment: "This adult, are you mistaken?"


    He picked up his sleeves and showed his right hand.


    His right hand was broken, and the wrist above it was a fake hand made of pear wood.


    Xu Ping calmly showed his own incompleteness: "I look like this, you told me to go in, don''t you ask me to die in vain?"


    Xu Ping still remembers how to set the value of Meng Zhongguang''s combat power in the textbook. It is a spiritual demon born from the aura of heaven and earth. The indifference is like the snow in the mountains, and does not put anyone''s life in the eye.


    Someone once offended him. Meng Zhongguang peeled off his back skin only during the talk and laughed. He extracted his spine completely, grinded it into powder, made it into a tea pot, and used it to drink tea every day.


    The lungs and ghosts coughed twice, and they sighed slowly: "There is only one person in the world, and he will never be offended. I will lend his skin to you."


    Xu Ping feels more funny: "Why don''t you just call the person to kill Meng Zhongguang?"


    The lungs and ghosts replied: "He is the brother of Meng Zhongguang, because Meng Zhongguang is stubborn and abominable, slaughtering his peers, and robbing the potion of medicinal herbs. He was sentenced to poor education. Nowadays, he has been pumped out of the bones and punishes the filth. People, died in the outside world."


    Xu Ping: "..."


    When the lungs saw his silence, he asked: "How do you feel?"


    Xu Ping simply replied: "I don''t think so."


    This time it¡¯s the turn of the lungs and the ghost is silent: "..."


    After a long while, a force suddenly struck, and Xu Ping felt that his body was light and he leaned back.


    The white light disappeared, the back of the brain was windy, and he had no time to react, and he once again broke into the emptiness of the void.


    The sound of the lungs and ghosts is getting farther and farther away from Xu Ping in the rapid decline, but the weak voice is like a bell, and it slams into Xu Ping¡¯s ear: "If you can¡¯t kill him, you will live forever. In the wild."


    Xu Ping tried his best and snorted your uncle.


    I don''t know how long it has been falling, Xu Ping''s heart is numb, and the body falls into a softness.


    He can''t climb at all.


    Roughly estimated, Xu Ping flew in the air for at least half an hour, during which he passed through a magnificent giant door, and a colorful light practiced around him, swaying his eyes.


    When he landed, he couldn''t smell it, his eyes couldn''t be seen, he could only lie flat.


    Suddenly, countless messy information flashed into Xu Ping¡¯s mind.


    He only slammed a little and snorted.


    The fragment that poured into his mind seems to belong to Meng Zhongguang''s brother, but the strange thing is that he actually surnamed himself, both surnamed Xu, and called Xu Xingzhi.


    The clips are quite chaotic, and there is only some basic information. Xu Ping has been studying for a long time and can only reluctantly come back to a few points.


    Xu Xingzhi is the master of the Fengshan Mountain in Xianshan. Meng Chongguang is a child who came back to the mountain by Xu Xingzhi. He was behind Xu Xing¡¯s body, and his spiritual power was low. He was often bullied, if not Xu Xingzhi was around him. He is afraid that he will be bullied by other disciples.


    However, the real identity of Meng Zhongguang is the demon, the spiritual power, he pretended to be weak, lurking in Fenglingshan for many years, only for the opportunity to seek the artifacts placed in the four fairy gates.


    For many years, he worked hard, and he used his connections among the major fairy doors to use conspiracy and conspiracy. He actually praised his disciples and used them for his own sake. However, on the eve of his success in stealing artifacts, his conspiracy was revealed, he actually personally smashed the teacher, and Xu Xingzhi took this pot for him in the wrong time, imprisoned, full of imprisonment. Tortured.


    Later, the right way to clean up the portal, Meng Zhongguang with a few disciples disciples of the disciples, was exiled to the wild.


    Unexpectedly, it is a sneaky ghost and an unbreakable prison.


    Xu Xingzhi is also regarded as a party and is considered a mortal.


    To kill Meng Zhongguang, it is not difficult to say it. Just use the dagger with the aura of heaven and earth, and cinnabar in the center of his forehead, and you will be able to bear his life.


    Xu Ping lay desperately on the ground, thinking, doing it, I didn''t seem to think so much when I wrote it.


    Xu Ping has no interest in talented beauty, heroic beauty, and Xianmen love history. He simply wants to write a story different from Mandarin and the villain.


    He didn''t even think about compiling a pre-history for his "Meng Zhongguang" in his book.


    But now it seems that his story and the world''s Meng Zhongguang accidentally overlap, like two strings, there is no intersection, only because one of them has moved one, it has caused another The vibration disturbed the world order here.


    It is precisely because he and the "Xu Xingzhi" who have fallen into the dust and lost their bones are mortal. The so-called "three-zone knowledge" will invite themselves to come and use their own hands to eliminate Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Ping, now Xu Xingzhi has slowed down some of the gods, turned over and sat up, and touched it, and touched a round thing.


    He looked down and found that it was a human head.


    Xu Xingzhi leaped violently, and this suddenly found out that this place was round and inside, and it was the corpse of the corpse. Most of them were ripped and broken, and the red and white things were scattered.


    The smell returned to Xu Xingzhi at the moment of seeing these corpses. The stench smothered his brain and made a pain in his stomach.


    Fortunately, in the present world, he spent a full three days and three nights in Yizhuang for the gambling of one or two silver coins. He lived with the old man of Shouyi Village and did not fear the corpse.


    It¡¯s just such a scattered body. The first time I saw it, it¡¯s too much stimulus for Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi also described the horrors of people eating people in the wild. The so-called "people like silver, people make lights", the black and white words seem to be unconscious, but naked into reality, or told him can not help but cold.


    He resisted nausea and tried to pick up the gap between the body and the body and tried to escape the corpse as soon as possible.


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to see more of the horrors of the corpses. But in a short time, he stopped his footsteps and faced a corpse.


    After a moment, he stood up and did not hesitate to run.


    Xu Xingzhi saw that the tear at the corpse was not a bite of a beast, but a human tooth print.


    In other words, the corpse here is actually the kitchen of someone in the wild.


    Xu Xingzhi feels that if he doesn''t leave quickly, he should change himself to lie here.


    But this is wild, where is he going to find Meng Zhongguang?


    Thinking about this problem, Xu Xingzhi, who escaped a few steps, suddenly heard a roar.


    He turned away and saw a humanoid monster depicting horrible madness.


    Except that the two arms are two sharp razors, the monster''s neck is normal, but his face is like being torn off and sloping together. The nose is on the forehead and the eye is at the original lip position. The other one grows on the neck and looks like a giant candle that doesn''t melt like it.


    He passed through the Dead Sea and ran straight to himself, and countless corpses burst into blood on his soles.


    Xu Xingzhi screamed and ran wildly.


    A deep foot and a shallow foot through the blood of the corpse, came to the open space, he randomly selected a direction, pulled out and rushed.


    Obviously, the monster is not only going to drive Xu Xingzhi out of his territory.


    Xu Xingzhi has ran out nearly a mile, and he still chased after Xu Xing.


    The distance between one person and one stranger is getting closer.


    Xu Xingzhi was so tired that he was breathing and he kept paying attention to the situation behind him. When he turned his eyes, Yu Guangzhong actually found it, and a human body with a burnt blackness appeared from the side and stumbled toward him.


    At the same time, it was locked by two monsters. Xu Xingzhi, who was tired like a dog, thought desperately. He simply chose a monster to eat himself. At least he chose it himself. He died more effectively.


    Xu Xingzhi did not notice that the monster behind him slowed down, the shifting facial features shook slightly, watching the group of black and thin people, like seeing something terrible, angry, and like fear. pole.


    In a few moments, it seems like a determination, a low-pitched voice, changed the target, and flew toward the black-eyed human form.


    In a few moments, Xu Xingzhi has chosen the black silhouette between the two.


    - If it is caught by the monster behind, it is pierced by his two razors, and then thrown into the pile of the body, the head is here, the **** is there, think it will be miserable.


    He just ran two steps to the black movie, and he was connected to the man.


    I don''t know if it is the illusion of Xu Xingzhi. The man was burned so that only the empty eyes of the girl had a slight brilliance, panic, worry, and gentleness that Xu Xingzhi could not understand.


    He opened his mouth and there was dark black debris on his chin slowly falling: "...running..."


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly stopped his footsteps.


    That is the voice of man.


    Despite being hoarse and deformed, Xu Xingzhi realized that it was a conscious, sober person.


    Is it a prisoner who was exiled in the wild? Was it seriously injured?


    One of Xu Xing thought, while giving up the intention to go to the door to die, turn the direction, and rushed away again.


    The man who burned the burnt black really did not have the strength. After a few moments, he was stunned by Xu Xingzhi. He squatted back to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back and called out a few steps: "... fast, you run fast... ..."


    After all, he stood still, turned and turned to face the razor monster that rushed toward him violently, his lips slightly open.


    His figure looks very bleak.


    However, looking at the direction of the residual muscles in his face, it seems to be sneer.


    Unlike the softness of Xu Xingzhi, he slightly raised his chin and faced the monster, as if he was an elegant and fit adult panther, looking at a mad dog.


    Just like Xu Xingzhi can''t see the expression of the geek at the moment, the geek can''t see the action of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi did not hear the footsteps of the black shadows, but he stopped the steps and looked behind him.


    The black-eyed man turned his back to him and faced the monster. He seemed to be trying to sacrifice himself and block the next line for Xu Xingzhi.


    His back looks tragic and strong, and he is also crumbling, and almost a gust of wind can blow him down.


    Xu Xingzhi bit his teeth and touched his chest.


    There was a dagger lying there, it should be the one that had just been pushed down when he pushed himself down.


    He pulled out the dagger with his left hand, hiding his backhand behind his back and walking straight toward the monster.


    When he crossed the black side of the black man, he not only did not stop, but accelerated his pace.


    The shadow of the shadow is wrong, and he blurted out: "... brother??"


    Xu Xingzhi has already ran up, and the wind whistled into his ears, drowning the sound of the shadows.


    Therefore, he did not hear what the shadow called himself.


    The monster had already locked the target on the black shadow, and the prey that escaped halfway again returned. He was extremely violent, screaming, raising the left arm of the razor, and slashing in the direction of Xu Xingzhi. I want to solve him as soon as possible.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his right hand to block.


    A muffled sound of an object being pierced.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the palm of his hand, which was pierced by the pear, and whistled.


    Before the monster reacted, he flew up and stepped on the right arm bayonet that the monster was about to sway, and exhausted his whole body, lifting his right hand up and setting up the monster''s left arm.


    The dagger used by the lungs and ghosts to pierce the chest of Meng Zhongguang was not in the heart of the monster.


    Xu Xingzhi quickly pulled out the dagger and flashed out.


    The monster fell to the ground, unable to twitch.


    Xu Xingzhi was covered with blood spots. He resisted nausea and stepped forward, stepping on the monster''s arm and smashing the **** dagger into the monster''s forehead again.


    After the monsters made up the knife, they twitched for a while, and they finally died.


    Xu Xingzhi''s tight muscles were still relaxed in the future, and he heard a dull down sound behind him.


    One of Xu Xing turned back and found that the black film of Jiao was already on the ground.


    He took a few steps in his heart and held him in his arms: "Hey!"


    The man was weak: "Thirty miles southeast, take me there..."


    After he finished, he looked like a faint.


    In the face of this unfamiliar stranger, Xu Xingzhi almost did not think much, just picked up the dagger, wiped a wipe on the clothes, and regardless of the mess, he carefully carried him up, behind his back, Hard to use the good left hand and the broken right hand, and put the man''s arms around his neck.


    It was determined that the back was safe, and Xu Xingzhi went southeast.


    In the southeast direction, there is a companion of this person. If he can send people to the place, he can earn a big man''s feelings. Maybe he can ask where Meng Zhongguang is, and can still be there. Meet him.


    ... Father and sister are at home, if he has been missing for too long, they must be worried.


    He has to go home early.


    Xu Xingzhi thought about his own thoughts and did not notice that the black man on his back opened his eyes.


    He happily snuggled up on the back of Xu Xingzhi, silently whispered: "...senior brother..."


    The author has something to say:


    Meng Chongguang: Brothers and brothers, you must back your back~ hug!

 Chapter 2： Reborn

    Thirty miles can only rely on the foot, not to mention carrying a person on the back, the speed of travel is naturally very slow.


    Fortunately, this person is not multiple, probably because it is burned to leave only one person to do it, it is easy to carry it back.


    The road was also clean, and even a snake worm ant could not see.


    And the place they are going to is also particularly eye-catching.


    In the 30th mile, Xu Xingzhi can see a towering tower in the southeast. It goes straight to the sky, floats in the sky, and looks at the four scorpions. Only there are traces of artificial axe.


    Even without a shadow, Xu Xingzhi will definitely choose to go there.


    There is no day in the wild, the sky is heavy, like the pus in the eyes of the old man. It should be a new rain, a sudden shower, a dark day, a forest, and a green tide.


    Xu Xingzhi carried a dying coke and walked through the woods.


    But after all, it was too quiet, and it was so quiet that it made people snoring. Xu Xingzhi whistled.


    The whistle is very clear, as if it can seep into the wet rocks.


    He fluently blows through a little tune of the old tune, and then he praises himself with sincerity: "It¡¯s so good."


    The person behind him moved a little, and a hot air blew his neck.


    ... seems to be laughing.


    But when Xu Xingzhi went back, his head was quietly resting on his back, motionless.


    Probably an illusion.


    Through the woods, the hills that appeared in the hustle and bustle appeared first, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s leg was soft, and it was really exhausted. He simply smashed a dry cave and drilled it in.


    There was a rock with moss in the cave. Xu Xing wanted to put the man down on the rock, but he found that the arms were stiff and almost exhausted the whole body around his neck. Only left a little room for breathing.


    Xu Xingzhi did not put him down, but if he planned to let go, he would be easily strangled by accident.


    Xu Xingzhi was quite helpless, and he did not dare to pat his body, for fear of accidentally shaking his fragile arms and legs: "Hey, wake up. Can you wake up?"


    The person behind him squirmed.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Let''s take a break here. You let me go."


    The man behind him struggled to release the distorted arm a little bit, but did not really let go of Xu Xingzhi, but tightened his clothes.


    His voice was still hoarse after being burned: "... Are you leaving?"


    Although this face is so terrible, Xu Xingzhi''s heart is quite calm.


    On the one hand, he only met with the monster, and he was splashed with blood. Now he looks calm.


    On the other hand, in the wilderness of monsters, a monster that basically keeps the human form does not seem so terrible.


    Xu Xingzhi placed the man on the rock and carefully wrapped the coat down and wrapped it on him. "Do not go."


    The man was burned out of his eyes and looked straight at Xu Xingzhi. He said weakly: "Why save me?"


    Xu Xingzhi gave him the clothes: "Why are there so many?"


    He whispered, "What if I am dead on your back?"


    Xu Xingzhi feels very funny: "Nature is to take you home. Can you throw you in the middle of the road?"


    After all, he stood up and said, "There is a river outside, I am going to pick up some water and come back. Don''t peel the clothes down, otherwise you can tear the skin and don''t cry."


    The little milk dog liked to grab the clothes that Xu Xingzhi had wrapped him: "...no pain."


    When Xu Xingzhi left, he grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s sleeves and sniffed it greedily.


    The flesh of his body fell with the pulling action, but he seemed to feel no pain at all.


    He whispered: "Brother, brother."


    Xu Xingzhi walked out of the cave and squatted down the river. There was still a sense of unreality in his heart.


    He crouched down, trying to wash away the blood from his hands, washing and washing, but the blood was so strong that it was unbearable.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s knees were suddenly soft, and he vomited several times under the river, and did not spit out anything.


    He wiped his mouth, lay down to the river, looked up at the wild green sky, and reached out and touched his waist.


    The dagger, who was soaked in the aura of heaven and earth, was still there, reminding Xu Xingzhi of his unfinished mission.


    Xu Xingzhi did not notice that there was a large snake head slowly swimming out of the forest where he was dozens of feet away.


    The snake has only one complete snake head, and the torso is a snake bone, which is only connected with some carrion.


    The snake silently spit out the bright red letter in the direction of Xu Xingzhi, and moved to the lower jaw.


    Its jaw is wide enough to bite the entire head of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ignorance, only lying in a daze.


    The snake stepped closer to Xu Xing, but stopped when he was only ten feet away.


    After a while, it seemed to smell something terrible. He turned his head and ran away, and the snake bone swept on the gray ground, making a sharp squeak.


    Xu Xingzhi heard the abnormal noise, immediately went to the waist and daggers, and at the same time turned over and looked back -


    There was an empty space behind him, and only a few strange traces ran all the way to the edge of the forest, disappearing the trail.


    ... fuck.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s judgment is not a long-term place. He took a broad leaf on a tree by the river and washed it with water. He simply rolled up the volume and put a little water.


    When filling the water, he did not intend to see his reflection on the water.


    Rao knows the dangers of this place, Xu Xingzhi still can''t help but spend time staying.


    This face is really not bad, the body is repaired, quite the wind of the celebrity celebrities, the face does not move, the movement is pleasing, the eyebrows and noses, all without the word "junmei".


    It is probably because the temperament is too expensive and clear, and there is a tear in the left corner of the eye. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face is up, and he can see the cool color of abstinence.


    Xu Xingzhi thought that God gave this face to his broken mouth. It was a violent thing.


    When Xu Xingzhi felt, the big snake that slipped into the forest was rolling painfully and silently on the ground.


    - Its joints are being smashed by a strange force, and the sound is loud, like a grass that has been ruined.


    When Xu Xingzhi returned to the cave, he found that the shadow had already sat up, and he was holding a hay in his hand.


    The hay has begun to fold a few broken marks from the end.


    He folded the number while counting: "... five, six, seven..."


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s return, he turned his hands behind him and looked up at Xu Xingzhi.


    ... fascinating.


    Xu Xingzhi saw that his spirit was not bad. He told him to drink water and urged him: "Let''s go faster. It''s not quite right here."


    The black shadow nodded, and the weeds that were folded in the handle were put down, and two arms were extended, meaning clear.


    ... to back.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at him: "I don''t think you are hurt very badly. Go up and go."


    The shadow does not move, just look up at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi and he confronted each other for a few seconds, not moving: "Get up."


    The black shadow is still holding his arm, and his chin is slightly closed, which is actually a grievance.


    Xu Xingzhi faced the man who couldn¡¯t see the face of the facial features and insisted for a moment. The brow was impatient and wrinkled: "...hey."


    When he came out of the cave, the shadow was still on the back of Xu Xing, wrapped in the robe of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi took the leg of the trousers and waded toward the other side, while the black shadow turned back and looked at the dense forest, and Sen smiled coldly.


    The bone snake fell in the forest, and the bones twisted into a mass of mud, and the ground was full of remnants after struggling.


    It fell in a weed, and there was no breath.


    A group of broad bean-sized ants emerged from the nest, and the bone snake was cleaned up in a few moments.


    The strange thing is that when passing through the forest footprints that Xu Xing just stepped on, they were afraid to avoid it and circumvent it directly, as if a terrible beast had just passed by.


    The journey of 30 miles did not say a word. After all, it was boring. Xu Xingzhi spent more than 20 miles. After finishing the memory of the original master, I found that most of them were scattered and broken, not quite complete. The fragment, even the appearance of Meng Zhongguang is vague.


    Xu Xingzhi felt strange at first, but it was reasonable to think about it. This memory was stripped from the dead. It is not surprising if there is any detail.


    The only thing he knows now is that there is a cinnabar in the center of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s forehead.


    To kill Meng Zhongguang, you must cut the knife from there.


    The left and right are boring, Xu Xingzhi took the initiative to talk to the people on the back: "How did you get hurt?"


    The man was hoarse: "... was concealed."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "How long have you been in the wild?"


    He said: "I don''t remember. It feels like a hundred years."


    When Xu Xingzhi was joking, he went straight to the theme: "Do you know Meng Zhongguang?"


    The black shadow is silent for a moment: "What are you looking for?"


    Xu Xingzhi found a door, did not feel pleasantly surprised, and replied: "He is my younger brother..."


    The black shadow just wanted to say something. The two suddenly heard the sound of the blast in the distance, and the ripples of the spiritual wind wrapped in the hot air pushed over and almost swept Xu Xingzhi to the ground.


    The source of the loud noise is the direction of the giant tower in the southeast.


    The black shadow is rare to reveal an anxious color, pushing the shoulder of Xu Xingzhi: "It is that place, go! Go!"


    According to the personality of Xu Xingzhi, it is sure to immediately turn around and run to the northwest. The sooner the better, never touch the moldy head, but when I think that Meng Zhongguang may be there, Xu Xingzhi simply bites his teeth and faces the tower. Going wild.


    As he approached the center of the battle, Xu Xingzhi felt that the people on his back were restless.


    In the same way, the closer to the edge of the giant tower, the more inexplicable oppression is called Xu Xing''s breathlessness.


    The first person to enter Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sight was a young man standing on a cliff. Half of the horrible iron ghost face blocked his upper half face. He was in a high place and fluttered like a crow, palm. There are lavender fluttering.


    ...but this is a small crow.


    Xu Xingzhi remembers this person, he also appeared in his own words. He is the master of Meng Zhongguang, a ghost repairer, and a master of the evil spirits.


    But Xu Xingzhi had not had time to give him a name.


    Accurately speaking, in the entire book, Xu Xingzhi only named Meng Chongguang.


    In Xu Xingzhi''s vision, the world is divided into people''s repairs, demon repairs, ghost repairs, and magic repairs. Among them, only one person is a well-recognized righteous, and has the ability to command the three realms.


    The so-called demon repair is the essence of heaven and earth, and it is the cultivation of animals and plants.


    The so-called ghost repair is based on the principle that "all beings will die, and death will return to the earth."


    As for the human repair and the magic repair, this is all people, but the road is all the way, each side, the people repair, the monastic repair, pay attention to the long flowing water, natural natural; magic repair, bone repair and skin, pay attention to the fire cooking oil, pay attention to Ecstasy.


    Those trapped in the wild, without exception, are not demons and ghosts, as well as those who have made mistakes and broke into evil ways.


    Xu Xingzhi looked very far, and sure enough, there were a few rags of ghosts and sorrows flying around, and each hand held a sharp blade, fighting with the enemy.


    Their forehead is flashing the lilac moir¨¦ that matches the color of the ghost face.


    Ghost face youth is in the heights, although it is dark, but it is too conspicuous, and soon, a sharp arrow aimed at his chest, such as flying over the gap, went straight.


    When the arrow was still more than ten feet away from him, a nine-turn rifle with more than half a foot was suddenly guarded in front of him, and it was against the arrow.


    The two fronts reached each other and crossed an arc. The gun was hard to open the arrow from the middle!


    Subsequently, there was a phantom float in front of the ghost face youth, gradually showing a figure.


    The figure grabbed the end of the rifle and the wrist trembled, causing the rifle to draw a full arc of light in midair.


    It was a very beautiful young man, but his eyebrows also had a little lavender moir¨¦.


    ... This shows that he is also a dead soul.


    He temporarily dropped the fierce battlefield underneath, and turned back to the young man wearing a ghost mask. He leaned down and took a sip at the tip of his mask. He smiled and said: "...how are you so careless, don''t know Hide somewhere."


    Ghost face youth, shy and annoyed: "Zhou Beinan, you can give me down!"


    At the tip of his fingertips, the purple light floated, and the young man with the gun fell off the cliff uncontrollably and squatted in the air for several times before he stood firm.


    The ghost face youth touched the tip of the nose, biting the full lips, and licking the corners of his mouth, as if he was sulking.


    The shadow behind Xu Xingzhi sighed sincerely: "...just fine."


    Xu Xingzhi asked him: "What should I do now?"


    The shadow went to the sky and made a whistle.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know that he was doing this. He just wanted to ask, and a skeleton bone suddenly emerged from a huge rock, and it was scared that Xu Xing¡¯s almost didn¡¯t come up.


    It was a female cheekbone, and the whole body was clean and clean. There was no trace of flesh, but there was a cloud of black hair, which was properly picked up by her, and she took a twilight long sash.


    She first saw the burnt man, and was surprised: "You just went out and scattered, how did you get it?"


    The black shadow did not answer, only coldly asked: "What happened?"


    The bone girl stretched out the left hand of the bones, and placed it on the left wrist vein of the black shadow, saying: "It is the one that seals the mountain."


    The black shadow laughs: "...not self-reliant."


    The bones of the bones begin to glow in light green, pushing a ray of light into the shadows: "I will heal you first....you don''t have to worry. Even if you don''t come back, they can win with Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan. ""


    Hearing this conversation, Xu Xingzhi felt that there was some strangeness, but the collision of the treasures and the screaming screams disturbed his thinking. He no longer thought about it and took a head out from their hiding place.


    In the melee, it is difficult for the enemy and the enemy to distinguish. Everyone is full of clothes and looks good. If you want to say something different, it is probably a 13-year-old girl.


    She was very thin, and her brown shorts were torn and ruined. The sleeves were pulled over the elbows, revealing the fine wrists of the white frost.


    And the contrast with all this is a sword that she holds in her hands. The double knife is made of bronze. If she stands up, it is not much shorter than her height, but she can easily swing with one hand. The leaping slashed the other''s neck.


    Her face was stained with blood, and she was white and weak.


    As the bone girl said, the people who came to attack the giant tower quickly retreated like a tide, dragging their troops away.


    The girl crossed the double-knife and inserted it back into a scabbard that intersected into a cross.


    Xu Xingzhi was anxious and jumped out of the hiding place and shouted: "Mo chase!"


    The battle site is in the empty valley, and his sound layer is layered and swayed.


    The girl smelled back and saw a strange man, not surprised, slightly gimmick.


    The ghost face youth standing on the cliff also followed the prestige, and the palm of his hand disappeared. He was used to manipulate the ghosts and float in the air, and fell to the ground.


    He muttered: "...Xu brother?"


    The girl is not afraid of him, and she raises her voice and asks: "Why don''t you chase? They obviously have escaped from the landfall!"


    Xu Xingzhi pointed to the direction in which they left: "The flag has not fallen, and the formation has not been chaotic when you fled. Have you seen such a methodical escape?"


    When the girl stunned, she didn¡¯t know if she should go after it.


    The bone girl who had just been treated for the black shadow looked at Xu Xingzhi, and the skeleton made a whistling sound.


    "Listen to him."


    A cold command came from behind Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi looked back and looked at the time.


    The body of the black shadow was stretched out, and the body was dehydrated to the extreme, and the body quickly grew beyond the height of Xu Xingzhi.


    He is like a butterfly after the feathering, and the skin of the smashed meat is removed, revealing the inside of the inside.


    His skin is extremely white, white to have a feeling of faint light, the so-called "male color slut", he probably only took up the last two words, squatting under the body of a misty lazy bone, but not called People are bored, their eyes are slightly smeared upwards, and a natural dan red is dyed at the end of the eye.


    He wrapped his body in the robe of Xu Xingzhi, but he did not wear more charms than anything else. The blockage was not blocked.


    Xu Xingzhi saw his face only for a moment, but could not remove his sight from below his abdominal groove.


    ... fuck.


    This person looks like a pretty girl, and she is bigger than me.


    Xu Xingzhi thought for a long time and realized that he had just lost something very important.


    ... This person''s eyebrows seems to have produced a very beautiful cinnabar.


    Xu Xingzhi looked up and just matched a pair of peach eyes.


    The masters of peach eyes and cinnabars looked at Xu Xingzhi so closely, and they looked like a deep pool. They both hooked people and had the desire to kill the people in front of them: "Brothers, heavy light has been waiting for you for so many years." , you finally came to me."

 Chapter 3： Unsuccessful

    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Thinking of what was behind him was Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi only felt that the spine and the back of the head were cold.


    The most important thing is that, in the case of Meng Zhongguang, he did not know how to pick it up.


    First, these people obviously know Xu Xingzhi, and he does not know what the real Xu Xingzhi looks like in front of this group of people.


    Secondly, Xu Xingzhi was not clear about the grievances between Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi.


    According to the truth, Meng Zhongguang is a teacher, and indirectly, Xu Xingzhi was driven out of Xianmen. Xu Xingzhi should hate Meng Zhongguang.


    The rescue of Xu Xingzhi in the cold spot is a slap gun.


    When he hesitated to answer, a cold and sharp light swept past, and the tip of the gun pointed straight to Xu Xingzhi''s chest.


    Xu Xingzhi unconsciously raised his hands and stepped back, blurting out: "...oh."


    When the words were exported, he regretted it a bit.


    When he is still Xu Ping, there will always be some unreasonable slogans. If Xu Xingzhi is not his broken mouth personality, he may have already appeared.


    A few flashes, Xu Xingzhi suddenly heard a bang.


    - The ghost gun was broken by the waist in front of Xu Xingzhi.


    The tip of the gun is turned to the sky, the handle of the gun is cracked, and the broken part reveals the hard palate of the white.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s left hand was smashing at the crack of the gun body. The eyes were not blinking for a moment, and the young man with the gun was stabbed. The tone could not hear any special emotions: ¡°... Zhou Beinan, retreat.¡±


    The young man named Zhou Beinan took the gun and did not retreat.


    The threat was useless, and Meng Zhongguang was no longer merciless. He folded the gunpoint of the broken gun and returned to Zhoubei Nantou.


    Zhou Beinan immediately disappeared, but it was actually smashed on the neck side, and blood suddenly poured out.


    . . . Ghost slaves who are manipulated by ghosts, they can''t be hurt by ordinary sects. Only the treasures held by ghost soldiers can damage the shell of ghosts.


    The gun tip fell into the big rock behind him, and the giant rock exploded like a tofu.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice is heavy: "... don¡¯t take this thing to your brother."


    Zhou Beinan had no fear, and his palm turned, turning the broken gun gun handle over, pulling Xu Xingzhi''s chin and asking Meng Zhongguang: "This is really Xu Xingzhi? Do you believe it?"


    He turned to everyone again: "...Do you all believe?"


    No one responded to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s opinion. The scene was a bit cold, and he raised his hand in a brazen manner: ¡°I believe.¡±


    Zhou Beinan smiled coldly: "You? Are you afraid of the corpse under the nine lights?"


    In the present world, Xu Xingzhi has read countless books, and he has seen the record of "waking up the body" in a collection of singular monsters.


    "Wake up the body" is a monster that has been transformed from a dead body. Its appearance, words and deeds are the same as ordinary people. They can even think, live and eat like a living person, but the emotions of the corpse are lost, love is not divided, Black and white upside down, dark and difficult to distinguish, hot and cold upside down, will act according to the owner''s orders and control.


    There was not much nonsense in Zhoubei, and the handle was withdrawn. The left hand gathered a group of wildfires and went straight to the face of Xu Xing.


    The fire suddenly stopped just three inches before the eyes of Xu Xing.


    The wildfire is chilly, but it doesn''t burn people, but the chill that goes deep into the bones is still called a layer of frost directly on Xu Xing''s face.


    In order to maintain the image of the original Xu Xingzhi who was almost ruined by himself, Xu Xingzhi was quite closed and did not close his eyes, and watched his face lashes form a frosty snow.


    With the burning of the wildfire, Zhou Beinan¡¯s original look was shaken.


    It stands to reason that the real waking body will mistake such a cold flame as a hot fire, and instinctively fear to avoid it.


    He stared at Xu Xingzhi incredulously: "How is it possible?... Are you not awake?"


    Xu Xingzhi is speechless.


    He carried his hands, unpredictable but imaginatively watching Zhou Beinan.


    Zhou Beinan waved his hand, and the ghosts turned into thousands of blue rushing fires, dissipating away.


    However, he still has doubts on his face. He said to Meng Zhongguang: "...you took out his treasure. I will match him and know if he is true or not."


    Xu Xingzhi had to remind him: "I am now the mortal body."


    Zhou Beinan naturally does not believe: "You mean that you were pulled out of the root?"


    Xu Xingzhi is neither sure nor denied.


    Zhou Beinan smiled coldly: "Impossible, as far as I know, no one who has been removed from the roots can live."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "That is what you know."


    Zhou Beinan no longer talked to him nonsense, and he was trying to grab his arm.


    Before Zhou Beinan met himself, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s right hand wrist was captured by Meng Zhongguang and grabbed it.


    The strength of the road, Xu Xingzhi almost was dragged by him.


    He blocked Xu Xingzhi behind him, and there was a terrible cold air in his voice: "If he wakes up, he dares to use his brother''s face. I will kill him when I first met him."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    He touched his cold neck and thought, who the teacher was, was really rude.


    He kindly took him home, he actually wanted to kill himself.


    But think about the purpose of his trip, Xu Xingzhi shut up.


    ... Anyway, I am not a good bird. Why do crows laugh at pig black?


    Meng Zhongguang paused and continued: "The brother he really lost his mana. I tried it on the way. The spirit of his body has been stagnant for a long time, and there is no spiritual flow."


    After all, he turned his face and the voice instantly became soft: "...senior brother, but what?"


    If you don''t have to play the master who has been pitted by him, if you don''t know that the person in front of you is a savage demon, if you don''t come to kill him, Xu Xingzhi will think that this child looks pretty cute.


    Xu Xingzhi resisted the urge to touch his head, don''t look away.


    Meng Zhongguang also felt his resistance, and the dawn faded, and he lost like a puppy who had never been touched by his master.


    Zhou Beinan seems to believe something, but the suspicion still exists: "Do you believe that he is not pretending to be a person?"


    Bonegirls can''t stand it anymore: "Dr. Zhou..."


    Zhou Beinan thought for a moment, and the brow was a pick, as if he had thought of a perfect verification method.


    Xu Xingzhi noticed his change of expression, and he began to concentrate and prepare for his next problem.


    Zhou Beinan said: "...you have grown up to a dozen nicknames since you were young. As long as you can say three, I will believe that you are Xu Xingzhi."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    ... from the nickname, but also a dozen horses.


    Xu Xingzhi felt that the original owner did not seem to be a serious brother.


    However, after Xu Xingzhi''s memory fragment verification, the original master has really done such a boring thing.


    There are four Xianshan Fudi in the Zhengdao, Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang are disciples of Fenglingshan. Zhoubeinan is the son of the Tianchuan Island, and the other two Xianshan Fudi are Danyang Peak and Qingliang Valley.


    The original master''s memory is extremely fragmented. Xu Xingzhi can only see from some messy fragments. As long as the original master and Zhou Beinan face each other, they will squash each other and beat each other. The relationship is very bad. It is only a dozen of them. A nickname to highlight the special status of Zhou Beinan in his mind.


    Xu Xingzhi paused for a long while, and smoothly pulled out a nickname from the memory debris: "North and North."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Pumpkin."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Ah, there are weeks of fat."


    Zhou Beinan couldn''t bear it: "... Shut up!"


    The two-knife girl snorted out.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be hanged, and he turned back and said: ¡°What are you laughing at? Is there anything funny?¡±


    The girl is not afraid at all: "Hey, I can understand the first two, but ¡®week fat...¡¯¡±


    Xu Xingzhi explored a head from Meng Zhongguang and explained it in good faith: "Because he had more than 150 kilograms when he was 11 years old."


    Zhou north-south red in the face, the hands of only half of the pistol fell to the ground: "...... Xu line of, you do not want a beating."


    Xu Xingzhi was very shameless to hide behind Meng Zhongguang and pretend to die.


    During the conversation, a black shadow ran from a distance.


    ... is the ghost face youth who just stood on the cliff.


    Xu Xingzhi has not yet responded, and the young man has slammed into his arms. The voice is actually crying: "Xu Shixiong!"


    The young man was really short, only to the position of Xu Xingzhi''s chin. The second half of his face, which was not covered by the horrible iron face, was clear and white. At first glance, he thought it was a child.


    Xu Xingzhi was held by him. In the principle of not being able to name himself, he raised his hand and touched his hair: "...well, it is me."


    The young man looked up, and the pair of coixers behind the mask were pale blue, round and sleek, like a young fox: "Xu Shixiong, 13 years have not seen, where have you been?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled.


    Wait a moment, let me edit it.


    But he hasn''t compiled it yet, and the young man has been pulled out of his arms by Zhou Beinan.


    I don''t know if it is the illusion of Xu Xingzhi. Zhou Beinan''s face seems to be more ugly than before. He pointed to the ghost who had just been broken by Meng Zhongguang on the ground, and he was indifferent to the youth: "... fix it."


    The ghost face youth struggled: "The brother is still here, I have to ask the brother first..."


    After Zhou Beinan swept Meng Zhongguang with his eyes, he pulled the iron face youth away: "Now you can''t talk to him."


    The iron face youth seems to understand something, and he closed his mouth.


    Meng Zhongguang also greeted everyone, grabbed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s right wrist and walked straight into the tower.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s desire to break him, but he couldn¡¯t help but be dragged into the dog.


    In a hurry, Xu Xingzhi looked back and found that the bone girl who had just treated the burns for Meng Zhongguang was staring at herself.


    When Xu Xingzhi looked back at her, she bowed her head in a hurry and turned away.


    She had a straight hair and a waistband on her hair, and as she left, she flew like a wave.


    When the two entered the tower, the double-knife girl came to the ghost face youth, curiously asked: "Large brother, that is what you often say Xu brother?"


    The ghost face youth is playing with the broken ghost gun, and he is not happy: "Yes."


    The double-knife girl caught a short haircut that was cut in a mess: "How do I think he is frivolous?"


    The ghost face youth said: "Although Xu Shixiong said that there are some Menglang, it is the best person in the world."


    Wen Yan, Zhou Beinan turned a blank eye: "Oh."


    The ghost face youth turned to Zhou Beinan and complained: "What are you laughing at? You still laugh! Do you know how much fine it takes to repair the ghost soldiers? Do you love to use it?"


    Zhou Beinan: "...walking."


    Subsequently, Zhou Beinan turned to the double-knife girl and asked: "Awang, Qu Chi and Tao Leisure?"


    Zhou Wang replied: "I heard that some Lingshi were found in the mountains in the south. They went to find the Lingshi, and they will come back around midnight."


    Zhou Bei Nan Xisi for a moment, pulled over Zhou Wang, seriously said: "How can you help me?"


    Zhou Wang attached the ear to the past, Zhou Beinan had such a confession to her.


    The ghost face youth on the side looked up: "Zhou Beinan, do you still suspect Xu Shixiong?"


    Zhou Beinan: "...I talk to Awang, what do you listen to?"


    Ghost face youth angrily said: "You are my ghost slave, your eyes are my eyes, your ears are my ears, do you think I want to hear?"


    Zhou Beinan was helpless, and he was open and honest: "Thirteen years have disappeared. He suddenly appeared out of Xu Xingzhi. I don''t believe that he has no purpose. Don''t forget, Jiuzhi Lan always wanted to kill us!"


    He said, he looked at the bronze iron gate of the tower, and sighed coldly: "...especially Meng Zhongguang, who lived in the wild for 13 years and did not die, I am afraid that the heart of that person has long been a big problem!" ¡±


    Inside the tower.


    Different from the bleak and desolate outside the tower, the tower is beautiful and quiet, and even a living water passes through the tower. There are flowing stones, painting walls, and static shadows sinking between the walls and the mist is smog.


    If Xu Xingzhi walked into a paradise, he was the savage fisherman.


    Meng Zhongguang waved gently, and a bamboo pole facing the door opened.


    He introduced Xu Xingzhi, in which the tables and chairs were fully equipped, and even the beads were decorated with discs.


    Meng Zhongguang whispered: "Senior brother, here is your room, I have already prepared for you. I should be placed in the same way as the object, but some things can¡¯t be found in this wild land, you don¡¯t want it. Angry, I will get it for my brother in the future."


    Xu Xingzhi pretended to be indifferent: "Well."


    Meng Zhongguang took Xu Xingzhi and sat down at the bedside, his eyes flashing with the same kind of light: "The brothers just touched Lu Yujiu, and now I touch my hair, okay?"


    Very good, the ghost face youth called Lu Yujiu, the next time you meet, you don''t have to scream for his name.


    Xu Xingzhi thought so, not looking directly at Meng Zhongguang, nor answering his questions, only looking around.


    This hope, Xu Xingzhi found a delicate bamboo fracture fan placed at the end of the bed, which looks quite mysterious.


    Xu Xingzhi took it with his left hand and slowly unfolded the fan.


    Eight books on the fan face: "When are you today, who are you?"


    Withdrawal, "the first in the world, the wind and the Xu Xingzhi".


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang, who had just been ignored, once again cleverly came together: "Brother, I have kept your treasure, you like it?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    He felt that the taste of the original Lord was a mystery.


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to put the fan back in the same place, and the hand had just reached the bed. There was a vine that thundered out from the foot of the bed and tightly wrapped around Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left wrist.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s horror: ¡°What is this?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang said with joy: "Brother, you are finally willing to talk to me."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...well, I am talking to you, you let this thing go."


    The rough vines did not let him go.


    Meng Zhongguang asked with hope: "When the brothers came back from me, I didn''t say it. The reason why I came here is to find me? I am here, the brothers should not go anywhere, but?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi still saying nothing, Meng Zhongguang could not hide his disappointment and got up and said: "If the brothers really don''t want to talk to me, I will wait a second."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes saw that he really wanted to go, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Meng Zhongguang went to the door and was shocked by Xu Xingzhi¡¯s break. When he turned back, there was tears in his eyes. "The brothers are patient for now. Everything I do now is for my brother. The waste is too dangerous. As long as the brothers stay in the light, they will be safe and sound. If you ask for the brothers, you will agree to the heavy light and stay."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    If it is not that he is now bound to be unable to move, just look at the small expression of Meng Zhongguang, a defiant little expression, ten of the ten people will feel that the person who is tightly entangled by the vine is actually Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi still holds a trace of remaining hope: "Let me go, I don''t go anywhere."


    Meng Zhongguang thought for a moment and asked: "Does the brothers not like vines?"


    Xu Xingzhi nodded: ... "Well."


    ... vines are prone to insects, and Xu Xingzhi is afraid of worms to die.


    Meng Zhongguang is reluctant to say: "...that''s okay."


    Soon, Meng Zhongguang once again cleared the door and left.


    The life of Xu Xing couldn''t fall in love with the bed, and the vines that had been wrapped around his left hand became a sturdy gold plaque, and the end was a splendid splendour.


    He used a wooden hand to touch the dagger placed on his waist, very sad.


    ... Probably this is the so-called singer who died before he died.

 Chapter 4： Spying information

    Through a person running for 30 miles, Xu Xingzhi is really tired. Simply follow the chain around his arm, pack it up, and go to bed to sleep.


    With his own hand, holding a bowl of chopsticks and struggling to assassinate this kind of meticulous work, it seems that another time has to be found.


    After Xu Xingzhi fell asleep, the bamboo poles quietly opened from the outside again.


    Meng Zhongguang stepped in from the outside and he had changed a piece of clothes.


    Ge towel single clothing, white clothing wins snow, the clothes are at the intersection of the dragon cloud pattern, the back is decorated with ink-painted patterns, the crown is beautiful, the cap is covered with a twilight long sash, which is lined with his hair color. .


    But his cover is still the robes that are stained with black and blood.


    He silently crouched on the edge of the bed, pulled Xu Xingzhi''s right hand, pillowed on it, looking sideways to the sleeping Xu Xingzhi.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes carefully flowed through his tight lip line, full throat, undulating chest, nervousness, embarrassment, panic, like looking at a vase that could break apart at any time.


    I don''t know how long I have watched this. He can''t seem to be sure that Xu Xingzhi is still alive. His fingers slowly move on Xu Xing''s body, and open a layer of thin coat on his body. His fingertips are in his heart and feel. Strong and powerful heartbeat under the skin.


    Hey, hey.


    Meng Zhongguang showed a smile of satisfaction and touch, whispered: "Brother, you are back, go home..."


    With the low voice, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s breathing gradually became unstable.


    His eyes were bleeding, and the original fair-skinned glutinous rice was gradually immersed in scarlet, and the cinnabar traces of the end of the eye and the forehead were faintly revealing the horrible Zhu Guang.


    His fingers trembled equally and the nails gradually extended. Seeing that he couldn''t control the skin of Xu Xingzhi''s heart, Meng Zhongguang hardly resisted it, and quickly pulled back his hand and tightened his wrist.


    The five deep and bone wounds were drawn down on his wrist, and after seeing the blood, the blood in his eyes only slightly faded.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyelids fretting, it seems to have a feeling.


    Meng Zhongguang refused to stay here again, barely sealed his own valve, and forced the last sane to remove the robe and cover it on Xu Xingzhi before turning around and walking outside.


    At the moment of walking out of the bamboo pole, Meng Zhongguang almost hit a person.


    Zhou Wang Emei, reaching out to help: "Big Brother?"


    Meng Zhongguang refused to help her, and he wheezed, and the cold asked: "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Wang was used to being ill with Meng Zhongguang. He knew that if he was emotionally abnormal, he would definitely go mad and violently.


    Fortunately, when Meng Zhongguang was in a state of frenziedness, he also kept the bottom line and never started to use them. Therefore, Zhou Wang did not fear him. He replied with conviction: "I was the first time I saw Master Xu and wanted to talk to him. ""


    Meng Zhongguang pressed the heart of the crazy jump and said: "The brother is still sleeping, you are guarding outside, waiting for him to wake up and say."


    Zhou Wangyi holds a fist: "Yes."


    Looking at Meng Zhongguang, he walked out of the bronze gate of the tower, and Zhou Wang turned back to his face, whistling, slamming and pushing directly into the door.


    Xu Xingzhi was awakened by the sound of the door. When he turned over and sat up, the robe covered by his body also slipped.


    He was born with a cold body. He forgot to cover the quilt before going to bed. He didn¡¯t know why he was open, and he slept. His hands and feet were already cold.


    He had a chill, and he didn''t have time to think about who the robes were for himself. He took the warm-hearted robe into his arms and took it warm.


    Zhou Wang asked: "Cold?"


    "A bit." One of Xu Xing picked up his palm and looked at it.


    She had already unloaded the two giant knives, and had a poorly-toned Zhuyi, but she had a lip-skinned skin, and it was really a bit unkempt.


    Noticing Xu Xingzhi''s gaze, Zhou Wang smiled and said: "I am right."


    Xu Xingzhi: "???"


    Zhou Wang held his arm and smiled and said: "Meng Langwei, surnamed Xu, has no semi-sections and can be said to be in a position to be a woman."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...What else did he say?"


    Zhou Wang said: "He said that if you dare to be uncomfortable with me, I can dig your eyes."


    ... Xu Xingzhi is very embarrassed.


    Xu Xingzhi is a beauty-loving color. The girls who don¡¯t choose high and low fat and thin are all more interested in watching a few eyes, but they almost never have the idea of ??playing, let alone looking at such a small child.


    Xu Xingzhi shrugged his shoulders and said: "The beauty of life in the world is a treasure. If you look at it, you will have one less look. The beauty of today and the beauty of tomorrow are not the same. I have a few eyes on merit and good deeds. How can it be counted as Meng Lang?"


    Zhou Wang: "..."


    Without words, she saw that Xu Xingzhi was tied to the left hand of the bed. The psychological balance was finally balanced, revealing the gloating fun of "being you should be locked."


    Xu Xingzhi was not angry, holding a fan on his left, and tapping her forehead to tap a note: "Yes, this is like a child, with a face, old-fashioned, not like words."


    Zhou Wang was knocked at him and looked at him with his forehead.


    She is obeying the North and South of the Zhou Dynasty. She wants to knock out some things from the side of Xu Xing¡¯s mouth. Instead, she is robbed by Xu Xingzhi in the speech.


    Xu Xingzhi asked her: "Are you called Zhou Wang? Is Zhou Beinan yours?"


    Zhou Wang only felt that this person was interesting and had some curiosity. She learned to sit in a man''s seat, lifted her one leg and leaned against the wooden carved bed at the bed: "Well."


    Xu Xingzhi estimated her age: "Will you come in with you?"


    Zhou Wang: "It''s almost like it. It has been 13 years since."


    If in front of other people, Xu Xingzhi has to pay attention to his words and deeds, but he is not bound by the girl.


    After all, she has never seen herself before, even if she has heard about Zhou Beinan about her own affairs, she probably only knows a little about it.


    If possible, Xu Xingzhi said that she could not ask her about wild things from her.


    He asked: "Why should you put you in the wild?"


    Zhou Wang looked at Xu Xingzhi and raised his eyebrows slightly: "I told them that I was young and refused to talk to me carefully... Then, how did we get in, Xu brother, don''t you know?"


    Xu Xingzhi: ...oh.


    Still a pretty smart girl, not easy to fool.


    When talking to smart people, I have to change the way. Xu Xingzhi opened the fan and gave himself a few winds: "I just didn''t expect that they would not even let the children go."


    Zhou Wang mouth picks a corner, spread his palm, and played with the scar in his palm: "When I entered the wild, I was not born yet. After my mother and sister were exiled into the wild, I tried to protect my mother and lost my life. If I had met Lu Shushu, I fixed my soul core in his symbol, and gave him the essence. My soul is afraid that it will be long gone."


    Xu Xingzhi''s slight eyebrows: "How did Zhou Beinan die?"


    Zhou Wang replied: "He forgot."


    Regarding this point, Xu Xingzhi does not feel strange.


    Ghost repair is the main attack method of manipulating corpses and ghosts. As one of the ghosts, Lu Yujiu obviously belongs to the latter, and ghosts can be roughly divided into bright ghosts and dark ghosts.


    The ghosts who can remember the past are called "Ming Ghosts". They are clear and clear, and their power is no different from that of their lifetime. They are strong before birth and equally powerful after death.


    Those ghosts with vague memories are collectively referred to as "dark ghosts." When they are dead, some of their souls have been damaged, lost, or still attached to the remnants of their lives. They are not freed from each other. Therefore, they are mixed and chaotic, and the power will be greatly reduced compared with life.


    The only reason for the ghost to become a "dark ghost" is that his cause of death is so fierce that the spirit is broken, the five divisions are split, and even painful to reminisce about his death.


    Xu Xingzhi could hardly imagine what had happened in the past.


    According to the memory of the original master, the right path is divided into four doors, and the four doors are the same as the creation artifacts.


    The cool valley guards the "Taiwan bow", Ying Tianchuan keeps "the hate mirror", Danyang peak guards the "Chengming sword", and the original Fengling Mountain where the Lord is located, the guardian is the "World Book."


    Meng Zhongguang is a demon, robbing the artifact, and being exiled. It is also common sense. However, Zhou Beinan is the son of the owner of Tianchuan Island. Why should he steal the artifact with his sister?


    Why is this?


    When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart turned back and forth, Zhou Wang suddenly asked: ¡°Xu Shixiong, what is your right hand?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi licked the right hand of Ewha, who was opened by the skylight. It was a pity: "You said this hole? Just been smashed."


    Zhou Wang Renjun can''t help: "Who asked you this hole? I asked why your hand was broken?"


    ......Yes, why?


    To be honest, Xu Xingzhi can''t remember clearly.


    It seems that he was too naughty when he was five years old. When he was playing, he was accidentally cut off the palm of his hand. The blood flow was like a note, he was seriously ill, and he had a high fever for three days. He failed to wake up in January and became disabled after waking up. .


    Fortunately, God also left a hand for him, and it is not very bad to think about it.


    However, referring to his right hand, Xu Xingzhi could not help but think that when he was injured, his father took care of the scene on his side.


    I am now in a wild, I don¡¯t know the time flowing outside, how my father and sister are doing now.


    Thinking of this, Xu Xingzhi can''t help but run away, and he doesn''t want to answer it in detail. He simply said in a word: "...It''s hard to say."


    Zhou Wang throws out the second question: "You have been outside for so many years, have you ever looked for your brother Xu Pingsheng?"


    ¡­¡­Ok?


    When this problem arises, Xu Xingzhi can basically confirm that this little girl is really sent by Zhou Beinan.


    The trickiest thing is that he rummaged through his memory and couldn''t find the memory of his brother.


    It is still a problem to have such a person. What should he answer?


    If he goes down with her words, will he have a trap in her words?


    In a few moments, Xu Xingzhi has a solution.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at Zhou Wang¡¯s eyes and said one word: "I don''t have a brother."


    This answer made Zhou Wang brow wrinkle: "But..."


    Xu Xingzhi had a hard time interrupting Zhou Wang¡¯s words, lying back, holding his head with one hand and feeling indifferent: "I don''t have any brothers."


    Outside the tower, Zhou Beinan, who was motivated by the spirit and listened to the dialogue between the two people, satiredly raised his mouth and said: "When Xu Xingzhi got something good, he thought about his brother in a thousand ways. Now he finally Knowing that his brother is not a good thing."


    The answer to the ghost face youth Lu Yujiu is simpler and more rude: "Xu Pingsheng is a bastard. He should not recognize him."


    Zhou Beinan pressed the ear and gave an order to the other hand: "Awang, ask him, why is it strange? Who sent him?"


    However, Zhou Wang did not ask for an exit. Zhou Beinan heard Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lazy road: ¡°Is Zhou Beinan asking you to ask me?¡±


    Since I was seen through it, Zhou Wang did not add more concealment. He asked straightforwardly: "I doubt it is reasonable. For 13 years, no one has seen you, and you can''t find your message. After many years. Why did you suddenly enter the wild?"


    Xu Xingzhi Chong Zhou Wang hooked his finger: "You come over, I quietly tell you."


    Zhou Wang naturally attached to the ear.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eye was hooked, and a glimmer was found in the stone earrings on the right side of Zhou Wang.


    His eyes were fast, and he slammed the ear of the ear, and pressed his fingertips hard.


    This earring is made by the Zhounan Nanling illusion, straight through his ear canal, where can withstand such a kneading, he is like a cat that has been stepped on the tail, turned and leaped, screaming at the ear and screaming: "Last name Xu I am **** your uncle!"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    At that end, Zhou Beinan¡¯s face was blue, and he pointed to the patrol: ¡°You give me waiting!¡±


    In a flash, the earrings of Xu Xingzhi''s palm turned into a spider like a compass.


    Xu Xingzhi''s smile is gradually sluggish.


    Until the spider''s long, thin legs began to wriggle between his fingers, he slammed his hand and gave a terrible scream.


    This next round of Zhou Beinan patted the thigh and laughed: "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Xu Xingzhi was full of goose bumps, pulled the gold chain straight back to the end of the bed, was scared and shivered, the bones were crisp from the inside out, the bones were densely covered with small bugs, uncomfortable He is going to die.


    At this moment, the door of the bamboo pole was re-opened.


    Meng Zhongguang rushed in with a panic: "Sister?? What happened?"


    Xu Xingzhi had not answered yet. He saw the spider moving the thin limbs and climbed up the bed along the bed.


    In his head, he slammed and jumped out of bed, directly hitting Meng Zhongguang''s arms, his feet hanging from his neck and his tears coming down: "...bugs!! There are bugs!! !"


    The author has something to say: Brother: Who can help me shoot the insects, even people are yours.


    Heavy light [shooting death]: brother, you see...


    Brother: Go away! Don''t touch me with a hand that has hit a bug! !


    Heavy light: ...QAQ

 Chapter 5： Wild Lord

    A warm, soft hand covered Xu¡¯s eyes, blocking his view: "...senior, nothing."


    The other hand of Meng Zhongguang was lifted up, and the spider transformed by the spiritual power instantly collapsed into fly ash.


    He picked up his fingertips and hooked up the spiritual power that Zhou Nai Nansi had not had time to withdraw. He pushed forward and pushed forward.


    Outside the tower, the south side of Zhoubei violently provoked thousands of vines, and he waited for him to react, and he dragged him into the ground.


    Zhou Beinan was furious: "Meng -"


    A vine decisively blocked his mouth.


    Soon, he left only one head left on the ground.


    Lu Yujiu put the repaired ghost gun on his head and sat far away from him. He dismissed: "Let you die, deserve it."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi slowed down for a long time before recovering from the state of cold hair and scalp. He blinked and asked, "Is it dead?"


    ... The sensation of the eyelashes across the palm is very subtle.


    Meng Zhongguang withdrew his hand and wrapped around the waist of Xu Xingzhi. He used his forehead against the back of his hand. He snorted warmly and his tone was soft: "...the brothers are relieved, and things that are in the way will die."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back was cold, and he always felt that this meaning was meant. When his legs were loose, he jumped from Meng Zhongguang¡¯s body and made his sweaty palm. It was easy to say: ¡°Scared to death.¡±


    He didn''t know what the original Lord had before, but since he was the first in the list, he would not be afraid of bugs like himself.


    He secretly glared at Meng Zhongguang with his eyes and observed his reaction.


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and held the chain of Xu Xingzhi: "It doesn''t matter, the brothers don''t have to be shy. Didn''t you remember the things that you were scared by the locusts and the whole altar of the ghosts were blown up?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..." Do not remember, have not heard of it, really shameful, and leave.


    When the crisis was solved, Xu Xingzhi realized how much the two men were in a pose.


    At present, the beauty of the color is a real hook, but he has not been confused to forget the grievances of the original owner and the villain.


    He pushed Meng Zhongguang and said coldly: "Thank you."


    The voice did not fall, Meng Zhongguang did not hesitate to pull the chain, Xu Xingzhi lost his weight, step by step, and hit the back of Meng Zhongguang''s chest.


    Xu Xingzhi was hit by his head and looked up at Meng Zhongguang. He asked: "...What are you doing??"


    Meng Zhongguang did not take care of Xu Xingzhi and said to Zhou Wang: "Go out."


    After watching the lively Zhou Wang, I jumped from the bedside and closed the door for them.


    Xu Xingzhi was still very sorry for not discovering the news. His eyes were chasing Zhou Wang until she disappeared at the door.


    Meng Zhongguang''s eye wave circulates slightly: "... Brother, is she good-looking?"


    According to Xu Xingzhi''s own urine, it is definitely telling the truth, such as "You are much better than her. If you are more than me, I will marry you into the door."


    But in view of the wrong situation, he had to continue to install cold: "... Don''t make trouble."


    "Noisy?"


    Meng Zhongguang suddenly shot, grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s cheeks, and it didn''t take a few seconds. Xu Xing''s face was numb, but Meng Zhongguang had a faint wave of light in his eyes: "...How long should the brothers be cold to me? How long has it to punish me?"


    Mom''s rabbit scorpion, bullying the teacher to destroy the ancestors, I did not cry what you cry.


    Xu Xingzhi was so painful that he was very unfriendly. He struggled to hold the front of Meng Zhongguang with his left hand, and he screamed: "Meng Zhongguang!"


    Meng Chongguang ate this scare, and the light was slightly wronged for a while, but it burned the blazing fire.


    Immediately, Xu Xingzhi''s collarbone was bitten by a bite.


    It¡¯s a bite, it¡¯s really cheap, and this bite goes down and the scalp of Xu Xing is numb, and the tears are coming down.


    Meng Zhongguang, who has been upgraded from a rabbit scorpion to a dog scorpion, is full of hope: "... Brother, you will call my name again."


    His fanatical eyes almost couldn''t wait to ignite Xu Xingzhi.


    Although he couldn''t understand the feelings of Meng Zhongguang on the original Lord, in order to get rid of him, Xu Xingzhi suppressed the doubts in his heart and whispered: "Meng Chongguang, if you still read that I am your brother, don''t take me. Tied here. I am also saving your life today. You are treating your savior like this? Did I teach you this way?"


    Meng Zhongguang immediately woke up and hurriedly loosened Xu Xingzhi and squatted in front of him: "Yes, brother. I, I know it is wrong..."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, ok, this time he figured out that this child is a gyro, and he is owing.


    He was thinking, Meng Zhongguang looked up slightly and pleaded: "...but the brothers are very dangerous. I locked the brothers in the room, that is, I am afraid that the brothers will run around, and then there is no danger. The heavy light can no longer lose the brothers." Even a slight risk can''t afford it..."


    Xu Xingzhi has always had no resistance to the things that are beautiful, let alone the face that I see in the eyes.


    For a moment, Xu Xingzhi even felt that there was a father who loved himself from the chest, and could not stop it. He was bitten by a dog scorpion, and it seemed that it was not so sad.


    Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath and bargained with him: "But I can''t stay in the room all day long, it''s better to sit in prison."


    Although the wildness itself is a huge prison, at least it is big enough.


    Meng Zhongguang thought for a moment and reluctantly said: "...the brothers will go out during the day, but don''t leave the tower, and come back later in the evening..."


    Although it is not much better, but now it can be a little better, Xu Xingzhi does not disappoint.


    When he nodded, Meng Chongguang finally showed some smiles. He was short-shouldered and hugged Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s horror, because of his unbalanced body, can only instinctively surround Meng¡¯s neck: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang replied in a special sincere manner: "Senior brother, it is already at night."


    Xu Xingzhi saw it from the window lattice, only to feel that there was no difference between the outside and the sky.


    Meng Zhongguang answered questions for Xu Xingzhi: "There is no difference between day and night. But now it is night, really."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    I believe in your evil.


    Meng Zhongguang took Xu Xingzhi back to the bed and asked: "Brother, let the heavy light sleep with you."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that his opposition is useless. If he says that he is a little heavy, he can''t say that he can still see a tearful glory, as if who gave him the weight of Meng Zhongguang.


    He simply closed his eyes and rolled to the bottom of the bed to make room for Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang happily climbed into the bed, pulled the quilt, and carefully covered Xu Xingzhi. He only occupied a small piece of the outside of the bed, covered a small piece of quilt, and then slept peacefully.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t sleep, and he turned for a long time, and eventually faced Meng Zhongguang.


    After a few moments of swelling, Xu Xingzhi used his right hand to hold down his gold chain, to stop it from smashing, and the left hand slowly pulled out the dagger from the waist.


    He pointed the tip of the knife down and pointed it at Meng Zhongguang''s forehead.


    ...just one knife down and you can solve everything.


    He can walk out of this horrible wildness and return to his father and sister''s home. As long as he writes this story without mentioning it, he can be permanently distinguished from the world.


    However, Xu Xingzhi felt that everything in front of him had a strange feeling that he could not tell the truth.


    It stands to reason that this is a false world created by oneself, but only stayed here for one day, and Xu Xingzhi has a sense of solidity.


    These characters are no longer fakes built on paper. They have flesh and blood, they will laugh, they will be angry, and they will be tender and tender.


    ... including Meng Zhongguang.


    He seems to be an unfamiliar dog, but when he is holding himself, he has a warm and sensible body temperature when he is holding his eyes, including now.


    For Xu Xingzhi, perhaps the quick fix is ??the best. But the feeling of the character in the pen is too subtle. Xu Xingzhi can''t convince him that he wants to kill only the dummy in a book.


    Xu Xingzhi sneered at himself with a mockery, put away the dagger, and closed his eyes.


    ... He is not really Xu Xingzhi, he has never experienced the hatred of the teacher, and he has never experienced it. Therefore, it is difficult for him to have a sincere hatred against Meng Zhongguang.


    On the contrary, he still has a lot of feelings for Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang was a living person who walked from his dreams to his paper and came to himself.


    Xu Xingzhi needs to find other reasons to kill him, otherwise he will not be able to get it.


    After Xu Xingzhi put down the dagger, solved the happy knot, and fell asleep, Meng Zhongguang slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes stayed somewhere in the void.


    It is unbiased, just the place where Xu Xingzhi¡¯s dagger stayed.


    Meng Zhongguang sat up silently and watched Xu Xing''s sleeping face.


    In the end, he stroked Xu''s lips with his fingers and muttered: "Brother, I have been thinking, where have you been in these years?"


    Later, he showed his stunned state, smiling slightly and talking to himself: "... ah, I guessed it. The brother is with the nine lights, right?"


    "I am in the wild, and you are in the world, and he is keeping with him every day. The brothers are listening to his rumors, come to kill me, is this the case?"


    Said, Meng Zhongguang raised his hand and slammed the throat of Xu Xingzhi.


    The long breath circulates back and forth under his palm like a ball, and with a little force, he can easily cut off his throat.


    I don''t know how long it took to keep this action. Meng Zhongguang still loosened his hand, looked complicated, and whispered, saying: "... Brother, I know, you will always change your mind. It doesn''t matter, I will wait."


    During the conversation, the interior of the plant swayed the scent of a plant.


    Meng Zhongguang lay down again, but he no longer restrained as before, leaving more space for Xu Xing.


    He densely wrapped up Xu Xingzhi''s limbs and warm body, and put it in his ear, and sighed with anger: "Thank you for not killing me today. But, brother, you have to be punished a little bit. it is good¡­¡­"


    Xu Xingzhi, who gave up the assassination, went to sleep very fast, and he had already fallen asleep in a moment. But somehow, his body gradually burned up, his face was hot, his limbs were soft, his body was numb, and he was a little weak.


    In his sleep, there seems to be a vine-like foreign object climbing along his thighs, slowly pulling his ankles, separating his legs, looking forward to coiling, patiently playing with him, and often burying his head. , sip a sip of water in the meandering stream.


    Xu Xingzhi struggled, but his hands and feet were weak and crisp, as if a layer of convolution clouds wrapped him wildly and gently, and floated into the air.


    He is anxious to break free from this strange dream, but he can''t do anything about it. It''s easy to wake up, it''s the lips and the dizziness. He got up and went to drink water. Whoever had his feet on the ground, he felt a soft soreness at the roots of his thighs. He couldn''t help but fell to the ground.


    Meng Zhongguang was awakened and quickly got out of bed. He stopped Xu Xingzhi from the back: "Brother, what happened?"


    At this time, Xu Xingzhi was physically sensitive and could not be touched at all. After being touched by this, he almost did not control his foot and rolled out Meng Zhongguang.


    After a short pause, he regained his voice: "Nothing, a nightmare. Give me a glass of water."


    Xu Xingzhi did not know that at this time his cheeks were flushed, his tears were clear, and there was a sense of beauty that he did not know.


    Meng Zhongguang obediently poured the water, and there was an unspeakable joy in the back. The dog''s tail was shaken.


    Xu Xingzhi was lifted up and leaned on the bedside. Meng Huiguang, who looked like this, looked quite cute.


    There is a wilderness, there is a mountain, named "Banshan", the yellow sand all over the sky, the frosty wind is tight, the mountain caves are lit with a glimmer of light, it seems that they will be extinguished by the gale at any time.


    In the grotto.


    A squad who is wrapped in animal skin and green and yellow in front of the body leans forward and is full of light: "Can you see it clearly? Is it really Xu Xingzhi?"


    The next person replied: "I saw it when I evacuated. Standing next to Meng Zhongguang, it is indeed the first monarch of Fengling Mountain, Xu Xingzhi! In that year, the day of the test was the same day, I used to He has a side, remember clearly."


    The animal skin is happy and smiles. "Good, great! With him, we are hopeful!"


    It¡¯s hard to understand the situation immediately.


    The animal skin man pressed his majesty and said, "I ask you, who is the owner of Fengling Mountain now?"


    When I mentioned the person, all the people underneath hated it, and one voice replied unwillingly: "It¡¯s nine lights."


    The animal skin man replied: "Right, as long as we seize Xu Xingzhi and trade with Jiuzhi Lan, he will definitely let us go!"


    Someone raised an objection: "The nine lights are mad, and I want to put us to death. How can it be because of Xu Xingzhi..."


    "How can it not?" The animal skin screamed and laughed. "The Jiuzhi lamp is the same as the Meng Zhongguang, and he was raised by Xu Xingzhi personally. Who doesn''t know the wind of Xu Xing''s good sleeves, he brought it out. Good teacher, all sick and ill. The nine lights and his friendship are even more extraordinary. If you take his brother, it is equal to pinching his lifeline!"


    The more he talked, the more excited he was, and his expression was full of fanaticism: "When I have been rogue for so many years, I have already had enough! Just grab Xu Xingzhi, we can..."


    A graceful woman leaned on the stone wall and thought for a long time before interrupting the excitement of the animal skin: "Xu Xingzhi suddenly appears in the wild, don''t you think it is too embarrassing? In the past ten years, the only control The person with the wild key is the nine lights. How did he come in?"


    She played with her newly dyed nails and smiled at her lips: "Isn''t Xu Xingzhi unable to serve nine lights between the mattresses? Or is it a nine-lamp lamp to send him, is there anything to do? For example, Killing his good teacher, Meng Zhongguang? After all, Meng Zhongguang is now in this wilderness, but he is the only one. If he has some plans, he wants to rush out of the wild, and the nine lights will have a headache?... If these two possibilities If you catch Xu Xingzhi, it will not help, but it will be self-defeating."


    The animal skin is stuffed, and the more you think about it, the more reasonable it is, and you can¡¯t help but show the color of frustration.


    He hated: "It is also. Xu Xingzhi was a master in the past, who knows no one in the world, what kind of things can''t be done?"


    The woman hated the iron and did not make a sound in the steel floor. She stepped closer to the animal skin, sat down on his stone seat, and pressed the chest tightly on his arm. He smiled: "Who can say that Xu Xingzhi is useless?" ¡±


    The hidekeeper: "How do you say?"


    The woman teased the split lips of the animal skin: "The nine lights are far away from the wild, but... don''t you want to rule Meng Zhongguang? Don''t you want to **** the position of the wild Lord who was taken away by him?"


    The author has something to say: Heavy light: I have special brain skills.


    Brother: ... roll.


    Heavy light: Wang!

 Chapter 6： Stealing the column

    After a night, Xu Xingzhi recovered some strength. Although he still had some trembling when he went to the ground, he could stand firm.


    The gold chain on his wrist has disappeared with Meng Zhongguang. The odd thing is that the half-divided red marks have not been left in the tied place, and there is not too much pain in the activity.


    Xu Xing got out of bed and found that the tub was filled with hot water and was still hot.


    He was also welcome, took a shower and took a shower. After a little cleaning, he touched the folding fan from the bed and went out to let the wind out.


    There was rain on the outside of the tower. Just out of the tower door, Xu Xingzhi saw that there was only one Zhou Beinan who was exposed above the ground and resentful.


    Zhou Beinan saw his face flushed, but he couldn''t open his eyes and could only look up at him from the horizon.


    I don''t know why, one of Xu Xing saw the small expression of Zhou Beinan''s teeth, and he wanted to tease him.


    He knelt down and worried about it: "What is this?"


    Lu Yujiu, who is using a banana leaf to give rain to Zhoubeinan, said to Xu Xingzhi: "He was sentenced to Meng Zhongguang by the brothers who played yesterday."


    I heard that the original committee, Xu Xingzhi used a fan to give a fan to Zhou Beinan, and gloated: "That is really hard for you."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s face is full of ¡°rolling rolls¡±.


    The more so, the more Xu Xingzhi wants to bully him.


    He wants to reach out and touch Zhou Beinan''s head, but he feels empty. This reminds me that Zhou Beinan has already died. The front is just a soul. The mortal can''t touch him.


    Xu Xingzhi just gave birth to a little sympathy, and Zhou Beinan glared at him: "...Xu Xingzhi, you wait for me, and when I come out, I will kill you."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sympathy was gone for a moment.


    He picked up a strand of hair hanging down on his knees and smiled at the north and south of the hook: "Official, you are coming."


    Zhou Beinan was disgusted, and he could not wait to climb out of the scourge.


    When I was happily tweeting Zhou Beinan, suddenly, Xu Xingzhi vaguely heard that there were women singing in the mountains and forests. The tone was wonderful, like a crisp, like a sly, and occasionally a number of bamboo sounds, like a drum sound.


    Xu Xingzhi looked and found that the bamboo forest turned out the bone girl who could perform the treatment.


    After she and Xu Xingzhi''s eyes met, the song was standing, and the bones of the whole body trembled.


    In a flash, he didn''t blink for a long time, and the bone girl realized what he was, and turned and fled into the bamboo forest.


    Xu Xingzhi remembers that he did write a woman in the book, specializing in the treatment of different techniques, and it is indeed a bone.


    If someone is injured, as long as it does not hurt the bones, she can transfer the wounds to her and heal the wounded. Yesterday she wiped out the burns of Meng Zhongguang''s whole body, which was the use of this kind of surgery.


    However, Xu Xingzhi did not know what she had to do with the original owner. She saw herself and seemed to just want to avoid it and refused to meet.


    Lu Yujiu looked at the back of the bone girl and looked at Xu Xingzhi. He whispered, "Senior brother, don''t you recognize her?"


    Lu Yu¡¯s nine and a half faces were blocked by the ghost masks. Xu Xingzhi could not see his expression, but he could hear the unspeakable regret from his tone.


    "Who is she?" Xu Xingzhi asked him as he followed.


    Zhou Beinan snorted and gestured to Lu Yu.


    Lu Yujiu licked his lips: "She deliberately passed it last night, don''t tell us to tell you."


    ...but what is hard to guess?


    The twilight long hair band of the Bone Girl is exactly the same as the hair band attached to Meng Zhongguang. It must be a unique token of Fengling Mountain.


    She washed her bones cleanly, white as jade, even if only one long hair was left, it was necessary to properly comb the hair before going out. It must be a beautiful person.


    In the broken memory of Xu Xingzhi, there is indeed such a beautiful woman, surnamed Yuan, named Yuan Ruo, is the youngest sister in Fengling Mountain, such as Huasheng Meilu, color can be cloud, good at temperament, lively love laugh.


    Today, she has only one skeleton left, singing in the mountains and forests.


    Xu Xingzhi has a number of hearts, but he does not know how to pretend. The fan shook his smile and said: "This is surprising. I can''t guess who it is. But looking at the bones, it is superb and excellent. It is a beautiful embryo."


    Zhou Beinan, who was buried in the ground, dismissed: "...What woman in the world is not a beauty in your eyes?"


    Xu Xingzhi puts the fan together and said: "The women in the world have their own beauty. Some beauty is in the skin, and some beauty is in the bone. This is what you don''t understand."


    The bone girl was hidden in the mountain forest and listened to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words thoroughly.


    She shed tears and turned and ran away.


    Her pale feet stepped on the dry bamboo leaves, making a shred of rustling.


    Tough enough for Zhou Beinan, Xu Xingzhi wandered around the tower and thought about his own thoughts.


    Everything here is slightly different from what he imagined. There are no disciples, and the ghosts are everywhere. It is just a tower.


    When Meng Chongguang entered the wild for more than a decade, he did not cultivate his own subordinates. This is really a solution to Xu Xingzhi.


    In the view of Xu Xingzhi, it is not like the Longtan Tiger Cave. It is more like a peaceful and natural residence, only for Meng Zhongguang and several of his friends.


    However, judging from the wild people who harassed them yesterday, their days are not particularly clean.


    Meng Zhongguang did not know where to go. Zhou Beinan was still planted in the ground, accompanied by Lu Yujiu, and Zhou Wang disappeared. Even the ghosts that Lu Yuji had manipulated yesterday did not know where to hide. Ghosts are gone.


    Xu Xingzhi sleeved the fan and walked around the tower in the pear garden. It was quite boring.


    It¡¯s really annoying, I don¡¯t want to play, I want to go home.


    After a lap, Xu Xingzhi picked up a dry place, sitting on the floor and screaming, "Let''s come out."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that since he left the tower, there has always been a person behind him.


    However, the man was very gentle in tracking, not talking, not far from, and very patient.


    After being poked, one person turned out from behind the tower.


    Xu Xingzhi snorted.


    This person is not his imaginary Meng Zhongguang, but a life face, or a young man dressed as a scholar.


    He was dressed in a robes of Zhu Yi, and he had already washed white, but the victory was clean and fresh. He held a white dust in his hands, and he was very elegant.


    His facial features are very standard, as if natural is born for the word "warm as jade".


    When the person came to the side of Xu Xing, his eyebrows screamed in a slight bend: "...do it."


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows and thoughts, the person who wrote in his book passed through his mind, roughly determined his identity, and his brows were slightly wrinkled.


    He patted his side and gestured to sit down. The man sat down and sat down, his eyes straight, his back as loose. Xu Xingzhi feels that his manners are comparable to him, and it is no different from a muddy mud.


    However, of course he did not intend to change his evil spirits.


    Xu Xingzhi recalled the name of the person he heard from Meng Zhongguang yesterday, trying to give him a check-in: "Qu Chi?"


    Obviously, Xu Xing¡¯s luck is good, and he guessed it.


    The gentleman and gentleman rushed at him and smiled: "... um."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed.


    ... It¡¯s really him.


    Qu Chi Si Si Wen Wen, the tone of speech is also very gentle, like filtering from the stream of Qing Ling Ling: "...Heavy light told me to follow you, protect you."


    Xu Xingzhi can''t play a flower in front of him: "Thank you."


    Qu Chi said with a good heart: "You are sitting in a different position."


    Xu Xingzhi continued to sigh with peace of mind: "This is comfortable."


    He said it easily, but his eyes stayed on Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi naturally does not know what Xu Xingzhi is thinking. He touched two in his pocket and politely invited: "...please eat sugar."


    Said, he opened his heart to Xu Xingzhi.


    There were two things wrapped in colorful glazed paper lying inside.


    Xu Xingzhi took a piece and unfolded the glazed paper and found a small stone with a fingernail size lying inside.


    Qu Chi strongly recommended: "It''s delicious."


    Xu Xingzhi poured the stone into the palm of his hand and asked twice: "... Is this sugar?"


    Qu Chi nodded and vowed: "Yes, I want to eat sugar. This is what Awang has brought me. She said that this is called sugar."


    Xu Xingzhi played the little stone and found that the stone was very clean.


    He confirmed it again with Qu Chi: "...you can''t swallow if you eat sugar?"


    Qu Chi replied slyly: "Do not swallow. Awang and Tao leisure do not let me swallow, they said that eating sugar and swallowing is not good."


    Xu Xingzhi affirmed: "Yes, eating sugar can not swallow."


    He didn''t hesitate any more, and naturally he threw the pebbles into his mouth and sang it.


    Qu Chi also put the remaining pebbles in his mouth. The happy look is not like an adult, but like a child.


    The stone naturally has no taste at all, but Xu Xingzhi pretends to eat with gusto.


    Speaking of it, Xu Xingzhi''s perception of this Qu Chi is indeed different from everyone else.


    When he saw Zhou Beinan, Xu Xingzhi did not have too strong emotional fluctuations for him because he was eager to kill himself.


    When he saw Meng Zhongguang, he was too nervous and too eager to think more about him because he was full of brains and remembered the so-called "world knowledge" to give him the task of killing the villains.


    But when I saw Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mood was not so stable.


    Because Qu Chi is the only person in the book who has set a history by Xu Xingzhi.


    In combination with the original thin memory, Xu Xingzhi learned that he was originally the master of Danyang Feng, who was attacked by the Magic Road and was beaten into a heart palpitations by his life.


    In other words, Qu Chi''s current mind is only five or six years old, and even candy and stone can not be distinguished.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s conjecture, 13 years ago, he probably helped Meng Zhongguang to steal artifacts because of his mental incompetence, thus degrading his wildness.


    Seeing Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help thinking. If he wrote a positive and interesting story at the beginning, perhaps this group of people would be much happier, without being trapped in this huge prison, going crazy and paranoid. Paranoia, foolish foolish foolish.


    When Xu Xingzhi was thinking about it, the Qu Chi, who had just eaten sugar with him, suddenly changed his mind. He shook his hands and shook it in the side of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi has not yet reacted. There are several handles of plum blossoms coming from the right side of the fire. It is like a rain that hits the whisk on the music, and it sounds loud.


    Qu Chi''s wrist fluttered, and the action was detached, and when it was shaken, it was shaken and the blade of the sneak attack was shot back to the place.


    There were a few screams in the forest, and the sounds should have been sieved by the plum blades they had just shot.


    Qu Chi single hand holding the dust, the other hand pulled out the fish in the waist of the sword, the whole God is alert, facing the direction of the blade in the right side of the forest, against Xu Xing ordered: "Quickly return to the tower. Heavy light said, if you are out Something, he will take all my sugar away."


    ... It is a very severe punishment.


    Xu Xingzhi suspects that he is now in the eyes of Qu Chi, a big candy piece that walks.


    The belly is turned to the abdomen, and Xu Xingzhi still knows his own weight. Naturally, he will not stay here and drag his hind legs. He will run away, but he will grab the arm with a figure that has flashed from halfway.


    Xu Xingzhi did not feel a glimpse.


    Qu Chi suddenly turned back and clarified who it was, and his nervous expression was safe: "Heavy light, fast-moving into the tower."


    Wen Yan, "Meng Zhongguang" showed a sneer.


    The hand that held his arm was too strong, and Xu Xing suddenly felt a little abnormal.


    He looked up and saw, in the light of "Meng Zhongguang", there was a clear yellow color like a wolf.


    The lover opened his mouth and had two sharp fangs protruding, like a carnivorous monster, facing the newly-small scorpion under his claws, thinking about where to take it.


    Xu Xingzhi is stunned and said to Qu Chi: "Wait! He is not..."


    Qu Chi did not notice at all, but he pushed Xu Xingzhi to the arms of "Meng Chongguang": "Come into the tower."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was cold, but the chill had not penetrated into the bottom of his heart, and the smug smile in front of him was frozen.


    His body fell uncontrollably, and Xu Xingzhi flashed away agilely, watching him face down and planting it on the ground, twitching.


    - His back spine broke open from the middle, and there was a deep and deep pothole that was deeply sunken.


    The real Meng Zhongguang stood behind him, his handkerchief wiped his hand slowly, and then gently moved Xu Xingzhi back to his side: "Brother, have you been injured?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s shock unconsciously shook his head and looked at the fake Meng Guangguang on the ground.


    The five senses of the "Meng Zhongguang", which was dying in the ground, twisted like a dough for a few laps, and finally returned to the present, becoming a skinned person with a complex face and a yellow face.


    The skin of the animal is broken, the pain is unbearable, and the teeth are stuffy: "Meng Zhongguang, how can you be..."


    Meng Zhongguang came down and grabbed his hair. He also smiled on the face: "If I always stay in the tower, how do I know who will swear at me and start with my brother?"


    The scorpion of the animal skin was soaked in blood, and the hoarseness was terrible: "Just... the spy clearly said that you are in the blue bridge **** hundreds of miles away..."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tone of voice was too careless, like driving an insignificant joke: ¡°Hundreds of miles. I ran very fast.¡±


    The animal skin knows that it must die, simply exhausting the whole body and making a fierce roar: "Meng Zhongguang, your demon--"


    Meng Chongguang did not change color, and the song refers to the knot. He smiled and cut the top spine of the animal skin, and turned the screaming sound that he had not yet exported into a loud scream.


    "You use my face and hold my brother." Meng Zhongguang said, "Do you want to die? No, it''s too cheap for you."


    He was so in front of Xu Xingzhi, like knocking a walnut, knocking all the spine of the animal skin into a scum.


    The animal skins have long passed out, and after the animal skins have been smashed into a mass of mud, Meng Zhongguang ordered some of the sloppy songs to swear: "Qu Chi, all the people on the right side of the forest are brought back to me and stay alive." I will send them to death by myself."


    The author has something to say: Qu Chi little angel is on the line.


    Qu Chi (Angel Smile): Please eat my sugar~

 Chapter 7： Memory backtracking

    There is no movement, and the two black eyes like the cold star stare at Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang revealed some doubts and ordered: "...go faster."


    Qu Chi still did not move.


    Xu Xingzhi reacted more quickly than Meng Zhongguang: "This time I didn''t protect me, I don''t deduct your sugar. It''s not an example."


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    Qu Chi said with joy: "Really?"


    Xu Xingzhi affirmed: "Really."


    Qu Chi''s figure changed and immediately disappeared in front of Xu Meng.


    In a flash, there were a few screams of anger and weakness in the mountains.


    Sending away Qu Qu, Xu Xingzhi looked at the only one who had a sigh of gas on the ground, and said: "Is this person coming to me?"


    Only when Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi were left, the former showed an unusually innocent look, carrying his hands, as if the mud on the ground had nothing to do with him: "...Yes."


    Xu Xingzhi.


    That being the case, it is alive and fucking.


    After Xu Xingzhi¡¯s silence, Meng Chongguang cleaned up the face of Shura¡¯s face just now, and carefully walked over to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s side: ¡°Senior brother... Was I just a little reckless?¡±


    Just now, I didn¡¯t change the color and smashed the big wolf dog of the bones of the people. When the face was wiped, it was replaced with a puppy. When I saw this situation, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was very embarrassing.


    Meng Zhongguang is a character in his own writings. When Xu Xingzhi was originally set up, he wrote a big stroke, bloodthirsty and irritating, and these were all set by himself as the nature of Meng Zhongguang.


    After all, I still complained about Xu Xingzhi, so Xu Xingzhi not only did not fear him, but also had some faint pain in his conscience.


    ...Sorry for the son, it is µù that makes you like this.


    Moreover, in the wild life for more than ten years, Meng Zhongguang is accustomed to the days when you are dead or I am dead. Nowadays, people are invading the ground and it is not difficult to understand.


    Besides, they suddenly came to catch themselves, fearing that they would use their own to deal with Meng Zhongguang.


    If you are caught, the situation will not be better, and it is possible to die in their hands.


    In addition, the kindness of the enemy who is actively bullying the door is not in line with Xu Xingzhi¡¯s usual style of acting.


    To say the degree of cruelty, yesterday I used the original dagger to kill the razor monster, and the technique is not good enough.


    However, Xu Xingzhi can understand that the original master who brought Meng Zhongguang from a young age can not understand.


    Xu Xingzhi made a look of indifference and kicked the face of the beast with the toes: "Leave him a life, I am useful."


    Immediately, he did not move quietly, stepping away from Meng Zhongguang.


    Behind him, the light in Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes faded, his fingers tightened, and there was deep remorse in the light.


    . . . If it wasn¡¯t for the confidant who hugged his brother in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be out of control, and he¡¯s so hot and broke his image in his brother¡¯s mind.


    Meng Zhongguang silently packed up his bad mood, heading towards the sky, and screaming again.


    Summoned, the bone girl quickly appeared in the bamboo forest on the other side.


    She hid Xu Xingzhi and walked slowly to Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang whispered a few words with her. She said "yes", she sank her head and lifted the garbage-like hideman and walked toward the tower.


    During the period, she never had any eye contact with Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi also did not look at her thoughtfully, but turned his eyes to Qu Chi is cleaning the woods of the remnants and pondering his own heart.


    ... Xu Xingzhi does not intend to assassinate Meng Zhongguang for the time being. Therefore, surviving in the wilderness has become the top priority of Xu Xingzhi.


    He remembered very clearly that "the knowledge of the world" told him that Meng Zhongguang, a group of people, was planning to escape from the wild, returning to the present world and making revenge.


    In the wild, there is no more than a group of people.


    What are the other branches, where are they distributed, and the size of the forces, Xu Xingzhi is not aware.


    The most important thing is, where is this wild entrance? How can you escape from the wild?


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is clear that it¡¯s too awkward to appear in the wild. Zhou Beinan suspects that he is a spy, and it¡¯s just a matter of reason. And Meng Zhongguang is willing to take care of himself, with all kinds of trust, and 80% is stunned by the brotherhood and brotherhood of the past.


    If you take these questions and ask Meng Zhongguang without authorization, once you have caused his suspicion, it is your turn to be pressed by the broken bones on the ground.


    All in all, Xu Xingzhi needs a reliable source of intelligence.


    In front of this, it is the source of intelligence sent to the door. It is reliable and unreliable, but it is better than nothing.


    When the bone girl left, Meng Zhongguang also turned back to Xu Xingzhi and asked me tamely: "The piece of wood is mine, can my brother be familiar?"


    ...... Really, staring for a long time, Xu Xingzhi really feels a bit familiar.


    In the original broken memory, it seems that there is such a red-hot redwood forest.


    This redwood forest is like a certain point in the memory of Xu Xing. It was originally a piece of memory of the size of copper coins. It gradually enlarged and became clear as time went by.


    A sudden vertigo suddenly came to the fore, and instantly paralyzed the five senses of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi was actually standing unsteadily and fell backwards.


    In the middle of the sigh, he heard someone yelling at his brother, one after another.


    Like a huge seesaw from the huge sea of ??knowledge, a complete picture appeared in the mind of Xu Xing.


    ... This is also the first time that Xu Xingzhi has obtained a complete piece of information from the broken memory of the original master.


    In the autumn of the redwood forest, the mountains are covered with ripe red persimmon.


    The mountains are stretched out, named Lingqiu, and the mountains are like beautiful beauty peaks, which are arranged in layers.


    Clouds converge at the end of the day and at the end of the river. A boy is sitting in front of a piece of bluestone at the source of the stream.


    He used a scribble to make a long coat, holding a fist-sized, scented fruit, and snoring, like a wild berry.


    A spiritual force rippled, but the boy was unmoved, and he continued to bury his head and slowly bite.


    At the end of the wind, two of the early Tianchuan disciples drove the Xianbing and fell in front of the boy.


    The disciples of Tianchuan should be consistent and easy to identify. The blue background is matched with a gilded cloud shoulder and sleeves. The end is gorgeous and incomparable.


    The reason why they can be judged to be the first-class disciples is that they all hold a white oak rifle in their hands, instead of the high-grade disciple of Tianchuan, the steel rifle with the evil bones.


    In the face of the boy, both of them frowned.


    One of the taller disciples pointed him at the tip of a long gun. He was extremely welcome: "Where did the floating jade fruit in your hand come from?"


    The boy wiped the juice from the corner of his mouth and pointed to the west.


    Another short man suspected: "Let Chuuri have a different animal name ''ïJ'', floating jade fruit is its favorite food. This fruit is one year, the number is not more than one hundred. ''ïJ'' as a treasure, who Dare to compete with it, ''ïJ'' will inevitably absorb the blood of his body before he will give up. ... Who are you, can you compete with ''ïJ''?


    The boy slowly took a bite on the fruit and mixedly said: "I want to eat, it won''t give me, I will grab it."


    The tall man looked at the boy and found that in addition to his exquisite beauty and beauty, he did not have the slightest aura. He looked like an ordinary child, and he did not feel a bit disdain in his tone: "Hey, great tone."


    The short man poked a tall arm and motioned him to see the boy''s feet.


    The taller one looks at it and can''t help but **** a cold air.


    Five or six floating jade fruit was put into a string by a vine, wrapped around the boy''s ankle, and swayed, and the two eyes were hot.


    Seeing the situation, the tall man immediately softened his attitude: "This little son?"


    The boy glanced at them and took care of the nutrients of the floating jade fruit, sweeping the soft and juicy flesh into the mouth.


    The tall man is not willing to ask for this unfortunate child who does not know where it came from, but considering the current situation of the two, he has to suppress the anger: "... son, we are the disciple of Tianchuan. I don''t know if you can hear The name of ''Ying Tianchuan''?"


    The boy is undecided and does not answer.


    When the short man picks up his words, he holds a gun and holds a fist. He is respectful and respectful: "There are four divisions in the world. We should be one of Tianchuan. Every two years, we have to hold a tribute to the East Emperor. The sacrifices were sacrificed to the Eastern Emperor. Later, the sacrifice ceremony developed into a four-door competition. - If you can get the most sacrifices in a limited time, you can become a sacrifice to the Emperor of the East Emperor; if it is a preliminary If the disciple can get the same sacrifice, he will have the opportunity to enter the inner door and become a disciple..."


    He pointed to the floating jade fruit on the boy''s foot, and his eyes could not help but reveal a greedy look: "There is a floating jade fruit required for the sacrifice in the hills, but our brothers and brothers are not enough spiritual strength, and they dare not easily walk ''ïJ'' The site. This little son, can you divide our floating jade fruit into one?"


    As soon as the boy lifted his leg, a floating jade fruit was removed from the vine and was just falling into his hand.


    He wiped the fruit, and the milk said, "This fruit is not as good as the rumors. But I will not give it to you."


    The tall and the short two frowned: "Why?"


    "I don''t like you." The boy took a bite of floating jade fruit, and his voice was clear and fluent. He had a kind of innocence and arrogance. "I grew up in the mountains since childhood and I don''t know much about etiquette, but I At least know that if you really have something to do, you should beg for me, instead of standing in front of me."


    The two are discolored.


    "Do not toast and not eat fine wine!"


    The boys stopped paying attention to them, jumped off the bluestone and walked on the water.


    Only a moment, a gun flower polished, slammed, across the neck of the boy.


    The gun was forced to point, the boy was not afraid, the beautiful peach-like eyes swept over the two, with a bit of contempt: "This is my fruit, I don''t want to give you."


    The tall man with a gun stop didn''t listen to him, and ordered the short man: "Go, bring his fruit."


    The short man bent down and made a wish.


    The boy licks his lips and licks his fingers.


    At the end of his eyes, there was a red cinnabar flashing away, and the cinnabar on the forehead was brightly lit.


    There are sounds in the cellar below, as if there are countless strange snakes floating underneath, and the floating soil on the ground is also up and down. It seems that there will be any monsters coming out at any time.


    The short man squatted and inserted it into the soil with a white oak pistol to stabilize his figure. He panicked: "...is ¡®ïJ¡¯ coming?¡±


    The tall man bites his teeth: "Quick hands! Take the floating jade fruit and let us go!"


    The short man stretched out his hand, but he heard a spiritual whistling in the air. A three-inch flying knife with a fire broke through and pinned the short sleeve and flew his body straight. , nailed his whole person to a nearby redwood tree!


    The boy couldn''t help but squint, and the tightly attached index finger and thumb were immediately separated, and Zhu Guang at the end of the eye and forehead disappeared.


    He looked around and looked for the owner of the flying knife.


    The short man was nailed and unable to move. He panicked and slammed the flames on his sleeves. The tall man immediately withdrew the rifle and pointed to the void: "Who? Which is the king..."


    The word "egg" has not yet been exported. He was also nailed into a sleeve by a three-inch flying knife. The body flew up and slammed into the trunk of another redwood tree. The long gun in his hand fell and fell on the boy. In the mountain stream on the side of the body.


    The two men tried their best to break the sleeves from the flying knife, but the spirits were tightly sewn between their sleeves and the trunk. They couldn''t even pull the sleeves off.


    The tall man was so frightened that he screamed and asked: "Who?"


    His tail sounds shaking with difficulty.


    After a long while, a swaying snoring came from the tip of the deep jungle: "...I am your conscience. You haven''t talked to me for a long time, I am very sad."


    The tall man is already out of the normal state and screams: "Who is there to pretend to be a ghost? If you have the ability to get out! Hugh to be a blame!!"


    Before the blaming person rolled out, dozens of three-inch flying knives flashing with aura spurred out from the forest, slammed into the trunk, and made a small body stroke with the blade. .


    When the two men were fighting in the battle, a white shadow descended from the forest.


    The hands are empty, hands are standing, a frosty white coat, wearing a black silk gauze cap, long hair is simply pulled up by a twilight hair band. He tipped his feet and fell in front of the flowing stream.


    A hexagonal bell is attached to the wrist of the person, which is the source of the bell ringing.


    Just now, the two men who were still angry and confessed to see the appearance of the people were even more timid than before. "... Xu... Xu brother?"


    The boy stood curiously in the creek and looked up at the young and handsome young man.


    The young man, who was called "Xu Shixiong" by the two, walked to the side of the river without hesitation. He explored his right hand and reversed his palm. He grasped and accepted the blade of the tall and low brothers and then flew back to him. In the hands. The shape of the blade melted and turned into a bamboo fracture fan.


    He shook his fan and shook his eyes.


    The curious light in the eyes of boys is getting stronger.


    The tall and low brothers fell from the tree and fell to the ground, raging and smashing, and the face was as dead.


    The short cuffs were scorched in a fire. He hid his hands and hurriedly pleaded: "Xu brother, don''t misunderstand, we just saw that the child has floating jade fruit, so I want to control him. ......"


    The young man walked over to the boy''s side and looked down and saw the floating jade fruit on his ankle with vines.


    Xu is a young man who is too beautiful, and the boy is somewhat ashamed of him, hiding his feet and hiding it.


    The young man picked a brow when he saw the precious fruit that was casually strung together.


    He was very bold and casually touched the boy''s soft hair, and patted him and asked the tall and short two people: "I ask you, is this child ¡®ïJ¡¯?¡±


    The boy''s lips were pumped, but he resisted the discomfort of being touched, and he did not move.


    The tall and short people are afraid to breathe.


    The young man patiently asked again: "I ask you, is this ¡®ïJ¡¯?¡±


    The tall man replied with a false voice: "No..."


    The young man scorned the dress with a slight scorn, released the boy, walked into the stream, walked to the side of the tall and short, and bent down to ask: "He is not ''ïJ'', what do you want him to do? In, it is the things of others. Are you good, pointing to the neck with a gun? I ask you, is this really ''to'' or to grab?"


    The short man is crying out: "Yes, it is grabbing..."


    The young man''s face was condensed, and the fan was slammed together. He used the fan handle to photograph one of the two disciples'' heads. He scolded: "Grab, grab. The things that grab people''s homes are really promising. Is Zhou Beinan teaching you this way?" ¡±


    The author has something to say: the brother''s diary: somewhere in a certain month of a certain day, a small light and light that is harmless to humans and animals, happy.


    Dim light diary: Somewhere in a certain month of the year, the future wife sent the door to the door, happy.

 Chapter 8： See you at first sight

    The training is finished, the young man surnamed Xu shines up on the tall buttocks: "Apologize to people, then roll. Your qualifications are cancelled this year, and the next year''s emperor sacrifices Come back later."


    The tall and short people are dripping with sweat, face like gold paper, clothes are wet, and they can''t stop the dagger on the ground: "Xie Xu brother, Xie Xu brother... ask the brothers not to tell Zhou, or we must be expelled from Ying Tianchuan ......"


    Master Xu¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but sway, and swayed the folding fan. ¡°When you vented Ying Tianchuan? If Zhou Beinan knew that you were in my hands, don¡¯t blame your brains.¡±


    The tall and short duo shivered: "..."


    To tease them enough, Xu Xingzhi no longer harassed them, and they apologized to the boys.


    Without the permission of Xu Xingzhi, they hung their heads and did not dare to get up, and the boy only looked at Xu Xingzhi, full of curiosity.


    Xu Xingzhi asked the boy: "How are you willing to forgive them?"


    The boy did not look at the tall and short, and nodded in the face of Xu Xingzhi: "Well!"


    Xu Xingzhi leaned down and smashed one hand and pushed forward: "Scroll, don''t give me four disciples who are shameful."


    With the order of Xu Xingzhi, the two men smashed the knives, wandered and smashed, and ran faster than the rabbit.


    Xu Xingzhi lifted his foot and tried to walk, but he was held by a small paw and put on his clothes.


    The boy was on tiptoe and tried to hand the floating jade fruit to him.


    "I don''t need this."


    "East Emperor Sacrifice. Don''t you?" The boy blinked and tried to sell. "...they both wanted it. Send you."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and pressed the boy''s small claws with a folding fan: "They are participating in the competition, I am not. I am the order officer of the Eastern Emperor Sacrifice Conference."


    The boy did not understand, but had to grasp the clothes of Xu Xingzhi, as if he wanted him to give an explanation.


    Nothing left and right, Xu Xingzhi looked down at the broken jade chain on the neck, and determined that there was no abnormality in Zhuyu. Only then did the boy go to the bluestone where he was sitting on the knees, jumped up, and patted himself to indicate the man. The child came to sit.


    The boy also walked over the water and sat down next to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "You don''t recognize life."


    The boy boldly reached out to see the jade chain between Xu Xing''s neck, and was caught by one of Xu Xing.


    A spiritual force quietly infiltrated the boy''s body through the wrist veins, but the boy''s face was as usual, allowing Xu Xingzhi''s spiritual power to wander around his own singular eight veins.


    Xu Xingzhi sighed in surprise: "It is a child with a spiritual root."


    The boy is holding a pair of ignorant eyes: "What is Linggen?"


    Xu Xingzhi explained: "If anyone wants to ask for immortality, if you want to achieve something, roots, understanding and hard work are indispensable. Your spiritual root is very good. Little guy, what about your mother?"


    The boy bowed his head and looked at his toes: "No."


    One of Xu Xing, then comforted: "Nothing, I have not."


    The boy buried his head lower: "I have never seen my parents since I was born."


    "... almost." Xu Xingzhi said easily, "My mother went early, I only have one brother. If my master Qing Jingjun accepted me as an apprentice, I am afraid that I am still on the street with a group of small gangsters." ¡±


    Speaking of this, Xu Xingzhi opened the fan as usual, ready to fan himself. I didn''t expect the boy to hold his palm and squeeze it with distress.


    In order to appease Xu Xingzhi, the boy also took the floating jade fruit: "Fruit. Give it to you."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and refused to push the fruit again: "The first time I came to make Qiushan, I grabbed two fruits. I stole one. I was juicy and juicy, but I also ate more scum and fangs. unpalatable."


    The boy particularly agreed to nod and nodded the fruit that Xu Xingzhi judged as ¡°not good to eat¡± and raised the question: ¡°You just said, ¡®order officer¡¯, what is that?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi patiently answered: "The four gates of Immortal Road will hold the Eastern Emperor Sacrifice Conference every two years. Originally, the disciples did not divide the inside and outside the door, and they competed for sacrifices. The more sacrifices they received, the more precious they would be. The sacrificial priest of the emperor''s sacrifice. I have been a sacrificial officer for six years. It is too tired. Therefore, after the consultation, the four first-in-comers do not participate in the competition, but serve as the order officer, in charge of several areas, so as not to compete. There is a problem in the middle."


    After all, he used his fingertips to prop up the chain of beads and jade between his neck, and pointed the above flashes to the boy: "Hey, I am in charge of Yushan, Lingqiu, Zhangye, Qitu, and Taihua." The sacrifices are quite rare, and there are often monster guards; if there are disciples who use the spiritual power in these five places, I will go to help."


    Having said that, Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but think of it for half a month ago, and he had been here for the rituals.


    He searched the whole mountain, but he did not find any trace of ¡®ïJ¡¯, and the floating jade fruit was also no animal guard.


    These treasures are actually like a pile of wild watermelons that grow in the mountains and wait for the rotting, which is strange.


    Xu Xingzhi explained: "I originally thought that the disciples who came to Qiushan to find floating jade fruit did not need to use force. It was a big bargain. I didn''t expect them to use force and give you a mortal shot."


    The boy showed a scared expression with his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but feel soft and touch his hair.


    The boy was not so licked by his hair, first shrug his shoulders, and then his expression was strangely relaxed. Then he uncontrollably showed an unspeakable expression, and he blinked comfortably.


    Seeing this situation, Xu Xingzhi is amazed.


    If he is a small cat, he should be enchanted and snoring.


    Xu was touched too comfortable, the boy simply squatted on Xu Xingzhi''s leg, using Xu Xingzhi''s knee as a pillow, and asked purely: "...What is ¡®ïJ¡¯.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was surprised that he was so familiar with himself that he poked his tender cheeks with a fan.


    A poke of a pit, feels very good.


    Xu Xingzhi recalled the scorpion of the monster''s green face and the smoldering jade fruit that touched it, and he had to chase the horrible appearance of the person not to sneak away, and did not want to answer: "It is not a good thing anyway."


    The boy continued to ask questions: "Where is it going?"


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t figure out the problem. He guessed himself: "...maybe he moved?" He glanced at the fruit on the boy''s foot. "Is this fruit also up the mountain?"


    The boy lowered his head and licked his finger: "...well."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "There are different animals on this mountain. Are you not afraid?"


    The boy¡¯s eyes were slightly bent and he smiled very sweetly. He looked at it too much. ¡°I only came here half a month ago. People under the mountain said that there are monsters in the mountains, and there are delicious fruits. I have not seen If you have a monster, you want to go up the mountain to see it."


    Xu Xingzhi thought that this child without a mother is quite a tiger.


    Very good, with a virtue.


    After a long while, he turned over the arch of Xu Xingzhi: "Master Xu, what is your name?"


    Xu Xingzhi replied very cheerfully: "What is screaming and Xu Xing," Xu Xingzhi. What about you?"


    The boy is very proud of his chest: "Light."


    Xu Xingzhi can not help but: "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    The boy is surprised: "Is my name not good?"


    He explained to Xu Xingzhi that he used to live on a mountain separated by hundreds of miles and was taken home by an hunter. When he was raised to four years old, the Orion accidentally fell to death while hunting.


    The Orion family is poor, can''t afford clothes, and always only uses him to wrap his body with animal skin. After the hunter died, he broke his food and clothing, and lost the animal skin when he went down to eat.


    Later, after he was undressed, he was surrounded by several children and laughed. They were thrown stones by them and they were taken nicknames.


    The boy was very wronged and said: "At that time they all called me light. I think this name is very nice."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed and patted his legs: "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    After chatting for a long time, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hustle and bustle, pushing the head of the child: ¡°Get up. Erguang, I am leaving.¡±


    It was too late to correct Xu Xingzhi¡¯s name for himself. The boy quickly climbed up and begged: "Xu Shixiong, stay here."


    Xu Xingzhi feels a little funny, touches his hair and says, "What can I do if I stay here?"


    The boy looks innocent: "Leave here to accompany me. You are interesting, I want to be with you forever."


    Xu Xingzhi pinched his nose and smiled: "...I am afraid this is not possible."


    The boy¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    His index finger and thumb are slightly combined, and a dozen vines circulate from the back of the Qingyan back, and walk along the rock face, such as the snake.


    Xu Xingzhi did not seem to find out what he was doing. He jumped into Qingyan and took a shot of the dust on his butt.


    At the beginning of the millennium, the boy''s spirits suddenly moved, loosening the tight fingers, the vines immediately retracted to the ground, disappeared without a trace.


    He crouched down, untied the vines on his feet, grabbed them in a few steps, and grabbed the wide sleeves of Xu Xingzhi: "Xu Shixiong! I am holding this, can you enter your door?"


    He diligently handed the treasure of the treasure to the radish, and swayed in front of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows.


    ...... This child has no family, Linggen is out again, like a piece of jade, it is indeed a talent for cultivation and refining.


    It is a pity that he is alone in the mountains and villages, and it is pity.


    Xu Xingzhi took over this bunch of floating jade fruit, and after careful thought, he said: "...not at all. But our generation still does not let the apprentices.... I will take you back first, you have a good root, and Bring this bunch of fruit back, Shi Shu Shi Bo will like you, when you are willing to go under the door of Fengling Mountain, you tell me."


    The boy shook his head firmly, his eyes were bright and moving: "...I just want to be a brother with you, I don''t want others."


    Xu Xingzhi is happy: "You really will pick. My master Qing Jingjun is the owner of Fengling Mountain."


    After all, he caught the boy''s hand, grabbed him, and took it into his arms. His finger hit the biggest one among his neck, and he urged the spirit.


    I saw a light-colored birch light ignited from his fingertips, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s arm was stretched, throwing the light wheel as small as a fingernail into the air.


    If the light wheel absorbs water, it looks like the wind is long, and there is a door in the blink of an eye.


    Xu Xingzhi hugged the boy and warmly ordered: "Close your eyes."


    The boy fell in the arms of Xu Xing, tightened the clothes on his chest, buried his face in his chest, and his forehead was light against his collarbone: "Well."


    Xu Xingzhi jumped into the blue light door, and with a blink of an eye, he disappeared into the wilderness with the boy.


    When the scene is changed, it will take half a moment, and Xu Xingzhi will land.


    The surrounding scene is no longer a deep valley, and it is light and smoky. In the Gaotai Xiujing, Chi Ting Huanhua, the disciples of Xianmen, who wore different clothes, came and went, and met Xu Xingzhi. They all stopped and respectfully called out "Xu Shixiong is good."


    Xu Xingzhi''s hand folded fan, holding a boy with one hand, was accustomed to the ceremony, and whispered in his ear: "Two light, here, don''t say you call Guangguang, let alone explain to you" How did the name of Light come? Did you know?"


    The child in his arms slammed: "Okay. Brother Xu, what should I call?"


    Xu Xingzhi used the fan to lick the ear and also stuck the shell.


    Soon, Xu Xingzhi stopped in front of a person.


    Like the disciples of Danyangfeng, Qu Chi, Zhu Yisu belt, wide robes and wide sleeves, a handle of jade handle lying quietly between his arms, the roots are white and flowing down.


    He greeted Xu Xingzhi with a warm tone: "Returned from Lingqiu Mountain? What is the situation there?"


    Xu Xingzhi is not in a hurry to answer. He looks around and says, "What about Zhou Fatzi?"


    Qu Chi answered: "North to the Qingqiu. Snow dust went to Shuguangshan. I just came back from Zhaoshan."


    Xu Xingzhi was surprised: "This year is busy enough. Snow dust has gone.... I have nothing big here, I have encountered two fools who should be Tianchuan. I will learn the lesson."


    Qu Chi noticed the glory in the arms of Xu Xing: "This child is..."


    Xu Xingzhi naturally replied: "It is the child I came back from, and the roots are good." He turned and showed the child''s face to Qu Chi. "Look, it''s beautiful."


    The child was praised by Xu Xing, and his arm was tightened, and the land was smashed in his arms.


    Qu Chi smiled lightly: "You love to raise children."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes stunned and said: ¡°Envy? Don¡¯t you raise it? Can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    Qu Chi smiled helplessly: "...What is his name?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "... ßÀ - heavy light."


    Qu Chi can''t laugh and cry: "...how it sounds like you are up."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s eloquent nonsense: ¡°Where there is. Do not believe you ask him.¡±


    Heavy light quickly accepted this hasty setting: "Yes."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled.


    The name of the heavy light seems to be really good, as for the surname...when he goes back and flips through the hundreds of surnames.


    Qu Chi asked: "Are you carrying him like this?"


    Xu Xingzhi held the heavy light and walked along. "I''m afraid I have to carry it all the time, but now I can''t afford it. There are too many things. If there is something wrong with the mountain, I have to rush."


    Before he waited for the light to digest the meaning of his words, Xu Xingzhi yelled at a group of Fenglingshan disciples wearing the same color clothes: "... nine lights, small lights!"


    A young boy who is not much older than Meng Zhongguang turned and turned.


    The young and beautiful, but naturally with a cold feeling, as if the world has nothing to do with him.


    However, after seeing Xu Xing, his eyes gave birth to a human breath in the air. Some sharp edges and corners softened into three thousand weak waters: "Is the brothers back?"


    ... He didn''t even look at the light in his first sight until he noticed that Xu Xingzhi''s one-handed hand held the heavy light, and the light suddenly cooled down.


    Heavy light smashed his head.


    Xu Xingzhi put down the heavy light and pushed it in the direction of the Jiuzhi lamp: "The small lamp, this is the heavy light. You take care of him first, give him some food and clothing."


    Nine branches of light and eyebrows wrinkled, and reluctantly answered: "Yes, brother."


    There is no emotion in the light. He turned his back and looked up at Xu Xingzhi with his head: "Xu brother, I will be very embarrassed. When will you pick me up?"


    Xu Xingzhi leaned down and touched his soft and strange hair: "The three days are the games before the Emperor''s sacrifice. It will be busy, but I will go to the small lamp to see you tonight."


    The heavy light picked up his toes, and he did not notice, and kissed his cheek.


    He has a small hand and a sweet candy flickering in his eyebrows: "...Xu brother, I am waiting for you."

 Chapter 9： True and false

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s stunned face, touched the face and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and played a little on the head of the light: ¡°Little bastard.¡±


    The heavy light was bounced back and touched his head and looked at Xu Xingzhi pitifully: "..."


    Look at him like this, Xu Xingzhi suspects that he has a heavy hand: "Is it hurting?"


    "Yeah." There was a tear in the eyes of the heavy light, and the mouth was swaying, and the mouth was high. "...It hurts."


    Not far from the nine lights, frowning slightly.


    Xu Xingzhi crossed his arms and looked at the child who could cry out at any moment. He faintly got a headache: "Men¡¯s husband, don¡¯t show this look."


    The light is like the incomprehensible, as if there are thousands of bright pearls in the mists of the Millennium: "..."


    The child''s skin is like tofu, and it will be a bit bright when it is slightly played. It looks really serious.


    Xu Xingzhi was helpless. He leaned down and blew his breath at the red place. He pressed his head and pushed him to the nine lights: "...no spoiled, not as an example."


    The heavy light contained tears, and turned back sweetly and smiled: "Yes, Master Xu."


    ... Mom is so cute.


    Xu Xingzhi turned around and thought as he walked. The name is fixed. What kind of surname is good?


    He came back from his own, so he called his surname Xu?


    No, the surname of Xu, the brothers will certainly disagree.


    Thinking about it, Xu Xingzhi took a self-portrait.


    ... or go back and turn down the hundred family names, close your eyes and draw a circle with a stroke, which one is which one.


    Just made up his mind, Xu Xingzhi saw Zhou Beinan carrying a steel rifle, stepping out from a blue light.


    As soon as he landed, he saw Xu Xingzhi. Zhou Beinan silently turned his eyes into the sky.


    Xu Xingzhi held the folding fan and opened his arms while walking. He smiled and said: "Look, who is this?"


    Zhou Beinan said: "...you just shake it, what is the system."


    One of Xu Xing walked over and swayed: "I just rolled away, the disciples here still have to call me a brother Xu?"


    Zhou Beinan: "...hehe."


    Xu Xingzhi did not evade, went up and hooked up the shoulders of Zhou Beinan, knocking his chest with a fan handle: "Why, remember the hatred of the last day of the game? I said how careful you are this person?"


    Zhou Beinan was hooked by him, and he said coldly: "Winning is not good. You are also very embarrassed."


    Xu Xingzhi Haha Yile: "What is the victory?"


    He played with the folding fan on his hand, a spin, and the folding fan turned into a sharp and difficult fish sword.


    He turned the hilt further, and the sword became a lancet with a copper snake head.


    Xu Xingzhi turned the spear a few laps and turned the spear back to the bamboo fracture fan.


    "Isn''t the gunmen fighting for you?" Xu Xingzhi threw the fan with his right hand and took it again. "...and even lost to me, it was a shame."


    Zhou Beinan gas: "... nonsense, you have not said before the test, will you not use your broken fan to trick the test?"


    "God." Xu Xingzhi''s eyes widened. "We grew up together. If you said something, you would actually believe it. Zhou Fatzi, you are so cute."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    He did not say anything, took a long gun from his back and stabbed his backhand.


    Among the electric light flints, one of Xu Xing¡¯s flashes, the folding fan in his hand was turned into a smashing shear, and the serrated cuts smashed the long gun from Zhoubei Nan, and lifted the gun tip high.


    He smiled and said: "Be careful. Little north and north, I am wrong."


    Zhou Beinan was just a sham shot. He listened to his softness and then withdrew his offensive. However, he still refused to spare him: "...How can Qing Jingjun accept people like you to be a Fengling first?"


    Xu Xingzhi said a lot: "Maybe I look too handsome."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Passing by Qu Chi: "..."


    Zhou Beinan turned to Qu Chi: "...not, Qu Chi, don''t you think he is particularly owed?"


    Qu Chi Niu Jun can not help: "... Occasionally."


    Xu Xingzhi re-formed the slash into a folding fan and fanned for himself: "...Northern, this is what you are wrong. This is the ''free pen'' but I personally do it. Master also allowed me to use it in the celestial test. You lose to me is not shameful, really."


    Zhou Beinan poured cold water: "What can be done with this broken fan, and finally you are not being beaten by Qu Chi?"


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "What is ''hanging to fight''? I ended up only losing him. After five years, the list of the top of the list will be mys. At that time, I will put the first in the world. , Fengling Xu Xingzhi''s nine words are written on my fan..."


    The voice did not fall, and another light door was open near the three.


    A wheelchair was shaken in from the light door, rolled on the jade stone, and creaked.


    There was a Qinggu disciple holding his book and passing by nearby. When he saw the man, he immediately bowed and bowed down: "Well, brother."


    When I came here, I was wearing a thin green smock, wearing a lightning slamming yin and yin and yang ring. When I heard the good voice, he didn¡¯t lift his eyelids. He said in a simple and concise manner: "...good."


    He shook the wheelchair path straight to the front of the three: "What are you doing again?"


    Qu Chi held a slap in the face and smiled and replied: "The line is still quarreling with North and South."


    Wen Xuechen''s skin is very white, but it is very white, and the lips are even faintly purple.


    Therefore, the voice of his speech is very ethereal, revealing the pale feeling of weakness: "... Are you busy?"


    One of Xu¡¯s **** sat on the handrail of Wen Xuechen¡¯s wheelchair: ¡°I¡¯m busy coming back, nothing to do, talking about gossip and not making any rules.... Then, the monsters that guard the sacrifices are getting more and more boring, a ratio One can''t help but fight."


    Wen Xuechen glared at him, no snoring.


    "Now it seems to me that the world''s monsters are only divided into two." Xu Xingzhi played with a fan and continued to brag, "--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Qu Chi: "..."


    Wen Xuechen slightly lifted his chin: "Oh? Is it? It¡¯s really not afraid of it now."


    Xu Xingzhi opened the fan and spoke cheerfully: "That is natural..."


    His eyes turned and his breath stopped.


    Wen Xuechen spread out from the right hand that had been clenched from the beginning. There was a huge beetle lying in it, and the flesh was like a beggar. He was swinging his tentacles and slowly crawling in his palm.


    Wen Xuechen said: "Well, this is the specialty of Shuguangshan. I think the shape is lovely, it will bring you awkwardness."


    The rigidity of Xu Xingzhi sitting on the handrail of Wen Xuechen''s wheelchair became a sculpture.


    After a while.


    Just changing clothes, sitting on the steps, boring and swaying the weight of the legs, I heard a scream that broke through the sky in the distance, and then Zhou Beinan laughed without any scruples.


    His ears moved and jumped down the steps: "Xu Shixiong?!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp wiped the sabre indifferently, with an indifferent face, calmly said: "No need to go. The brother should have met the bug."


    Heavy light squinting eyes: "Senior brothers are afraid of bugs?"


    From the beginning, the nine lights that did not speak and looked indifferent, when Xu Xuzhi was mentioned, there was some faint sorrow in his eyes: "...Every time the Emperor¡¯s ritual, the brothers will go to the five seats he is responsible for half a month in advance. Mountain. First, it is to explore the road for the disciples. Secondly, the brothers will use the spiritual power to stun all the snake worms in the mountains for half a month. Otherwise, the brothers will not dare to set foot in the mountains anyway."


    Suddenly, the huge beetle that emerged from Wen Xuechen¡¯s palm stunned Xu Xingzhi¡¯s cold sweat. He felt that he was top-heavy, and suddenly fell into the whirlpool. Under the huge suction, he was getting farther and farther away from this group of people.


    In the end, he whirls and falls to a bed.


    At the moment of opening his eyes, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s brain was hurting like a blast.


    The scent of the redwood tree still remains in his nose, and he has already recovered from the memory of the original owner and returned to the tower of the wild.


    ... Meng Zhongguang is not in the bedroom, Zhou Beinan is at the bedside, bending over, is finishing the pillow for Xu Xingzhi.


    I found that Xu Xingzhi woke up. Zhou Beinan¡¯s face was stunned and pointed to the pillow and said, ¡°...you sweat too much, I will give you a pillow.¡±


    After the explanation, he showed a subtle expression of "I explained so much to do."


    Left and right can''t wait, he simply turned and walked outside.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s brain is still confused, Zhang mouth cried: ¡°Week fat.¡±


    Zhou Beinan, who had already walked to the door, suddenly stopped.


    The title seemed to ignite the emotions in his heart. He turned and walked a few steps back to the bedside and screamed and asked: "... Where have you been in these thirteen years?! What do you want to do in the wild?"


    He reached out and tried to pick up the collar of Xu Xingzhi, but he caught an empty space.


    Zhou Beinan died for many years, and it was the ghost slave of Lu Yujiu. Strictly speaking, it was already unsatisfactory. At most, it was the humanoid weapon of Lu Yujiu. He could only kill people by ghost soldiers, but he could not meet anyone except Lu Yujiu.


    His translucent hands straight through Xu Xingzhi''s body, but even so, he tried his best to tighten his fist.


    He bit his teeth and whispered: "Xu Xingzhi, do you know that I thought you have been dead for many years..."


    ... Xu Xingzhi actually heard a little bit of sadness from his teeth.


    In the original scattered memory of Xu Xingzhi, the original master and Zhou Beinan met, and when he saw it in the wild, Zhou Beinan¡¯s Xu Xingzhi was not a false remark. He didn¡¯t give him a good look at all, so Xu Xingzhi took it for granted. It is believed that the relationship between the two is in the same league.


    But in that complete memory, the relationship between the two is obviously very good.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s thinking at this moment was a bit confusing. He supported the painful and incomprehensible temples and smashed two of them to calm down.


    After stabilizing his mind, Xu Xingzhi looked up and said to Zhou Beinan: "... Someone told me to kill you."


    He admitted so cheerfully that Zhou Beinan was defeated.


    After half a sigh, he asked: "...is the nine lights let you come?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile is not answered.


    This appearance, he called Zhou Beinan more and more determined his own judgment.


    He sat down at the bedside: "He told you to kill Meng Zhongguang?"


    Xu Xingzhi nodded: "You know. Heavy light will not be fortified against me."


    Zhou Beinan showed a clear expression, and then he was extremely angry and laughed: "This little rabbit scorpion is really going to kill us."


    Xu Xingzhi was relieved in the dark.


    ... finally managed to cope with the past.


    The original owner has disappeared for thirteen consecutive years. Now he has replaced his identity and suddenly appeared in the wild, which is too suspicious.


    Xu Xingzhi failed to kill Meng Zhongguang in the first place. Therefore, if he still wants to stay with this group of people and look for opportunities to start, he must find a decent reason to convince them to accept themselves.


    The most illusory lie is to mix the truth with the falsehood, which sounds the most authentic.


    Sure enough, as Xu Xingzhi expected, Zhou Beinan believed his rhetoric.


    Zhou Beinan will lean forward and ask seriously: "He knows that we are going to find the wild ¡®key¡¯ thing?¡±

 Chapter 10： Paranoid person

    ... This is the same as the setting in Xu Xingzhi''s words.


    According to the content of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s idea, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s gang has been looking for the key to sending them out of the wild.


    There is only one "door" in the wild, and there are only two in the world.


    One of them, of course, was kept by the righteous Lord outside the wilderness; the other key was thrown into the wild and hidden somewhere, so that the prisoners would not lose hope. They are to suffer spiritual torture in the search and cycle of repeated futile efforts.


    There are different opinions about the whereabouts of this key.


    Some people think that this key does not exist, but only those illusory dreams given by the superiors to these prisoners; but some people think that the key is there, but it is broken into several pieces, scattered everywhere, it is extremely difficult to collect it. However, compared with the former, the latter still has some hopes.


    In Xu Xingzhi''s setting, Meng Zhongguang finally got the key and went out of the wild.


    He hasn''t written it yet, nor has he written the real hiding place of the key. However, he has already indicated in the text the four locations where key information about the key can be obtained.


    - Fengshan, tiger fleas, foreign land, headless sea.


    As for the real wild key, even the creator himself, Xu Xingzhi, does not know which corner he was thrown into.


    At present, Xu Xingzhi, who knows a lot of information, can only do the word "delay".


    Xu Xingzhi does not hate this group of people. They are all born in their own pens, and their tragic fate can be said to have been completely fabricated by themselves, including Meng Zhongguang.


    Even if he was told by the "knowledge of the world" that he was a heinous person, even if he was once shackled in the bed, Xu Xingzhi hated Meng Buguang.


    But he needs to go home.


    Father Xu Sanqiu and his sister Wu Tong are outside, he can''t linger in the illusion.


    "The knowledge of the world" is clear enough. If you don''t kill Meng Zhongguang, he can''t get out of the world.


    Besides, he does not hate Meng Zhongguang, and does not mean to help Meng Zhongguang out of the wild.


    After all, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s temperament is uncertain. No one knows how much he will suffer when he goes out of the wilderness and those who put him into the wild and imprisoned for 13 years.


    Therefore, in the face of Zhou Beinan''s problems, Xu Xingzhi did not hesitate to hit a Tai Chi: "No wonder he told me to make a quick decision and kill the heavy light. If I don''t kill, he wants me to kill myself in the wild." ""


    Zhou Beinan snorted: "When you have raised, what kind of rabbit scorpion brother."


    Xu Xingzhi replied: "Do you say that the rabbit scorpion is Meng Zhongguang or Jiuzhi Lan?"


    Zhou Beinan is unwelcome: "The two are not good."


    With the original master memory, Xu Xingzhi has a bit of confidence in chatting with people.


    He would like to say that you are not being shut down in the wilderness of Zhou Beinan, but Zhou Beinan made a mistake before him: "Have you lived with Jiuzhi Lan in these years?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "... Why do you want to ask?"


    "Now the entire Fengling Mountain has been returned to him. Meng Zhongguang was thrown into prison again. Will he be willing to let you go?" Zhou Beinan looked sly and ironic smile. "...you talked to him about collapse. Did he force you to kill the light?"


    Xu Xingzhi was laughed out of a goose bump by Zhou Beinan.


    He always felt that there was something in Zhou Beinan.


    ... Everyone is a teacher and brother. How can this master like this is like the rabbits raised by these two unlucky brothers?


    But think about it, Zhou Beinan''s speculation is not a target.


    In order to avoid having to work hard to weave more lies, Xu Xingzhi took a picture once and for all, following his words: "Almost."


    When the voice just fell, there was a loud noise from the outside of the door, followed by a broken stone like a brick and stone.


    Zhou Beinan jumped up to check the situation.


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly had a particularly bad premonition.


    He got up and walked with him.


    Zhou Beinan was a wandering soul. He walked straight through the threshold and Xu Xingzhi opened the door behind him and delayed a little time.


    After opening the door, I found that Zhoubei South Station could not move, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s unpredictable sensation rose.


    Followed by his gaze, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat slammed.


    There was no one at the door. However, the original carved stone pillar had a horrible human depression, and it was clear that there was a person who had just passed through the room door.


    Even more frightening is that there are five incomparably clear finger scratches on the side of the human figure.


    The finger marks dragged the old man, and the stone chips on the top rolled over. At first glance, he knew that the person who had just eavesdropped was left with this scratch in an angry mood.


    Think about what the two people just talked about, think about the nodes that the noise is making, and think about who has such powerful power in the tower. It¡¯s not hard to guess who is just eavesdropping outside. Who.


    Zhou Beinan used a very sympathetic tone to the rigid Xu Xingzhi: "The festival is sad."


    Xu Xingzhi was informed by the "Knowledge of the World" that Meng Zhongguang was too heavy on the original subject, but he saw this horrible catharsis trace, and Xu Xingzhi''s leg was still a little bit twisted.


    When Meng Zhongguang turned into the chamber of the imprisoned hide, the bone girl was treating the unconscious animal.


    When Meng Chongguang entered, there was no slamming, and the second did not say anything, but the bone girl looked up and had a number in her heart. She asked: "Whoever provokes you, is so temperamental."


    Meng Zhongguang gritted his teeth: "I am not angry."


    The bone woman said: "I see you are going crazy."


    Leaving Xu Xingzhi, Meng Chongguang put a cold face that was not close to him. He stepped forward and stepped on the head of the animal skin who was lying on the ground and groaning: "The brother-in-law passed, don''t tell him to die, why didn''t he wake up?"


    Bony girl: "...you made him like this, don''t you just want to let him die?"


    "Don''t he die?" Meng Zhongguang''s expression was slightly annoyed. "He ruined me and started in front of the brothers, which broke my image in my brother''s mind."


    Bone female: "..."


    At the foot of Meng Zhongguang, he added some strength and crushed the skull of the animal skin. He sneered: "...he is still a good fortune this time. If he hurts his brother by half a cent, I must pull his bone out. Broken to make a teacup."


    The Bone Girl is not afraid of him: "I want to call him alive, but you must take your feet off first. I can easily stabilize his veins. You will step on it for a while, and this tone will be trampled by you."


    Meng Zhongguang is like her temper, and one foot is firmly on the head of the animal skin. I don¡¯t want to withdraw your posture.


    The bone girl ignored him, his fingertips glowed green, and he touched the mud-like vertebrae of the animal skin, and he inevitably complained: "If he is just a flesh-and-blood injury, it will be transferred to me." But he hurts like this... I can only try to keep his life."


    "...Thank you."


    The bone female body was suddenly stretched.


    The nature of thanking you will not be Meng Zhongguang. He will never be polite in front of them. If he can listen to him, his rareness is tantamount to the blossoming of the iron tree and the tomb.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face suddenly changed, turning to look at the door of the small room.


    Xu Xingzhi stood there, swaying the fan of the bone girl, and greeted him.


    The bone girl quickly hangs her head, and Meng Zhongguang also turned his back. The foot was taken from the head of the animal skin, and the thief was guilty of guilty on the ground.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hand grips the folding fan and slowly walks in, naturally greets: "Sister is hard."


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. He just called out a little sister. Xu Xingzhi seems to see a star tear in the empty eye socket of the bone woman.


    ...but she has no pupils that can shed tears.


    The bone girl''s mouth was a few sheets, and no sound was heard. She only buried her head and hurried outward.


    When she passed by Xu Xing, she stopped and hesitated for a long while. After all, she greeted Xu Xingzhi: "I haven''t seen for a long time.... Brother."


    Xu Xingzhi raised her hand and touched her soft hair. She didn''t mind her savage bones.


    The bone girl was forbearing and forbearing, but she still couldn¡¯t hold back, and she rushed to hold Xu Xingzhi tight.


    She almost shuddered and said: "...senior brother."


    Xu Xingzhi is a natural freak, not a good dragon''s Ye Gong; if he would fear the cheekbones in front of him, he would not write such a deviant word.


    When he was hugged by the bone girl, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart suddenly became very soft.


    He remembered his sister Xu Wutong, who often slammed into his arms without warning. He raised his brother and looked up to envy.


    Xu Xingzhi touched the cheek of the bone woman and accurately called her name: "If you are, well, my brother is here."


    Before becoming a person who is not a ghost, Yuan Ruyi is just an unaccompanied girl. After the disappointment, she returned to her heart. She was very embarrassed to push Xu Xingzhi, whispered: "... Sorry, it hurts my brother."


    The child was so well-behaved that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t control it and spilled her forehead. She was as shy as she ran out.


    After sending away Yuan Ruzhen, Xu Xingzhi went to the side of Meng Zhongguang and knocked his head with a folding fan: "... angry."


    Meng Zhongguang bowed his shoes and ignored him.


    Xu Xingzhi can not help but can not help.


    In the memory of the original Lord, the little demon boy who was returned by the original master from the hills of the hills echoed the old temper of the temper in front of him, and the expression of anger and unwillingness was carved out of a mold.


    Just talking with Zhou Beinan, Xu Xingzhi dared to confirm that Meng Chongguang had heard at least sixty-seven. Fortunately, the words "to kill Meng Zhongguang" are indifferent to openness. If you open it, you will not be irritated again.


    Meng Zhongguang probably is not angry for his own intentions. He cares about it, and is likely to be his own place.


    Xu Xingzhi tried to ask: "Why are you angry because of the nine lights?"


    When Meng Chongguang heard the three words, his face changed dramatically: "The brothers are going to mention the man!"


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    This old goblin doesn''t know how old it is. How is it so naive to make a temper?


    If the original master and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s teacher friendship is so deep, why did the brothers smash the wall? It¡¯s a sorcerer¡¯s teacher, and it¡¯s a fall, so badly?


    Meng Zhongguang did not feel how silly his actions and words were. The three words obviously caused great excitement to him. He threw himself in the arms of Xu Xing, and his arms were forced to hold Xu Xingzhi firmly in his arms. Middle: "Brother, do you still want to go back to him? Will you kill me?"


    Meng Zhongguang was born beautifully and white, and there was a statue of Wang Qi and Chu. Although he stood together, he was taller than himself, but he was stared at by his pitiful eyes. Xu Xingzhi could not help but breathe.


    Hearing that he asked this question, Xu Xingzhi was somewhat guilty.


    ...he didn''t want to go back to the Jiuzhi lamp, he just wanted to go back to his real family.


    He can only deal with it: "...stupid."


    "The brothers are unfair to me..." Meng Zhongguang put Xu Xingzhi in his arms, his chin tweeted against Xu Xingzhi, and whispered softly, "The brother and the nine branches of lights spent 13 years outside, but did not take me together... ..."


    Xu Xingzhi was numb with his limbs.


    There is a light fragrance of plants in the arms of Meng Zhongguang. It is not clear whether it is the aroma of bamboo leaves or peach leaves.


    However, with the scent of this fragrant smell, Xu Xingzhi faintly felt top-heavy, and the back began to sweat.


    "Senior brother, you are not allowed to leave me." Meng Zhongguang said to be gentle and gentle. "...I want you to never leave me half a step."


    The author has something to say: Xu Shixiong: ... This job can''t be done, I want to go home.


    Heavy light gentle face: No.


    Master Xu: If you can''t, you can''t do it. What do you do with my clothes? !


    Heavy light: Hey, what?


    Xu Shixiong:......

 Chapter 11： Memory backtracking (2)

    The next thing Xu Xingzhi can''t hear clearly.


    The scent of the plant slid along his seven passes and eight veins, igniting his hands and feet, and the whisper of Meng Zhongguang in the ear whispered into a bay spring, causing him to sleep unconsciously.


    He made another strange dream.


    In the dream he became a fish, and a decoy lingering. The bait is soft and warm, like alive, and kisses carefully on his tail. Xu Xingzhi is not hungry, just hovering with it, letting him squat on his scales.


    By the time he turned around, the bait had already extended countless tiny tentacles, sucking his body and dragging him into the endless stream.


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to struggle, but the tentacles were soft and tough, and he was quickly entangled in the bones and dragged into the soft coral by the tentacles.


    Xu Xingzhi woke up, the waist and knees were so soft and hard, and a little bit in the lower abdomen was a pain.


    Xu Xingzhi put his hand on the belly, as if he could feel a piece of soft whisker on the top.


    ...he didn''t know when he had returned to his bedroom, lying on the bed, his feet were covered and he couldn''t move.


    And Meng Chongguang held his waist tightly from behind, and slept very sweetly. A burst of hot air blew on the neck after Xu Xing, itching very much.


    It seems that today, after fainting, he took the initiative to find Meng Zhongguang to speak, and half-true and falsely explained the intention to come to the wild. Meng Zhongguang thought that he was showing his good, and the old account between himself and him had been written off. Dare to be so arrogant.


    As usual, the sky geometry is not visible outside the window.


    Xu Xingzhi wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and sighed with a long breath.


    Meng Zhongguang heard a little movement and unconsciously tightened his arm: "...hey, brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi was flustered by him and tried to take his hand off. However, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s arm seemed to be slender, but it was like a steel that was tempered, and it took a long time to move.


    Xu Xingzhi had this kind of experience in the dream just now, and now he has experienced it again, and it feels really bad.


    He struggled through the shackles and tried to push Meng Zhongguang away from the front.


    In the gap between his turn, Meng Zhongguang clung to Xu Xingzhi and died together.


    ... Xu Xingzhi''s lips rubbed a soft corner.


    The rubbing of the lips called Meng Zhongguang suddenly opened his eyes: "... brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi was a little embarrassed, his arms crossed on the chest of Meng Zhongguang, pushing him back: "It¡¯s breathless."


    Meng Zhongguang took the initiative to post his forehead: "Does the brothers not like this?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Teacher, please be your own weight.


    Meng Zhongguang is a pure face: "This way the brothers will not be cold."


    Xu Xingzhi is indeed very afraid of cold, Meng Zhongguang is so close to him, in addition to moving, it is really warm and harmonious.


    Meng Zhongguang''s body temperature is not hot, nor cold, the temperature is just right, the ironing is comfortable, like a winter dress that has been cut too small, and the inside of Xu Xingzhi has nowhere to escape.


    However, since Xu Xingzhi did not like to be restrained, Meng Zhongguang relaxed the muscles of his arms and said, "Brother, you can sleep a little longer."


    Xu Xingzhi finally got a little more comfortable. He moved a little bit of a sore waist and squinted at the top of the bed.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes closed, Meng Zhongguang looked straight at him: ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "...there is light outside."


    There is no sun in the wild, only a plate of light that hangs on the sky on the west side of the sky, like the moon, but the light is cheap like a fruit candy that melts at any time, so there is no white night in the wild, from morning till night. All the yin is miserable, there is light, but not too strong, time seems to be fixed forever in the cloudy evening.


    Just now, the rubbing of the lips made Xu Xingzhi sober, and there is no atmosphere for sleeping at half a moment. Although Xu Xingzhi is tired, he has no desire to fall asleep.


    After a while, the indoor light disappeared a little until it was completely swallowed.


    Xu Xingzhi was surprised. When he turned around, he saw that the vines were crawling and screaming. They formed a dense network of plants at the window, and the light outside the window was broken and separated.


    The interior sank into a deep darkness.


    Meng Zhongguang lowered his voice and cautiously asked: "Senior brother, is this okay?"


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t see Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face, but his little milk dog¡¯s liked tone was inexplicably called a soft heart; ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice is soft: ¡°I am you?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi almost laughed out loud: "It''s okay."


    Meng Zhongguang pleaded: "So... can the brothers hug me?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    "Just look." Meng Zhongguang huddled around, "it is a prize..."


    When the voice did not fall, he was tightly embraced by Xu Xingzhi. It seemed that he was afraid that he thought it was a fake. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand still took a shot on his back.


    When Xu Xingzhi was cold and his left hand touched his back, the cold temperature called Meng Zhongguang hit a beggar, and the place where he was touched was paralyzed for a moment, and it burned like a flame.


    He was in the same place and was surprised and happy.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know why he had hugged up, but he only felt vaguely thinking that if he didn''t hold it, Meng Chongguang would think again, and then he would make up again and take the nine lights to say things, and it would be endless.


    He whispered: "Don''t make trouble. Sleep."


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, grabbed the front line of Xu Xingzhi, and buried his head in the chest of Xu Xing. It was like a domestic animal.


    Xu Xingzhi was so close to him, and he didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, he was a little sleepy, and he fell asleep in a quarter of an hour.


    When Xu Xingzhi was in a dream, Meng Chongguang got out of his arms and took his hand very lightly, so that his palms were close to his own hair, actively swaying, and he was straight and comfortable. .


    ... head, back, shoulders, cheeks. No matter where the body is, as long as it is the brother to touch, he likes it very much.


    And Xu Xingzhi dreamed of Xiaomeng¡¯s heavy light.


    In other words, the memory of the original master broke into his mind again when he was asleep, and the memory continued from the last breakpoint and continued.


    ... noticed that the unusually shiny on the neck of the jade, when coming to the Taihua Mountain, Xu Xingzhi''s legs are still soft.


    As soon as I thought of the kind of arthropod creatures squirming in Wen Xuechen''s palm, Xu Xingzhi''s back was a slap in the face.


    However, when he saw several disciples who were dragging their armor and rushing to the front, he had no idea what to do. He grabbed a few arrows and grabbed a Fenglingshan disciple dressed in white like him: "What? What happened?"


    The disciples who wore different costumes saw Xu Xingzhi, and they saw the little beast of the mother beast, flustered and ran, and surrounded Xu Xingzhi in the right place.


    The disciple was already panicked and white, and he couldn¡¯t stop shaking: "Xu Shixiong... Xu... Xu..."


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed his front, and a fan took his head: "Speak!"


    The disciple was crying and his knees were soft. He almost hanged on Xu Xingzhi: "We only want to take the fading scale of the fat... I didn''t expect to wake it up..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows are twisted.


    Taihua Mountain is as high as a thousand miles. In the meantime, there are different beasts and fats, six feet and four wings, feeding on blood, sleeping all year round, but extremely sensitive. Once they are woken up, they must be mad and swear to invade. Can not kill.


    There was a roaring stranger roaring in the forest, and it sounded like a thunder. A row of trees tumbling down, smashing the dust and smoke, and the awkward aura collided to make these young outside disciples fight in two battles.


    Xu Xingzhi roughly counted people and asked: "Is there still someone in the forest? How many people do you have to get the scales?"


    The disciple looked around and said: "It seems that one person is missing. He, he said he wants the temple..."


    Xu Xingzhi was discolored: "I didn''t tell you, if you are angry, you have to run fast? Are these ancient monsters freely played by your outside disciples?"


    He picked up the aura, and he was full of wind and rushed straight into the forest.


    Near the center of the spiritual explosion, Xu Xingzhi saw a young disciple dressed in a cool valley, being caught by a paw of the six-footed four-winged serpent beast.


    The fat body is covered with shiny and sharp scales, and the fat snake head is high and high, and the nose can not spit out a small flame.


    It pointed the huge Shekou to the young man who was struggling.


    Seeing that the juvenile was to be used as a candle for the fat, Xu Xingzhi took two steps in the virtual space, and threw the fan in his hand with one hand.


    The folding fan was turned into a three-pointed and two-edged knives in the air.


    At the moment when the tip of the knife touched the fat, it slammed and broke into several pieces.


    The fat body is sharp and the shell is sharp. This kind of hit is naturally nothing, but it is enough to attract its attention.


    Xu Xingzhi''s right hand flipped, and several cut-off knives returned to his hands and aggregated into a folding fan.


    For a few moments, Xu Xingzhi was daring and arrogant to step on the giant head of the fat man, stepping its head down, and then he followed his sticky and disgusting back. After running a few steps and measuring the position of seven inches, the folding fan was turned into a fish sword.


    Xu Xingzhi urged the whole body to be spiritual, and the sword front swayed, and the fat man left seven inches to cut a large piece of flesh!


    The fat loss of the fat, mad, naturally loosen the claws, came to bite Xu Xingzhi.


    The young man fell from the fat claws. Xu Xingzhi saw that he was going to hit a rock. The fish intestine sword instantly turned into a white scorpion. The volley smashed out like an arrow. It just happened to wrap the juvenile from top to bottom, and then pulled back and was used as a scorpion. The young boy who was wrapped up flew up and slammed into the arms of Xu Xing.


    People have already saved, and Xu Xingzhi does not have to entangle with this monster.


    He stared at the teenager and flew forward.


    The fat was red, and it hurt. When it was easy to stop, it was chased up with a roar.


    It seems to be awkward and fat, but it is as fast as a thunder. Whenever it steps forward, Xu Xingzhi is shocked and swelled once.


    ... It¡¯s really fucking.


    Xu Xingzhi was trying his best to think about the law of getting out of the way, and he felt an unusual wave of power coming from his arms.


    The fat man behind it suddenly screamed.


    Xu Xingzhi fixed his eyes and saw that only half of the body''s rotten bone tiger emerged from the ground. He bit the fat tail of the fat, and let it bite flesh and blood, and it was not moving.


    This strange bone tiger appeared and won them the time to escape.


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked and could not help but bow his head and look at his arms.


    The boy in the arms was wrapped in white enamel with only one pair of eyes, but the eyes were full of fox-like green.


    A few of the white cockroaches have been dyed by the blood from his wounds, but he still clenches his teeth to drive the bone tiger that doesn''t know how long he has died, letting it die of fat, and never let go.


    ...he is screaming at the clear and sinister spirit.


    Until he flew away from the fate of the fate, Xu Xingzhi had time to stop and take a rest.


    He removed the white pheasant from the boy, turned it into a bamboo tube, and went to a clear stream to pick up some water.


    The boy was not injured and was over-consumed. At this moment, he was away from Xu Xingzhi, and it was difficult to move.


    From the dying slap in the past, the teenager knows that he has just spurred the ghost to repair the mana, exposed his identity, and for a time he was too hard to bear, and he hanged the already smashed Tsing Yi, and wished to put his head in the nest. Go into the chest.


    Xu Xingzhi handed him the water tube and asked him straight into the ground: "Are you a ghost repairer? A descendant of the Awaken State?"


    The teenager did not dare to pick up, nor dared to say anything.


    Xu Xingzhi calmly said: "As far as I know, the Raven Country has been destroyed six years ago."


    The youngster was so nervous that he cried out: "Xu brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi did not give him any room for buffer: "Why are you a descendant of the ghost family, why should you enter the cool valley? What are your plans?"


    The injured teenager panicked and slid to the ground and raised his face: "Xu Shixiong, I did not deliberately mix into the fairy door... I just lost my parents, there is no place to go, I accidentally met the cool valley to recruit spiritual roots. A talented outside disciple, I will..."


    The boy gave birth to a cute little baby face. When he raised his lips, there was a deep dimple on the cheek side. At this point, his eyes have turned from light blue to black, round, and full of simple panic.


    From his actions just now, Xu Xingzhi judged that this is just a little ghost who has just cultivated a little ghost art, and it is very likely that people are mixed with each other, and the twin veins that they have bred can be double-edged. It can not only practice ghosts and sorcerers, but also practice the right way.


    Probably because of his special physique, the cool valley that received him was not found abnormal.


    He was just behind the temple of the disciples who had been angry with the fate. Although this was tantamount to being a car, it was quite stupid, but because of his loyalty, Xu Xingzhi did not feel much guilty about him.


    He bent down and asked gently: "No hurry, say slowly. Tell me first, what is your name?"


    The teenager bites his lip, and the sound is inaudible: "Land...Lu Yujiu..."


    The author has something to say: send a letter to Xu¡¯s brother


    #¹Ø°®ºó±²½¡¿µ³É³¤µÄËÄÃÅ×ܵù#


    By the way, give a heavy brush.


    #°ËÒ»°ËÎҵĶàÇéµÄÇéÇéʦÐÖ#

 Chapter 12： Ghost descendants

    The young Lu Yuji¡¯s process of plunging into the cool valley has been repeated.


    An idle and unknown ghost repaired a mortal woman while traveling in the mortal world. He bid farewell to the Ravens and stayed with her.


    The woman gave birth to Lu Yujiu, but she fell ill in the month, and her body became weaker. When Lu Yu was nine or three years old, she was thrown away.


    For a person to succeed in the ghost, only one-sixth of the possibility, the ghost repair for the first time to taste the death of the separation, grief is difficult, actually left the child, sensational.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s mother also has a younger sister, who has pulled Lu Yuji to eight years old and looks at her age. Because she has a half-child, she has never been interested.


    After Xiaolu Yujiu knew the personnel, he heard a few gossip words from others. He knew that he had dragged his aunt, and he sensibly picked a small bag. He said that he would go to find the fairy, and he would say goodbye to the aunt and leave alone. And go.


    Before the entanglement, he came to the cool valley.


    The brother who took him to the entrance did not carefully examine it before he indulged the little devil to cultivate the cool valley.


    Lu Yujiu does not know that his blood is different, and it is not the right way. By the time he was twelve years old, the ghost family''s blood was awakened, but he had already regarded Qingliang Valley as his own home. He repeatedly decided to leave, and he was always sad.


    Lu Yujiu asked: "...Xu brother, I don''t want to be right, just want to find a place to live."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s feet straddles the creek: ¡°You are really daring, and dare to stay in the cool valley after the blood is awakened? The reputation of the cool valley Wen Xuechen, you don¡¯t know?¡±


    "Just heard it..." Juvenile Lu Yujiu hanged his head. "Wen¡¯s brother has always been extremely disgusted with the people who are not the Tao..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "It¡¯s just a word of disgust. How old are you this year?"


    Lu Yujiu replied: "XIV."


    Xu Xingzhi spit out a sigh of relief: "When you were born, it was the time when the ghosts and the crows of the crows were arrogant and ruined. The snow dust, when he was young, saw his parents being killed by ghosts, causing horror, causing heart disease, and physique. He is weak and bad. He goes to Qingliang Valley to practice immortality, in order to revenge and hate. He is so physique, can do the cool valley master, you should know how much hate is supporting him. Go on."


    Xu Xingzhi still remembers that the era of the Ravens was destroyed. Wen Xuechen used the magic to drive the five-row roulette, and shuttled between the ghosts. Everywhere he brought a dripping blood.


    Wen Xuechen was weak and weak, and his heart was heavy. A black hair was prematurely stained with frost. After the end of the battle, he walked in the wheelchair from the blood of the corpse, letting his blood fall into a blood red.


    Along the blood in his cheeks, a few drops of tears were mixed.


    Xu Xingzhi, who was also covered in blood, went forward and pushed the wheelchair for him. In one hand, he held the folding fan, and an umbrella painted with small flowers was blocked at the top of Wen Xuechen¡¯s head, blocking his tears. The sight of the disciples around them was dropped.


    No one knows more about Wen Xuechen''s aversion to the ghosts than Xu Xingzhi.


    Lu Yuji¡¯s face is white: ¡°Xu Shixiong, I know what you mean...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows: "What do you know?"


    Lu Yujiu could not help but tremble: "I will leave the cool valley immediately..."


    "Who told you to leave the cool valley?" Xu Xingzhi was quite funny. "I mean, you should be careful in the future, don''t use the ghosts at will, if you find it in Wenbai, you will be miserable."


    Lu Yujiu: "..."


    Warm, warm white hair...


    The cool valley valley masters the swaying of the king''s love chess. It is an idle child. Everything does not care. Everything in the valley is taken care of by Wen Xuechen. The cool valley is different from the other three gates. The level esteem is extremely clear and strict. Wen Xuechen is a person who is not scornful. In the hearts of these foreign disciples, he is like a god. When he hears someone called Wen Xuechen¡¯s nickname, Lu Yujiu is scared. It was a reaction for a while before I heard Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words.


    He clenched his lips: "The meaning of Master Xu is, can I still stay in the cool valley?"


    "Why not?" Xu Xingzhi patted his head: "Think about it, as a ghost repair, but it can hold the fairy, how good."


    Lu Yujiu was shocked and happy: "Xu brother, you will not tell Wen brother?"


    "Information is the most boring thing in the world." Xu Xingzhi took a sip of water in the water tube and wiped the mouth with his sleeve before handing it to Lu Yujiu. "When I first entered Fengling Mountain, I also participated in the East Emperor. Sacrifice meeting. I met with Tianchuan¡¯s Zhou Dagong because of the affiliation of several sturdy thorns. Zhou Dagong was spoiled at the time, but he was very good, and I was not good at learning, and his right arm was injured by him. Master later asked me why I was injured. I said that it was my own fault that was not related to him."


    Lu Yujiu held the water tube and asked with a sigh: "Why?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°If I had told the secret, Master would punish him. I¡¯m going to slap it in vain? I won¡¯t eat this loss.¡±


    Lu Yujiu: "...and then?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "After two years of the Emperor''s sacrifice, I found a mountain where no one was, and I personally smashed him."


    Lu Yujiu: "..."


    ... The person who avenged is terrible.


    After finishing his own story, Xu Xingzhi reached out and shot Lu Yujiu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell your identity to others. This secret has two of us to know.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was so reassured to him that Lu Yujiu was somewhat at a loss.


    He tried to ask: "Xu brother, you are not afraid of one day..."


    Xu Xingzhi took back his own water tube, overturned his palm, and turned the water tube into a bamboo fracture fan: "What are you afraid of? One day you will have a different heart? One day you will betray the cool valley?"


    Lu Yujiu did not dare to speak with his mouth open.


    Xu Xingzhi said easily: "This kind of thing will come back later. At least now, after you have broken off for the disciples, it is enough loyalty. Why should I drive you out of the hard-to-find shelter for the possibility of one-tenth of a million? ?"


    In a word, Xu Xingzhi got closer and slightly put away the expression of Hang Lang Lang, saying: "However, Lu Yujiu listens well, if you want to draw a sword against the cool valley in the future, I will promise it; I can only guarantee that my sword No more than you first. Do you understand?"


    Lu Yuji couldn''t help but straighten his waist and nodded very seriously.


    Xu Xingzhi extended his little finger: "Are you scheduled?"


    Lu Yu Jiufu lower body, kissed Xu Xingzhi''s tip of the little finger.


    One of Xu Xing said: "...this is..."


    Lu Yujiu slightly reddened his cheeks: "This is the highest courtesy of the Ravens, and it is the promise."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed and pulled down the Luo Bi on the neck of Lu Yu.


    Lu Yujiu was pulled forward and planted in the water. It seems to be incomprehensible.


    This Luo Biao, one of the participating disciples who participated in the Donghuang Sacrifice Conference, has a piece of spiritual power embedded in Luo Biao, which is connected with the broken jade chain on the neck of Xu Xing, and can monitor the spiritual driving of each disciple. So to distinguish whether they are in danger and need rescue.


    Once the participating disciples are injured, in order to ensure safety, they can no longer continue the game.


    The order officer Xu Xingzhi fulfilled his duties, folded Luo Bi two stacks, stuffed it into the arms of Lu Yujiu, and took two backhands: "This year your qualifications are cancelled. You will get good injuries and come back two years later."


    The Donghuang Sacrifice Conference was held in Luwangtai, and the participating disciples participated in the biennial meeting.


    The four gates each occupy the four halls of the southeast and northwest. It¡¯s too late, and the disciples who went to collect the sacrifices have returned to their respective palaces to rest, recharge their batteries, and wait until tomorrow.


    The rest of the Qinggu disciple¡¯s resting place was in the South Hall. After the injured Lu Yujiu was surrendered, Xu Xingzhi walked to the North Hall where the disciples of Fenglingshan rested.


    Far away, Xu Xingzhi saw two figures sitting side by side in front of the embroidered hall in the north side.


    Xu Xingzhi felt a little bit and went forward. It turned out to be a small nine-light and a small light.


    The two were not sitting close together, one was using the picked woven straw ring, and the other was holding a pen on the bamboo slip on the bamboo slip through the candlelight shimmering through the temple.


    Xu Xingzhi approached and coughed.


    The sound of the sound, the two people raised their little heads, very cute.


    A pair of glazed peach eyes sparkled, like looking through the thousands of autumn water, and finally waited for the person who wanted to see.


    In contrast, the nine lights are much more indifferent.


    He greeted: "The brothers are back."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Why don''t you go back to sleep?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp put the bamboo slips and the pen into the carry-on box, and answered: "When the brothers come back."


    Said, the cold-faced child wants to stand up with his sabre on the ground.


    He could squat and squat down, and the cold expression was slightly distorted.


    Xu Xingzhi frowned: "What happened?"


    Nine lights bite and bite the lower lip: "Nothing."


    Xu Xingzhi snorted and squatted down, pinching the right ankle of the nine branches of light that did not dare to squat.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stood unsteadily and fell into the arms of Xu Xing.


    Bloody on his cheeks, a pale, cold face added a bit of panic. Jiuzhi lamp forced nothing, trying to struggle from Xu Xingzhi''s arms: "...nothing, just sit numb, it will be better."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and turned him up, turned around and went to the ground: "Go up."


    The nine branches of the lamp are more red, and the fingers that hold the corners are loose and tight: "...senior, don''t have to."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back smiled at him: ¡°Why, I feel that my brother can¡¯t move you?¡±


    "No, not..." Jiuzhi Deng Jinji stood alone, and it was rare to stutter up. "Sister, so... not a system."


    Xu Xingzhi: "What is the system? The Master is not there, the Master is not there, I am the body here. Come up."


    The determination of the Jiuzhi lamp went down and finally shyly climbed onto the back of Xu Xingzhi: "The hard brother."


    The heavy light on the side looked at the nine-lights around the neck of Xu Xingzhi, quite unconvinced.


    He pulled the clothes corner of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi turned back: "What?"


    The heavy light bites the lip and succumbs: "... Brother, my feet are numb."


    The final outcome is not hard to imagine. The two men squatted behind Xu Xing at the same time, each occupying one side.


    Both of them are thin and they don''t bother to carry them together.


    Make sure that both of them are hanging on their own, and Xu Xingzhi walks to the inner hall.


    But after a while, there was a commotion behind it.


    The two childish guys just started to slap on each other, and then they started to slap each other. Later, they didn¡¯t know who was smashing them. The two even began to stretch their feet to lick the other¡¯s calves.


    Xu Xingzhi had to stand up: "...What are you doing?"


    The light is not convinced: "The brother is mine. Go over there."


    Nine lights: "Don''t go. My."


    Xu Xingzhi was crying and laughing, interrupting their quarrel: "...Two, two, brothers, is it a good thing? You are robbed and snatched? If you are noisy, let yourself go down."


    So the world was finally quiet, and Xu Xingzhi carried them and walked toward a brilliant light.


    The light gradually went down, and the condensed eyes became a little shimmer, and they slammed.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyelids trembled and opened his eyes.


    He is still in the wild.


    Perhaps it is more energy to dream in the wild, Xu Xingzhi is weak, and his arms are so soft.


    It was hard to climb half a body. He discovered that Zhou Wang was actually in his room. She was carrying a pair of giant knives and standing against the wall, and there was some dissatisfaction on the face.


    Xu Xingzhi resisted the faintness of his mind and asked: "How are you here?"


    Zhou Wang pointed to the outside: "The people who closed the mountain came to save their masters. This time they played crazy. Meng Da called me to look at you here, to avoid things."


    The author has something to say: Today¡¯s Xu brother is still full of fatherly love

 Chapter 13： Extorting a confession by torture

    The sound of shouting outside is really not small, and it can be heard and heard. The number of people who commit crimes is quite different from that of Xu Xingzhi.


    ... Fortunately, unlike that day, Meng Chongguang is outside.


    The strength of others, Xu Xingzhi can not be very clear, but Meng Zhongguang can be regarded as the pro-son of his words, there are his guards, even if half of the wild monsters surrounded the tower, Meng Zhongguang can also retreat.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t tell where the sense of security came from, and simply no longer thought about it.


    He listened to the sound of the swordsman for a while, then took the clothes, wrapped them in the grass, and lazily lay back on the couch: "The owner of the mountain, is the person who is detained in the small room?"


    Zhou looked nod.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is more numerous.


    Although it has long been known that Meng Zhongguang has few people in the wild, but as the owner of the mountain, the animal skin only played a face with Meng Zhongguang, and was torn into the virtue. It is obvious that Meng Zhongguang cannot easily The hard bones of the mouth.


    The foot has been gone, Xu Xingzhi squinted, after a few ankles, he asked thoughtfully: "What did you say? Those people are fighting for their lives, come to the Savior?"


    Zhou Wangdao: "As far as I know, before the big brothers and I told them to enter the wilderness, the master of the mountain was the master of this area and enjoyed the worship of the four sides. Since Meng Dage entered the wild, after he settled here, this mountain The Lord has been crushed by Meng Da Ge everywhere. Therefore, Feng Shan has always hated us. I often missed Meng Dagong and led people to kill us. But this time, they couldn¡¯t wait for Meng Da Ge to leave, and they rushed out and rushed to swear. Regaining their masters is really a matter of heart and soul."


    Xu Xingzhi looked up at the top of the account and smiled: "...Heavy feelings and righteousness."


    Zhou Wang: "Where is it wrong?"


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Nothing is right."


    Zhou Wang doubted, no longer standing against the wall, but walked to the bed, hugged his arm against the carved bed frame and looked at Xu Xingzhi: "How?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hands are behind his head: ¡°I ask you, if any of you are left behind by the mountains, if you want to save them, you have to go through the sea of ??knives and mountains, can you rescue them?¡±


    Zhou Wang did not think about it: "What about the knife-and-fire sea? Naturally it is going."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Because what?"


    Zhou Wang asked: "Does this still need a reason?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Why not?"


    Zhou Wang frowned: "What do you mean?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°There are fewer people, and there will be fewer disputes. The more people there are, the more disputes there are. The mountains have been rooted for many years, and they are intertwined, and there are many people in their hands. They don¡¯t know how many people are staring at the position of the head of the mountain. If I am a person who seals the mountain, I will not care about the life and death of this mountain. Saving the strength and taking the opportunity to seize the power of the mountain is the right way. But this?"


    Zhou Wang thought about it. Although this was a rogue, there was some truth. Then he asked: "...so?"


    "You just said that the people who closed the mountain were out of the nest and killed and killed?" Xu Xingzhi said, "I believe that there are people who are passionate and righteous in this world, but they do not believe that this mountain is in a group, and the mountains and the mountains are everywhere. Those who are sincere, they are so desperate, they must have a plot."


    He rolled over and sat down and concluded: "...The Lord of the Mountain must have something worthy of their desperate lives."


    He said, he squinted at the eyes of the week: "How? Follow me to the owner of the mountain, see what chips he holds in his hand?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smiling face is very good-looking, and the style of the wind is sloppy. It¡¯s like a clear-eyed moon. Rao is a Zhou Wang who doesn¡¯t feel much about male color. He also took his eyes and smiled.


    In the next second, Xu Xingzhi, who was ready to get out of bed, was soft, and he looked down at Zhou Wang.


    ...... Last night Xu Xing did a half-night simmer on the fish, Yu Wei is still, the back is so tight.


    Zhou Wang coughed and covered his mouth with a few bandages of the bandage to block the smile.


    Xu Xingzhi''s face was thick and not very embarrassing. He reached out and waved at Zhou Wang, indicating that she was pulling herself up.


    Zhou Wang gave him a handle and grabbed his right hand of Ewha, and pulled him up.


    Xu Xingzhi''s right hand was broken by the wrist. When he pulled him up, Zhou Wang still couldn''t help but look at the broken part. It seemed to be very interested in the reason for his broken hand.


    I have analyzed so many for Zhou Wang. In fact, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is clear, and there is only one thing that can make this group of people who have lost their lives and went on.


    ... the key pieces of the door of the wild, one of them is closing the mountain.


    Of course, the Lord of the Mountain can be done by everyone, but if you lose the precious key, then for these people, the only hope they see again will be cut off, and waiting for them will be endless suffering.


    What is the interest of the owner of this mountain? But it¡¯s just eating and waiting to die.


    Xu Xingzhi knew the hiding place of the four key fragments. According to his intention, he wanted to hide the key thing for a long time, lest Meng Zhongguang have a chance to get out of the wild.


    However, the rescue of the people of Fengshan is so arrogant that Meng Zhongguang is not a stupid generation. Just think about one layer and guess the body of the captain who is being shackled. There must be something worthy of all for him. baby.


    Instead of waiting for Meng Zhongguang to find this, it is better to ask Xu Xingzhi himself in advance.


    If you can force the key fragment to be the best, you can''t ask, at least you can know some valuable information, and you won''t lose.


    Slowing down the soft legs and legs, Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Wang went to the small room where the animal skin was held.


    About a certain induction, the animal skin people have already woken up.


    Hearing the door, he looked at his head and looked distorted for a moment. He smiled and smiled: "Who is my way, it turned out to be Xu Xingzhi who rebelled!"


    Zhou Wang took a look at Xu Xing and didn''t say anything.


    The words left and right are given to the original listener, and Xu Xingzhi is not hurting.


    He walked over to the side of the animal skin and slammed it down: "Can you talk? It''s good. Can you hear the sound?"


    The animal skin screamed at him, and his eyes were full of cracked blood.


    Xu Xingzhi pointed out the small window: "Listen, your subordinates will save you. Let me talk about it, you are not handsome, and the second is the unlucky side of a wife and a wife. Why do they have to give up their lives? save you?"


    The animal skin man said nothing, and spit it over.


    Xu Xingzhi had precautions. He deliberately ducked when his throat was squirming. The blood of the animal skin eventually fell to the ground.


    Xu Xingzhi held the fan on the left and tapped the back of the right hand: "I still need to save some water and run a throat, and I can quickly clear it."


    The skin of the animal is more fierce, but his spine is damaged. It is already full of sorrow. The spiritual power is still there, but it can¡¯t be made out of it. It¡¯s so angry that it¡¯s the face of Xu Xing¡¯s face, and a blissful heart puts his eyes on it. Blushing: "What are you? The wolf ambition, the back of the sorrow, the first killing the teacher, and the rabbit master, and the brothers and sisters of the same door, doing that unbearable thing, you are doing what you are doing in this world, this Is there anyone in the wild?"


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the animal skin, frowning slightly, no longer talking.


    Zhou Wang is only responsible for watching the side. She has never asked anything like this interrogation.


    This small room was created for interrogation. Every three or five times, Meng Zhongguang will bring in some wild people to come in and carry them alone to interrogate these people.


    No matter how arrogant and arrogant these people are before they go in, as long as they stay in the same room with Meng Zhongguang for a while, they are then smashed out, and they all look like chicken scorpions.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words, the animal¡¯s arrogance burned again.


    "I thought I was in a wild land, I don''t know if your hair is dirty?" The animal skin screamed and laughed. "I have a beautiful lady next to me. Tell her name, you are afraid to scare." A jump. She is also your acquaintance, but it¡¯s a bad thing for you..."


    Before he had finished, he was suddenly picked up by Xu Xingzhi and his face was pressed to the wall on one side.


    He was seriously injured, and now he can''t be prevented from being caught by his hair on the wall. Where is the power to fight back? The dark face is squeezed by the wall and it can be said to be broken.


    Xu Xingzhi tightened his head, and his lips provoked a mocking smile: "...you have to figure out what is happening now. Is this your mountain? Who are you here with whom you want to sell?"


    Zhou looked surprised and whistled.


    ... She seems to understand that the means of Meng Zhongguang have been learned from whom.


    The skin man was squeezed and his head was about to burst, and his anger was difficult: "Xu Xingzhi, I have to break you..."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "What is broken?"


    He grabbed the head of the hider and hit the wall like an egg.


    The animal skin is also a bit of a repair, and the strength of a mortal person alone will not break his head, but he is already angered by such a play: "Xu Xingzhi, you fuck..."


    Xu Xingzhi was too lazy to listen to his swearing words, turned and asked Zhou Wang: "Is there a beheading?"


    After a long day of enthusiasm, Zhou Wang was naturally happy to add a fire. She took a dagger from her leggings and walked up. She grabbed the first blade and handed it to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi: "You don''t have to give it to me. It is the one that lights up the dagger."


    Zhou Wangyi did it, and the dagger took a flower in his hand, and the snow-like edge crossed over and pointed at the face of the animal.


    Xu Xingzhi smashed the animal skin and pulled him off the wall, aiming his eyes at the sharp edge of the dagger.


    The animal skin immediately had no sound, and there was sweat on the forehead, and a word of the belly could not be said.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I asked what you asked, and told me less unnecessary nonsense, did you understand?"


    The eyes were only half an inch away from the dagger, and the beasts of the beasts trembled, not even dare to struggle, and the throat slammed a few times.


    Although he is already a crippled body, but a pair of gimmicks are precious after all, the dagger will come to the forefront, and he will not dare to make another time.


    Seeing that he learned to shut up, Xu Xingzhi directly asked: "What do I do?"


    The animal skin man answered this time, and one of the remaining words was gone: "Dedicated to the nine lights. ... You can also control Meng Zhongguang."


    Xu Xingzhi: "I think it''s quite good. You think that giving me to the nine lights, can you go out of the wild?"


    Animal skin: "...Yes."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Can''t you go out on your own?"


    The animal skinned a meal, and there was a fluster in the **** eyes: "What do you say? I don''t understand."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Is it really incomprehensible or do not want to understand? What makes you a sneak peek, even if you send your life to steal your baby?"


    The animal skin man tried his best to roar: "I don''t understand!"


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to entangle with him. He sneaked his cards in an understatement: "Let me guess, it is a wild key, right?"


    The skin of the animal skin shrinks, and it is hard to spit out a word.


    Zhou Wang¡¯s body suddenly became stiff, and the fingers holding the dagger could not help but tighten.


    She thought that the animal skins on the hand of the scorpion should be what the stone treasures, I did not expect that they were looking for a wild key that was difficult to trace for many years.


    But again, it is reasonable and reasonable.


    If the group of people came to **** the wild key, then their madness and desperation, it makes sense.


    Zhou Wang looked up and looked at Xu Xingzhi. His eyes were full of surprise and admiration: "How did you guess it?"


    ... Sorry, I have a script in my hand.


    Xu Xingzhi did not answer first, mentioning the collar of the hider, pulling his slightly tidal hair, sticking his lips to his ear, and whispering the status quo for him: "...you are now Remnant, even if your men can take you back, wait until their keys are taken away, do you still expect them to raise you? Your best ending is that they are abandoned in the desert, being eaten by monsters, dead The whole body.... You give us the keys, at least you will go a little faster. How do you feel about this transaction?"


    The animal skin man sighed and gasped, desperately screamed: "Xu Xingzhi, you are a bastard!"


    Xu Xingzhi did not think it was shameful: "I am a big idiot. Have you already known it? Is it so surprising?"


    The animal man bit his teeth and squeaked. He closed his eyes for a long time. When he looked at him for a long time, he thought that when he was over-spoken and fainted, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Only... the debris..." The animal skin screamed, "I only have the fragments of the key here..."


    The author has something to say: Shanglian: warmth to the younger generation like Chunliu


    Downlink: cruel to the enemy like the autumn wind sweeping leaves


    Horizontal batch: the upper beam is not under the beam Íá

 Chapter 14： The agency counts

    The skin of the beast is already crippled, the mind is shaken, the spirit is uncertain, and Xu Xing¡¯s dagger is used to force a gap, which becomes a broken thousand-mile embankment, broken and broken, full of heart Just want to die fast, so good to be free.


    He said: "The debris is carried by me personally, on me."


    After Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Wang looked at each other, he spread the oily hair of the animal skin, and Zhou Wang lifted his foot and sent the dagger back to the boot.


    Xu Xingzhi was not eager to search and asked: "Where do you hide the debris?"


    The animal skin man replied: "I am buried in my body, near the stomach."


    Xu Xingzhi''s brow wrinkled: "...you are going to get it."


    I don''t know if it is an angle problem. At this time, the smile of the animal skin seems to be slightly different: "In this wild land, if I can''t get out, I am afraid that I can''t find the bones." With this piece of key alone, you can recruit a group of dead people who want to take out the wilderness for their own use. How can I not hide it properly?"


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi''s speech, Zhou Wang re-extracted the cold iron dagger that had just been inserted.


    Xu Xingzhi reached out and blocked: "What are you doing?"


    "Digging the keys." Zhou Wang walked to the front of the animal skin. "I have been looking for it for thirteen years."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I didn''t hear him say that the key is buried in the body? He is the body of a man, you are a girl''s house, you can''t see anything dirty."


    Zhou Wang was surprised: "I taught me since I was a child..."


    Xu Xingzhi brought the dagger from her hand: "That is what you don''t teach.... Close your eyes, stand by the wall, I will call you back and look back."


    Zhou Wangxiao turned his eyes, but he was obediently squatting to the wall.


    One of Xu Xing pulled the shackles of the animal skin, and saw that the sand and the rough skin and muscles of the sand were twisted and twisted like a snake. It was about **** long and very embarrassing.


    Xu Xingzhi chose a knife for him for a long time, and suddenly he turned around and asked Zhou Wang: "How long have they been going out for Meng Zhongguang?"


    Zhou Wang replied to the wall: "There is only about half an hour."


    Xu Xingzhi screamed: "That should be coming back soon."


    Zhou Wangcong was very fluent, and soon he understood: "Xu Shixiong can''t get it."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    To be honest, Xu Xingzhi has always been unconstrained in his life, and his concept of good and evil is not clear. He often has a rebellion. If his life is worried, he will certainly be ashamed of killing the razor monster. However, the animal skin is lying in front of him like a pig, and Xu Xingzhi has some Don''t go to the knife.


    Zhou Wang intends to turn around: "...let me let me go."


    "Don''t." Xu Xingzhi immediately shook the body of the animal skin naked, "Don''t look, turn."


    He looked at the animal skin again, and had a whim: "Can you close your knife?"


    Zhou Wang: "..."


    Animal skin: "..."


    As soon as the words were exported, Xu Xingzhi himself knew that the words were funny. He simply breathed a sigh of relief and exhausted the lungs from the lungs: "Forget it, this key will not run for a while. Then Meng Zhongguang came back and said ""


    He was about to turn around, but the animal man called out him: "I still know one thing, want to hear it?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s dagger: ¡°You said it is.¡±


    The smile of the animal skin is more and more sinister: "You come with your ear, I will talk to you."


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly found out that something was wrong.


    Zhou Wang is already unable to bear the temper, returning to walk, and grabbed the dagger in Xu Xing''s hand.


    She can wave the two giant blades, and the power is naturally not to be underestimated. When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hands were empty, he looked up and looked at it. He was shocked to find that Zhou Wang¡¯s face had already lost his usual indifference. It seemed that the hungry wolf finally saw a living thing, and he could not immediately open the animal skin.


    Xu Xingzhi had to use her shoulders to resist her: "Hugh is going to go forward again. This person has ancient..."


    Zhou Wang couldn¡¯t help but say that he would open one of Xu¡¯s arms.


    Zhou Wang is a small child, not as good as Xu Xing''s shoulders. Xu Xingzhi thought that her strength would not be small, but she did not expect it to be so big.


    When Xu Xingzhi was opened with a head, Zhou Wang¡¯s hand fell from the knife. In the blink of an eye, the dagger had fallen into the belly of the animal.


    The pig iron was in the abdomen, but the skin of the animal skin was not painful. The strange smile was enlarged to the most exaggerated point, and the corner of the mouth almost broke.


    Zhou Wang has not yet reacted, Xu Xingzhi has already rushed forward, and will push Zhou Wanghao back!


    Close to the wounds of the animal skin, Xu Xingzhi saw with his own eyes that a light group buried in the flesh and blood was suddenly opened in the belly of the beast, and the white light glared, shaking his eyes with burning pain.


    - The animal hides the key in the body, and also buryes a spiritual power in the abdomen. If someone wants to pick up the key, he would rather mobilize the spiritual power, blow up the key fragments, fight for the same, and refuse to give the key. White handed people!


    Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, Xu Xingzhi has already prepared for the shackles while reaching out to block.


    But a warm embrace was pressed before the pain, and Xu Xingzhi was firmly locked in his shadow.


    The arms didn''t dare to force them, just loosely clasping Xu Xingzhi''s shoulders, cautiously as if they were protecting a dream that was broken.


    The fragrance of the plants is full of fragrance, which makes Xu Xingzhi determine the identity of the person in an instant.


    When he opened his eyes, he ran into the eyes of Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi has never seen such a sea-like look in this life, deep, gentle, and never seeing the bottom, but under the Jinghai, there seems to be a whirlpool hidden at all times, always ready to swallow the eyes of the people, to linger, to The dead party.


    Xu Xingzhi was seen by him as a rib of bones, and it was hard to say for a while, even forgot to say.


    Meng Chongguang hugged him, and he whispered in a small voice, like a very small milk dog: "Brother, you run around, why don''t you go back to the room?"


    His beautiful lips with a beautiful lip line stayed in the nose of Xu Xing, and the heat flow from his mouth directly steamed Xu Xingzhi''s face red.


    Last night, the casual lips touched, and the "rabbits" that the animal skins only mentioned, plus Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ear that was now tickle by his voice, disturbed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind, only Speaking of a "you" word, the throat will start to burst.


    Meng Zhongguang laughed.


    If his smile is placed on the face of any mediocre person, it is inevitable that there is a pretense, but it is fascinating to be stunned on his face: "...the brother is so cute."


    The atmosphere between the two people just picked up, and the shocked Zhou Wang rushed up: "Xu brother, do you have anything?"


    Xu Xingzhi actually made some guilty consciences and pushed Meng Zhongguang out.


    Meng Zhongguang was caught off guard and took two steps back. He suddenly suffered a face injury.


    Zhou Wang saw that Xu Xingzhi was in good condition, and even the crown was not chaotic, and his heart was slightly safe. This reminded me of the key fragmentation and pointed to the animal skin man: "Key!"


    Xu Xingzhi reminded me of this and suddenly realized that he had to withdraw from Meng Zhongguang¡¯s arms and see how the animal skin is now.


    Meng Zhongguang, who was resolutely left behind by his brother, turned pale and was so mad at the attention of no one.


    It doesn''t matter if this looks, Xu Xingzhi almost vomited.


    The smug color of the animal skin has been distorted by intense pain and not adult. His abdomen was created by the explosive spirit, and a wound hole about half an inch deep was blown out, but the spiritual power did not spread, but was wrapped in a more powerful vermilion spiritual light. The blasted flesh and blood is lumpy and tumbling in it.


    Judging from the tumbling power, if Meng Chongguang did not take the shot, the small room at this time must have been razed to the ground.


    Deep in the blood hole, there is a faintly visible jade-like thing that is shining.


    Regardless of the dirty, Zhou Wang immediately put the broken jade in his hands.


    The beasts of the animal skins have failed to survive, and they cannot survive. They can''t die because they are physically disabled, and they can''t even roll.


    He screamed with a scream: "Call me to die! Let me die! Kill me!"


    In the screams of the hiders, Meng Zhongguang pushed Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Wangchao out: "Sister, Zhou Wang, you all go out, be careful that he will be mad again." His eyes can no longer be sincere, "... I will handle everything."


    Zhou looked at the treasures that she was obsessed with. She never wanted to spend more time with this animal skin, and here the blood was so sultry, Xu Xingzhi did not want to stay here.


    When the two went out, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, and the light in his eyes was slashed with a knife, slowly slamming through the corners of the body of the animal.


    Immediately, he squatted down and transported the spiritual power to clear the meridians for the animal skin.


    "Reassured, I will keep your life." Meng Zhongguang has converged the child''s appearance, and his tone is extremely light. "...you will regret that you have not killed yourself this time."


    The animal skin is cracked and the throat is squeaking, but it is not even a scream.


    When I walked out of the small room, Zhou Wang¡¯s **** palm was lying with the piece of broken jade. She couldn¡¯t help wiping it with her clothes. Like a child with candy, it was rare to show her joy.


    After going out, she looked up to see one person and took the initiative to welcome him. He said: "Dried mother, where is the cognac, we have gotten the same good things!"


    He listened to Zhou Wang called "Da Niang", and Xu Xingzhi, who came out of the small room door, thought that there were other women in the tower, but he had not seen it yet.


    But when he looked at it in detail, he couldn¡¯t laugh.


    The man who was called "Da Niang" by Zhou Wang was a man. He wore the clothes worn by Dan Yangfeng''s disciples in Xu Xing''s memory. He was weak and invincible, pale, and looked like a serious illness. But even so, still quite A few colors.


    He is not the same as Meng Zhongguang. If you want to compare it, the temperament of the person in front of him is more similar to the flower on the high stage of the troupe. The female is weak and the body is thin.


    ... It really should have the "mother" character of the godmother.


    The man¡¯s voice is also very gentle and delicate. It¡¯s hard to tell even men and women: ¡°Yes, what?¡±


    Zhou Wangzheng wants to take out the encounters in the small room. The man will say some time to Ai Ai. "If something happens, if you have something, go to the small land house and say it again. He...has an arrow on his shoulder, and he is not hurt. Yuan, Yuanshijie He is being treated."


    When I heard the name of Lu Yujiu, Xu Xingzhi immediately appeared in the original face of the baby face of the ghost repair teenager.


    He picked it up at once.


    At that time, in order to save the disciples who were not familiar with each other, he was willing to become a meal in the fat.


    Why is such a person guilty of the fault of stealing artifacts and being punished?


    I have lived together for many years in the wilderness. Everyone has already had a good connection. I heard that Lu Yuji was injured. Zhou Guan was still able to sit still, holding the pieces and rushing to a house.


    The beautiful man saw Xu Xingzhi, who came out behind Zhou Wang, and did not avoid it. He greeted him on the initiative and shyly said: "I listened to the song brother, Xu brother came, but two days ago I went from Nanshan. After looking for Lingshi back, I was always sick, I couldn¡¯t get to the ground, and I didn¡¯t... I couldn¡¯t see you. Did Xu¡¯s brother remember me?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    When he was trying to pick and choose in the original memory, he looked at the traces of the people in front of him. He laughed first: "Xu brothers... can''t remember it is normal. Last time, when I saw Xu brother last time, I... still A crying child."


    Xu Xingzhi slightly frowned: "... Are you a pottery?"


    When Xu Xingzhi talked with Qu Chi, he heard Qu Chi mention a person called "Tao Xian".


    At that time, he was not obvious on the surface, but he already had a care in his heart.


    ... This "Tao leisure" is very strange.


    Of course, his words and demeanor are not unusual, but the existence of Tao Leisure itself is a special case.


    - He does not exist in the memory of the original Lord, nor does it appear in the words written by Xu Xingzhi himself.


    He seems to be out of thin air, but he can be accepted by Meng Zhongguang as a trustworthy person, and is contained in this wild seven-person team.


    What is the beauty of this sissy girl?


    The author has something to say: Note that the book''s clear cp is only a brother and a small light ~

 Chapter 15： Self-defeating

    Tao leisure naturally does not know the care of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart, and led him to Lu Yujiu.


    Pushing open the door, the words of Xu Xingzhi are in the wild, except for Meng Zhongguang.


    Zhou Beinan was giving Lu Yuji a sweat; Zhou Wang kneeled on the couch and asked about his injury; the bone female Yuan Ruyi stood aside and used a small pot to add water to Lu Yujiu''s cup.


    Qu Chi stood on the side with his dust, and his eyes were pure as silver. When he saw Tao, he came forward, and his breath was like a serious little adult: "... Why didn''t I see you in the room after I came back?"


    Tao Xian respectfully said: "The returning brother. I am a little better, I want to move around."


    Qu Chi licked his lips and accepted this statement: "I will not run in the future."


    He said, he handed the end of the dust to the front of the pottery.


    Tao Xian hearted the gods, and reached out to hold a few fine hairs on the tail, let Qu Chi lead him to walk in.


    Qu Chi still does not forget to call back Xu Xingzhi: "Go, come in."


    Standing at the door to see this scene, Xu Xing had a sense of being separated from the world.


    At this moment, he really realized that he did come to the world of his character.


    However, the only way to get out of this world is to hand over their only hope.


    The dagger was still at the waist of Xu Xingzhi, and he was so sad that he would almost pull him into the heart of the earth.


    Over there, Lu Yujiu, who was resting in bed, saw Xu Xingzhi, and straightened straight back: "Xu Shixiong? Why don''t you come in?"


    "How was it hurt?" Xu Xingzhi forced his mind to get back on track and walked to the bedside.


    Lu Yujiu still wears the ugly face that covers most of his face. The clothes on his shoulders have been torn apart. After Yuan Ruo¡¯s treatment, the wound has recovered. But he is blood. The dyed half-clothes can still judge how flawed the wound was.


    "They brought bows and arrows." Lu Yujiu took over the water cup that Yuan Ruqi handed. "I didn''t pay attention."


    Zhou Beinan pushed his head: "Who wants you to always stand tall? It is a living target."


    Lu Yujiu took advantage of the place he was pushed in, and he was surrounded by masks and north and south: "I want you to manage."


    Zhou Beinan crossed his arms and leaned against the bed. His posture was exactly the same as Zhou Zhou: "How can I not care? I am terrible, you are dead, and we are two lives."


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s ear was slightly red: ¡°Who is with you, Tianshou Zhou Dagong¡¯s life? I am a younger disciple in the cool valley, and I can¡¯t climb you.¡±


    Zhou Beinan: "Ha? What is this mixed account?"


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s head is quite unconvincing: ¡°This is what you said, you forgot?¡±


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s cheek: ¡°...I said this?¡±


    Lu Yuji immediately went to find someone to seek support: "Xu Shixiong, you were there at the time. Did Zhou Beinan say such a thing?"


    Xu Xingzhi really can''t remember this kind of thing, and he pulled a bias: "Yes, he said."


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s muzzle suddenly seemed like a child who had his parents¡¯ support: ¡°Xu¡¯s brother said so, you still don¡¯t recognize it!¡±


    Zhou Beinan turned back and looked at the expression "What do you remember for me?"


    Xu Xingzhi shakes the fan and reaches out. He wants to help Lu Yujiu remove the ghost mask that is heavy and shackled: "Is lying down, still wearing this?"


    Not waiting for Lu Yujiu to stop, a short gun in Zhoubeinan sleeves first appeared, blocking between Xu Xingzhi and Lu Yujiu.


    "Don''t touch his mask." Zhou Beinan is still a smiling face with a gag, but his eyes are a bit more serious. "He doesn''t want to ask others to see his face."


    ... well, don''t look at it if you don''t look at it.


    After he stopped, Xu Xingzhi was a little embarrassed.


    This is not because he did not see the real face of Lu Yujiu.


    Xu Xingzhi has little thoughts since he was a child. It is a reason for people to be frank and straightforward. It is another reason for goodwill and enmity.


    Therefore, in the wild two days and nights, he was not very happy.


    Xu Xingzhi is a person who can''t stand others who are good to him. If you know that the seriously injured person he came back that day is Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi will definitely start at that time, and after a hundred, it will save the infinite trouble.


    If there is more contact with these people, Xu Xingzhi is only afraid that his own mind will increase. If he does not go to work, he will be inseparable from this wilderness and will not see his father and sister.


    Xu Xingzhi and a few more words with them, they left the room of Lu Yu nine, ready to return to the room.


    When passing through the small room, Xu Xingzhi stopped a little.


    After questioning the animal skin and getting the piece of key, Xu Xingzhi had some doubts in his heart.


    According to his observations over the past few days, Meng Chongguang did not like the owner of this mountain. He recruited disciples and tried to escape from the wild. He only took a few people in the area and erected such a tower in the wild central area. A pair of looks want to be partial.


    What is the intention of Meng Zhongguang?


    It stands to reason that although there are rumors of the possession of key fragments in the wild, it is a silver lining. Just relying on Meng Zhongguang¡¯s demon power, I really want to escape from the birth of the day. If I don¡¯t have a hard bar to sweep the past, I can tear the forces in the wild to pieces and find the key. Why do I have to waste this whole decade in the wild? Three years of time?


    With doubts, Xu Xingzhi returned to the room.


    Meng Zhongguang had already sat on the couch with his legs crossed, and his appearance was very clever. He held his fists in front of his hands and looked like a crouching puppy.


    Xu Xingzhi is no stranger to seeing the person as soon as he opens the door.


    He sighed and asked casually: "Do you have your own room?"


    Meng Zhongguang slightly widened his eyes: "Is this brother going to hurry to go?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang was like a great injury. He was stunned by the water. He was accused of grievances: "In the small room, the brothers pushed away the heavy light. Is it wrong for me to make my brother unhappy?"


    Not to mention, Meng Zhongguang''s small-caliber minor tune is really a painful one, and it is not easy to be annoying.


    The more he said, the more he said: "I know, the brother is too heavy and cruel, and he is stunned. If the brother does not like it, the heavy light will not be committed again, brother..."


    Seeing that it will not stop, Meng Zhongguang will cry to himself, and Xu Xingzhi has to speak up and appease: "I don''t mean this."


    Meng Zhongguang blinked his eyes pitifully: "Really?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...real."


    Meng Zhongguang instantly changed his face, smiled and bent, his eyes still with tears, and he laughed that it was a beautiful one: "I know that my brother is the best in my world."


    Xu Xingzhi was amused by his small expression that he had won a compliment and sat down at the bed.


    Meng Zhongguang naturally fell his head and rested on the thigh of Xu Xing.


    His head touched the dagger of Xu Xingzhi''s waist, and the subtle touch was that Xu Xing''s muscles were stiff, and the more intimate movements could not be done.


    . . . He was going to kill him, but he would use the body of the person he trusted to take his life between talking and laughing. Is there a more hypocritical move than this?


    In order to transfer the feeling of guilt in the heart, Xu Xingzhi tried to open the subject: "The body of Lu Yujiu has no problem."


    Meng Zhongguang is a bit unconvinced.


    "The brothers only look at Lu Yujiu, no matter how heavy the light is." Meng Zhongguang picked up his sleeves and had a **** mouth on his arm. "Brother, look, and the light is hurt."


    Xu Xingzhi took a look.


    ...... It is really necessary to look at it quickly. If you look at it for a while, it is like a nail or a small piece of wood. The achievement is to heal and stop bleeding.


    After Xu Xingzhi saw the wound for three seconds, he called his name: "Meng Zhongguang."


    Meng Zhongguang immediately exposed the eyes of the small animals, trying to get through.


    Xu Xingzhi is not moved: "...this wound is your own shaving."


    Meng Zhongguang quickly and guiltyly glanced at the bed of the flower bed, still hard: "Not... it was cut by people..."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows and asked: "What was cut? Is it scratching?"


    Meng Zhongguang grievances, lowered his head and smashed his sleeves, leaving Xu Xingzhi with a small hairpin that was lost.


    Xu Xingzhi: "...What are you thinking about?"


    Meng Zhongguang sighed: "I didn''t think about anything."


    Xu Xingzhi blurted out: "I don''t think I want to make the wound bigger next time."


    As soon as the words were exported, Xu Xingzhi himself stopped.


    It took only two short days to get along with each other. He seemed to be acquainted with Meng Zhongguang for a long time. He could guess what he thought in his life.


    Meng Zhongguang was particularly happy when he heard the words. He took Xu Xingzhi¡¯s waist and buried his face in his thin belly. He refused to look up for a long time.


    After a long while, he snorted and said: "...the brother knows what is in the heart of the light, I am so happy."


    Xu Xingzhi is so angry and funny.


    This old goblin is really a child''s heart, and you can be so happy and sincere.


    After the mood improved, Meng Zhongguang extended his hands to show off: "In fact, the group of people who closed the mountain could not be beaten. I spent some time and lured them to a place far from the tower, for fear of quarreling with the brothers. I was also afraid of **** smoldering brothers... Before I came back, I told them to go to the nearby Xiaoxi and smashed their hands, so they came back late, and almost let the brothers suffer..."


    His voice became smaller and smaller, and his eyes locked Xu Xingzhi''s eyes. He snorted with an angry voice: "What should I do if the brothers have something?"


    Meng Chongguang¡¯s cautious little appearance has poked Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart.


    Since Meng Zhongguang has already raised the story of the animal skin, Xu Xingzhi simply asked the question that was just turned around in his mind: "Before this, you don''t know that there may be key fragments in the wild?"


    Meng Zhongguang replied slyly: "Know it."


    "Why don''t you look for it?" Xu Xingzhi is puzzled. "With the debris, you can go out."


    This is very strange by Xu Xingzhi. After all, he came to stop Meng Zhongguang from going out of the wild, but he is very eager to know at this moment, since there is hope, why has Meng Zhongguang been unable to delay in the wild?


    After a long time, Meng Zhongguang whispered: "...I thought the brothers were wild."


    One of Xu Xing did not hear what he was saying: "What?"


    Meng Zhongguang replied: "...In that year, I thought that my brother was also defeated by nine lights. I have been looking for my brother... It¡¯s too old, too big. I have been looking for this for many years and have never been there. Find you."


    As long as Meng Zhongguang speaks with Xu Xingzhi, the voice is very soft and soft, like the fear of loud voice, and scared Xu Xingzhi: "In these 13 years, I have found the people who are most concerned about the brothers and gathered around. The problem of finding the key fragments has always been handled by Zhou Beinan. I have been looking for my brother to come back with one heart and one mind... Yes, I have built this tower and covered it in the middle of the wild. The tower is covered every year. . . . I thought, if the brothers are in the wild, seeing such a tower, they will definitely look at it before. Then, the light can see the brother again..."


    Xu Xingzhi never imagined that this tower was built, not for defense, not for shelter, but for the original owner to make road signs.


    I thought that when he first entered the wild, he saw the tower from afar. Even if Meng Zhongguang does not appear at that time, he will also go straight here.


    ......Thinking about it, it seems like a joke.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s road sign did not recruit his brother who was obsessed with his heart. Instead, he recruited himself to be such a counterfeit goods.


    Xu Wuzhi, who is speechless, asks: "How do you decide that I will be in the wild?"


    Meng Zhongguang took Xu Xingzhi''s sleeve and carefully said: "I don''t want to give up even if it is one of the possibilities."


    He said, he looked up at him and said seriously: "I kept thinking, waiting for the day, I will see my brother again after another day. What am I going to do? What if the brothers are waiting for me in the wild?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    He suddenly realized that if the so-called "the knowledge of the world" did not pull him into the wild, Meng Zhongguang would have no intention of escaping, but he would only find the wilderness for the possibility of one in ten thousand, instead of finding it like this. His beloved brother, and because the animal skin people want to hijack themselves, threaten the nine lights and Meng Zhongguang, they have got a piece of key to the door.


    ...the world condolences, no more than this.


    The only thing Xu Xingzhi can do is to make a strong laugh: "I was pulled out of the roots. If I entered the wilderness under such conditions, I am afraid I will be cold."


    Xu Xingzhi just made a joke on the spot. Unexpectedly, Meng Zhongguang was discolored. He tried to force Xu Xingzhi¡¯s front: "I don''t want my brother to say this!"


    "...Heavy light?"


    The face of Meng Zhongguang became extremely ugly, and the corners of the eyes and the eyebrows even shimmered in the cinnabar color.


    This time, he brought a real cry: "Is life and death so easy to say? Brothers will not die, brothers can not die!"


    Xu Xingzhi still wanted to ask, he has been searching for Õâ in the past 13 years, how could he not doubt whether he has died in a wild corner and turned into a bone, but seeing him so excited, it seems that he does not have to ask again.


    - He can''t afford that possibility, just think about it and it will collapse.


    He touched Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head: "Well, it¡¯s the brothers who have lost their words."


    Meng Zhongguang does not care: "The brothers must slap three times."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Good, hehe."


    Meng Zhongguang was relieved and relaxed, and he asked confidently: "...you must be able to touch your brother again."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled helplessly: "Oh, I am afraid of you."


    Meng Zhongguang was shunned by Xu Xingzhi several times, and his ears were touched. He was comfortable to turn over and over his legs. His cheeks were slightly red, and it was like a domestic cat that was raised.


    He squinted and enjoyed, while inadvertently said: "Senior brother, I will tell you something. The Lord of the Mountain has just asked me to kill him. At the cost, I sold an intelligence. - Tiger Flea The ghost king there, probably has a key fragment."


    In the sacredness of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Chongguang pressed his face into the arms of Xu Xing, and attached to him: "Brother, now I have found you. You will wait for me some time, I will collect the key pieces and take you Out of the wild."


    The author has something to say: Reminder: Who is it, send the brother to come to me, that is, the world that I do not want to escape!


    Brother:...


    World knowledge: ...mmp.

 Chapter 16： Gaotaiyi dream

    ...going north.


    Meng Zhongguang did not know about the changes in Xu Xingzhi''s heart. He only said to himself: "I don''t know if it is true. ... Brother, do you think that the owner of the mountain is lying?"


    Xu Xingzhi can only tell him responsibly in his heart that this news is correct, because Lao Tzu did write this in his words.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s fake face was stiff: ¡°Have you married his wish?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and said: "How come? What is killing him is just to talk about it. I still have him to use it."


    ... Xu Xingzhi''s decision, if one day his identity is unfortunately exposed, then you must immediately wipe your neck with the dagger, save the old demon from Meng Zhongguang to survive and die.


    Soon, this is probably a cat''s old goblin who slept under his caress, squatting on his knees, the kitten slumbering, and the fluffy clouds on his knees were disbanded. It feels very good.


    Xu Xingzhi''s right hand touched his hair with his right hand, but his left hand grabbed the handle of the dagger again and slowly pulled out the sheath.


    Meng Zhongguang already knows the whereabouts of the next piece of key, is it time to kill him?


    The sharp edge of the dagger is aimed at Meng Zhongguang''s eyebrows.


    Just now there was a red demon seal because of the excitement, and Xu Xingzhi could easily find the position of the imprint.


    Meng Zhongguang slept unprepared, hiding under Ufa is such a safe and harmless face, it seems that the place where he is sleeping now is the safest place in the world.


    Xu Xingzhi poked his head, he did not wake up, only muttered: "Brother, brother."


    As he read it, he laughed sillyly, as if reading this name would allow him to give endless joy out of thin air.


    ... After all, Xu Xingzhi lost his dagger, leaned back and took his forehead with his back.


    Fuck. Forget it.


    He is not a gentleman, but he can''t do this with a face like Meng Zhongguang who is unprepared.


    If he did these things, he would return to his original world, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face would be a dream.


    Instead of it, he might as well take the dagger here and wipe his neck clean.


    Of course, Xu Xingzhi, who has always upheld the notion of "good death is better than living", will not die so easily.


    After receiving the dagger, Xu Xingzhi placed Meng Zhongguang on the bed with enthusiasm.


    He is an enemy today, and it is also a lot of energy, and it¡¯s good to sleep.


    Seeing that he slept so sweetly, he even had some embarrassment, and he scraped his beautiful nose like a dangling: "...is really a living family."


    In the words, he plans to go out and let go. Who wants him to just get up and leave the bed two steps, Meng Zhongguang is low, "Hmm", the tone is hoarse magnetic, causing Xu Xingzhi''s heart to sway, look back.


    - Meng Zhongguang''s brows are entangled, and the lips that have just been ruddy have also been collected, and they are a line.


    Xu Xingzhi tried to open his eyebrows.


    His fingertips just met Meng Zhongguang, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s expression was strangely relaxed.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled helplessly, put away his mind, went to bed, and lay down on his side, also closed his eyes.


    ... Meng Zhongguang seems to be tired enough. It seems that he can only sleep well if he is with him.


    Speaking of it, Meng Chongguang was taken home by the original owner from a young age. The attachment to the original Lord is not the father and the brother. It is not something that is difficult to understand.


    Nothing left and right, Xu Xingzhi padded his head with his right hand, his eyes looked at the top of the bed, and he remembered the insulting words of the animal skin.


    "Who is my way, it turned out to be Xu Xingzhi who was apostate!"


    "...the wolf''s ambition, the back is invisible, first kill the teacher..."


    The world thinks that it is Xu Xingzhi''s murder of the teacher. The memory of the original master tells him that it is Meng Zhongguang who went against the practice and killed the master for the artifact. Finally, he let himself harden this black pot.


    However, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s view of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s current work is very serious, and it¡¯s not like this kind of unscrupulous person who wants to figure out the things outside.


    Xu Xingzhi thought, is it because the artifact is too precious, only to confused his mind?


    He rolled over and leaned to his side, but he felt inexplicably sullen.


    ... The name of the original Master is like "Qing Jing Jun."


    The name was upside down in Xu Xingzhi''s mind, and he was uncomfortable. He had some vomiting for a while.


    He propped up half a body and faced the bed, but he could not vomit.


    Xu Xingzhi''s chest was smashed twice, and he was lying flat again, and the soreness and depression of his chest eased.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t tell where this feeling came from. He could only comfort himself and say that he used the original body. Perhaps the original Lord had a deep feeling for Master, and he remembered that he had already died, and he would be so depressed.


    In the principle of a single sleep, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head fell asleep.


    When his breath stabilized, Meng Zhongguang opened his eyes again, turned over, and gently lifted Xu Xingzhi in his arms, and reached out and lifted Xu Xingzhi''s chest.


    The heartbeat inside is so strong and powerful.


    Meng Zhongguang took Xu Xingzhi into his arms from behind and whispered in his ear: "Brother, don''t be upset. If you want to kill me, I won''t fight back. As long as you are happy..."


    Said, he sniffed for a while on Xu Xingzhi''s earlobe, opened his mouth and held his earlobe, biting it with a little tiger tooth.


    Xu Xingzhi frowned and didn''t wake up.


    That night, Xu Xingzhi made a strange dream again.


    This time, when he blinked, he was on a high tower in Yaotai. He was holding a bamboo slip and dressed in a formal suit. He seemed to be preparing to preach Taoism.


    Under the high platform, the disciples gathered, he saw a pair of familiar faces, Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi lamps have faded to the green, and became a young and handsome young man, crouching on the futon to concentrate on giving lectures, but the two The eyes are staring at themselves for a moment.


    Meng Zhongguang even shook his hand and said hello to Xu Xingzhi, who was on the high platform, while the disciples were standing alone and not looking at each other.


    A quiet and amiable voice sounded behind him: "Go, start."


    Hearing this voice, Xu Xing''s body was stiff.


    The scene here is very different from the Luwangtai. The disciples underneath are also uniform, all in white robes and sashes.


    ... It seems that it should be Fengling Mountain here.


    Can you tell the big disciple of Xu Xingzhi to start preaching, will it be the "Qing Jing Jun"?


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to go back, but he didn¡¯t listen to it. When he started the bamboo slip, he began to teach, and read the ancient words of the shackles and explained them.


    Xu Xingzhi thought that the scene was so realistic, it should be the memory of the original Lord, until a sticky and thick vine slipped silently into the bottom of his thick robe.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt a little slippery, and had not yet returned to the gods. The fingers of Zhu Jian suddenly tightened, and he screamed and rushed to his lips, and he was sealed between his teeth and swallowed.


    When the vines saw Xu Xingzhi''s dare to resist the call, they became more and more arrogant, and they clashed over the lines between Xu Xingzhi''s legs, like a deer thirsty drink, like a fish swimming.


    Xu Xingzhi panicked his eyes, but no one else noticed his abnormality.


    The disciples underneath looked up at him, his eyes full of admiration and respect, and Meng Zhongguang also sneaked in it, staring at him with shining and burning eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi endured the blue veins, his fingers were tight and loose, and he endured hard. His forehead has already flashed with sweat: "... Tianyang Yin, Chunyang Qiuyin, Xiayang Dongyin, Xiangyang Night Yin... Hey!! !"


    ...in...they went in...


    ¡­¡­right here¡­¡­


    The bell attached to the wrist of Xu Xingzhi creaked with the tightness of his body. For a time, he was covered in numbness, and he was shocked and angry. The scripture was stuck in his throat and he could not breathe.


    Some disciples under the spot have noticed that they are not right. They have looked up and looked at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi also sent an enquiry: "Well, is it unwell?"


    "Back to Master, no... there."


    Xu Xingzhi''s half-length cold sweat, hard to open again by the willpower, but the voice is slightly incomprehensible trembling: "On... Shangyang Xiyin. Male Yang female Yin. Father Yang Ziyin. Brother Yang Di Yin. Changyang less Yin..."


    He wants to yell at his hand, but he doesn''t know who to call, but he still has to mourn the eight hundred Taoist texts. Under such stimulation, the body is getting hotter, like a spider-like spit out of soft silk. The vines took the opportunity to scream and dispel the power of Xu Xingzhi.


    He slammed his strength and was already the limit. In front of his eyes, Venus splattered, and there was a burst of darkness. Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and fell softly toward one side.


    After a few hours.


    Meng Chongguang sang a little song, and he came out of the room in an excellent mood. He washed his face in the stream of the tower.


    Zhou Wang just came out of Lu Yujiu¡¯s room and said, ¡°When Big Brother wakes up?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and said: "Yes."


    After the response, he licked the water droplets on his hand and turned back to the room.


    Zhou Wang met his smiling face, and for a moment, until Zhou Beinan floated behind her, she sighed: "Hey, I have been so wild for so many years, I have never seen Meng Da Ge laugh like this."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s glance at the closed door: ¡°That¡¯s what you haven¡¯t seen before. It¡¯s sticking to his brother in the day, and he¡¯s not willing to leave for a while, laughing at his brother like a sunflower.¡±


    Zhou Wang curious: "Since Master Xu came to the wild, they are staying in the room every day. Are you doing something? I want to go in and see."


    ¡°Hey.¡± Zhou Beinan frowned. ¡°Do girls care about these things?¡±


    Zhou Wang raised the bar: "You didn''t say that I was a girl''s family when I taught me to use a knife."


    Zhou Beinan took out the ghost and grabbed it. He planned to come up with Zhou¡¯s head. I didn¡¯t expect Zhou¡¯s legs and legs to kick away. A few flash steps escaped: ¡°Hey, you have two sets of rhetoric, how can you justify yourself? Xu¡¯s brother told me that the girl would have There are girls."


    Zhou Beinan heard the words "Xu Shixiong" and turned a blind eye: "If Xu Xingzhi is going to teach, how can he teach two broken sleeves and a good younger brother..."


    Halfway through, he knew that he had lost his words, stayed in his mouth, and stopped talking.


    Zhou Wang was taken up with interest: "Hey, what is broken sleeve?"


    Zhou Beinan slightly reddened his face and walked away, when he did not hear.


    Xu Xingzhi was hurt in this dream, and he slept in most of the daylight. When he woke up, he couldn¡¯t make it to the ground. His feet were soft for two days before he could go out.


    In the next few days, Meng Zhongguang did not mention the matter of going to the tiger to fetch the shards. Xu Xingzhi did not know how to act. He simply mixed up with the wild people, chatted and drank, and pitched for fun. Life is generally no different.


    In the play, Xu Xingzhi learned something that made him stunned.


    ... He finally knows where the extraordinary life of the pottery is.


    Tao Yu is actually a mortal who has no mana.


    Tao Xiantian has few words, and it is not too boring to stay together with Qu Chi, a person who is demented. If he talks with more people, he will blush and eat less, so he is a mortal. Going back, or Zhou Wang told Xu Xingzhi.


    At that time, Zhou Beinan, who was very ruined in the early days, did not know why he died. Zhou Wang¡¯s mother died of blood in the next week and died on the spot. Zhou Wang was abandoned in the wilderness. When he wowed, he met Qu Qu and Tao Xi, who also fell into the wild. The two buried her mother''s body and told her to leave.


    If Lu Yujiu passed by nearby, he saw the soul of Zhou Beinan¡¯s disintegration and the impending collapse, and his soul¡¯s nuclear income was inconsistent. I am afraid that Zhoubeinan had turned into a lonely smoke in the wild.


    From then on, Zhou Wang recognized Qu Chi and Tao Xian as a cognac.


    According to her, her dry mother Tao Yuben is a mortal who has no power to bind her chickens. She can live in the wild for 13 years, relying on Qu Chi to protect her whole heart.


    When Xu Xingzhi heard this, he was quite surprised. When he met Tao Leisure in the tower, he chatted with him.


    Tao leisure is embarrassed to twist the clothes corner: "...Yes. I, I was in the wild to take care of the brothers, but now I want the brothers to take care of me..."


    Xu Xingzhi could not help but ask: "What did you do before?"


    Tao Xiao whispered: "I really don''t remember Xu Shixiong? I, I used to sing a song before." He added, "... Hua Dan."


    The author has something to say: Brother (heartache): Are you treating your father and brother like this?


    Heavy light: Dad wants to hug!


    Brother: ... roll.

 Chapter 17： Under observation

    Tao leisure is indeed a shy temper. I haven¡¯t been nervous enough to say two words with Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi is not difficult for him: "Zhu Chi is playing outside with Awang. You are looking for him."


    Tao leisure smiled embarrassedly, thanked him, and hurried to the outside.


    Xu Xingzhi followed the tower behind him.


    Just after a rain fell yesterday, a stream of Qingxi flowed from the tower, and there was a sound.


    On the day when Xu Xingzhi was able to go down to the ground, he squeezed a clay pot with a wet mud. It was also called Meng Zhongguang¡¯s usage force, and dried the clay pot to make a strong pot.


    Meng Zhongguang is very happy to do this, or Xu Xingzhi told him to do anything, he is very keen.


    The pot was done, and Xu Xingzhi began to teach Zhou how to play the pot. She has never played such a game before, and she is addicted when she is not careful. However, her hand that can slash a pair of knives can''t hold her strength. She often slams the pot.


    Xu Xingzhi also patiently, and yesterday she had done more than seventeen eight pots for her, and she went with her.


    When Xu Xingzhi walked out of the tower, Zhou Wang was already tired and rested on the side of Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi seems to love sugar very much. Zhou Wangang just sat down, and he took out his newly found pebbles from his arms and handed it to Zhou Wang: "...eat."


    She took it without changing her color, and placed the stone in her mouth. She carefully made a product: "It''s sweet. Thank you for doing it."


    Qu Chi smiled softly and reached for a look at the hair.


    Zhou Wang leaned his head and let him squat, but his expression was clearly that the older children pretended to be ignorant and made the children happy.


    Xu Xingzhi leaned against the door wall and looked at them, and could not help but laugh.


    The age of Qu Chi is still unknown, but his current intelligence is basically equivalent to a child. Zhou Wang is so harmonious with him that he does not look like his father and daughter. It is like a younger brother whose sister is not sensible.


    Tao Xian came to them, bent over and asked something, and put the linen robes on his hands on Qu Chi: "Don''t catch cold."


    Qu Chi took the pottery and sat down, insisting on his "candy": "Sugar, please eat."


    Tao Xian glared at him with a serious look: "The song brother, sugar has eaten more teeth."


    Qu Chi drums his gangster and looks ignorant: "Why?"


    Tao leisure swears at him: "If you can go out in the future, I ask the song brother to eat a lot of sugar, and also ask the brother to eat candied fruit."


    Qu Chi came to the interest: "What is sugar gourd?"


    Tao Xian patiently compared the ratio: "It is a kind of thing that children love to eat, made with hawthorn, sour and sweet, the brothers will like it."


    Qu Chi grabbed a small stone from his pocket and said to himself: "I know what is sweet. The taste of this is called ¡®sweet.'' What is it called ¡®acid¡¯?¡±


    Tao is crying and laughing, and Zhou Wang is listening to it, and he is very curious.


    She was born in a wild, not knowing what it tastes like sweet and sour.


    Xu Xingzhi listened to this childish conversation for a while and looked up again.


    Lu Yujiu was sitting in the cornice on the third floor of the tower, hanging down a leg. There was a piece of wood-cut sputum on his side.


    Zhou Beinan sat still higher than him, and he was idle. He used his ghost gun as a dart, and then cast it down to the ground, driving the spirit, and taking back the ghost gun again and again.


    He is obviously a good player to play the pot, separated by tens of meters, and every shot can be accurately inserted into the last drop.


    The bone girls are on the edge of the stream, facing them and washing their clothes.


    Her weak bones look much more, and naturally it is not scary, not to mention that she seems to be a person who loves the temperament. While washing and singing, the tone of the song is not sad, but it is quite cheerful.


    Lu Yujiu picked up the sputum and played with her.


    Xu Xingzhi saw this, and his heart was actually unprecedented peace.


    Three days before the wilderness, Xu was too tired in his heart, daydreaming, and many springs. He often became sore when he woke up, and he was still hot when he woke up for the third time.


    When Yuan Ruyi came to see him, he couldn''t say that he was a strange dream. He had a lot of hard work and had to say that he was cold.


    After raising these days, he lay in bed and sorted out the ideas that had never been sorted out after the wilderness.


    ... First, why is he still in the world, still a broken body?


    Is the "knowledge of the world" considering that he has been disabled for more than ten years, and he is not used to the right hand at all, afraid to expose the stuff in front of this group of people, simply smashing the hand of the original master, so that it is convenient for himself to use?


    If this is the case, this "sense of the world" is really a matter of heart.


    Second, why did these people steal artifacts in the past? Why is it failing?


    The original master memory given by "the knowledge of the world" is intermittent, and the hidden memory in the original main body has not appeared again in the past few days. Xu Xingzhi tried to find the animal skin man and wanted to ask him from him, but he still Seriously stunned, can''t say ugly.


    After his temptation, Zhou Wang also knew nothing about the events of the year.


    Except for Zhou Wang, any person is a witness to the events of the year. However, if Xu Xingzhi asks them, I am afraid that it will lead to suspicion. If the identity is exposed, then there is no way to play.


    However, after a few days of getting along, Xu Xingzhi really can''t see where this group of people is.


    In the past few days, they have re-created the cloak of the mountain. The **** smell is said to have drifted ten miles away. It sounds cruel and inhuman, but in this wild land, the weak meat is strong, not as good as it is.


    In the wild, there is a shortage of resources. The mountains and the towers are close to each other, and they are all in the middle of the wilderness. Moreover, the people of Fengshan who loved to pick up when Meng Zhongguang was absent, only hoped to kill one or two of the seven people and cut off the wings of Meng Zhongguang.


    Before he arrived, Meng Zhongguang had been looking for the original owner before he went out. When he went out, he spent 10 days and more than a month. Of course, he would not have anything to do with this matter. I am afraid that in his opinion, this group of mountains and hustle and bustle is nothing but a group of big stalking moths.


    Even if it was repeatedly harassed, this group of people did not take the initiative to counterattack Fengshan, and retired.


    Xu Xingzhi thinks about it and does not know how such a group of people want artifacts.


    Zhou Beinan is the grandson of the owner of Tianchuan Island. Without accident, he can inherit the artifact in a proper way.


    Before Qu Chi was the first Danyang Feng, even if someone used him to use him after his loss of intelligence, but a foolish and stupid person, is also qualified to touch the core of the secret of the artifact?


    Lu Yujiu appeared in Xu Xingzhi''s memory. At that time, he was a small disciple outside the Qingliang Valley, but he was a very loyal child.


    The female figure of the bones does not look like a ambition. Tao Yu is a mortal who has just entered Danyang Peak. As for Zhou Wang, she is born in a wild, and she is not even in the process of competing for artifacts. know.


    In this way, Meng Zhongguang seems to be the only one of them who makes Xu Xingzhi not allowed.


    However, when Meng Chongguang first entered the Fengling Mountain Gate, it was not as early as the original memory. The two were only met on the Eastern Emperor''s sacrifice. How can Meng Chongguang have a full ten-sense determination, and the original master will definitely take him back to the mountain?


    Xu Xingzhi can''t figure out these problems. He has to put it on hold for a while and don''t think about it.


    Third, does Meng Zhongguang not kill?


    He had no time to think about this problem, but since he tried two assassinations and failed, Xu Xingzhi began to seek other ways.


    If Meng Zhongguang can be as ridiculous as he is in the wild, and he does not provoke him to be alive, then what if he helps him out?


    Besides, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s demon power is like the sea, and it¡¯s unfathomable. Even the ¡°world knowledge¡± can¡¯t easily erase him. Then, it¡¯s better to identify yourself and tell him that he is a foreign person in this world and know the truth of the world. Can help him out of the wild. When Meng Zhongguang fled, let him learn the "world knowledge" and send himself back to the original world. Isn''t it okay?


    ... "The knowledge of the world" If you know that he has such a thought, you may not be able to vomit blood.


    However, Xu Xingzhi is just thinking about it.


    It is hard for him to imagine that if he himself clarifies the truth and says that he is not Xu Xingzhi, he just used the face of the original Lord, and the real Xu Xingzhi has already died in the outside world. Meng Zhongguang is afraid that he will immediately send himself to the West, and he will It is impossible to see my father and sister.


    Thinking about his family, Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but be more ecstatic, until a warm embrace filled him tightly from the rear.


    "What is the brother watching?" Meng Zhongguang wrapped himself from behind and put a slightly pointed chin on his shoulder. "...I want to see."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sister, Xu Yutong, also loves to be so entangled in him, so Xu Xingzhi, who is used to this, does not feel that there is anything wrong with it.


    The spoiled children in this world are mostly like Ivy, and it seems that only a tangled entanglement is the way to express love.


    Thinking like this, he replied: "I didn''t see anything. I just thought that there was no sun and no moon, no stars, and it was really boring."


    Meng Zhongguang asked: "Senior brother wants to see the stars?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Not at all, with a sigh of relief."


    At the end, he added a word: "Look at the graceful things of the moon, only the warm white hair likes it."


    As soon as he spoke, he himself smashed.


    The sentence just now is that he just spoke out and almost never considered it.


    ...maybe it is the physical reaction of the original Lord?


    This time, another missing doubt is floating in the heart of Xu Xing.


    ... In the four gates, the original master Xu Xingzhi, Danyang Fengquchi, Ying Tianchuan Zhoubeinan, have been in the wild, however, the rumor is the most upright, the warm snow of the people who are not guilty of the sinister, and everyone seems to have not mentioned Over.


    In his sorrow, Zhou Beinan, who was sitting at a high place, once again took the ghost gun to his palm, but did not throw it into the same place.


    The gun was like a dragon, the airflow was cut open, and a sharp buzzer was picked up, and it was accurately nailed into a reed that was dozens of meters away.


    There was a scream of screams, blood flow seven feet, red splatters.


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked and looked up.


    The speed of the ghosts, nature can not be compared with the speed of ordinary people, the original Zhou Beinan who was sitting on the flying dragonfly came to the reeds and dragged a dead body.


    The clothes worn on the body of the corpse were exactly the same as the clothes on Meng Zhongguang¡¯s body, white robes and gems.


    Zhou Beinan didn''t want to take his life. He only penetrated his calf and nailed him to the ground, but the man was already dead, and the blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Zhou Beinan opened his mouth and half of his tongue fell out.


    Xu Xingzhi''s naked eyes, naturally, can not see such a **** scene, can only see some clues from the wear of that person.


    Qu Chi also curiously asked Tao Xian: "Is the Fengling Mountain people coming? If the people from Fengling Mountain come, I invite them to eat sugar."


    Tao Xian: "Hey, hey."


    Meng Zhongguang pushed Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder: "Brother, you go to the advanced tower. The people of Jiuzhi Lan are coming."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s horror: ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    "As long as a few of us are still living in this wild land, they will come at any time." When Meng Zhongguang said this, his tone was very weak, but when he looked back at Xu Xingzhi, the gentleness in the light was soft as if it were to be turned off. "Brother, go in quickly, if it is a fight, it will be bad if you fight."


    Xu Xingzhi did not talk nonsense. He explained the words "be careful" and then turned into the tower.


    In fact, he still remembers the words of his own words, the head is also faintly heavy, and some broken pictures are surging in front of his eyes.


    . . . The memory of the original Lord has once again taken off.


    If he continues to stand here, he is afraid that he will repeat the same mistakes, and once he is dizzy, it will add chaos.


    After Xu Xingzhi entered the tower, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s goodwill and gentleness were exhausted.


    Zhou Beinan dragged the dead body: "...he died, biting his tongue."


    "Nine branches of lights seem to have accounted for them." Meng Zhongguang smiled very coldly. "These people are afraid to live in my hands."


    Zhou Beinan looked around: "There may be others watching, what should I do?"


    "Find out one by one." Meng Zhongguang told him, "After finding it, peel off their clothes and skin as before."


    Yuan Ru, who was washed by the stream, was closest to the **** just now.


    She followed the bloodstains and groped for a while in the reeds, taking out a mirror.


    She only looked at the mirror for a moment, then she changed her face and shattered the mirror into slag.


    Yuan Ruqi walked back to the tower with a broken mirror and handed the pieces to Meng Zhongguang''s eyes: "Teacher, look at this, this is the Lingjing mirror. Everything that is photographed by the Lingjing mirror can be interoperable between the mirror and the mirror. ¡±


    Zhou Beinan heard the words and turned to Meng Zhongguang: "...this spy is a nine-light to see if it is going to start with you?"


    Meng Chongguang did not change his face. He smiled at the broken mirrors: "Throw this mirror off the mirror.... Brother and he and I are so busy in the wild, how can I be willing to start with me?"


    The other side of the Spirit Marsh mirror.


    A disciple holding a Lingjing mirror and dressed in a Fengling Mountain service crouched in front of a person and dared not speak.


    The scene reflected in the mirror is broken and split. The face of Meng Zhongguang is reflected in it. There are several reflections. The voice is broken and intermittent, but it is still recognizable: "...Senior brother...and me...good How to be willing to start...


    Facing the mirror is the nine lights of the white robes.


    The nine branches of light were angered by a pair of cold eyes. When I heard this sentence, the volume in my hand was immediately thrown out.


    The crystal silver bottle used to make up on one side broke up, the squid rolled and the water splashed.


    The disciple panicked and screamed, and he did not dare to speak.


    "Call the snow and snow dust." After a long while, the cold sound of the Jiuzhi lamp came from the top, and the anger seemed to be completely invisible. "I want him to try to bring his brother out of the wild."


    The disciple Nono replied that when he got up, he accidentally looked at the place where the Jiuzhi lamp was sitting, and he did not feel it.


    ¡ª¡ªThe case of the Jiuzhi lamp was originally made by the millennium agarwood. Now, the five deep fresh marks are ugly and ugly, and they are extremely terrible.


    The author has something to say: ... the brothers who raised two bear children are suffering.

 Chapter 18： Memory backtracking (3)

    Xu Xingzhi fell back into the house, and after entering the door, he almost overturned a pottery bottle to the ground.


    Holding the bottle, the picture of Xu Xingzhi''s eyes was intermittent and gradually connected.


    But it is generally accustomed to such dizziness, this time Xu Xingzhi did not faint.


    Relying on the root of the wall, Xu Xingzhi violently gasps, and the eyes floated through the large group of dense fog, and after rolling in the wrong place, it was a scene of clearing.


    A street washed by the autumn rain appeared in front of his eyes.


    The tea house is on the side of the street, and you can see the scene of the Chinese lanterns. It is a shack. Within the small building of the Qinglou, there are women who play mourning songs, mixed with the sound of autumn rain, and even sad.


    Pedestrians on the street, only a lonely cabbage hit the street.


    An old man who sells candied haws squats under the tea house to avoid the rain, and the grass handles that are placed beside him are full of bright candied haws that cannot be sold.


    The tea house dude went out to bomb him: "Go and go, don''t you see there are expensive people here? Crashing the nobles, your next life''s blessings will be gone!"


    The old man couldn¡¯t hear him, only knowing that he was rushing to himself, he used to get up and go.


    Sitting around the window, Xu Xingzhi saw the scene over the Lingge window. The lips twitched slightly and greeted him: "The store, I want to invite the old gentleman to come in for a cup of tea. It''s convenient."


    After all, he left the money on the table, and the banging of the coins slammed the eyes of the guys to the green.


    He was too busy to break into the rain, and dragged the old man for a while, then nodded and hurriedly ushered him into the store.


    The nine-segment lamp sitting on the table with Xu Xingzhi poured a cup of tea with his own teacup, silently holding it for the old man, and taking out the dry food wrapped in a leafy lotus leaf in his arms and handing it to the old man.


    The old man thanked him with a sigh of relief, but he did not change his mind. He only got a little dagger and got up and went back to the table.


    Xu Xingzhi was talking about what Meng Zhongguang was talking about. When he saw the nine lights coming back, he pulled him down and pointed to the opposite side and asked: "You two listen, is the girl''s bullets good?"


    The nine branches of the lamp are cold and cool: "...can be."


    On the side of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes, he smiled and looked at Xu Xingzhi: ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the brother.¡±


    Jiuzhi Deng took a look at Meng Zhongguang and said nothing.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s trick was to find a silver ticket from the palm of his hand: ¡°When this time is over, will the brothers take you in and play?¡±


    Jiuzhi Deng red cheeks on his face, his lips shook his head: "Brother, that is the land of fireworks, can''t..."


    Meng Zhongguang held his cheek, and he interrupted the nine lights with a smile without a heart: "Well, with the brothers, where to go to the light is happy."


    The girl who sat at the same table with them had a soft cough, and the powdery cockroaches contained: "... brother."


    The girl dressed in Fenglingshan costumes, was born beautifully, without a virtual pen on her face, black skin, and a beautiful sculpture. And a woman who is fortunate enough to be able to create such a look is hard to be unsatisfied. Naturally, a girl can¡¯t be excused from it. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be a bit more aggressive between the flying spirits: ¡°Listen to the tone, do the brothers often go to those places?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi did not speak yet, and Zhou Beinan next to him put in a bar and came in: "... Don''t listen to him. Those who hooked the fence, he didn''t have the courage to enter, and pulling you is nothing but courage."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Less my reputation in front of my younger brother and sister."


    Zhou Beinan didn''t look at him. He said to the girl: "The last time I went to the Shouyang Mountain with your brother Xu, I took the exiled ghost. After the incident, he said that he would take me to see and see those golden caves. It¡¯s more like seeing the world. The result is that the girl¡¯s waistband is smashed, saying, don¡¯t leave my family¡¯s daughter-in-law fast, and pull me to run.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "... Zhou Fatzi, are you dying?"


    Zhou Beinan has no fear: "You said it is true."


    The girl was only able to show her face, and she shaved her cheeks with a smile and went to Xu Xingzhi.


    Zhou Beinan sat next to his sister-in-law Zhou Xian. She followed her brother''s appearance, but did not follow his temper. He listened to his brother''s strange words and only smiled softly.


    After listening to Zhou Beinan''s words, Meng Chongguang and Jiuzhi Lans breathed a sigh of relief. After they noticed each other''s demeanor, they looked at each other and simultaneously quickly turned their attention.


    Finally, the end of this conversation is a warm snow dust sitting alone.


    He knocked on the cup and said to Zhou Beinan and Xu Xingzhi: "You two should not bicker."


    Compared to the closed doors of other shops, this small restaurant is very lively.


    Several main tables were occupied by four disciples dressed in various suits. Xu Xingzhi took Meng Zhongguang, Jiuzhi Lan and Shi Ruyuan as a table, Zhou Beinan and his sister Zhou Xian sat together, Qu Chi took three or four Danyang Feng disciples, only Wen Xuechen occupied a table. , single drink alone.


    The two cool valley disciples he brought, including Lu Yujiu, sat on the other table, and they did their best.


    In addition to the four disciples, a beautiful and delicate face is sitting at the table of Qu Chi, choked. Qu Chi Wen Sheng glared at him, but he always cried and cried.


    Xu Xingzhi turned his head and said: "Roch, you can''t do it. Can you ask?"


    Qu Chi also has some helplessness: "Come on, don''t worry."


    He took the child''s cold and soft hand and asked with a good temper: "Where do you see the people who took your brother and went, tell us how good?"


    The child only cares about convulsions, his eyes are red, his mouth is open, but he is so nervous that he can''t even say a word.


    Qu Chi put his hand on the back of the child''s head and gently said: "I know that you are scared, I am afraid, now you are by our side, there will be nothing. You can rest assured."


    The child was ignorant, and his pale lips were slightly open, but he still did not speak.


    Xu Xingzhi knocked on the table: "If you are, you can try it."


    Yuan Ruyi has been quietly looking at Xu Xingzhi since the beginning. His face is peachy and his lips are spring, but when Xu Xingzhi looks at her, she leans behind her sword and screams her chin. "Yes, brother."


    When he got up, Yuan Ruzhen secretly put a hot cheek on his back, and he gave a look to Zhou Xian.


    Zhou Xian put Yuan Ru''s little daughter''s modality into his eyes, and laughed and stood up.


    Women should have a more set of children, especially beautiful women, who have an advantage by nature.


    Xu Xingzhi thought so, but the child did not appreciate it at all. It was only when Zhou Xian and Yuan Ruyi accompanied him close to him, he was scared to drill down the table.


    Yuan Ruyi stood in the footsteps and looked puzzled.


    The teahouse owner squatted on the side and explained to the child: "I have seen this child twice. Their troupe has been performing around this Dawu Mountain all the year round. I heard that the host wife is a prostitute shrew and punishes these elementary schoolers. It seems that they have hatreds and hatreds in their lives. Sometimes, in the middle of the night, they can hear these small things that are being punished, crying, crying like a kitten, causing people to be flustered. This is not, that woman I also got the name of ''Ghost Seeing''..."


    Speaking of this, he shrugged his shoulders: "This time the whole troupe was smashed by ghosts, and the woman was afraid to go to see ghosts."


    In this case, it is not difficult to guess that the person present is afraid of being overwhelmed by the wife of the class, and therefore is afraid of the woman.


    Yuan Ruyi and Zhou Xian had to retreat.


    Going back to the table, Yuan Ruyi whispered softly: "How can a woman be so unfamiliar with her child? It is a life to be able to take her away."


    Xu Xingzhi coughed a little and gestured to Yuan Ruo to stop talking.


    Lu Yujiu of the baby face buried his head very low, and he did not dare to send more words.


    Since the breaking of the Ravens of Nations, the ghosts that have not been caught have been squandered. In the first two days, a group of exiled ghost repairing parties came near Dawu Mountain. The whole troupe that had settled in the mountain temple was all gone, leaving only the little boy hiding behind the Buddha statue to survive.


    Everyone knows that the two sun scenes have passed. The people in these troupes are either made to be used or used to make alchemy. Now they are afraid that there is no hope of survival.


    It is still a must to find out where the ghosts are hiding and to kill them. However, only the surviving children may know where they are going, and they can let them do their best. He is also difficult to open.


    Qu Chi has some helplessness. For Zhou Beinan Road: "Northern South, let''s try it."


    Zhou Beinan waved himself with self-knowledge: "No, I don''t want to marry a child. I want to cry when I hear a child crying."


    Qu Chi turned his eyes to Wen Xuechen again.


    Wen Xuechen was awkwardly troubled. He was slowly pressing his temples in a wheelchair. He heard that only one eye was handed over. The child burst into tears and cried and said: "Weird, monster...ÎØ- White hair¡­¡­"


    Wen Xuechen: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Beinan both laughed and endured the shoulders.


    Qu Chi lightly coughed, and when the head burned, his eyes turned and saw the old man who leaned against the wall and held the dry food, and finally thought of a good way: "I will buy some sugar gourds for you, don''t cry, Ok?"


    However, he quickly realized one thing and turned his head to Xu Xingzhi: "Well, I came out this time, I didn''t bring any money, can I lend me some?"


    Xu Xingzhi held a teacup and raised a finger: "Oh. One hundred spirit stones."


    Qu Chi: "..."


    "It¡¯s not from the Danyang Peak public. Isn¡¯t there in your own private library?¡± Xu Xingzhi retracted his hand. ¡°One hundred Lingshi, no more.¡±


    Some Wen Xuechen can''t stand it anymore: "Well, don''t bully Qu Chi."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s points is not welcome: ¡°Warm white hair, let¡¯s come out this time, the money for drinking tea is all mys, and the rewards are not enough?¡±


    Zhou Beinan is honest: "The child is crying. But it is only a few words. Do you have compassion?"


    Xu Xingzhi took a picture of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head: "Cry who won''t. Heavy light, you cry too."


    Meng Zhongguang immediately smashed two tears.


    The nine branches of lights that have always been silent have also spoken for Xu Xingzhi: "...Zhou Gongzi, the brother is not a person without compassion..."


    "You Fenglingshan does not speak the order of honor?" Waiting for the nine lights to fall, Wen Xuechen severely interrupted him. "Some of us are talking, you are a middle-level disciple, why are you interrupting?"


    The nine branches of the lamp look awkward, respectfully said: "... Yes, the disciple is wrong."


    Xu Xingzhi''s scorpion''s fault immediately attacked: "Warm white hair, what do you do with my little lamp? The swaying wind rushes to your cool valley, and we are not in the windy mountains."


    Seeing the atmosphere is not right, the good-tempered Qu Chi once again stood up and played round: "Well, don''t quarrel, one hundred spiritual stones will be one hundred spirits."


    The business was done, Xu Xingzhi took the initiative to get up, opened the stool, took a few pennies from the pocket of the carry-on, and squatted in front of the old man who sold the candied fruit, and chose a big one from his straw. The red candied fruit gourd was stuffed into the hands of Qu Chi, and at the same time, it was not forgotten: "Remember it, don''t rely on it."


    Immediately, he flipped the teahouse stool with the backrest, straddled it, and slammed the child to the front: "No crying."


    The child took the ride and his face was pale.


    Xu Xingzhi goes straight into the knife, and half of the points are not polite: "In the people who are taken away, there are people who are close to you."


    The child heard the words and looked up, but the tears flowed more joyfully.


    It was confirmed in my heart that Xu Xingzhi leaned back on the back of the chair and tilted the chair upside down. He shook and said: "Is it a parent? Sister?"


    The child actually spoke up, his voice was tender and delicate, not like a boy. It was like a pitiful little girl: "...is my brother, I was sent to the troupe with my parents when I was young..."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I will help you take back your brother''s bones. Can you cry?"


    Qu Chi was surprised: "...you can''t talk like this..."


    Xu Xingzhi erected an index finger to indicate the sound of the song.


    The child listened to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words, pouting his hands, trying to put the cry back and snoring.


    See you, Xu Xingzhi has more counts.


    The child should have seen the picture of his brother¡¯s death, and it is clear that his brother could not come back alive.


    Therefore, the many comforts that Qu Chi had given him before were not very useful to him.


    Telling him to find his brother''s bones is more practical for the child than nothingness.


    Xu Xingzhi licked his puppy and licked his messy long hair: "Hey. Tell me, you see where the monsters ran."


    The child sucked a sucking nose and reached for the tea in the cup on the table and drew a mountain.


    Zhou Xian was surprised, and looked at Yuan Ruyi, Yuan Ruzhen slightly raised his chest and looked proud.


    Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan are both a face of admiration.


    ¡°Dawu Mountain?¡± Seeing the sketches of the children¡¯s paintings, Xu Xingzhi asked, ¡°Do they hide in Dawushan?¡±


    The child shook his head and led the waterline on the table toward the west.


    Qu Chi, who is holding a candied fruit, wakes up: "...is it a white horse?"


    The child nodded hard and spoke a little bit: "I saw that I saw them going there, I don''t know, they are still not there."


    Can you ask the results so quickly, Zhou Beinan can not help but be amazed: "Xu Xingzhi, you can."


    "This is also used to say, who is Xu Xingzhi." Xu Xingzhi took the praise without any fuss, and patted the child''s head and asked, "Boy, what is your name?"


    The child did not answer, and first glanced at the music with a tearful look.


    Qu Chi smiled and showed the color of encouragement. He handed the bunch of candied hazelnuts wrapped in golden sugar.


    The comfort of Qu Chi is not all ineffective, at least in front of these people, the child is still the most attached to the music.


    After a long while, he bit the sugar tip on the candied fruit, whispered: "...I call Tao Leisure."


    The author has something to say: Next, book three chapters of memories.


    Master Xu¡¯s father is playing high.

 Chapter 19： emergency

    After determining the location of the ghost repair, several people began to plan how to get rid of those enchanting nets.


    Listening to Tao Xiu said that there are more than a dozen people in the ghost temples in the temples. It is still unknown how many people are in the white horses.


    The four-door leader gathered at a table to discuss.


    Zhou Beinan took the lead in making a decision: "Nature is surrounded by four sides and goes straight into it."


    Qu Chi shook his head: "It''s not right. We don''t know how many ghosts are hidden inside, and rushed into it. If it is a big enemy, I will have no problem with the whole body. What should these disciples do?"


    "What can I do?" Zhoubei South Road, "Before the first white horse, send a letter to the four doors, ask them to send more people to encircle?"


    Wen Xue¡¯s eyes are not stunned: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s care: ¡°Snow dust makes sense.¡±


    After that, he turned to the group of disciples who only asked them to give orders. They picked one and asked, "Liang Yujiu, you have studied all kinds of formations all the year round, and the ghosts have taken so many people and selected a Lingshan. To hide, it is necessary to borrow the aura of heaven and earth and refine the sacred corpse of the great sect. If you want to refine this battle, how many days will it be?"


    The cool valley has strict rules and regulations. The people present are almost no later than Lu Yujiu¡¯s entry into the inner door. They are all seniors. He dares not to intervene.


    Until the decapitation of Wen Xuechen''s acquiescence, he replied: "Thirty-six hours of the whole. Now it is more than two days since the villagers were taken away. At this time, they called the same door to help, fearing that they were powerless; and if they waited for them. Refining into a sacred corpse, with the help of the array, summoning the soul, is like a tiger, like a fish, and then want to suppress it, it is even harder."


    Xu Xingzhi does not boast: "This child is very good, well-analyzed, and has a good practice."


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s analysis is indeed good, and Zhou Beinan has to avoid his eyes.


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s finger slammed the wheelchair armrest and slammed Xu Xing¡¯s way: ¡°You are familiar with our disciples in the valley?¡±


    Wen Yan, Lu Yuji tightened the clothes tightly.


    Xu Xingzhi replied eloquently: "I had a relationship with him at the time of the Eastern Emperor Sacrifice a few years ago. He saved my Fenglingshan disciple, loyalty, and a smart child. You promoted and promoted him. Did you hear that there was no warm white hair?"


    Wen Xuechen hit this number without skin and no face for others to invite merits, but also speechless, urged: "Xu Xingzhi, if you have an idea in your heart, let''s talk faster, don''t pull something."


    Xu Xingzhi will hang the twilight hair band that falls in front of him.


    "I do have a way." He laughed. "...is a little bit irritating."


    Wen Xuechen: "...you said."


    Xu Xingzhi seriously said: "The Quartet raids from the outside."


    Zhou Beinan almost came out with a voice: "What is this way??"


    Wen Xuechen did not laugh. He stared and thought for a moment, saying: "... seems to work."


    Qu Chi also echoed: "It is indeed possible. As far as I know, the ghosts of the paintings must set up an altar, a high platform, and a sorrowful soul. Now they are like a mourning dog, and they need to borrow the spirit of the mountain." It is impossible to set up an altar on the peak of Baimajian Mountain. It can only dig through the white horse''s tip like a hamster, and use the gas in the mountains to set up an altar."


    "Don''t they just want to draw a picture?" Xu Xingzhi showed a smile. "We first found out that they had drilled through several passages for escape in the white horse''s tip, and then gathered the power of four of us to attack the white horse from the outside. The main peaks of the peaks - there is no need to open the mountains. As long as they can smash their altars and drawn rituals, they lose their methods and panic. What else can be arrogant?"


    "At that time, we only need to follow the proven channels, and each of them will go deep into it."


    After the deliberation, Xiao Tao was settled in the teahouse by them.


    The boss still had a bit of sympathy for the child. He decided to leave him in the store to be a child who brewed tea and water. He was allowed to eat and live. When he was a little older, he decided to stay and the boss left him.


    Wen Xuechen was seriously ill, and he was not good at it. Zhou Xian took him and his four disciples, and went to Baimajian for the first time. Zhou Beinan and Wen Xuechen followed closely. Xu Xingzhi, who was responsible for the checkout, was the last one to come out of the teahouse. of.


    After he caught up with the team, the first thing was to rush to hold the music of Qu Chi and drag him to the end: "Quchi Qu Chi, come over, I will give you a good thing."


    Qu Chi let him pull, half annoyed: "What?"


    Xu Xingzhi took out a candied hazelnut in a paper bag.


    Qu Chi: "...???"


    "I pondered my thoughts. My master Qing Jingjun has always petted me. I only gave me one hundred Lingshi casting fairyware in a month. One hundred Lingshi is a bit bully for a sugar gourd." Xu Xingzhi put the sugar gourd in him. In my hand, "so I bought one for you, enough loyalty."


    Qu Chi laughed and cried, and stuffed the candied fruit back: "...thank you."


    "¡­¡­how?"


    "No need." Qu Chi answered, "Master taught me from a young age, the person who cultivated the Tao, can not greet the taste of the mortal. But I promised that the Lingshi will not owe you, you can rest assured."


    With the promise of Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi finally got peace of mind.


    He stuffed the candied fruit in his mouth, took a mountain ball and thought of something. He turned to ask him: "So, you wouldn''t have eaten this little bite."


    Qu Chi shook his head honestly.


    In sympathy, Xu Xingzhi still teased him indecently: "Do you know what sweetness is? Don''t you want to give it a try?"


    "Think of it is of course." Qu Chi Wen Sheng said, "Master is not allowed, so I think about it.... You know, I was abandoned by my parents when I was born, and I was adopted by the temple. When Master passed by, I knew. I have spiritual spirituality before I take it to Danyang Peak and carefully cultivated it. Master is very kind to me, and he told me to obey."


    After the completion of Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi bite the sugar gourd, and rushed back to Zhou Beinan: "Little North."


    Zhou Beinan turned a blank eye: "...how do you like a butterfly? What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything." Xu Xingzhi is covered with candied haws. "I just ask you, when will the small string and the snow dust be settled?"


    With this in mind, Zhou Beinan took his elbow and squats: "Go and go, my sister''s things are less, let me find yourself a good family first."


    Xu Xingzhi ha ha ha: "You are not anxious, I have something to worry about."


    "I see it is good," said Zhou Beinan. "I think she has something to say to you."


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed a side face: "If you are a good girl, but... I see my brother like her very much."


    Zhou Beinan slightly frowns: "...Xu Pingsheng? What do you do with him? The man is unmarried, the woman is not married, can you talk about the first come and then fail?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s rare expression of embarrassment: ¡°I know that my brother¡¯s favorite is in her, and it¡¯s not good to fix it with her. Besides, I don¡¯t have any feelings for men and women like Ruan, and she is not a fallacy. She."


    "If you are a famous beauty in the four gates, you and her will live together in the same day, there will be no love for men and women?" Zhou Beinan said, "...you are really a strange person."


    When Xu Xingzhi wanted to answer, he suddenly heard a call from the neighboring mountains: "The day is the brother-in-law."


    Qu Chi heard the sound, didn''t feel a glimpse, looked around.


    Zhou Beinan listened to this voice, but it was faster than Xu Xing.


    He laughed: "The two younger brothers in your family love to stick to you too."


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t come back to mocking, Yu Jian flew away, and directly slid out the two little scorpions that were shrunk between a mountain, and then said that the sword was turned into a folding fan, and one person on the head knocked a note: "Don''t you let the gentleman go first? How come you squat here?"


    Meng Zhongguang is not afraid of Xu Xingzhi at all. The half-size boy does not avoid it. He stretches his hand and encircles Xu Xingzhi¡¯s waist: "I want my brother, I want to stay with my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi was held by him: "...How long does this separate?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice was a little wronged, and he bowed in his arms: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi really took him no way, snoring two of his hair and asking the nine lights next to him: "How did you follow him?"


    The nine-segment lamp is as concise as ever: "...I am afraid that he will run into trouble."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Do you both sneak out halfway?"


    Meng Zhongguang nodded: "Yeah!"


    "Well, what? You are proud of it?" Xu Xingzhi put on a serious face. "When the gentleman is scolding you, I will not care."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are like a hook, and the mist is lingering: ¡°The brothers are not willing to let me be said.¡±


    In the speech, the nine lights that were completely excluded by Meng Zhongguang did not care. They only looked at Xu Xingzhi with one heart and one mind: "Brother, let''s go."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed and took the remaining candied fruit in his hand and gave it to the nine lights: "Go, go."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was taken over, and a serious face was eaten, and it was eaten bit by bit.


    Because of this half-sweet candied fruit, Meng Zhongguang smashed nine lights all the way.


    Perhaps it was too much understanding of Xu Xingzhi''s faults. When a pedestrian from Xuhang arrived at Baimajian and met with Wen Xuechen, Wen Xuechen did not comment on the two Fenglingshan disciples who fled.


    Of course, non-native disciples, he is generally too lazy to manage.


    He marked the location of the ghost repair cave that had just been identified on a sketch map, and pointed them to Xu Xingzhi.


    Here, there is no smoke in the hundred miles. These ghosts sneak into it, emulate the rabbit, and drill seven holes on the main peak of Baimajian.


    The group of people they came together was a total of fourteen and five, a little even and even, just two people in charge of one hole.


    After the mountains are moved and the tactics are ruined, they can break into the holes according to the circumstances, kill the ghosts, rob the civilian corpses, and send them safely into the soil.


    Xu Xingzhi arranged: "Heavy light repair is still shallow, follow me into the hole in the south. North-South, such as the first-class swordsmanship, is a female disciple of Fengling Mountain, and is familiar with medical skills. She can bring the disciple of Qinglianggu Into the hole.... Lu Yujiu, you go with her."


    Lu Yujiu arched his hand: "Yes, Master Xu."


    Yuan Ruqi¡¯s face is unwilling: ¡°...Yes.¡±


    He continued: "Small lights, you bring a Danyangfeng disciple into the hole."


    Nine lights steadily said: "I am with my brother. Otherwise I can be alone."


    Xu Xingzhi frowned: "A person is too dangerous. ... Forget it, you follow me."


    Simply arrange the entry into the hole, Xu Xingzhi will focus on Qu Chi and others, and raise his eyebrows in the wind: "...you, let''s go? Who is the first?"


    Within a few moments, each of them chose one place and stood around the mountain.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s whistle whistle, took the lead, and turned into a streamer in the palm of his hand. He turned a few laps in the air and smashed a cold fire. On the occasion of the hurricane and smoke, he slashed to the side of the white horse.


    As soon as I went down, the birds were stunned, the mountains were eclipsed, and the whole mountain was twitched, and it took a long time to pick up a dusty smoke, and the daylight was covered with a few stuns.


    A small mountain tip was swept away directly, and large rocks rolled down the mountain.


    Not waiting for this momentum to dissipate, the remaining three forces are not inferior to the other three sides.


    According to the arrangement beforehand, each person directly broke into the cave while shaking the mountain.


    The first thing that throbs is the hole that Zhou Xian and Wen Xuechen are responsible for.


    Soon after they entered, they heard the ghosts crying in front of them, and the wind was strong.


    Not a moment, they saw two evil spirits clearing the way, each carrying weapons, and rushing.


    The Zhou string squats and stands with a long gun. It hooks one of the ghost''s life hooks and slams into the ground. The snowy dusty gossip roulette comes along, the curse lines spread and sway to the ghost. Immediately screamed and disappeared.


    There was almost no pause in the Zhou string movement. A long sword that opened another ghost, and straight into the hole, hunt and hunt, only to hide the ghost repairing charm behind the ghost, and smash the ghost Ground!


    She closed the gun and looked back at Wen Xuechen.


    The ghost master died, and the remaining ghost slaves have disappeared.


    Zhou Xian smiled softly and pointed to his own side.


    Wen Xuechen will know what to do, and he will take a hand and take off a leaf from his side.


    He was a little bit hot, don''t open his face, shake his wheelchair and want to go inside.


    Zhou Xian inserted the gun back into the holster on his back, pushed his wheelchair and walked deep into the cave.


    The side of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Chongguang and Jiuzhi Lan was pushed very smoothly. There is Xu Xingzhi''s town, and Meng Chongguang and Jiuzhi Lan almost do not need to do it.


    They were the first to break into the depths of the altar.


    The altar, as Xu Xuzhi expected, was shaken by this shock, and the curse was destroyed.


    The ghost guards who have been guarded have already abandoned the altar. The bodies of the people who have collected the troupes have been slid a lot, and the faces of most people have been corrupted by the ghosts of the ghosts.


    Xu Xingzhi read the sound of "sacred sorrow" while singing the "Great Compassion Mantra" while checking the altar and earning them sincerity.


    ...just this "Great Compassion Mantra" sings really hard to hear, and the tune has already flown to the clouds.


    Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan were going to take a look at the bodies. Whoever thought that the two talents had just walked out a few steps, they heard a cracking sound from the center of the altar.


    The gravel splashed, the limes covered the sky, and the figure of Xu Xingzhi was completely buried in the collapsed altar.


    Meng Zhongguang panicked, regardless of the lime and dirty people, a few steps to welcome: "Sister? Brother!"


    In a dusty fog, a person jumped out.


    Meng Zhongguang rushed to grab the clothes of Xu Xing, and checked up and down: "Senior, is there anything? Is it injured?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s legs were a bit soft, and he only said a word: ¡°...fuck, there are bugs.¡±


    In the copper tripod of the sacrifice, he just found the locusts that the ghosts didn''t have time to recycle. The chubby ringworms squirmed and squirmed, and the spring silkworms were packed with tripods.


    Seeing this scene, Xu Xingzhi''s scalp was blown up at that time, and the spiritual power was out of control, and even the ding belt was blasted.


    Looking at the appearance of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang was a bit tolerant, and even the nine branches of light also slightly raised the lips.


    However, the change only happens in a moment.


    A ghost who was hiding in the heap of dead people was not prepared, and Sensen climbed up.


    The front of him was a back of nine lights without defense.


    Xu Xingzhi''s gaze turned, only to see the ghost repaired holding a curse, silent, straight to the back of the nine lights.


    When the Jiuzhi lamp was relaxed, the experience of the enemy was not enough. When he heard the sound of the blade breaking, he only had time to turn around and saw the magic wand with a bright red mark.


    Seeing that it was inevitable, it was necessary to be stamped in the chest by the curse. The nine lights were suddenly black, and they were protected by one person.


    ... The snake head smashed the back of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi hardly took the shot, and the action did not stop. In the gap, the folding fan turned into a sharp-edged meteor gun. The ghost was repaired and the man was picked up by several dozen feet.


    Facing the corpse of the ghost repair, Xu Xingzhi snorted: "Dare to beat my brother, bastard."


    Then his figure swayed twice and fell backwards, just falling into the sluggish nine-branched lamp.


    Meng Zhongguang did not care about any etiquette any more. He rushed forward and hurriedly pulled away the clothes belt of Xu Xing and exposed his back.


    A snakehead print was clearly burned on the flesh in the center of the back of Xu Xing. It was swollen around the wound, and a scarlet cord had to spread around the wound. It had already crawled through his entire back.


    Meng Chongguang sealed his veins and barely stopped the spread of the seal.


    There is a cry in his voice: "Brother, how do you feel?"


    Xu Xingzhi clenched his teeth and could only squeeze out a word for a long time: "...cold."


    The author has something to say: the brother is afraid of cold physique get¡Ì


    Heavy warm baby on the line ¡Ì


    Qwq tomorrow may enter V, than heart!

 Chapter 20： Autumn night

    Xu Xingzhi is in the arms of Jiuzhi Lan, the upper body clothes are all removed, they all fall to the waist, sweat on the muscle lines slides down, the temperature of the body is Gradually lost.


    He whispered: "...the silver ring is printed."


    The Crows of the Ravens have always been good at spells, including the "snake". "Snake Seal" is divided into Golden Ring Snake Print and Silver Ring Snake Print. The former is light blue, the body is hot and burning, the meridians will be burned by fire; the silver ring snake print is fire-colored, once it is recruited, it is like a cold ice, blood flow is frozen.


    Although Xu Xingzhi drives the spiritual power to suppress when the curse is inserted into the body, then this attack, the ghost repair is obviously doing its best, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s efforts to force it back, it is still difficult to avoid a cold prison. The bitterness.


    This method has another feature, it is very weird: once the curse is formed, the object is locked, it is not possible to enter the body of the object. Even if Xu Xingzhi kills the ghost repair in time, the curse will still fall on the nine lights. .


    Only after receiving this for him, the Jiuzhi lamp is likely to escape.


    Jiuzhi Deng¡¯s throat is slightly sorrowful, and it¡¯s hard to regret it: ¡°Brother, I shouldn¡¯t be so careless...¡±


    "What is the use of this now?" Xu Xingzhi clenched his teeth and clenched the shoulders of Jiuzhi Deng. He was sore and breathless, and his lips were faintly purple. "Undressing? Give me clothes." it is good."


    Meng Zhongguang can''t restrain his emotions, and his palms give birth to a faint brilliance: "Brother, you are lying here, I will spell for you..."


    Xu Xingzhi earned half a body and slaps the hand of Meng Zhongguang: "Let Zhou Beinan know that I am injured because of this small flaw? I am not laughed at by him for a lifetime!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp was shocked and seemed to be enlightened.


    Meng Zhongguang died and gritted his teeth: "Does the brothers not care about their bodies?"


    Xu Xingzhi is uncharacteristically rare. It is so resolutely determined: "Where is there so much nonsense? Put on clothes for me! I have remembered it. No one can tell others about my injuries. It!"


    The sound of Fang¡¯s altar bursting sounded in this secluded space, Xu Xingzhi just tied the belt, and Zhou Beinan took a Danyangfeng disciple out of a passage: ¡°...What sound was it?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s strength relied on a slightly larger altar stone, cocking Erlang¡¯s legs: ¡°The ghosts of the ghosts forgot to take away and scared the old man.¡±


    Zhou Beinan haha ??laughed: "Xu Xingzhi, you are not afraid of ghosts, how can you fear that the insects are afraid of this?"


    Xu Xingzhi leaned back and refused to say: "When you are a child, you will be eaten by ants when you are sick." Maybe you are more afraid than me."


    Zhou Beinan is not willing to call Xu Xingzhi to think of his childhood. He coughs a little and gently raises his smile. He opens the topic: "How bad is your face?"


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Don''t you think it''s weird here?"


    Zhou Beinan said: "You are really empty."


    Xu Xingzhi smashed a stone to go to the north and south of the Zhou: "Rolling. With the time to talk to me, it is better to see if there is any fish missing."


    After some searching, the pedestrians confirmed that these chaotic ghosts were spared. They were all shackled and the bodies were thirty-seven. They were sealed by Wen Xuechen''s several magical symbols, and they were sent to the torch to make their souls clean and reborn.


    ... No one found that one of them was missing.


    The white horse is in the middle of the mountain.


    The ghost repairing corpse that had just wounded Xu Xingzhi was towed to the mountains.


    The sky was faint, and several vines climbed out from the depths of the damp jungle. For example, the snakes entangled and tied the ghost body and tied it into a scorpion.


    Subsequently, the vine surface began to appear white and white foam, the dead man was repaired without skin first, and soon in the burning exposed the bones.


    Within a quarter of an hour, he was destroyed and there was no bone left.


    After the body dies, a glimmer of light rises from the vines.


    That is the soul core that everyone will have. After death, if the soul is there, you can reincarnate.


    And a vine blasted like a lightning bolt, and the soul that had already floated into the air was smashed, and the land was slammed, and a broken bone was pinched.


    Xu Xingzhi intentionally concealed the injury, naturally no one came out of the clues, the return journey was still the same on the way, even the careless Yuan Ruyi could not detect the abnormality.


    Returning to Fengling Mountain, returning to Master and the uncle to return to his life, Xu Xingzhi has lost consciousness, but his ambition is still there. When he walks back to his own room, he does not forget to play with a few familiar younger brothers. Say hello.


    When the door is smashed, Xu Xingzhi feels exhausted.


    Behind his house, there was a hot spring bath in the hot springs. One of Xu Xun untied, and walked slowly toward the pool. He left a white robe on the road, a hanging belt, and a flying sneaker.


    Walking to the edge of the pool, he shook his hands and poured out a few medicinal herbs from a gourd hanging from the pool. Nothing was counted, and all the medicinal herbs were thrown into the pool.


    When the pool water suddenly becomes milky white, the heat waves roll, and the medicine is fragrant.


    Xu Xing one of the heads plunged in, soaked in it, and the medicine spring steamed through the body.


    However, it is probably because the treatment time is too long. When Xu Xingzhi, who has been in the spring for a whole hour, climbs out again, the body is still cold and cold, and the bones are cold and painful.


    He whispered a sneak, knowing that his body was so good for a while, and simply wiped off the water stains and walked out naked.


    The hot spring medicine bubble has been a long time, Xu Xingzhi''s head is a little stunned, so he did not notice that the clothes he had thrown on the ground after his return to the room were hung back to the hook.


    ... until he saw a big and beautiful scorpion on his bed.


    The man pulled his quilt and wrapped himself into a furry soft ball.


    One of Xu Xing saw who it was.


    ...... After all, there are not many people who dare to go to the room and dare to marry him.


    He pulled the nightgown that was hanging on the shelf and wrapped himself up: "Heavy light?"


    A beautiful little face with sweat and sweat came out of the quilt.


    His voice is soft and sweet, like the three cents a pound of maltose sold on the street: "... Brother, I will give you a warm bed."


    Xu Xingzhi came out and took him to catch him: "Who told you to go to my bed?"


    "The brothers are so cool." I didn''t expect Meng Zhongguang to pick up his words. He put his hand on his lips and sighed twice. "I warm my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi groaned, and the dough was faintly hot, and his hand was pumped back: "...lease me to this set. Walk around and go back to sleep in your house."


    Meng Zhongguang said: "I don''t want to go."


    Xu Xingzhi went to his arm: "Get up. If the uncle went to the disciple to check the room..."


    The voice did not fall, Meng Zhongguang actually grabbed the wrist of Xu Xingzhi, violently slammed, and turned back, pressing Xu Xingzhi''s life on the bed!


    Xu Xingzhi did not know the strength of the body that had always been weak and windy. Perhaps it was because he had just cursed and his body was slightly imaginary. He was actually forced to be half-stretched and struggled, even if he could not be liberated from Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hands.


    Another slender and beautiful handcuffs covered Xu Xingzhi''s eyes and isolated the candlelight in the room.


    Xu Xingzhi made his efforts, but the silk was difficult to move. He only felt that his body was pressed against a mountain, and he almost could not breathe.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice came from the top and was as soft as ever, and he could not even hear that he was working hard.


    He made a very unreasonable request: "From today I will move into my brother''s room."


    He said: "I have to look at my brother, I can''t let my brother hurt again."


    He added: "I used to think that my brother could do anything. I was too lax. This time I didn''t check it and hurt my brother. I promise that such things will not happen in the future."


    Xu Xingzhi gradually stopped trying to break through Meng Zhongguang and listened to his words.


    Meng Zhongguang sighed for a long while, but found that one of Xu Xing could not move, could not help but panic, immediately climbed from Xu Xingzhi, and spread his hand: "... brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi climbed up silently, acted on the neck and shoulders, and finished the robe that had been scattered above the waist and stood up.


    Meng Zhongguang panicked, hands and feet and used the knees to go to the bed to pull his belt: "Brother, you rationalize me..."


    Under one pull, Xu Xingzhi was almost stripped by Meng Zhongguang on the spot: "Hey, let go."


    Meng Zhongguang with a soft little nasal sound, succumbed: "Sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed in the sky: "...what do you think I am going to? I went to the disciple''s house and took your captivity!"


    When Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes lit up, he immediately let go and squatted on the bed: ¡°Really?¡±


    "I live alone in this spacious hall, and I am really bored." Xu Xingzhi said, "If you move in, I still have a chat and a boring."


    Meng Zhongguang was excited to get two reds, and he would go down to the ground with bare feet: "The brothers have physical problems, I am going to move."


    Xu Xingzhi took him back to the bed: "I am going. There is always a confession in the uncle, you go and say, will the teacher uncle easily put you here?"


    After all, he tapped on Meng Zhongguang¡¯s forehead. "... Stay here, give me a warm blanket."


    When this was an export, Xu Xingzhi felt that there was something wrong with it, but it was difficult to tell at a time what went wrong.


    ... just as he didn''t know how to confuse him, Meng Zhongguang was so rude.


    He only felt that getting along with him for so many years, and staying in the same day with Meng Zhongguang in the daytime, living in one at night, does not seem to be an unacceptable thing.


    He quickly changed the clothes for travel, turned around after the screen, and said that he was wearing a belt: "You should sleep first, don''t wait for me."


    In the quilt of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang arched a small voice and said: "Brother, the moonlight outside the window is too bright, and the heavy light can''t sleep."


    Xu Xingzhi had no choice but to raise his hand and set up a circle of law. The round window was condensed with a thick fog.


    He used to make a cage with this fog barrier, put the moon in it, and soften the moonlight into a group of furry light.


    "Can this be done?" Xu Xingzhi asked.


    Meng Zhongguang nodded lightly and pulled the quilt over half of his face. He muttered: "...the moonlight outside the temple is better than other places."


    "Sweet mouth." Xu Xingzhi laughed at him.


    When Xu Xingzhi is about to go out, Meng Chongguang is screaming at the back: "Add two more clothes and go."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "No need."


    Just as soon as he opened the door, the autumn wind that swept on the face blew a chill in Xu Xingzhi. He only felt that his palm and his feet were cool and he had to close the door. He found a robe with windy hair and then pushed the door out. .


    Covering the door carefully, Xu Xingzhi did not go to the disciple''s house in the first time.


    He walked around the cloister of the main hall, and walked a few more steps. Sure enough, under the window, he saw the nine lights sitting on the knees, thin and cold.


    There are dozens of bottles and jars in front of him, and they all seem to be used to treat the cold poison. He sat under the window outside his temple, and the warm light that fainted from the house passed over his head, and the cool moonlight dragged his shadow.


    ... He was in a daze, and he was even ignorant of the arrival of Xu Xingzhi.


    When Xu Xingzhi was pressed into the bed by Meng Zhongguang, he felt that there was a third person outside the temple.


    Look at the appearance of the nine lights, if he does not come out to find him, he is afraid to sit outside to dawn, and will not ring the door.


    ... These two children are really one game and don''t worry.


    Xu Xing tightened the tie on his chest and called him: "...lights."


    The author has something to say: Shanglian: The child who will cry has milk to eat.


    Downlink: sensible children themselvesߣ


    Horizontal batch: old iron tie heart

 Chapter 21： Wake up

    After listening to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice, Jiuzhi¡¯s lips will start to shake slightly.


    He stood up against the wall and couldn''t even look at Xu Xingzhi: "...senior brother."


    "Why don''t you go in?" Xu Xingzhi asked.


    "I shouldn''t go in." Jiuzhi Lan answered, "I am sorry brother."


    Xu Xingzhi leaned against the pillars and curiously raised his eyebrows: "Where are you sorry for me?"


    Nine lights: "The injury of the brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi waved: "I have only one principle in my work, that is, I am happy, I am happy. The brothers are very happy to stop you for that. Or will my brother still be like this?"


    Nine lights suddenly looked up: "I don''t want this. I would rather be..."


    Halfway through, he stopped, and he had to bite his lip and put his face to the side.


    Xu Xingzhi often has no way to use this nine-lamp lamp. He screamed: "Small lights, don''t lie in your heart, just say it."


    Hidden for a long while, nine lights sighed: "... brother, I know in my heart, you are not willing to inform others about the injury, not afraid of Zhou brothers they laughed."


    Xu Xingzhi scratched his side face and turned his eyes slightly: "Small lights, don''t say it."


    The nine branches of the lamp are dark and gloomy: "...is because of me. Because of my identity."


    Xu Xingzhi did not want him to go on: "...lights."


    Jiuzhi lamp stubbornly said: "...If the brother is injured because of protecting Meng Zhongguang, the brothers will not hide it like this. Because Meng Zhongguang is a mortal, his life is clean and innocent, unlike me, if Master Shishu knows you because of me. If you are injured, you will be very angry. In contrast, Meng Zhongguang is different from me..."


    "Nine lights!"


    Xu Xingzhi slammed the words of the nine lights: "Do you listen to the other people, or do you think so in your own heart?"


    I have already said the mouth, and the Jiuzhi lamp no longer conceals the mind, holding the broken can of the jar, and gnawing the teeth: "Isn''t these things different? You don''t need to chew the tongue..."


    His voice just fell, and Xu Xingzhi walked in, and raised his hand to his head.


    Although the sound was louder, the nine lights did not feel pain, and the next moment, he was included in a cold embrace.


    Xu Xingzhi hugged him in his arms. The words and sentences that were said were bitten on the roots of the teeth. He said: "Nine lights, you remember me, no matter what your origins, now you are the younger brother of Xu Xingzhi. If you are self-satisfied, don¡¯t say it again, don¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    After a while, the Jiuzhi lamp tightened Xu Xingzhi more forcefully, and the strength of his arms was big, almost squeezing Xu Xingzhi''s internal organs into displacement.


    "...Senior brother." Nine branches of lights are dumb, "Sister."


    Xu Xingzhi finally laughed. He bowed his head and hugged the head of Jiuzhi Lan. He touched him with the twilight hair band attached to him. He boasted: "Is it difficult to be a younger brother of Xu Xingzhi? Others want me to do this. A good brother can''t ask for it."


    Nine lights: "... um."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I have a face in the sky, how many smiles like a heavy light?"


    Hearing the word "Heavy Light", the nine lights that originally had peace of mind holding Xu Xingzhi changed slightly.


    He let go of the arm of Xu Xingzhi, and his voice was full of dissatisfaction: "Yes. I know."


    Xu Xingzhi scraped his nose and shook his nose: "What is it? For years, it is still so tight in front of me."


    After the emotional vent, the nine lights are still the nine lights that act horizontally and vertically.


    He picked up the medicinal herbs on the ground and stuffed them into the arms of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi did not receive it. He just needs these medicines, and he doesn''t want to marry the goodness of the nine lights.


    When the fingers were handed over, the coldness of Xu Xingzhi''s fingertips made the Jiuzhi lamp look condensed.


    After handing the medicine to Xu Xing, the Jiuzhi lamp untied the robe, put the clothes with the body temperature on the shoulders of Xu Xing, and carefully prepared for Xu Xingzhi: "Senior brother, you are injured, deeper, careful. body."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hands were full, and he couldn¡¯t refuse it. He simply collected it and took the ankle to the back of the nine lights: ¡°Go and go back to rest, I still have something to do.¡±


    Nine branches of lights asked casually: "So late, where are the brothers going?"


    Xu Xingzhi said: "The heavy light has to move in to live with me. I will go to the teacher and tell you."


    The nine branches of the lamp suddenly became dark, and the cold fog tumbling: "... is it?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp has always been the appearance of this cold-spoken language. Xu Xingzhi used to get used to it, and did not think much: "Go back."


    Xu Xingzhi walked back a few steps and suddenly heard the nine lights behind him screaming "Sister."


    Xu Xingzhi went back and saw that the nine lights on the opposite side of the corridor were bathed in the soft moonlight of the illusion, trying to touch the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he wanted to make a facial expression.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows and had doubts.


    The nine lights at the end were finally aware of the fact that they were not good at regulating the face. They lowered their heads and decided to use them. They used the index and middle fingers to reach the ends of the mouth and opened their mouths obliquely upwards to make a smile.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s music came out loud, and strode back, but he couldn¡¯t help but hold him. He had to bend over and kissed him on the top.


    The nine branches of the lamp were stiff and stiff, and the lips and teeth collided in a small amount. The cold cheeks and lips had an abnormally bright red color. Fortunately, it was not clear under the night.


    Kissing this one, Xu Xingzhi actually has some regrets.


    He used to do similar intimate moves with Meng Zhongguang, but it was the first time with the Jiuguang.


    Seeing the nine lights, there is no disgusting color. Xu Xingzhi puts down a heart: "Small lights, if you don''t like to laugh, you don''t have to be stubborn. The brothers only want you to do what you want, always happy and happy."


    Jiuzhi lamp clenched his fists and was excited to tremble. It was easy to suppress the mood of the surging, and he replied calmly: "Yes, thank you brother."


    Xu Xingzhi left under the gallery, put the medicine in the side hall, and then went to the disciple''s temple.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was still in sight, and it did not move.


    When the figure of Xu Xingzhi just disappeared, the window on the side of the temple was suddenly pushed away from the inside.


    Mengzhong Photovoltaic is on the edge of the bed. Shuguang Sen coldly looks at the Jiuzhi lamp. The eyebrows are not soft and gentle with Xu Xing. I can¡¯t wait to hang my neck around the nine lights and kill him on the spot.


    Nine lights on the face of the gorgeous face did not have a good face, he looked back, full of cold colors.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s provocative reference refers to the inside of the temple, which is full of candlelight, and refers to himself.


    The Jiuzhi lamp headed toward Meng Zhongguang, and touched the top of the hair that had just been kissed by Xu Xingzhi. The corner of the lips was picked to the side.


    When Meng Zhongguang was angry, he was so angry that he slammed the window.


    When Meng Zhongguang disappeared, the Jiuzhi lamp also converges, and he glances deeply at the closed threshold. The smoldering fire has been burning in his eyes for a long time.


    He stood in the gallery for a while before turning around and smashing the shadow of Xiao Su into the night.


    When Xu Xingzhi was holding back the beggar, Meng Chongguang still didn''t fall asleep, rolling in and out of the bed, like a mad dog.


    As soon as he reached Xu Xingzhi, he rushed straight up and hugged Xu Xingzhi through a bed: "How can I go so long? I want to be a good old man."


    Xu Xingzhi criticized him: "What do you think? In the past, the brothers were not with you. Are you in this way in the disciple''s house?"


    Meng Zhongguang said in a big way: "At that time, the dreams were all brothers. Woke up, thinking very much, I will go to the door of the brothers to sleep secretly."


    Xu Xingzhi naturally does not believe: "...you will say it. On the bed, the outside is really cold."


    Meng Zhongguang stopped Xu Xingzhi: "The brothers come back with the cold, don''t you have to bathe?"


    Xu Xingzhi thinks too, put down the bedding, is preparing to undress, but see Meng Zhongguang also began to undress.


    Xu Xingzhi: "...What are you doing?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are clear and small, and he bites his lips and muttered: ¡°I haven¡¯t bathed since I came back from the white horse.¡±


    The two men bathed and it didn''t matter if they wanted to come. Xu Xingzhi didn''t think much, and he decided to self-solve his robes and walked toward the hot spring pool.


    Meng Zhongguang cheered and cheered, trailing behind Xu Xingzhi, jumped into the hot spring pool, buried the lower half of his face in the pool that had returned to the clear, vomiting for a while, then swimming to Xu Xingzhi, from behind Closed the back of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi used to be alone in the bath. He was closing his eyes and raising his mind. He was suddenly warmed up by a group of warm and his shoulders were stiff. Only then did he remember that there was still a person in the pool. He turned around: "You don''t have to line up with other disciples to bathe, feel okay?"


    Meng Zhongguang nodded, but his eyes stayed on the lips of Xu Xingzhi who had just kissed the hair of Jiuzhi.


    The distance between the two is very small, and it is the first time naked, Xu Xingzhi sees some scalp numb: "...how?"


    Meng Zhongguang said: "Brother, you have dirty things in your mouth."


    He said that he raised his hand and rubbed Xu Xing''s lips, which were soaked with heat and steam, and each time it was extremely hard, as if there was a dirty object in the world.


    Xu Xingzhi took a breath of air, reached out to pout, and then spread his hand to see, there is already bloodshot from the palm of his hand.


    ... his lips were worn out by his teeth.


    Xu Xingzhi is so angry and funny: "So what do you do hard? When is the brother is a loofah?"


    Meng Chongguang looked at the thin trace of blood that Xu Xing''s mouth had not wiped. He carefully licked his lips and controlled not to open his eyes: "Brother, there is blood in the corner of his mouth."


    Xu Xingzhi feels pretty funny, while wiping the water and wiping it: "You are helping the brothers to clean the blood together."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s cheeks are hot and hot: ¡°...I¡¯m afraid to scare my brother.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi is inexplicable, but he did not go to his heart.


    After the total bath, the two went to bed together.


    Xu Xingzhi and Shi Shuguangfujun said that he would take Meng Zhongguang to wait on his side.


    The so-called waiter is naturally a bed in the bed and another in the night.


    The other three factions are such rules.


    However, the origin of Xu Xingzhi told him that he did not like this kind of rules at all. He was not willing to call Meng Zhongguang to sleep in the ground. He was forced to sleep with him for a bed.


    ...about his bed is spacious enough.


    The pain on the body has not disappeared, but when I saw Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mood was brighter and he couldn¡¯t sleep too much. He simply talked to Meng Zhongguang about the night.


    Xu Xingzhi pinched Meng Zhongguang''s nose and shook: "When you first came back, your spiritual roots were acceptable, Master accepted it, and said that your future is limitless. After so many years, how can you re-enter the Dan? No benefit, huh?"


    Meng Chongguang climbed out of his bed and climbed onto Xu Xingzhi. He was so proud of his eyes: "If you don''t benefit, don''t you have to re-lighten your brother?"


    When Xu Xingzhi was single-handed and looked down at Meng Zhongguang, his eyes were the brightest and the most round, and the little milky dog ??looked at him on his chest.


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly feels soft like something: "Yes, of course it is necessary."


    Meng Chongguang picked himself up and leaned on the chest of Xu Xing: "Heavy and stupid, I have been practicing for a long time in these years. I have nothing to do. If I don¡¯t have a brother, I often use the genius treasure that Master gave to you to practice. I am afraid that it is a link. Can''t do it."


    Xu Xingzhi squeezed Meng Zhongguang''s soft face: "Is this not something that the brothers should do? If the brothers are not protecting you, who can protect them?"


    The word "they" was slightly called Meng Zhongguang''s face, but he quickly slowed down: "Brother, if you want to choose between me and Jiuzhi''s brother, who are you more willing to stay with?"


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but laugh: "What a ghost problem."


    Meng Zhongguang did not care, and swayed his front sway: "The brother said."


    There is such a warm and warm little stove in the arms, Xu Xingzhi''s body is slightly chilly, and the sleepiness is gradually coming up: "...you."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are bright and he asks: ¡°Why?¡±


    "The small lights are small and steady, even if one can take care of themselves. You..." Xu Xingzhi reached out and took a shot of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head. "...a stupid boy."


    "I am not stupid." After Meng Zhongguang protested, he leaned his lip against Xu Xing''s ear and whispered in a whisper. "... Brother, I have a wish."


    The hot wind blew the ears, and Xu Xingzhi became more confused: "... eh?"


    "...I want to lock you up." Meng Zhongguang daringly turned over, one arm crossed the head of Xu Xing''s head, and the other arm reached the chest of Xu Xing. "...only I can see you, only I saw you. Sometimes I think that my brother will laugh at others, talk to others, hug others, and I feel that I am going crazy.... I want to build a good chain and lock my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi has a lot of vain today, and he is exhausted. The voices that fall into his ears have a circle of echoes. He can¡¯t hear the meaning of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s words. Instead, he laughs and laughs: ¡°...good boy. When your brother is a dog, but if one day has a great effort, you can beat the brothers, and the brothers will be shut down."


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and revealed his little white teeth: "Well, my brother, we will say so."


    After finishing the bear child, Xu Xingzhi was about to fall asleep. Suddenly he heard a younger brother shouting from the outside: "Hui Shi brother has fallen asleep?"


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi to wake up, Meng Chongguang made his own claim, turned over and climbed, and directly opened the door: "The brothers fell asleep!"


    When Xu Xingzhi heard the word "Master", it was always clear that his head was clear. He put on his clothes and walked to the door and pressed Meng Zhongguang''s head: "Not yet asleep. What?"


    The younger brother is Qing Jingjun, and he made a fuss to Xu Xingzhi. He said, "Xu Shixiong, Master Shishu is looking for you, and there is something to do business."


    Xu Xingzhi: "So late, what?"


    The younger brother replied: "It is about the four-door artifact appreciation meeting." He lowered his voice. "Qing Jingjun is drunk again. Guangfu Jun is rushing to clear Jingjun to lose his temper. The brothers are going to persuade a persuasion." ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi sighed deeply: "You wait outside, I changed clothes and went."


    The so-called "persuasion and persuasion" is just to let Guangfu Jun change a fire object.


    After Xu Xingzhi returned to the room, Meng Chongguang curiously asked: "What kind of artifact appreciation meeting? I have not heard of it in the first six years."


    One of Xu Xing changed his clothes and said: "This tour will be held in the past seven years, only one year before you come. At the forum, the four doors will put out the four artifacts of their collections and come to a poem. The gathering of camellia. To put it bluntly, it is to show the force, so that those demon roads do not dare to tamper with and harm the Quartet."


    Meng Zhongguang asked: "Which four artifacts are there?"


    Xu Xingzhi replied: "The artifacts of our Fengling Mountain guards are called ''World Book'', and the name of Tianchuan is called ''The Hidden Mirror'', the cool valley is called ''Tai Xuan'', and Danyang Peak is ''Chengming Sword''.... These Doesn''t it all mean that you are backed up while doing your homework?"


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "You didn''t do your job well?"


    Meng Zhongguang carried his hand for a while and immediately opened the subject: "I have never seen what the artifact is like."


    Xu Xingzhi is not willing to pursue him more, and he will tie the clothes one by one: "... It is as if I have seen it. There is an artifact town here, the demons of the parties will not easily commit crimes, and those artifacts are useless." Ground."


    After all, he opened the door and turned his head to Meng Zhongguang: "Keep the house, I will go back."


    He stepped out of the temple door, but he fell into the boundless abyss.


    Xu Xingzhi fell directly from the empty sky to the wild bed.


    He sat up and squatted, his heartbeat was as heavy as a drum, and then he lowered his head. His hands and feet were tied with silver chains, and his body slammed into a piece.


    When he saw the chain, he somehow thought of the sentence in the memory, "The brothers are shut by you," and there was no panic in the heart.


    Turning around again, when I saw Meng Zhongguang sitting at the table, Xu Xingzhi was even more into a face.


    ... In the present day, the original Lord simply raised a purebred wolf.


    When he heard the silver chain, Meng Zhongguang knew that Xu Xingzhi was awake.


    He stood up and sent the freshly poured water to the side of Xu Xing''s body: "Brother, drink water."


    It¡¯s just that everything I saw in my dreams was awkward. Xu Xing¡¯s mouth was dry and hesitated to take over the water.


    Just after the cup of water licked his lips, he heard Meng Zhongguang ask: "The brothers have recently felt extraordinarily, why?"


    Xu Xingzhi holds a glass of water and does not speak.


    Meng Zhongguang stared at his eyes and asked: "Where is the brother''s dream?"


    Xu Xingzhi swallowed a sip of water and replied: "I have you."


    Meng Zhongguang glanced: "What does the brother say?"


    As soon as the words were exported, Xu Xingzhi was also smashed by the water.


    This is a real sentence, but it is not like what is said between a man and a man. However, it is strange that Xu Xingzhi has made this statement very natural, as if he should say something like this to his immediate eyes.


    ...just like the "warm white hair" that he blurted out before he passed out.


    Thinking about it, Xu Xingzhi can only attribute this to the original master''s memory is too strong.


    Xu Xingzhi waved his hand and tried to find it back: "Nothing, nothing."


    He sincerely hopes that Meng Zhongguang¡¯s ears will be stunned at that moment.


    But Meng Zhongguang did not have any extra moves after a long silence.


    He reached out and took the empty cup in the hands of Xu Xing, saying: "Brother, let''s find the key pieces."


    The author has something to say: Tomorrow into V, than heart ~

 Chapter 22： Starry sky

    One ??key fragment, Xu Xingzhi one of the first two big.


    He pointed to himself: "Would you like to take me?"


    Meng Zhongguang is eager to get closer: "Does the brothers don''t want to be with the heavy light?"


    Xu Xingzhi was originally the person who created Meng Zhongguang. After these days, Xu Xingzhi had a clearer understanding of Meng Zhongguang''s maneuverability.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a squid, and it¡¯s okay to touch the hair. It¡¯s a little disobedient, and he may go crazy.


    Xu Xingzhi feared that he would say "I don''t want to", he would use his silver chain to wrap his neck on the spot, and while he was twisting, he would cry and ask why he didn''t want to.


    However, he did not want to go. First, he did not want to see Meng Zhongguang occupying the key fragments but could do nothing. Secondly, he was afraid that the number of wilderness would be too great. He couldn¡¯t wait for him to escape from this place.


    Xu Xingzhi tried to refuse: "I will only drag my legs now."


    Meng Zhongguang smiled very sweetly, holding his hands in the clothes of Xu Xing, whispered: "It doesn''t matter, heavy light is willing to be dragged by the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was hit and he picked it up at a time.


    Although Xu Xingzhi knows that there is a horror that does not blink, at the moment, he is still the pure and innocent boy in the original memory.


    "My brothers follow me, I can feel at ease." Meng Zhongguang lay down on the bed and carefully twisted Xu Xingzhi''s clothes belt. "The people of Jiuzhi Deng already know that the brothers are here. He is not dead to the brothers and thieves. Trying to get rid of the brothers, so the brothers can''t stay here."


    This reason is full, Xu Xingzhi is about to nod, listen to Meng Zhongguang continued: "... I will not let the brothers fall into the hands of anyone."


    Thinking of myself going to leave in the future, Xu Xingzhi tried to say: "I will leave if I am going."


    Meng Chongguang has a cold face: "Where does the brother want to go? Who are you looking for?"


    This matter is unresolved and always a heart disease.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is horizontal: ¡°If I want to go later, will you kill me?¡±


    After Meng Zhongguang¡¯s silence for a long time, he whispered: "...It seems that the brothers still have no forgiveness."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, this is not a matter of course. The original subject was guilty of the sorcerer''s sin, and the pain of the bones was so painful that he had to rehabilitate with Meng Zhongguang in two days. Isn''t it too fake? The original Lord is not Guanyin Bodhisattva.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "This matter is for the time being. Give me an answer. If I help you out of the wild, I want to go to a place where no one can find it, will you send me?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, and the clothes belt in the palm of his hand changed slightly.


    Xu Xingzhi half joked half-heartedly: "I don''t want to? Will you kill me or cut my feet?"


    "I won''t hurt my brother." Meng Zhongguang whispered, "...I would rather burn myself than hurt my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi is speechless.


    What is this answer?


    He wanted to fight, and Meng Zhongguang wanted a promise to send him back to the original world after he was out of the wild. In exchange, he would tell him where the wild key fragments are.


    But after thinking about it, Xu Xingzhi found that he was really in the brain.


    As for Meng Zhongguang, this wolf-scorpion character, even if he is now full of promises to himself, when he goes out, even if he packs himself into a small black house, Xu Xingzhi does not dare to have a temper.


    The atmosphere solidified for a while.


    After a long while, Xu Xingzhi sighed: "But it."


    This "sudden" word is both about Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi himself.


    Who told me to make a rumor and write about Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang also knew that this topic was not very pleasant, and he took the initiative to expose this page.


    His fingers crawled up cautiously along the belt, hooked the tail fingers of Xu Xing, and showed up poorly.


    Meng Zhongguang really gave birth to a moving beauty of the gods to eat rice, Xu Xingzhi only glanced at immediately and immediately softened.


    He has reason to believe that even if Meng Zhongguang tops this face to ask for food, he can rely on it to make a fortune.


    The stiff atmosphere was slightly scattered, and Meng Zhongguang said: "If the brothers are asleep, just go out and blow me out."


    For Xu Xingzhi''s solution, Meng Zhongguang led Xu Xingzhi out of the tower.


    Inadvertently before leaving the tower, I still think about telling Meng Chongguang''s Xu Xingzhi where the key fragments are located, just looking up and looking at it, I was shocked by the sight of the scene.


    The original gray sky was full of broken stars, starlight, and the light sea was leaking. The coldness of the court was like a smoky water, and the nearby hills were buried in the middle.


    There is a magnificent Xinghai that has captured the dark and clear sky nearby.


    Xu Xingzhi thought it was an illusion, and he tried to make sure that what he saw was non-virtual.


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked and happy: "Is this?"


    Meng Zhongguang couldn''t help but reveal a proud little expression: "This is what I did for my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...how are you..."


    Meng Zhongguang answered very easily: "It''s pretty barren, but there will always be some Lingshi output."


    Wen Yan, Xu Xingzhi''s face changed slightly.


    Before entering the wilderness, Xu Xingzhi had a lot of interest, read many books on the side of the door, and combined with the original memory. He knew that Lingshi is a must-have for the cultivation of the Xian family. It requires the aura of heaven and earth, the original stone of the hundred years and the nourishment of pure dew. Can produce a piece.


    The general quality of the Lingshi is hard to find, more than a dozen will be enough for an ordinary monk to speed up the cultivation process, and the good Lingshi is rare as Baoyu.


    The rareness of Lingshi is often judged by brightness, clear and crystal clear, pure and dust-free, can be called a product, the brightness decreases, the value is reduced.


    In the mortal world, a good stone is enough to become the treasure of a town shop in an antique shop. It is difficult to change the gold. It is so, there are countless rich people scrambling to collect, want to absorb the aura, longevity and longevity .


    The wild land is a prison for exiles. Although it has existed for thousands of years, it is not enough for the sky, but it is very ugly. It is extremely difficult to produce good spirits, let alone the tigers and wolves, ghosts and beasts. Vertical and horizontal, which mountain has a monster guard, can not easily enter.


    However, Meng Zhongguang used a good Lingshi and made a large starry sky around the tower.


    Meng Zhongguang asked a little pleased: "Brother, do you like it?"


    Xu Xingzhi only feels that the thousands of streamers on his body are warm and incomparable. It is not just the starlight, but the spiritual power that is pure and free of impurities.


    Perhaps it is this infinite star light that is easy to cause people to have the illusion. Xu Xingzhi has a strange feeling that the body''s meridians are smooth and the beads are running.


    After some time, he came back to God and turned to look at Meng Zhongguang, who was looking forward to it.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Good, very beautiful."


    Meng Zhongguang tightened his palms and raised his hand to grab Xu Xingzhi''s hand. However, he changed his way and only pinched his sleeves. He shook like a spoiled child: "The brothers just like them."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...How do you think about doing this?"


    Meng Zhongguang is determined to look at Xu Xingzhi. The stars are falling in his eyes. The light is shining, and the beauty is dumb. "The brothers don''t want to see the stars."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Until now, he remembered that before the sneak peek at the nine lights, they had complained to Meng Zhongguang about the wild sky, no moon, no monotony.


    ... I was just a letter of mouth, I got a starry sky.


    Xu Xingzhi knows that this starry sky does not belong to himself. This kind of mind is bound by it, but when he sees such a magnificent star river, he is still difficult to hide his affection.


    In addition, Xu Xingzhi thinks of a little squirrel who is very happy when he thinks about Meng Zhongguang, who has tried his best to collect Lingshi.


    He couldn''t help but laugh out loudly: "Why is this? I just mentioned one."


    "I remember all the words of my brother." Meng Zhongguang took a shot of his own heart, as if the last sentence of Xu Xingzhi was also included. "I have not forgotten every sentence."


    Xu Xingzhi is speechless, can only learn the original Lord in memory, caressing his hair: "I don''t deserve your heart."


    "worth it."


    Meng Zhongguang did not think about the extraneous sounds in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words. He looked at Xu Xingzhi seriously and said, ¡°Brother, I really want to exchange your body with you, let the brothers go to my body. So you can see How good are you in my eyes."


    Xu Xingzhi''s heartstrings are fretting, looking up at the sky, and the heart can''t help but feel the emotions of such fathers and brothers, and at the same time doubt more about the things of the year.


    Meng Zhongguang saw Xu Xingzhi''s concentrated star, and ignored himself. The expression of the little milk dog that had been invited to reward gradually gradually converges, and the smile gradually disappeared: "... Brother, is the star beautiful?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Good-looking."


    Meng Zhongguang grievances: "...Senior brother, you have taught me before, and it is not important to watch the scenery. The talents accompanying the viewing are more important."


    Xu Xingzhi has never seen such a vast Xinghai collection in the world, and he replied casually: "Oh, is it?"


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    However, Meng Zhongguang mentioned that Xu Xingzhi really remembered one thing: "Where are they in Zhoubeinan? There are still Zhouwang, let them come out and see."


    "They just already had enough." Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice was very unhappy. "I told them to go back to the room and enjoy it."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "That would be good. Awang has grown up in the wild, and should have never seen such a good star."


    Meng Zhongguang secretly gritted his teeth, and looked up at the sea star for a while. When he spoke again, the voice actually brought a bit of evil: "... Brother, would you like to see a better star?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "... eh?"


    Waiting for him to come back to God, he felt a roar in the ear, and there was a lot of noise, like a mountain ghost, and then Xu Xingzhi looked at the starry sky that had flowed above the river. The red light of the volcanic lava came.


    The starry sky burst, the stars fell, and the stone fell into a few pieces of shimmering gravel dust in half space, falling in a row, and marking a milky white meteor tail arc on the sky.


    It was not until the first wave of dust fell to the palm of Xu Xing that he realized what Meng Zhongguang had done.


    "...Meng Zhongguang?" Xu Xingzhi said incredulously, "Do you blow up the Lingshi? That is the Lingshi!"


    Meng Zhongguang is a look of innocence: "I know."


    Even if it wasn''t the original owner, Xu Xingzhi had the urge to knock him on his head to teach him to be a man: "You are a ruin!"


    Meng Zhongguang was unmoved, but it was even more mad. Under the light fingertips, there was another starry sky like a fireworks. The stars and rains fell down. When the land was about to land, the slightly larger pieces of Lingshi were In the fall, it burned into a burning pomegranate red, and finally fell on the Qingxi White Rock, and the sound disappeared.


    Meng Zhongguang turned to look at Xu Xingzhi and said seriously: "I don''t like the brothers staring at the same thing for too long."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are sincere and lovely, which makes him even more ridiculous when he says it is ridiculous: ¡°...the brother only needs to look at me for a long time.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was speechless and sighed: "...is really a waste."


    ... In this world, this is equivalent to playing tens of thousands of gold.


    Meng Zhongguang smiled: "If the brothers still want to see the stars, I will go up again."


    Xu Xingzhi immediately dissuaded: "You have to get it, don''t. If you blow it again."


    "The brothers don''t have to worry about this." Meng Zhongguang said, "The brothers want to watch the fireworks several times. I can let the brothers see it a few times. As long as it is what the brothers want, the light will be found anyway."


    ... This is true.


    The furnishings in Xu Xing''s room can''t be found in the wild, especially the wide carved wooden bed. The carvings on the side of the road must be carved out by someone.


    In the memory of the original Lord, in addition to the original Lord, only those who slept on the bed were Meng Zhongguang.


    And such a degree of reduction can only prove that when Meng Zhongguang did not know the original master, he studied the bed for thousands of times, and even the direction of the lotus flower stamen was not much different from the original.


    ... Xu Xingzhi suddenly envied the original owner of this body.


    In order to distract this strange emotion, he looked at the sky again.


    The Lingshi, which is worthy of the city, is still falling down. The extremely pure spirits that have spread out are pouring down, and the towers are completely covered. The limbs of Xu Xing are all infected with this aura, and even the folding fan held by the left hand is revealed. A layer of warm, thin light comes.


    I don''t know how long it took, the remnant of Lingshi disappeared in the air, leaving only the cold moon of the dragonfly shining and heating.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s starlight was only slightly relieved of the painful feeling.


    He mentioned the matter to Meng Zhongguang: "When are we going?"


    Until now, he did not know how long he slept in the room.


    It¡¯s been a long time since the spies of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp were caught. If they don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m afraid they will meet with the chasing troops sent by Jiuzhi.


    Meng Zhongguang knew Xu Xingzhi''s worries and took the initiative to hold his hand: "It''s okay, the brothers just need to sleep enough. Someone dares to come, I will..."


    Halfway through the words, Meng Zhongguang suddenly heard the sound and was surprised.


    His fingers just arrived at a large hole in the wrist of Xu Xing, and he could no longer move.


    After a while, Meng Zhongguang raised his eyes in amazement: "... brother?"


    "How?" Xu Xingzhi heard the voice of Meng Zhongguang is a little weird, "What happened?"


    Meng Zhongguang tightened his wrists and let Xu Xingzhi take a breath of air with his strength: "Brother, are you yelling at me?"


    The author has something to say: Re-lighting: for the brothers to blow the Lingshi, I feel beautiful.

 Chapter 23： Accidental water

    ... What happened?


    That can be more.


    For example, the original owner is dead. For example, he is a counterfeit. For example, he still has to calculate a deal with Meng Zhongguang and return to the world to meet his father and sister.


    Any one of the things explained, it is possible for Meng Zhongguang to slap Xu Xingzhi into the ground to get out.


    Nowadays, this problem was directly slammed into the face of Xu Xing by Meng Zhongguang. The heart of Xu Xingzhi snorted loudly and then fell down.


    He smiled and said: "How do you ask?"


    After Meng Zhongguang stared Xu Xingzhi on the scalp, he sullenly opened Xu Xingzhi''s wrist, and the words were a bit more alienated: "Since the brothers are not willing to say, the light is not asked. Go back to the tower to pack things, we immediately set off."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    After returning to the room according to Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi sat on the couch in a daze.


    He had nothing to clean up. He didn''t belong to him in the high tower. He only took the folding fan that was named "free pen" by the original owner and played it back and forth.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s anger and anger is really shocking, but looking at Meng Zhongguang¡¯s attitude is not like discovering the big secrets that Xu Xingzhi wants to hide. It is more like being angry.


    Think about it, when did Meng Zhongguang change his attitude?


    Xu Xingzhi remembers that he changed color after taking his own pulse, so he also learned the actions of Meng Zhongguang, using his left hand to catch the right hand pulse, trying to find out what went wrong.


    After half a day of diagnosis, Xu Xingzhi finally diagnosed a result.


    ¡ª¡ªI have recently been over-reliant and have a strong liver. I should take medicine and supplement my health.


    He didn''t have anything to say. He only felt depressed. He rubbed his left hand and took the folding fan that he was placed on the side. He thought of drinking cool and calm at the table.


    At the next moment, Xu Xingzhi''s left hand suddenly shook down.


    He looked down and found that the fan handle in the original hand turned into the handle of a delicate flower pot.


    In addition to a round pot, there are a large two small three cups arranged neatly on the bed.


    Xu Xingzhi: ...oh.


    He only saw this fan in the memory, but he saw it for the first time.


    Xu Xingzhi shook the pot and found that the water inside was still full. He tried to pour a glass of water and took a sip on his lips.


    The water tastes so sweet, and it only makes you feel refreshed when you squat down the line.


    Xu Xingzhi thought very optimistically, well, even if Meng Zhongguang found his true identity in the future, he would abandon himself to the wild, and at least he could fill himself with water.


    He picked up the kettle and studied it carefully.


    If you remember correctly, he just turned around in his mind the idea of ??"drinking water," and the fan turned into a kettle.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s breath is fascinating, and he recalls the memories of the giants of the mountains that the Central Plains used in the battle.


    The fan did not move, and it was as quiet as death.


    Xu Xingzhi retreated and asked for the sword in his mind.


    The folding fan is still indifferent and unmovable.


    After a whimsical thought, Xu Xingzhi can be sure that, except for this set of tea sets, he can only transform the folding fan into a bundle of ropes, a roll of silk, a pot of old wine, and a feather duster.


    The feather duster can be cleaned, and the ropes and brocades, except for the convenience of hanging at the critical moment, Xu Xingzhi can not think of any other functions.


    ...even if you give me a knife that can protect the body from self-defense.


    Thinking this way, Xu Xingzhi, who is full of enthusiasm, poured himself a large glass of wine and talked about it.


    After a drink, Xu Xingzhi looked at the cup at hand.


    He is a mortal, and he does not understand the complicated method of tuning the luck of the people who cultivated the Tao, but he at least knows that a person who has been pulled out of the roots and is full of spiritual power can never change the fan shape like this.


    He still remembers that when he first entered the wild, Zhou Beinan suspected that he was a wake-up, and vowed that no one who was removed from the roots could live.


    At that time, Xu Xingzhi was vague in his words, barely smothered the past, and Meng Chongguang also made a living for himself, saying that he had no trace of spiritual flow in his body, so Xu Xingzhi did not think deeply.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, after Meng Congguang¡¯s spiritual rain and the loss of spiritual power, the body was affected and actually beaten and restored some strength.


    This is indeed a beautiful thing, but it is also called Xu Xingzhi¡¯s growing doubts.


    ... For the first time, he really doubted the words of "the knowledge of the world."


    According to the "Knowledge of the World", Meng Chongguang and Zhou Beinan and other people are guilty of swindling, stealing artifacts, killing the teacher, is the evil to the evil, the original Lord Xu Xingzhi suffered deeply, was defiled by the teacher, and was educated Inability to be removed from the roots, tragic death.


    This is a story that can be justified, but it now quietly splits a gap.


    - The body given to him by "the knowledge of the world" has not been removed from the roots. It is more like being surrounded by the spirit.


    Once this loophole was ejected, the words of "the knowledge of the world" were no longer reasonable.


    The original Lord was planted with such a crime, how could the teacher''s door be easily let go, just simply blocking his spiritual power and letting him leave?


    Since the original Lord has not removed the root bone, why did he die?


    Or, did the original Lord die?


    In the noisy conjecture, Xu Xingzhi suddenly came up with a thought.


    - "The knowledge of the world" is deliberately giving itself a reason to refuse.


    On the one hand, Meng Zhongguang has a deep hatred and hatred on the other side. On the other hand, he has taken over the original body and is eager to go home. The two sides are superimposed, and killing Meng Zhongguang himself becomes a matter of course.


    Thinking of this layer, Xu Xing came back with a bit of chilling chill.


    But how to guess, these are just speculations, not to count.


    Xu Xingzhi gave his "dead of the world" to his dagger carefully, but he has not planned to use it to kill Meng Zhongguang for the time being.


    When the hand was returned to the original folding fan, when he met with everyone in front of the tower, Xu Xingzhi paid attention to seeing several eyes of Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang looks cold and does not squint. After he was called Qu Chi, he walked in the front and made Xu Xingzhi far away.


    Zhou Wang¡¯s back was double-knife, and his sleeves were on the side of Xu Xing¡¯s body. Her gaze patrolled the couple for a few times, and lowered her voice to ask Xu Xingzhi: "You have a fight with Meng Da Ge?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled.


    ...... If you think about it, it¡¯s no wonder that Meng Zhongguang will be upset.


    In the view of Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi clearly did not get rid of the root bone, but the spiritual power still exists, but the power of the hand is not bound, it is obviously not enough trust for him, he refused to tell the truth, even he was hit by him. After breaking this point, Xu Xingzhi still tried to get away with it and did not want to tell him the truth.


    ... Meng Chongguang''s exquisite glass heart can withstand such a blow is strange.


    But Xu Xingzhi is also full of himself.


    In advance, he really didn''t know that his roots were not removed, and he didn''t mean to deceive him. Besides, he is now very diligent and flexible. So there are some tricks to change the pot and become a feathery scorpion. Willing to give money.


    Xu Xingzhi whispered to Zhou Wang: "He is tempered."


    Zhou Wang curiously said: "Hey, I haven''t seen Meng Da Ge''s temper."


    Xu Xingzhi is a bit strange. In his opinion, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s character of making heaven and earth, making a small temper must be as frequent as eating and drinking: ¡°No one provokes him to be angry?¡±


    Zhou Wang said: "...as long as the people who have provoked the anger of Meng Dajie are dead."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."... Suddenly afraid.


    Soon after the group left the tower, there were dozens of black spots on the wilderness.


    When approaching the tower, the black spots gradually revealed the human form.


    The leader is the warm snow dust in the wheelchair. Thirteen years later, his face is still cool and cool, and his temperament is like a cloud. Compared with the only change 13 years ago, he turned into a snow-colored hair.


    Following him, he followed a dozen disciples and served differently, all under the four doors.


    The tower was empty and no one came out to fight.


    Wen Xuechen does not seem to have any plans to go in.


    He stopped the wheelchair a few feet away from the tower and bent down. He took up a lot of stardust and sand that had already disappeared from the ground. He said to himself: "...I have already said to him, Meng Chongguang He won''t leave Xu Xingzhi here, but he has to ask me to take a look. It is really paranoid and confused."


    He waved his hand in the sand and turned his wheelchair to go.


    A disciple with a dress in Danyang Peak asked: "Well, brother, don''t you check it out? They may be shrinking in the tower."


    "There is no spiritual flow here." Wen Xuechen said indifferently. "There is still one person in the tower. But it is not one of them. It is just a waste person who has broken the backbone. It is a waste of time."


    Another Tian Zhuang disciple, who is immersed in a blue robes and a gilded cloud shoulder, and has a similar status to Wen Xuechen, suspects: "Really? Since no one, go in and have a look?"


    Wen Xuechen looked up: "That is looking for death."


    This person smirked and said: "Wen Xuechen, are you still remembering the past love of those who are with these disobedience?"


    "Who is the love?" Wen Xuechen asked.


    The disciple has not had time to say a word again. Wen Xuechen is like a fly, and his elbows are supported on the wheelchair armrests.


    His slap seems to have fallen into the air, but in a moment, the person who uttered madness to Wen Xuechen¡¯s mouth was thrown to the ground by a strange force, his cheeks swollen, and his ears and nose bleed.


    Wen Xuechen is as cold as ice: "You are talking to me?"


    With this sentence, he left his own wheelchair and left: "If you are not afraid of death, go in. I want to live with me."


    Two Qinggu disciples looked at each other and rushed to keep up. The other dozens of people stayed in the same place, and they disagreed with Wen Xuechen.


    That should be the Tianchuan disciple who had come back for a long time and spit out a **** tooth: "Fuck! This little white face!"


    The other person who served the same person lifted him from the ground: "Why must he argue with him? He is one of the four first-handers of the year."


    "Hey!" Ying Tianchuan disciple resented, "If he is really powerful, how can he not have such a person?"


    There is an informed humanity: "The four first-time apprentices, Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi are not divided up and down; Zhou Beinan''s gun talent is not the same as his sister Zhou string, but it is also considered a gunshot; Wen Xuechen is because of heart disease, can not stand the continued After ten days of intensive schedules, they voluntarily gave up and refused to participate in the war."


    Ying Tianchuan disciple sneered: "Tell a thousand 10,000, he just loves to put a hero in front of us, I really think that I am what is on the table."


    He said, he waved his arm: "Go, go in. I don''t believe that he is alarmist. Even if they look at the wind and flee, it is good that we have broken this tower. Go back and tell the Lord."


    He carried the silver gun and took the lead in front of the tower. A group of people felt that he was right, and they followed.


    As they approached, the Lingshi Xingsha, like ordinary sandstone, floated on the ground.


    A flat wind rolled up, and a star sand rose and landed on the face of the leading Tianchuan disciple.


    He was squandered, and he couldn''t help but suffocate. He spit out the sand and gravel in his mouth, only to find that the sand stuck in his mouth, and he couldn''t spit it out.


    He was amazed, and he saw the sand rising from the ground. He slammed his head down. He hurriedly smashed his gun, waved a piece of sand, and squinted his eyes. He suddenly found that the sand was left with nothing left. His gun body.


    In a flash, the silver gun emits a twisted sound of Titicaca under the corrosion of sand and stone, and the inch is shortened and melted, and it gradually disappears.


    Seeing to erode his own hands, the Tianchuan disciple screamed and threw the silver gun on the ground, but in the next second, he screamed at the pig''s own skin.


    But within a few moments, he lost his breath and was drained by the sand until only one piece of clothing remained.


    After the wind and sand gradually passed away, the clothes in the ground fell in front of the tower.


    The wind sent the screams of the disciples to the ears of the two descendants of the Qinggu Valley. They were numb by the screams of the successive screams, and they were still flying, but they still could not catch the speed of the sand.


    Seeing that they would also be swallowed by sandstorms, the snow and dust that had been slowly shaking forward in the wheelchair slowly raised their arms, and a roulette wheel with a jasper shine flew out of his sleeve, and a gossip glare came out, three people Covered.


    The wild sand violently beats outside, but it is not allowed to enter, and soon the offensive has been eliminated, and they have fallen to the ground.


    The two disciples looked at the tower in the direction of the tower, but they could only see the crown and clothes that rolled down the ground, but where did they dare to go back and collect the dead?


    Wen Xuechen took the wheel into the sleeve and his face was not good.


    The previous method made him vain too much. His lips were blue and white, and his breathing was slightly rushed.


    Like the two disciples of the Qinggu Valley, he also looked at the direction of the tower and was in a daze.


    No one knows what he is thinking at the moment.


    With Tao Leisure and his own hind legs, the pedestrians naturally can''t move forward with the sword; Tao Yu''s body is weak and the Qu Chi is carrying him all the way, so they can''t go fast.


    Walking and stopping the semi-sunlight scene, Xu Xingzhi and Meng Zhongguang still have not said a half sentence.


    Xu Xingzhi can see that Meng Zhongguang has also been so embarrassed that he has sneaked his head and looked at himself many times. After he caught the current situation, he quickly turned back and bite his lip and called it a grievance.


    When everyone was resting on a creek, he sat farthest on his own, and he refused to drink a sip of water. He was filled with the words "Come on me".


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to turn the fan into a kettle and pour a cup of water to marry him. But when he thought that the other people in the room thought that they had been pulled out of the bones, it would be troublesome to use the spiritual power to explain it.


    No way, he had to take a cowhide water bag to go to the stream.


    Noticing the action of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang could no longer hold back. A face was full of happiness, holding his knees and waiting for the beggar.


    After Zhou Wang took all of this to his eyes, he went to Zhou Beinan to report his findings: "Hey, Xu Shixiong saw Meng Da Ge all the way."


    Zhou Beinan: "Hey, don''t look at the two dead sleeves, they will have a long eye."


    Zhou Wang has already passed through the stalker, knowing from the bone female Yuan Ruo that what is "broken sleeves", grinning.


    However, the smile on her face has not yet dissipated, and she heard the sound of falling water from the stream.


    Qu Chi was squatting on the side of the stream and washing his face. He suddenly heard the sound of falling water, and he shouted with a look of water before he looked up: "Tao leisure! Is the pottery water falling?"


    Tao Xiao, who is only half a foot away from him, can''t laugh and cry: "Qu brother, I am here."


    Lu Yuji put down the kettle: "Who is in the water?" He looked around, "Xu Shixiong?"


    "Besides who else he is?" Zhou Beinan looked at the place where Xu Xingzhi had stopped. "...Hey, Xu Xingzhi, the water is still not deep in the knees. What do you pretend to die?"


    However, no one responded to him except for the water ripples in a circle.


    The Yuan who plucked the fruit at the edge of the wild fruit tree not far away frowned slightly: "... Brothers?"


    Before other people perceive it, Meng Zhongguang has already rushed to the side of the stream. After looking around, the tremble has changed: "... Brother?... Brother!!"


    The knee-deep stream quickly returned to silence, and even the cockroaches disappeared.


    ... But where is the shadow of Xu Xingzhi?


    The author has something to say: Heavy light: a brother with a mouth, two eyes and two legs, slamming into the water~


    Brother: ...mdzz.

 Chapter 24： Reunion

    Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes and felt that the wet clothes were close to his body, which was really uncomfortable.


    He remembered that when he was picking water at the stream, he suddenly had more hands behind him and pushed him down the water.


    The water is not deep at all, but when Xu Xingzhi is planted, the bottom is like a whirlpool from the air, and Xu Xingzhi''s life is rolled into it.


    Under the violent tear of the "whirlpool", Xu Xingzhi spit a blood and lost consciousness.


    When he was able to open his eyes, he was greeted by an unobstructed, white flower female body.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyes seem to be in the land of abundance. He is so hot that he quickly closes his eyes and wants to climb from the ground. His body is numb and difficult, and he can''t make a half of his strength. Even if he raises his arm slightly, it is a kind of weakness.


    The woman smiled and walked to the side of Xu Xing, caressing his chin: "Xu Xingzhi? Remember me?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Do not remember, thank you, can I go now?


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s silence, the woman smiled and said: ¡°Xu Shixiong, you are really a noble person to forget things.¡±


    ... brother?


    Is this the acquaintance of the original Lord?


    When Xu Xingzhi immediately remembered that when he was interviewing the animal skin, he said that he had raised a beautiful woman, and this beautiful woman is not only his own acquaintance, but also knows all his "bad things."


    This Mei Jikou called himself "brother", isn''t it...


    Sure enough, the woman self-reported afterwards: "It¡¯s not strange to think of it. The brothers are always with the same teacher, and they are mixed with Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lantern. I probably won¡¯t remember the outer door of Fengling Mountain. Huangshan month?"


    ... Is she still the same door of the original Lord? And it is very likely that someone who knows the old things 13 years ago?


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s spirit is slightly shaken, and he wants to put more words: ¡°...what happened in the past, have you participated?¡±


    The woman spread her arms: "If I don''t participate, how can I be here now?"


    As she said, her voice faded: "When I chose the right team, how could I fall to the present field?"


    Xu Xingzhi continued to test: "There is no turning back in the bow, but is it easy to be right and wrong?"


    The woman has not spoken for a long time.


    Xu Xingzhi thought she was meditating. After a while, a gentle temperature was attached to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body that was slightly shivered by the coolness: "Xu Xingzhi, you want to delay the time, to Meng Zhongguang to save you, Correct?"


    She took a bite of Xu Xing''s ear tip: "You think more. Here is my own secret room, the specific place, only my husband and I know."


    Wen Yan, Xu Xingzhi''s heart suddenly sinks.


    After forcing himself to calm down, he threw a chip: "Your head of the mountain is still alive. Use me to exchange him, is that good?"


    The woman seems to be not very interested in this. She untied Xu Xingzhi''s wet clothes, and the slender fingertips slid over the muscle curve of his chest, which led Xu Xingzhi''s low and low "hmm": "...stay."


    The woman unscrupulously kissed Xu Xingzhi''s side face: "I committed myself to my husband, but I wanted to have a place to live. At this time, Fengshan has a new owner. My husband is now dead or alive, and there is any meaning. Moreover, he should be living now to die, you will return it to me, but it will only give me a living dead.... I am right?"


    One of Xu Xing was speechless, so she had to let her linger on her body.


    He just stunned and knew that this was a woman with a good looks and a good shape. If she is still in the right path, she must have already sought the good and beautiful, instead of being accompanied by a demon in the wild.


    Xu Xingzhi inevitably gave her a bit of sympathy.


    Anyway, he struggled. He simply asked her to sway on her own body and asked: "Since you are in the wild, why don''t you look for Meng Zhongguang? He will take care of you and accept you."


    The woman''s soft body is slightly stiff, and she uses her self-deprecating tone: "If the sister-in-law is naturally better than me, I will be taken away by my husband when I am wild, and when I can get away... I can go there again. What?"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s words was stuffed, but the slightest sympathy was quickly dispelled by the woman¡¯s more and more over-the-fire.


    He struggled: "... don''t move any more."


    The woman did not see convergence at all, and smiled and said: "Brother, are you shaking?"


    Xu Xingzhi thought, you try to see a planted in the water, and then you are thrown into the cold stone room after being fished. If you don''t shake me, you are a man.


    Speaking of it, Xu Xingzhi still does not understand how he fell into the hands of women.


    The more the woman''s movements are released, the Xu Chengzhi''s skin that she has stroking has opened a piece of goose bumps. He secretly complained and tried to open the subject: "You have the ability to take me away in such an instant, how can you not take it when you want to take me?"


    The woman pushed Xu Xingzhi''s shoulders to the shoulders on both sides, greasyly said: "I did propose this method. However, my husband refused to agree. He said that if I use this method rashly, he would not I am."


    "Why?"


    "This is a dangerous move." In the woman''s voice, there was another strange feeling of fatigue. "I used to use this hand to kill a lot of enemies for my husband. However, every time I use it, I will make my internal organs more than ten years old." year old."


    She smiled and said: "Can''t you see it? My skin is still young, but the dirty ones are already old."


    One of Xu Xing, can''t be channeled: "Is this a magical method?"


    "The brothers are well-informed." The woman said faintly. "But why should I be so surprised? My brother thought that, like Qu Chi or Yuan Shijie, you can have a few people who can survive in the wild without having to change the magic road?"


    She added: "...even if the internal organs are rotten, it is better than being insulted and bullied."


    Xu Xingzhi had a low asthma and could not answer.


    Just cold to the numb body, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I¡¯m burning like a ghost.


    The woman also heard that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s tone was wrong, and she smiled with a sly smile. She swept her hand across the side of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face. She said, ¡°The brother is really good, I just tried it, and my brother is not moving. What happened to the brothers now? How is the blush so powerful?"


    Xu Xingzhi still doesn''t understand what happened: "You gave me down..."


    The woman opened the waist seal of Xu Xing''s already wet, placed a kiss on the red lips, and leaned down, and tied the waist to Xu Xing''s eyes.


    Through the girdle, the woman kissed the eyes of Xu Xingzhi: "The brothers were unparalleled in the past, and the four women did not admire you. At that time, we had a few good female disciples who also guessed who was lucky enough to be with you. Become a double repair partner..."


    Halfway through the sweet words, her tone suddenly became fierce. She grabbed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s chin and pinched his face. ¡°The time has passed, I have never been young. Ai''s Huangshanyue. I am old.... I am very easy to catch a life-saving straw in this wild land, so it is easy to have someone who is really sincere to me... Why? Why does Meng Zhongguang even have my last hope? Take it away? I helped my husband to get rid of so many enemies. But I didn¡¯t start with Meng Zhongguang. Isn¡¯t it just the friendship of the same door in the past? But he...he...¡±


    Her move to ignite the fire has accelerated the onset of Xu Xing''s internal efficacy, and she just swayed with Xu Xingzhi, but was waiting for the drug to work.


    Seeing that the drug was in effect, she actually climbed from Xu Xingzhi and uncovered a goose-yellow shirt next to her. She looked at Xu Xingzhi and smiled: "I want him to be the one who loves me." Cry and cry for joy, I want him to appreciate the unique treasure that was taken away, the taste of wanting!"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi is really a **** word.


    ... If you really want to retaliate, look for Meng Zhongguang''s daughter-in-law, how can I find him?


    The woman left the door with no mercy, and one of the people who stayed in Xu Xing was tortured by the drug.


    He is not half-strength now, his bones are weak and soft, his body is tender and tofu-like, his body is getting hotter and hotter, and he is so uncomfortable that Xu Xing¡¯s bite is still unable to stop leaking one or two voices. The sound of his big mouth and gasping is as loud as a thunder in the ear.


    He felt that he had burned up and burned into a blazing fire that would burn forever.


    The woman covered the door and walked outside with a blouse.


    This medicine is extremely effective, and it can''t help it at all. The woman just needs to wait for the full effect of the drug effect. Xu Xingzhi screams and wants to go in time.


    She hangs her long hair behind her ear and yells at her little sister who is serving her: "Where did you die? Come out and give me another warm drink!"


    Soon, the little cockroach came out of the only gable stone path leading to the outside world.


    He walked out a few steps and fell down face down. The blood of the big stocks spurted out of the throat where he was cut, and the slate was reddish in an instant.


    One person followed him and rushed out. A beautiful face was distorted, and the cinnabar red at the end of the eye was red.


    ¡°Meng Zhongguang?!¡± The woman shouted and turned back a few steps. ¡°How do you know the secret room of Fengshan?¡±


    Then she couldn''t say even a word.


    A stout vine emerged from Meng Zhongguang and penetrated her body straight.


    She opened her eyes slightly and looked down at the wound. She seemed to want to confirm how the internal organs that she had fallen from the body were like a smashing year.


    It is a pity that she has no chance to see.


    Dozens of vines rushed out and made her a blood hyacinth.


    Meng Zhongguang did not even look at the body of the woman who fell, and then crossed her dead body and walked to the small room.


    However, when he reached the door of the small room, he suddenly stopped.


    The door of the chamber is extremely thick, and the spells are applied to isolate all the sounds. But this is a little trick for Meng Zhongguang, and it is no different from the family.


    He could very clearly hear Xu Xingzhi''s difficult and tempting low-spiriting, slamming from the small room.


    Xu Xingzhi was lying on the cold ground, and the sweat soaked the cheeks. He only felt that he had become a volcano that wanted to erupt. There were all kinds of gorgeous fireworks and colorful stripes in front of him. The muscles on his body were entangled and seemed to be ready to go with this body at any time.


    When he was faint, he clicked and the door was slowly pushed open.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t escape, but he thought about making a joke: "Is it finally?"


    The woman did not speak, and she was judged by the madness just now.


    "In the end... How long do you want to toss me, huh?" One of Xu Xing whispered, "How does the teacher teach you?" I am your brother! You... um~"


    A voice-changing preaching, the face of the person standing at the door gradually revealed a strange excitement.


    When you come, you don''t want to say more, but let Xu Xingzhi be surprised.


    When I was puzzled, a strange thing slowly climbed along Xu¡¯s knees, like a restless hand, swam through all his undressed places, and finally stayed at his wrist and took him. The hands were pulled up to the obliquely above the sides of the body and hung high.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyes were covered by the girdle, and now they are stretched out and unsettled to show the soaked body in front of the people. This feeling is even worse than before.


    An inexplicable pressure called his throat hair, the weak palm smashed and smashed, sweat ran down the neck, and gathered in the deep clavicle to form a small water.


    He trembled and asked: "Who is it?"


    The person did not speak.


    He ignited a little hope: "Meng Zhongguang?"


    No, it won¡¯t be Meng Zhongguang. The woman has just said that this place is secret, except for her and the original owner of the mountain.


    ... is it that the woman wants to change her own way?


    Not waiting for Xu Xing''s thoughts, the strange and soft hands of the group actually bound Xu Xingzhi''s ankles and took the opportunity to go deeper into the hinterland!


    The author has something to say: Brothers and sisters: ... I am already a salted fish.


    Heavy light ß÷ß÷: ´Ì Ìò Ìò.

 Chapter 25： Bury the hatchet

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body is hot and shivering, like a water grass swarmed in a boiled swamp. The alkaline soil underneath has been soaked and warmed. There is a fierce fire in his chest. Almost burn him to ashes.


    The fire is burning more and more urgent, Xu Xingzhi''s blood is tumbling, dizzy and vomiting.


    At this time, only one person in the brain of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sorrow burned out in the flames and struggled.


    He is the only sorcerer in his wilderness, and he is a promised person who never hurts him.


    "Meng Zhongguang!" Xu Xingzhi shivered and shouted, "...Meng Zhongguang!!"


    Already filled the water between his legs, swaying, lingering, ready to drive straight into the monsters.


    Not a moment, the thick monster was not willing to roll a roll of leaves, and even retreated, Xu Xingzhi was also caught up in the arms hanging high.


    He fell to one side with a force, but he was picked up in a warm embrace before he fell to the ground.


    Like a drowning man, he was slammed out of the water, and Xu Xing¡¯s ears rang for a long time, and finally he could hear the sound: "Sister? The brothers wake up!"


    Xu Xing couldn¡¯t make any effort, and he leaned softly on his shoulder and muttered: "...How did you find it here?"


    "Don''t mention this first." Meng Chongguang took off Xu Xingzhi''s wet clothes and took off his clothes. He untied his clothes and put them on the shoulders of Xu Xing. "I took my brother to go to the detoxification."


    The last string in Xu Xingzhi''s brain was completely broken after hearing this sentence. The body and the ankle were softly attached to Meng Zhongguang''s body. When they felt cool and abnormal, they actively entangled and posted. Slowly climb the climb on the old tree of Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s throat slammed loudly, and his lips smashed into a pale line: "Brother!"


    Xu Xingzhi is straightforward: "Hot."


    Meng Zhongguang endured his face green: "Senior brother, don''t move..." He pulled Xu Xingzhi''s arm across his neck, "Hold me. Hand here..."


    Losing his arms to support the balance, Xu Xingzhi could not sit still backwards, Meng Zhongguang hurriedly guarded his back, but he was brought to the ground.


    The two lips fiercely collided together.


    Meng Zhongguang straightened up and saw that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lips were smashed in one place, and blood beads poured out. The blood beads that were thrown out were large and round, hanging over the corner of the lips that were eager to be dyed red. The drops are not dripping.


    Meng Chongguang couldn''t stand it anymore. He squeezed Xu''s chin and forced the comatose to tilt his head and kiss him again.


    With the turmoil of Meng Zhongguang''s emotions, countless vines rose up and savagely grew wildly, and a wild cage was woven around the two.


    The beast in the cage tasted the prey he captured, and his lips slid in both directions, enjoying the intimate touch.


    But the beast refused to take the opportunity to damage the prey.


    He likes waking prey, and Xu Xingzhi is now unconscious, not crying, not calling.


    He likes clean prey, and Xu Xingzhi is full of the smell of strange women''s fat powder, and perhaps the fingerprints she touched, it is too dirty.


    But these are not the most important.


    He likes the cute brother who used to hold him and said, "Meng Chongguang has the ability to cry, I am, oh," I like most.


    ...but the brothers have not forgiven him yet.


    He has to wait until the brothers forgive him, and then enjoy the best of the world with his brother.


    ... However, if the brothers made a mistake, such as wanting to kill themselves, such as mentioning the **** nine lights, then it is okay to impose a small punishment on the brothers in their dreams.


    When Xu Xingzhi woke up, the girdle that was covered in front of him was ripped off.


    He is sitting in the hot spring. The hot spring is covered with pink and red petals, which is obviously the taste of the daughter''s family.


    Xu Xingzhi''s activities have been alive, his strength has returned, and the burning sensation in his body has disappeared at this moment. Except for the acidity in the waist, the body has no obvious discomfort.


    It was only Xu Xingzhi who remembered that before he passed out, he was entangled by several soft and tough monsters. The monster was still hungry and used his body as a canvas, and he was very stinky.


    At that time, he was so stunned that he didn''t even guess what it was, but now I think it is quite similar to the vines that appeared three times in his dreams.


    ... and then, what happened again?


    When Xu Xingzhi stood up and prepared to wipe the water clean, suddenly a big cat came up from behind, regardless of his dripping water, and surrounded Xu Ningzhi¡¯s neck: "Brother!"


    If Xu Xing''s chassis is still stable, Meng Zhongguang is not very heavy, and the two must be inevitably planted into the water to become the end of the chicken.


    This is the case, Xu Xingzhi was almost vomited by him: "Water, there is water on the body."


    Meng Chongguang hugged him and refused to let go, but also increased his courage: "Not afraid."


    He pressed his side face on Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder: "The look of the water on the brother''s body is really beautiful."


    He said that he was not prepared for Xu Xing, and he carefully explored a little tongue out, stealing a little bit of water in the collarbone of Xu Xing¡¯s deep can lay down a few copper coins.


    Xu Xingzhi''s helplessness: "Can you let the brothers put on the pants first?"


    A pair of trousers, Meng Zhongguang still did not react, Xu Xingzhi blushes himself.


    Meng Zhongguang jumped from Xu Xingzhi and waded to the shore. He took his robe and threw it to Xu Xingzhi. He sat on the shore and looked at Xu Xingzhi seriously.


    Xu Xingzhi was seen by him as a hair, and after a few rubs of clothes, he reacted. What is this: "What about towels?"


    Meng Zhongguang held his arm and answered: "The woman''s things are not clean, and the brothers use me."


    This is not a close-fitting cloak of Meng Zhongguang, but a robe. Xu Xingzhi is not such a poor person. It doesn''t matter if you wipe it.


    He rubbed and asked: "Here is her bath?"


    ¡°No.¡± Meng Zhongguang pointed to another hot spring that was a few steps away from it. ¡°This is my new digging, which is filled with hot spring water. Also, the petals are my own. I think that the brothers wake up to see these, they must feel pleasing to the eye.... Brothers can like?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...It¡¯s really troublesome, why not use her bath directly?"


    Meng Zhongguang smiled like a flower: "Dirty, don''t worry."


    Xu Xingzhi wiped the water off his body and threw it back to him: "What do I wear?"


    Meng Zhongguang wore a ring for the door storage. He heard that he had opened the unique mountain jade on the ring, and suddenly there was a silver glow. From that light, Meng Zhongguang would hide it. Take out the pieces of clothing and place them on the shore of the hot springs.


    It was actually a complete set of Fenglingshan disciples, dry and soft, and it was brand new at first glance.


    Xu Xingzhi thought that this was Meng Zhongguang''s, but after he put it on, he felt that the pants were very fit, except that the pants were slightly loose.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are bright: ¡°It¡¯s best to wear this one.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi pulled the placket and turned back to look at the length of the back swing. I already had a few points in my heart: "It''s very good.... Yes, is this my clothes?"


    Meng Zhongguang blinked and said: "My."


    Xu Xingzhi pointedly pointed out: "Only the pants are yours."


    Meng Zhongguang did not expect Xu Xing to be able to see through one eye. A good-looking face rose red, and he looked down and nailed his lips.


    Xu Xingzhi, who had guessed it, was not very happy, especially the loose feeling of the crotch. For a man, it was simply a mockery.


    ... But forget it, as long as it is clean, the pants that are worn are not the same.


    Xu Xingzhi put on his coat and borrowed the bronze mirror that Huang Shanyue put on the dressing here. Meng Zhongguang helped him behind him.


    From the moment, Meng Zhongguang has nothing to say, but this does not mean that Xu Xingzhi will not question him.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "...How did you find it here?"


    Meng Chongguang combed his fingers for Xu Xingzhi''s hair.


    Xu Xingzhi thought that when he was about to lie again, he opened Xu Xingzhi''s hair and gently clicked on his neck: "I have buried a little spiritual power here. When the brothers go there, there is a line with emphasis. Light."


    Xu Xingzhi turned his back and picked up his long hair. Surely, he saw a little red on the back of his neck from the bronze mirror, and he was faintly faint.


    ... However, the shape of the gadget is somewhat wrong. Xu Xingzhi thinks that it is a trace of sucking it out with his lips.


    He shook his head.


    Being teased by the woman¡¯s cockroach, how he is now full of brains is a sinister thing that can¡¯t be seen.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "What about me later..."


    "I helped the brothers to solve." Meng Zhongguang''s tone is soft, it sounds a bit ignorant and shy. "The brothers are not good at the body. The heavy light offends the brother, sin is dying, but... the brothers look It looks very comfortable, I..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s old face couldn''t help but burst into red. He coughed and interrupted him: "Well, stop talking.... What about Huangshan Yueren?"


    "Huangshan Moon?" Meng Zhongguang smashed this time. When he opened it again, the tone was not quite right. "...The brother is really like a woman. In a short time, she already knows her name. About her brother. What do you know? Say it together?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...She is a Fenglingshan. You just saw her, didn''t you recognize it?"


    Meng Zhongguang really didn''t react: "I only know that there are brothers in Fengling Mountain. I don''t know anyone else. Besides, she is going to hurt her brother first. No matter who she is, even if she is the owner of Fengling Mountain, I also want to take her life."


    Listening to his meaning, Huang Shanyue is already dead.


    Although the woman smashed herself and wanted to go wrong, but heard her death, Xu Xingzhi did not have pleasure.


    He looked down at his clothes and he still had something in his heart.


    Since he entered the wild, he had a strange dream. At first he thought that he was over-excited, and he was so ill-advised that he was so uncomfortable. But when he was in the middle of the aphrodisiac, when he was uncomfortable, it suddenly came out to bind his hands and feet. The vines are almost the same as the ones in their dreams.


    Every time he dreams, Meng Zhongguang sleeps beside the couch, and this time, the vines appear with Meng Zhongguang before and after.


    The coincidence is too much, and Xu Xingzhi has to doubt whether his terrible dreams are related to Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi was out of the world, but he felt a pair of arms coming from the back and putting himself tightly in his arms.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice was very light, and he brought a few soft demands: ¡°... Brother, we will not argue again in the future. If this is not the case, then I will never let you go to pick up the water. It hurts you to be taken away. This time is all the fault of the light..."


    The body that was attached to his back slightly shook, and even his tone of voice shook: "...you are dead, I am really crazy, my brother..."


    When Xu Xingzhi was on, he was almost soft, and he patted his hand on his chest: "Okay. Don''t be sad.... Also, I don''t know that my mana has recovered. Probably that. For the sake of Ling Shiyu, I can''t tell. But I didn''t lie to you in this matter, you believe me."


    Meng Zhongguang glanced, and then the voice rose upwards. The excitement was overwhelming: "Senior brother, would you explain so much to me? You are actually willing..."


    He let go of his hand, and his voice and body softened.


    Finally, he was kneeling behind Xu Xingzhi, his head against Xu Xingzhi''s back, one hand next to his clothes, and the other hand around Xu Xingzhi''s waist.


    Xu Xingzhi was surprised: "...Meng Zhongguang?"


    Meng Zhongguang is like a child, whispering a little wrongly: "I am not angry because my brother is bullying me."


    "I just... just thinking that my brother had been pulled out of the root bone, it hurts for the brothers, it hurts to death... I later found that there is still spiritual flow in the brothers, I feel that I am too stupid..."


    Meng Zhongguang muttered: "It is a bad temper. I am sorry, my brother."


    If it is not the body''s current strength, some are powerless, Xu Xingzhi is afraid that he will not be able to turn back and take Meng Zhongguang into his arms and lick his hair.


    This child is really a pain.


    The only suspicion left in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was also swept away by this statement.


    ... Why does he have to doubt Meng Zhongguang¡¯s sincerity towards the original Lord? How can such a child make unrespectable things to the body of the original Lord?


    When the two have solved the misunderstanding, they are ready to go on the road and join the big forces.


    Meng Chongguang led Xu Xingzhi, and he turned around in the guts of the guts. He eventually walked out with him from a thousand-year-old dead tree.


    Xu Xingzhi looked back at the dead old banyan tree. He said that it was strange for a while, only to find that the sand here was soaring, and the wolf wind roared. Compared with the landscape and landscape when Xu Xingzhi was taken away, it was a change of world.


    Xu Xingzhi looked back: "Where is this?"


    Meng Zhongguang replied: "Fengshan Xishan Mountain."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...how far is it from our place?"


    Meng Zhongguang thought for a moment: "Three or four hundred miles away?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...how did you get there?"


    He remembered that he had started to attack from the waking effect, but he had a short scent of incense. Even if Meng Zhongguang could confirm his position by the mark on his back, how can he come so fast?


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and did not answer. He reached out and held Xu Xingzhi''s back neck, and sleeved his sleeve to cover Xu Xingzhi''s eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi: "What are you doing..."


    The word "ô" has not yet been exported, and Xu Xingzhi feels that a sharp wind screams from his ear, and the surrounding scene is madly distorted and returned to normal.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s sleeves have just been put down, and Xu Xingzhi heard the voice of Zhou Wang¡¯s delight: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry! Look at it! Xu¡¯s brother and Meng Da Ge are back!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s horror, he went back to see Meng Zhongguang, but he saw his eyes smile and spread his hands: ¡°Brother, I said, I ran very fast.¡±


    The author has something to say: the car key is pulled out, please passengers get off the order in an orderly way~

 Chapter 26： But the endgame

    After several people are on the road again, Zhou Wang has been interrogating Xu Xingzhi which is the path of the gods.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s true thoughts: "A big man with a chest full of hair."


    After all, it¡¯s not a glorious thing to be hard-pressed by a woman¡¯s overlord. Xu Xingzhi believes that if he¡¯s telling his own shameful deeds, Zhou Beinan can laugh at this thing for a year without a heavy sample.


    Zhou Wang curious: "Why did he rob you?"


    Xu Xingzhi answered the question: "He is the lord of the mountain who wants to avenge the old master."


    Zhou Wang: "Why did you change your clothes again?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "The original clothes were dirty, and Meng Zhongguang took his clothes for me to wear."


    Waiting for Zhou Wang to ask again, Xu Xingzhi preempted: "Do you still want to ask, since the man arrested me to go back to revenge, why is it unscathed?"


    Zhou looked nod.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s fan, which had just been lost on the bank of the creek, was unfolding. He said: ¡°You have a lot of problems.¡±


    Zhou Wang: "..."


    Lu Yujiu, who has been listening to the dialogue between the two people since the beginning, could not help: "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    Zhou Beinan came from behind and said to Zhou Wang: "Don''t talk to this person. His mouth is too tight."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...I can hear it."


    Zhou Beinan smiled and said: "I am afraid you hear it?"


    Xu Xingzhi smashed a piece of soil from the ground and turned back to the back.


    Zhou Beinan subconsciously reached out to block, but the soil was straight through the hands and heads of Zhou Beinan, and fell to the ground.


    Zhou Beinan frowned: "Xu Xingzhi, you are bored and not bored!?"


    Xu Xingzhi said with a smile: "If you are in a bad mood, just say something gossip. But I want to make you happy."


    Zhou Beinan: "...rolling, who is in a bad mood?"


    Xu Xingzhi used the fan to lick the red trace of the hickey at the back of the neck: "Since you step out of the tower, you will either be silent or blame.... When you were in a good mood, it was like this. ?"


    Zhou Beinan did not pick up Xu Xingzhi, and went to the front of the team alone, and one person took the gun.


    Xu Xingzhi was wondering, Lu Yujiu rushed up.


    He whispered to Xu Xing''s way: "Xu Shixiong don''t mind, he is such a young temper."


    "It''s okay." Xu Xingzhi raised the fan. He didn''t account for this little thing at all. "What is his heart?"


    Lu Yujiu lowered his voice and replied: "...he was in the tiger''s fleas."


    ... no wonder.


    Xu Xingzhi frowned: "Do you know what happened to him?"


    "I don''t know." Lu Yujiu replied, "When I got to him, I was near the tiger''s flea. At that time, his soul core was already out of the body, and he only had to breathe away. I saved him. He was asked, but he was probably very irritated and the spirit was scattered. He couldn¡¯t remember the experience before he died. Because his spirit is incomplete, his spiritual power is also incomplete these years. For more than half of it, I have never been able to restore the power of the year. He always has a sigh of relief, so since he knows that this place is a tiger flea, he has some knots."


    Having said that, he closed his hands and whispered: "Xu brothers don''t blame him. He doesn''t mean to target you..."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "You are protecting him."


    Lu Yujiu''s lips, the half-faced baby face exposed under the ghost face turned into a half reddish bean bag: "I am with him... In fact, he protects me more often."


    Xu Xingzhi looked at Lu Yujiu, who couldn¡¯t help but show off his small expression. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°Don¡¯t you have a few ghost slaves? I¡¯ve seen it on the first day of the wilderness. They are all dressed in the cool valley. Why don''t you see them hanging around like Zhou Beinan?"


    "That is the remnant of several brothers I found." Speaking of this, Lu Yujiu''s face was red, and the round and tender bun face was carefully drummed. "Zhou Beinan is the most complete soul of my ghosts." If you don''t need to spend a lot of money, he can maintain his own soul. The souls of the brothers are too much to lose. Even the manifestation is difficult. If you let them come out at random, I will consume too many elements. ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi knows that ghost slaves and ghost owners are symbiotic relationships. One party needs to be branded and swear allegiance to the ghost owner; the other party provides the essence and the ghost slaves to survive.


    The more refined the masters of the ghosts, the larger the number of ghosts who can support the driving, and in the heyday of the Ming Ao, many ghosts who have mastered this technique can even slay into a soldier and call for a million ghosts.


    In contrast, the two or three kittens of Lu Yujiu are really chilling.


    Xu Xingzhi made a joke: "The cool valley is very big. If you drive the brothers arbitrarily, you are not afraid of warm white hair reprimanding?"


    Referring to this person, Lu Yu was suddenly silenced.


    Xu Xingzhi quietly observed the reaction of Lu Yujiu.


    This is of course he deliberately asked.


    In the original memory, among the four generations of the same year, Xu Xingzhi, Zhou Beinan, Qu Chi and Wen Xuechen can be called the leader. Among them, Wen Xuechen is extremely disgusted with the non-doing people, acting in a rigid and rigid manner, not like the original owner does not act, not like the softness of the temperament, nor is it like Zhou Beinan''s impulsive irritability.


    If Xu Xingzhi tells a person who can never participate in the theft of artifacts 13 years ago, Wen Xuechen is the only person he can think of.


    However, relying on the intermittent memories of the original master, it is difficult to complete the truth of the year, so Xu Xingzhi would like to get an accurate information from Lu Yujiu.


    Has Wen Xuechen participated in the rebellion of the year? At this time, is he hiding somewhere in the wild, or staying outside the wild?


    After half a sigh, Lu Yu¡¯s muffled voice gave an answer: ¡°I think... Wen¡¯s brother should be no longer in the world.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi is really surprised this time, the tone slightly mentioned: "Well?"


    Lu Yujiu asked: "The brothers have been listening to Wen¡¯s brother¡¯s voice for thirteen years outside?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi said that if I heard it, I would see a ghost.


    So he shook his head.


    The eyes of Lu Yujiu¡¯s masks are slightly dim: "...Is it? I think so."


    Not only did he not have to go to the answer, but Xu Xingzhi, who was confused, was not good enough to ask again. He had to watch Lu Yuji go south to catch up with Zhou Beinan.


    He was about to retaliate with the message he got from Lu Yujiu, and he was held by one hand from behind, holding the left hand sleeve, while the other hand was coming from behind him and licking his chin.


    Meng Zhongguang whispered to his back neck: "The brother has been chatting with him for a long time? What are you talking about?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s neck was irritated by the heat he exhaled: ¡°...just talk.¡±


    "If you talk about it for a long time, you can say it for a long time." Meng Zhongguang was wronged. "You can''t talk to me more than your brother. You should also chat with your brother."


    One of Xu Xing slaps on the back of his hand that teased his chin: "No big or no small. Good, talk to you. What do you want to hear?"


    Meng Zhongguang happily walked from the back of Xu Xingzhi to the front and asked with his hand: "Want to listen to what the brothers and Lu Yuji have just talked about?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...we have nothing to talk about."


    Meng Zhongguang was even wronged: "The brothers and deceived, you two just talked about Zhou Beinan, talked about ghost slaves, and talked about Wen Xuechen. How can you say nothing?"


    Xu Xingzhi almost spit out an old blood: "...you have heard what you are asking?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are full of sincere waves, and he is moving: "I want to tell my brother to tell me again, I want to hear the voice of my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, this old goblin is really squeaky and there is no edge, who is used to the stink.


    He thought as he spoke: "Just Yu Jiu came to me just now, don''t worry about Zhou Beinan..."


    As I walked all the way, several people walked for nearly three hours.


    Zhou Wang is young and can''t afford to find the key to the key. He has been staying in the tower for the first time. This is her first time out of the tower.


    She saw a lot of scenery that she hadn''t seen before. Even though the mist was steaming around, the barren land was barely visible, and she still ran around happily, folded a few colored petals, and clumsyly made a wreath. Wear Qu Chi and Tao Xian respectively.


    In the end, the group decided to take a rest in a cave under the cliff and sleep after a few hours.


    Everyone was looking for the grass and the hay, ready to make a bed.


    After Qu Chi went out for about a quarter of an hour, he dragged back a deer-shaped monster that had been suffocated and had teeth in his mouth.


    He said to Tao, "Give it to you."


    Tao leisure laughs: "Is it all mine?"


    Qu Chi nodded: "It''s all yours."


    Tao Xian patiently persuaded: "Qu brother, I can''t eat so much alone. Or else give it to everyone?"


    Qu Chi looked around in a circle and resolutely said: "No matter, this is yours."


    Then he turned and went into two more grotesque monsters: "...this is theirs."


    His **** secretly joined the pottery side, pressed the voice down, and talked with Tao Yu: "Your is better than the two. I specially called you."


    However, he did not play a role in lowering the sound, and everyone in the room clearly heard his words.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi on the side and holding back to face green, Tao Xiao¡¯s little white face rose red.


    He also learned the taste of Qu Chi, and lowered his voice and solemnly replied: "... um. Thank you, brother."


    Qu Chi smiled gently and touched the hair of the pottery.


    Although the people who cultivated the Taoism need to quit their appetites, those who were present in addition to Xu Xingzhi and Tao Xing had already succeeded in creating the valley. However, getting together for a meal and being busy for a while is also a rare happiness in the world.


    Zhou Wang and Bone Girl made a fire, and Xu Xingzhi went out with Meng Zhongguang, picked and picked, and selected a few branches of fruit trees.


    Use this to roast meat, once it is smoked, it is human.


    Xu Xingzhi also picked up a lot of lake water from a nearby salt lake, and steamed it on the pot rack stored in Meng Zhongguang''s ring.


    As the lake boils, pale white particles gradually precipitate at the edge of the pot.


    Xu Xingzhi scraped the condensed salt particles with the washed tree pieces and asked her to look at her in front of her eyes: "Do you know what it is?"


    Zhou Wang shook his head.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "You have cultivated since childhood, and naturally you don''t know what it is. You have a taste."


    Zhou Wang looked at the white crystal that he lifted to his eyes, cautiously dipped a little into the mouth, slightly frowning, trying to find a suitable description in all senses to summarize the taste of this thing.


    After some hesitation, she finally found the approximate taste: "... bitter."


    Xu Xingzhi patted her head: "Xu Shixi teaches you, this is called ''salty''. You don''t have to deliberately remember, I will cook a few more times in the future, and you will know what is salty."


    After all, he said to himself: "This wild nectar is very hard and can''t enter. I look for it again, can you find something sweet, and then teach you what is ¡®sweet.''¡±


    Zhou Wangyiyi.


    She did not think that Xu Xingzhi would put this little thing that taught her what is "salty" and "sweet" in her heart.


    After a long while, she gently said: "... Thank you, Master Xu."


    Meng Zhongguang was on the side of the fire, looking at Xu Xingzhi''s eyes even more blazing than the fire.


    The bone girl also smiled together, and the firewood was fed to the fire tongue of the swallow, and the firewood made a burning sound.


    Tao Yu is sitting on the side of the cave and making a bed with Qu Chi.


    Lu Yujiu, who had nothing to do, looked at it for a while, then walked out of the cave and walked straight along the mountain road to a cliff that was not far away.


    Zhou Beinan really blows on it.


    When he heard the footsteps, he guessed who was coming: "How do you know that I am here?"


    Lu Yuji lifted his chin slightly: "Your eyes are my eyes. Of course I know where my ghost slaves are."


    Zhou Beinan smiled and didn''t talk anymore.


    "I don''t care about you either..." Lu Yujiu took his foot and rubbed the gravel floor. "If you don''t want to come to the tiger to flea, I can''t go back with you."


    Zhou Beinan has a foot on the cliff, and one foot hangs under the cliff. It is exactly the same as the sitting posture of Zhou Wang: "I certainly want to come. Even if I want to be laughed at by Xu Xing, I want to know how I died in the past."


    "Do you know what else can you do?" Lu Yujiu racked his brains and thought about the words of comfort. He sat down next to Zhou Beinan. "If it is not too painful, your spirit will not be broken..."


    "It can always be like a little spiritual power, but it is not a long-term solution." Zhou Beinan looked at Lu Yujiu. "You are my ghost master. I have to give you a long face."


    Lu Yujiu: "...I don''t need to..."


    When the voice did not fall, he was held in his arms by Zhou Beinan.


    Lu Yu was caught off guard and he was snoring: "You...you, what are you doing?"


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s son was too small. Zhou Beinan could easily put his chin on his hair when he was taken into the arms by Zhou Beinan.


    The tone of Zhou Beinan is no longer so violent, it sounds like a layer of furry shells decorated with damp mist: "...I want to make up a supplement."


    Lu Yujiu wanted to struggle out of his arms, but he was quietly stopped: "Don''t move."


    Lu Yujiu: "There is a need for me to call up the charms..."


    Zhou Beinan said: "Holding you is enough."


    Lu Yu Jiudeng turned into a steamed shrimp: "...you, you are bold, I am your ghost owner."


    Zhou Beinan said: "I know, I am your ghost slave.... I am no longer the big son of Tianchuan."


    Lu Yujiu had no words, and for a long time, he simply confessed his head and went into Zhoubei Nanhuai, and said: "...just make up for a while."


    Zhou Beinan smiled: "Okay."


    His eyes crossed the hustle and bustle of the sky, and after falling in the direction of the tiger''s flea, he never moved away.


    At this time, the hall of Fengling Mountain.


    Wen Xuechen single-handedly pressed the temples and looked very cold: "...this is the case, I only brought back two people. There have been people going to the tower. I used spiritual power to test where they might go, Meng Zhongguang is There are traces of spiritual power in all directions, so I can''t judge where they are going."


    The nine lights above the high position are still dressed in the past, and the long hair band of the twilight lining his head like a black ebony, and his face became paler and colder under such a contrast: "The brother is really not there. In the tower?"


    Wen Xuechen asked: "You didn''t listen to what I said?"


    Jiuzhi Deng stood up and took a few steps back and forth: "You go to a wilderness."


    Wen Xuechen: "What is it?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp carefully counted it: "You go to send some melon snacks, and then send some clean bluish and white fabrics. The brothers love these two colors and put them at the entrance of the tower."


    Wen Xuechen: "...what are you doing?"


    The nine lights are a little calm: "They always go back. The brothers like these things, he can use them as soon as they go back..."


    Wen Xuechen did not speak, only looking at the nine lights in a wheelchair.


    In the gaze that was infinitely cold, the nine lights that were originally a little anxious finally converge on the excited look.


    He sat back in the position and thought about it for a long while: "...not for the time being."


    Wen Xuechen just breathed a sigh of relief and listened to the nine lights saying: "I personally went to find the brothers."


    "You can''t go." Wen Xuechen said incredulously. "Are you crazy? You are in the wild, who is going to deal with the four-door affairs? Xu Xingzhi is beside Meng Zhongguang, isn''t Meng Zhongguang still bad for him? Besides, you know Where are they going? It¡¯s ridiculous, where are you going to find him?¡±


    The nine branches of lights are cold: "I am sick of my brother who stays at Meng Chongguang for a moment."


    Wen Xuechen saw the attitude of the nine branches of light firmly, and the light was cold for a while, only when the hard state was throwing two words: "...I am going."


    After all, he looked down at his own hands and smiled awkwardly: "I was unable to voluntarily **** the gang in the past. Thirteen years later, it was time for the endgame."


    The author has something to say: Brother: Who used to be your stink?


    Heavy light: ... qwq brothers what?


    Brother:...


    Today''s brother is also very tired.

 Chapter 27： Heart of righteousness

    When he is about to enter the tiger flea territory, Xu Xingzhi has proposed not to bring himself and Tao Yu, two imposing oil bottles, just settle them in Somewhere to avoid people, wait for Meng Zhongguang to return.


    Meng Zhongguang took the lead in stating: "Where is the brother where I am."


    Qu Chi learned the tongue: "Where is the place where Tao is, I am."


    These two people are important combat powers. If you want to take back the debris from the ghost king, you will not be able to do anything.


    Convincing Meng Zhongguang and persuading Qu Chi are as difficult as one, one is crazy, one is crazy, and the top is stubborn.


    Xu Xingzhi had to raise his hand and surrender: "Well, when I didn''t say it."


    There are many fogs in the tiger fleas, and there are many salt-water lakes. The salty smell in the air is extremely heavy. The closer to the destination, the more gray and white the rocks and soil reveal. Thousands of miles of saline-alkali grounds are not born, everything is dry, and there are dry bones everywhere. Both human bones and animal bones have been steamed and dried. As long as they step on one foot, they will turn into slag.


    When everyone was resting, Xu Xingzhi was free to do nothing. He wrote with a branch on the cracked limestone: "Xu Xingzhi is here."


    Written here, he took a moment and asked Zhou Beinan: "What is the year of this year?"


    He didn''t know if he could get out of the wild, and he didn''t know that "the knowledge of the world" would not force him away from the body and throw it back into the original world after discovering that he was a straw bag, and then find a reliable person to kill. Meng Zhongguang, so he wants to leave at least some of the marks he has been here.


    Zhou Beinan supported the body with a ghost gun: "You are so late than when we came in. What kind of year are you asking us?"


    Xu Xingzhi urged him: "There is so much nonsense, hurry up." He turned to Meng Zhongguang again. "Do you remember?"


    Meng Zhongguang hesitated and shook his head: "I don''t remember."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s head: ¡°If we were still in the emperor when we went into the floods, this year is the 16th year of Tianding.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s finger was a slight meal: ¡°... eh?¡±


    The current year in which you live is exactly the same as Tianding.


    He didn''t want to be suspicious, but he specifically asked Zhou Beinan about their year number, but they didn''t want to get such an answer.


    But think again, Xu Xingzhi will be relieved.


    He is the author of the book, and the time calendar in the book is the same as his own world, and it is not something that cannot be understood.


    When he wrote "Tianding Sixteen Years" in one stroke, Yuan Ruyi frowned: "This fog is getting thicker and thicker. Master Xu, heavy light, we still have to hurry and hurry."


    Xu Xingzhi opened the branches, inserted the folding fan on the side of his body into the waist, patted his **** to get up, and the left hand was stunned by Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang said: "Brother, I am holding you, be careful to lose."


    Xu Xingzhi was very pleased to touch the head of Meng Zhongguang with the right hand of Lihuamu: "Thank you."


    Meng Zhongguang is very comfortable and blinks: "More."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    The remaining few people: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "... Don''t make trouble."


    Meng Zhongguang stubbornly: "... still."


    ... no way, this old fairy is simply a cat.


    Xu Xingzhi sighed and said to the rest of the people: "The heads are all turned."


    After all, Meng Zhongguang is the boss of this group of people. If this kind of greedy spoiled look is seen by them, how can it be obtained.


    Xu Xingzhi touched several times of Meng Zhongguang''s hair, and touched his chin and neck according to his requirements. He finally took the delicate old goblin and took a step.


    Meng Chongguang took Xu Xingzhi''s hand and walked very well in the first place, while others followed behind them and talked for a while.


    Obviously, apart from the unknown, such as Qu Chi and Zhou Wang, the rest of the people are immersed in the tooth acid and can''t extricate themselves.


    The road ahead is getting more and more violent, the fog is thick enough to hold the body, the white fog sinks, the mountains sneak, and the surrounding rock walls are like a group of beasts watching in silence, not showing teeth, not venting, but Horror is inexplicable.


    Zhou Wangben wanted to vent a trace of spiritual power, so that he could observe whether there was any change in the vicinity, but when he just mobilized Nei Dan, he was immediately noticed by the back of his hand, indicating that she could not be exposed.


    Just at this time, several people walked to a "one-line sky" made up of two towering stone walls.


    It is extremely narrow here, and the width is about the shoulders of a half-adult man. It is impossible to go side by side.


    They simply took one person and sneaked into the narrow and abnormal passage.


    In front of Meng Zhongguang''s body blocked the light from the other side, Xu Xingzhi almost equated in a darkness, accidentally stepped on a stone and slipped under his feet.


    He just stood firm, and the person in front of him immediately reminded him: "Qu brother, be careful."


    Hearing the weak voice of the essay, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat was tight, and the backhand grasped the wrist of the man who was walking in front.


    That too slender touch made Xu Xingzhi''s heart alive and alive: "Tao leisure?"


    The person caught by him turned around.


    By the glimmer of the leak from the front when he turned back, Xu Xing did see the face of Tao Xian.


    "...Xu...senior brother?" Tao Xun finally found out that he was wrong. "Are you not always in front? I am clearly the brother of the song..."


    Xu Xingzhi also remembers that Meng Zhongguang was the first to enter the first-line days. He followed closely. How did he work for a while, and changed his head to Tao Leisure?


    Xu Xingzhi thought of another thing before he answered. The scalp blew up the flower.


    ...Take your own left hand is Tao Leisure, who is now pulling his right hand?


    Moreover, since the pottery who walked in front of himself has not been aware of the anomaly for so long, then... Who is pulling his other hand?


    In the electric light stone fire, Xu Xingzhi''s teeth will twist the right wrist, and the right hand of Lihuamu will be disengaged from his broken wrist.


    His left hand swallowed to the waist and shouted: "Picture the wall!"


    Although Tao Leisure has been scared and eclipsed, but at least enough to obey, Xu Xingzhi ordered, he immediately compressed himself to the side of the stone wall.


    Xu Xingzhi used his "knowledge of the world" to give him a dagger, a horizontal step, flashing from the place where the pottery vacated to the front, stabbed against the darkness!


    A woman''s life is like a nail close to Xu Xing''s eardrum!


    Xu Xingzhi''s right arm and long sleeves vibrate: "Take me! Run!"


    The scared Tao leisure saw the plain white sleeves flying to the front, like grabbing the straw and grabbing the past, and Xu Xingzhi rushed in the darkness.


    The sound of the ghost crying behind him suddenly exploded, and the mad bee was chasing the pace of the two and flocked forward.


    The exit was actually getting smaller and smaller. The hole that could have accommodated one and a half was gradually reduced to one person wide, and there was a trend of further reduction!


    Xu Xingzhi rushed to the exit with Tao Xian all the way. Tao Yu was continuously frightened, and his eyes were already less than one meter away from the outside. He had a soft leg and he had to fall forward!


    Xu Xingzhi screamed and forced himself to turn back. He grabbed the collar of Tao Xian with his left hand and pulled the slim man to the front side. He took a kick on his back and took him out. Stone cracks that people can pass!


    Xu Xingzhi squatted on his own, rolled on the ground, and finally came out with a sullen face.


    He looked back and saw that the first line of the sky had completely disappeared into the fog, and the remains of the ground were large pieces of bones that were squeezed into pieces.


    Others did not know where they were swallowed up by the hustle and bustle of the sky, and only the two people who stayed here were Tao Xing and Xu Xing.


    Tao Yu is on the ground, and there is a pretty clear footprint behind it.


    Xu Xingzhi had a guilty conscience and reached out and rubbed his back: "How are you?"


    Tao Xian wiped his face and climbed up: "Thank you, Master Xu, if not..."


    "A lot of Zhou Wang¡¯s words are definitely learned from you." Xu Xingzhi interrupted his nonsense, and his left hand flipped his dagger and shook his back. "This is not a time for gossip. Let''s not go forward, don''t go anywhere. Just waiting for them here."


    Tao leisurely leaned against Xu Xingzhi''s arm, his lips were pale: "Where did they go? Will the brothers have something to do?"


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Reassured. We will not have anything to do if we two die here three hundred times."


    ... These intimate comforts made Tsao shiver.


    One of Xu Xing guarded the turbulent fog around him, and said with ease: "You are really unlucky, how can I make a pair?"


    Tao Xian: "...Xu brother, I..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s horizontal sleeves will protect the back of the pottery behind him, alerting around, steady: "But you can rest assured that I have a promise, you will never die before I die."


    Tears have tears in their eyes.


    Through the thick mist, he could still see the liquid falling from the right cuff of Xu Xingzhi and ticking.


    ... Xu Xingzhi''s right wrist was originally wounded by the right hand of the fallen pear tree.


    Tao Xiaowei said: "Brother, your hand..."


    Xu Xingzhi will be wrong: "Why, I am afraid that I can''t protect you from a disability?"


    He lifted his good left hand and shook it in front of Tao Xian: "There are not many hands, one is enough."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice just fell, and he saw a few wildfires drifting in front of him. It seemed to be a lantern in the ghost city, with a human head size, blue and blue, and up and down.


    Xu Xingzhi clenched his dagger, and he still could not help but sigh.


    "The knowledge of the world" gives this dagger to himself to kill Meng Zhongguang. As a result, the first time he used the dagger was to protect Meng Zhongguang, the second time was to protect Meng Zhongguang''s unbounded chicken. Subordinates of force.


    ... I am really a deviant anti-bone.


    But what about that?


    Everything Xu Xingzhi has made is his own willingness to do so.


    In the meantime, the wildfire has already flown in front of the two and surround them.


    From the distant secluded volume, there is a male and female voice: "The wild man, if you want to see the ghost king, you need to answer three questions. Answer the mistake, dig out the heart; lie and dishone, dig out the heart; Escape, dig out the heart!"


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Do we both have to answer?"


    The ghost sounds a strange laugh: "One person can answer."


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, holding his breath for a moment, without thinking: "You ask."


    Tao slammed his back clothes: "... brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi returned half his head and whispered to him whispered: "We don''t answer, can''t we turn around and leave now? Look at these things, is it like a vegetarian good?"


    Tao Yu is nervous: "If the ghost king is deliberately martyrdom, there are some problems, let us not answer..."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "It is better to answer the mistake than to refuse to die later. Listen and see."


    A phantom shadow emerges from the three feet of Xu Xing: "The first question, the son of Guigen?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Tao Xian: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi now suspects that this ghost king is specially selected to choose or choose a husband. Its essence is similar to that of Gaotai throwing hydrangea, but the method is more bloody.


    The first days of hustle and bustle have been used to test whether they are healthy or sensitive. As for those who are inflexible and slow to respond, they have been lying there.


    As for the current three questions, it is just a question at the time of the interview.


    After Xu Xingzhi answered the age of the original owner, the virtual shadow asked again: "The second question, what is the hobby of the son?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    These two questions are like a son-in-law who asks the son-in-law who is going to the door.


    Xu Xingzhi replied: "I have no bad habits other than to love the beauty. I don''t have any gambling."


    It¡¯s so simple to hear the first two questions, and it¡¯s a lot easier.


    Ghostly smiles for a moment: "The third question... This son, if you can only live one person between you and the son next to you, how would you choose?"


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly stunned and looked back at Tao Leisure.


    Tao Xian just recovered some **** face and it was as white as a ghost. He stepped back one step backwards, and the throat with less obvious shape rolled up and down.


    Xu Xingzhi turned to Tao Yu, and the dagger in his hand moved twice.


    Ghosts said again: "Please don''t hesitate to ask the public to tell us the answer."


    Xu Xingzhi silently moved two steps to the pottery, and the dagger took a beautiful light in his hand.


    Tao Xian sat down on the ground and looked desperate: "Xu Shixiong, please..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s activity on the neck: "Tao leisure, you have to blame me."


    After Xu Xingzhi, a pair of bones like dead wood were quietly close to his back position, and the nails of the sharp knife were rubbed with Xu Xingzhi''s clothes.


    Xu Xingzhi sneered: "...this is my answer."


    He raised his hand high and gave a backhand and nailed the dagger straight into the gimmick that came out behind his head!


    It¡¯s probably a scene where I¡¯ve seen countless companions, and I¡¯m not sure that there will be such a change. After the dagger, which is flashing with aura, wedges into the head, it falls into two steps, then spreads his hands and screams in the sky. In a short while, he writhed his body and screamed and screamed.


    Xu Xingzhi turned around and faced the embarrassment that had been forced to scatter. He took a dagger that fell to the ground and gave his answer: "I can go to your uncle."


    At the same time, the face of the Tao leisurely was full of fear, struggling to climb from the ground.


    Although he is timid, he still believes in Xu Xingzhi''s heart. He had just promised Xu Xingzhi that he would not be suspicious of Xu Xing''s guilty. He only came into contact with the eyes of Xu Xing, and he immediately understood. To cooperate with Xu Xingzhi to do a play, it is necessary to paralyze the monster''s alertness.


    The two did not dare to drown here, and rushed to the depths of the dense fog under the chasing of madfire.


    Tao is running and panting: "Brothers, they don''t want to ask any questions! They just want the heart! I just saw that the monster is behind you - he wants to take your heart!"


    Xu Xingzhi gritted his teeth.


    They first asked about age, then asked about their hobbies. Before that, they tested their bodies. Where is the choice of what to choose? Just to find a suitable heart container!


    No matter whether they answer correctly or not, no matter whether they will kill their companions in the end, they will have to end up with a cross-cutting heart!


    Xu Xingzhi was trying to say something, and he suddenly stopped. A man with a gaze like a torch and a handsome man is in the upper position, his long hair is not combed, his legs are lazy and he looks down at the two people who suddenly entered his palace. The smile on his lips is inexplicably reminiscent of the red letter. A horrible snake.


    "


    The dense fog suddenly dissipated, and the two people appeared in front of the eyes of a palace. All the stone carvings were as picturesque as the ones used to decorate the palace. They were all vivid, but Xu Xingzhi did not dare to think about it. What is hidden inside the people?


    The answer is quite right. ¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is also like him. He is lazy like a lying cat. He looks at Xu Xingzhi and said softly: ¡°You have been the only one who has entered my fantasy for many years, but has not killed in order to answer the third question. I lost my companion. I like your heart of righteousness and give it to me."


    The author has something to say: Brother: ... I am really fu*k in my book.


    The heavy light to save his wife is about to go online, and the third round of remembrance of the brothers is about to go online.

 Chapter 28： Wang and Wang Wei

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words are not to be said.


    Only two steps were escaped, and he was forced to stand up again and slowly step back a few steps.


    The man who was lying on the side of the throne was standing in front of him. His hair was like a waterfall. He still had a glass of wine in his hand. The first line of liquor fell from his mouth. He was handcuffed and left on the back of the plain hand. A star wine stain.


    He smiled and asked: "Where are you going?"


    Xu Xingzhi instinctively looked behind him, but he saw the man on the throne still screaming at him.


    He looked back again, but his neck was caught by one hand.


    After the feet were off the ground, Xu Xingzhi felt that breathing was difficult. When he just wanted to move the dagger on his hand, he felt a light hand.


    "Good decapitation." The man easily licked the dagger that he had taken in his hand. "The blade is thin and thin, and it is a good thing to remove the ghost."


    Xu Xingzhi struggled to push the man''s hand, but the arm was like steel, not moving.


    Tao Xian rushed up and wanted to beat him, but the man even disdained the play of the pottery, and with the sleeves, the pottery was blown up by a hurricane, hitting a man, and when he rolled it down, he was already unconscious. personnel.


    The man throws the dagger backhand, and the dagger makes a sharp whistle in the air and plunges into the shoulder of the other person.


    Inside, the screams of strange and hoarse voices screamed in the empty hall.


    "These are people who have made me unhappy." The man obviously didn''t want Xu Xingzhi to die immediately. He dumped the weak Xu Xingzhi on the ground, sticking to his squeaky ears. "Now their souls are locked in this clay pottery. No matter they are willing, they have to be with me every day." See you. If you don''t want to call your friend to be my person, you have to listen to me."


    Xu Xingzhi coughed out a **** mouth, and he was convinced that this person was the ghost of the tiger''s flea and the ghost king who ruled the thousands of sinister soldiers: "...I listen to you, can you let him leave the tiger flea? ?"


    The ghost king thought carefully: "I will kill him directly and let him suffer less."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "You are really kind."


    The ghost king heard the irony in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words, smiled and did not want to answer.


    Xu Xingzhi coughed a few times, and his limbs gradually gained strength.


    He got up and climbed up: "...you have to promise, and I will deal with him after I die."


    Ghost King was interested and asked: "Oh? Why?"


    "I have a promise with him, he will not die before me." Xu Xingzhi, "Do you not appreciate my ¡®heart of benevolence and righteousness''? Then it will be a little complete, is it good?¡±


    "You and him...?" The look of the ghost king looks a little strange. "What is your relationship with him?"


    Xu Xingzhi touched the throat of the purple seal, and calculated a relatively accurate number: "I have known him for a total of ten days, and it is an acquaintance."


    The ghost king does not believe, and laughs out loud.


    One of Xu Xing looked at him instantaneously.


    Seeing his appearance, the ghost king gradually put away a smile: "...you want to save him?"


    Xu Xingzhi used only one hand left to support the body: "How to save? I can''t even save myself."


    Ghost King: "Someone is jealous of my twenty-seven battles, wanting to save you. You want to drag the time, wait until they come?"


    Xu Xingzhi wiped out the blood from the lips, and rubbed his hands in the shackles of the ghost king''s costume: "I am afraid I can''t wait, but he may wait."


    Since entering the wild, Xu Xingzhi always felt that his life was hanging on the line. Now the sword hanging over his head has fallen. If he does not take the opportunity to make his mouth happy and happy, he will not be able to say anything after his death. Worry.


    "There are twenty-seven fans in the tiger fleas. No one can break through the wild. Only one person has entered the deepest, and now is still in the illusion of the thirteenth pass." The ghost king looked like a novelty toy. Xu Xingzhi, "...your companion is dead."


    Xu Xingzhi casually answered: "Oh, that is very powerful."


    Ghost King: "..."


    Silence for a long while, the ghost king waved a punch and turned Xu Xingzhi to the ground without warning.


    This fist is really good, and Xu Xingzhi has been unable to see anything for a long time.


    When he was able to see things again, he was dragged into an inner room and **** on a bed. His hands and feet did not know what was poisonous. He was already paralyzed and unable to move.


    ...... Since the beginning of the wilderness, Xu Xingzhi has been unable to relax at all times, not tied or be detained. Even on the way to the tiger flea in the past ten days, Meng Zhongguang must tie him with a silver chain. Only be willing to fall asleep.


    So at this moment, despite being **** like a dead pig, Xu Xingzhi can maintain emotional stability.


    The ghost king looked down on Xu Xingzhi from top to bottom.


    There is no expression on his face, saying: "...no one can talk to me except him."


    The mood of this person''s moodiness is exposed in several photos, but Xu Xingzhi is still doing his own thing. He used his tongue to top the wound in his mouth and was hit by a tooth, and he was confused. "You are so pitiful."


    "You are very interesting." The ghost king once again revealed the evil smile of the poisonous snake. "Do more words. After washing the soul, if you want to say these yin and yang, then there is no chance."


    ... wash the soul.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s reading taste has always been noisy. I don¡¯t remember that I¡¯ve been reading about this mystery from the blame books of the horns, but he at least clearly remembers that ¡°washing the soul¡± is commonly used by ghosts and magicians. The technique.


    This technique is to put an incomplete remnant soul into a body full of a coffin, and then use the technique to motivate the memory of the remnant soul to gradually penetrate into the complete soul. Soon, the remnant will Produce branches and vines, entangled with complete memories, complement themselves, and wash away the memories of the original soul.


    After the ð¯ ȵ ȵ , , , , , , , , ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯ ð¯


    In short, the Ghost King sets the level and carefully selects it. He wants to use a heart and soulwashing to resurrect a person.


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi to rebel, Ghost King couldn''t wait to pick up a hemp handkerchief that had been smeared from the left chest and spread it out.


    A dried flower in the center of the handkerchief flew up and floated on the chest of Xu Xingzhi.


    Lying in the handkerchief is a small lock-up jade pot, and a number of dried Lohan flower petals.


    Ghost Wang cherished the lid of the jade chain, and protected it with the palm of his hand, and poured the faint soul of only one line into the forehead of Xu Xingzhi.


    At the moment when the remnant soul entered the body, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s forehead was worn like a giant axe. He stood up and gave a scream of tears.


    Heavy light and shadow flew past his eyes, and many vague details were made clear in the time of the scouring, and Xu Xingzhi finally ushered in a colorful story after groping the beginning of the confusing.


    Next, Xu Xingzhi made a long dream.


    The dream told him at the beginning that in this dream, he was called Ye Buyi, and another person in the dream, called Nan Xiu.


    Ye Buyi met the Southern raccoon when she carried a corpse 13 years ago.


    The southern raccoon tweeted his cockroaches on the sloping cliffs of the Luohan flower. Even when he bowed his head, he saw the little priest who had a deep foot and a shallow foot carrying a corpse.


    Ye Buyi''s eyes cried red, like a little peach that was tender and tender. He was not afraid of broken eyes and was still wiping with his sleeves.


    Nan Kui stared at him for a long time.


    Ye Buyi did not notice him. When he was tired, he placed the body flat on the ground and gasped for a while before he re-opened the body and prepared to continue on his way.


    Nanlu suddenly screamed to remind him: "There is a tiger flea in front, do you still have to go forward?"


    Ye Buyi suddenly heard the human voice, was shocked, raised his eyes to see him, the peach eyes bulging, it looked like some kind of small animal.


    With the big scorpion and the small eyes of the scorpion for a while, Ye Buyi responded to the wilderness.


    He slammed his sword out of his body: "You, don''t come over."


    The southern raccoon jumped out of the cliff, and the leaf was scared to close his eyes, but when he opened his eyes again, the Nan raccoon disappeared.


    In the midst of Nahan, Ye Buyi was scared by the sound coming from behind and couldn¡¯t hold the sword.


    Nanbei took a hand and looked at the body behind him: "Who is this for you?"


    Ye Buyi quickly stepped back a few steps, sticking to the cliff root, nervously holding the hilt and replied: "...I don''t know."


    Nan Kui curious: "I don''t know, what are you doing with him?"


    Ye Buyi whispered: "The same person, the helper is a gentleman should do something. ... This is what Xu brother taught us."


    Nan Kui laughed: "Have you brother Xu taught you, when you talk to people, you have to look at other people''s eyes, is it a gentleman?"


    Ye Buyi felt that there was some truth. He wanted to see Nan Kuai, but he was forced to turn his eyes again by his handsome and beautiful face: "...you, you are a wild man?"


    Nan Kui carefully looked at his dodging eyes and kept silent.


    Seeing that Nan Kui only stared at himself, the face of Ye Buyi was a little hot: "I am leaving."


    The Nanzi stunned his wrist: "Where are you going alone?"


    Ye Bu is very nervous, said: "You will let me go. I have heard in the world, there are ghost kings in the wild tiger fleas, he lived here for hundreds of thousands of years, how can I beat him. ¡±


    Nan Zhu asked: "Where are you carrying a corpse, where are you going?"


    "Go to the lush waters of the grass." Ye Buyi said innocently, "I want to bury this good friend."


    "Then you are afraid to be busy to die."


    Nan Kui sneered: "These days are very strange. Many of the monks have been thrown into the wild. They have died six or seven monks in the past."


    Ye Buyi¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Really?...who will their bones come to collect?¡±


    Nan Kuai: "The habit of not being buried in the wild."


    Ye Buyi: "...why?"


    Nan Kui did not know why he would patiently explain to Ye Buyi: "There are always some ghosts and demons who are low in the competition for food. These dead bodies are their big meals. You buried people. They have to work hard to figure out, you are not giving trouble to others."


    Ye Buyi nervously said: "What should the Taoist friend do? I can''t leave him alone."


    Nanlu thought for a moment and said, "I know that there is a freshwater lake in the tiger''s flea, surrounded by landscapes and trees, and the scenery is pleasant. If you believe me, follow me."


    "There are ghost kings in the tiger flea..."


    "I am an acquaintance with the ghost king." Nan said, "If I say something good for you, he will certainly promise you."


    "Cheat." Ye Buyi''s black lacquered eyes turned, "...you deceive, you are the ghost king."


    This time I changed the South raccoon: "How do you know..."


    When he spoke, Ye Fu was shocked, and he ran off his body and ran.


    The South raccoon would like to know, a flash, let the bunny like the rabbit to escape the sturdy sturdy slammed on himself, almost fell ass.


    He raised his mouth slightly: "...the little priest, you dare to swindle me."


    The sword in the hand of Ye Buyi shakes like a candle in the wind, and the eyes are filled with tears: "Don''t come over, you..."


    Nan Xi ridiculed him: "No one has taught you to take a sword?"


    Ye Bu Yi said: "I am a foreign disciple, poor talent..."


    Nan Kui forcibly laughed: "What can you do in your fairy mountains?"


    Ye Buyi took a cry: "...sweeping."


    Nan Kuai Le came out.


    He simply no longer concealed his identity, and opened the conditions with great brilliance: "I will give you a place to live, and let this strange friend be safely buried. But you must go with me."


    Ye Buyi instinct refused: "No."


    Nanbei asked: "Where can you go? Go to the friends who have died in the land? Or are you ridiculously deceased, tossing to death? Into the wild, you can get a shelter, I see You will take care of you with my eyes, you don¡¯t know how to lift them up."


    It¡¯s reasonable to think about Ye Buyi: ¡°...but, beforehand, you can¡¯t force me to kill my friends...¡±


    Before he came in, he heard that the wild people were brutal and abnormal. These exiled prisoners were trapped in the door and sanctioned. The same door was blamed for a long time. Once the disciples who made a big mistake were put into it, they will definitely be played by them. Enough enough to kill.


    He was very afraid that Nan Kui would bring him back.


    Nan raccoon: "...you can rest assured that you have three feet of swordsmanship, only the ones killed by them."


    Ye Buyi thought again and thought that this is also very reasonable: "Well!"


    Nan Kui looked at his sullen look and he was just fine: "... silly priest."


    Ye Buyi asked again: "...but what can I do for you?"


    Nan Yu took a picture of his head: "Sweep."


    Nan Kui turned the sloppy leaves and returned to the tiger fleas, and accompanied him to bury the strange friend in the beautiful scenery of the lake.


    At night, Ye Buyi had a night of cleaning in the Southern Beaver Room, and also cried for a whole night, and cried two eyes into a small peach.


    ... The flower path has never been swept away, and Pengmen is now open to the king.


    After eating a big and boring leaf, the dress was reluctant to take care of the South raccoon and shivered in the quilt.


    Nan Yu touched his wet hair: "Hey."


    "You lied." Ye Buyi cried, "It turns out that you brought me back because you want, you want..."


    Ye Buyi couldn''t find a suitable word to describe the scene at the moment, and he was so angry that he said: "...you have to be retribution."


    The southern raccoon laughed at the bedside and couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Ye Buyi buried the flushed face in the quilt and said, "The liar."


    The southern raccoon was on his back, licking the chin of the leaf and letting him look at himself: "I will not lie to you in the future, I will treat you well, is it good?"


    Ye Buyi does not believe: "That hook."


    Nan Zhu asked: "What is the hook?"


    Ye Buyi taught him by hand, so soon, the little fingers and little fingers of the two men hooked together, and after the entanglement, the thumbs overlapped each other and covered the seal.


    Ye Buyi first blushes for such awkward movements, and wants to pull her hand back, but the South raccoon does not hold his hand.


    Nan Zhu asked: "Come back?"


    Ye Buyi jumped out of bed and ran away, and was again hugged back by Nan Yu.


    ... Ye Bu Yi slammed down in the tiger.


    He is only responsible for cleaning the room of the ghost king Nan thief. It is only a few days to clean up.


    Nan Bei is very good to him, and he knows a lot from him.


    Ye Bianyi is the nephew of a big merchant. He was weak from a young age. His father listened to the words of a tourist priest and thought that the monasticism could save his life. So his father was not far away, carrying heavy gold and sending leaves to his clothes. Into one of the four famous temples in the world, Ying Tianchuan.


    I can fix the leaves in Yingtianchuan from the age of five to the age of seventeen. What kind of Famen did not learn, and the body was strong because of cleaning every day.


    The ghosts in the tiger fleas know that the little priest who wore the blue robes and the gilded cloud shoulders brought back by the ghost king is awkward, and he is more loyal to the leaves, and the personality is more than a bit. In private, Call him Wang Hao.


    Every time I heard someone call it like this, the face of Ye Buyi was red and red, and the legs ran away, and it was so fast.


    He occasionally visits the lifelong friend. When he comes back, he will carefully take a bunch of flowers picked from the lake to the South Beaver: "Give it to you."


    South Beaver took it: "Why?"


    "Because..." The little priest blushes, "because I think it is appropriate to be in our home."


    Nan Kui smiled and said nothing, he took him into his arms and kissed his forehead.


    Then the little priest''s face was red again, but he only ran away and went to the hospital to take a deep breath.


    The Southern raccoon sometimes takes the priests to the clear lake to drown.


    South raccoon loves to drop some small pieces of baby into the lake, and then ask Ye Buyi to jump into the water to find.


    Ye Buyi will not swim, but the lake is not deep, he also squats down, sighing at the bottom of the lake.


    This kind of boring game doesn''t have any special meaning. If you have to explain some reasons, it is because Nanzu loves to look at Ye Buyi''s appearance in order to find his things.


    Whenever I find something that the South Beaver has thrown, the leaf will be proudly cocked to the shore with a small tail and show off in a wet manner: "Southern Beaver, you see!"


    At this time, the Southern raccoon will hold down the wet-leaf leaves, and use the sky as the cover, rudely and brutally want him, and make his small tail lifted back.


    Winter is coming to spring, cold to summer, and unconsciously, Ye Buyi has spent three years in the tiger flea.


    One day, he took the clothes of the Nan raccoon he had hand-washed, and went to the courtyard with a rare good weather to prepare for drying, but he heard a dialogue with a pair of ghosts.


    They mentioned "Wang Yu" in the speech.


    Ye Buyi first thought that they were talking about themselves. They were going to run away shyly, and they heard one of the ghosts sighing and sighing: "If Wang Hao and Wang Hao¡¯s belly are still alive..."


    Another response: "Also, if they are still there, the king will not give up on himself, and he will be mixed with a man in one day."


    The leaves were smothered and left with wet clothes.


    He licked his mouth, for fear that he would vent a star and a half, and disturbed the two ghost slaves.


    Has South Beaver had a wife before? Why have you never heard him talk about it?


    After the leaves were filled with clothes and left somewhere else, they were very upset and didn''t want to go back to the room. They simply began to wander around aimlessly and comforted.


    Ye Buyi stood in the footsteps as he passed by a rich stone palace.


    Nanlu once gave orders to him on the bed and jokingly, and he could go anywhere in the tiger''s fleas. Only the stone palace in the east could not enter.


    At that time, Ye Buyi curiously asked: "What will happen if I go in?"


    Nan Xi smiled: "Then I dug your eyes."


    In that kind of ambiguous atmosphere, Ye Buyi was only when he was joking, but now he is squatting at the palace in front of him, and his heart is screaming coolly.


    He carefully pushed the dusty palace away.


    After an hour, he walked out of the temple with pale face.


    The temple is full of Dangdang, and the total number of the forests is the object of the wife of Nanzui.


    She is a woman, a woman who can give birth to a baby in her belly.


    ...and he is a man.


    She is a woman with a young green sorcerer, a ghost.


    ...and he is a person.


    She is very funny. Through the mural that fills a wall and painted her smile, Ye Buyi feels that she can hear her crisp laughter.


    ...and he loves crying so much.


    Her biography shows that she is a woman who is comparable to the South raccoon at the spiritual level.


    ...and he was a waste that had been repaired for twelve years without any doorway.


    The only thing that Ye Buyi can compare with that woman is his eyes.


    The outlines of the eyes of the two people are strikingly similar, so that when the leaf-dressing is facing the huge mural, it only feels like being looked at by the mirror itself, and it is cold and cold.


    After returning to the house, Ye Buyi stunned for a long time.


    He inexplicably thought of the game that Nanhu always took him to play and threw things into the lake.


    Nan Kui lost a very important and important person this time, Ye Buyi wanted to find him back.


    No one taught the silly little priest how to like a person, so he began to learn everything about the dead woman.


    He learned that the woman was dyed in indigo by the flower juice.


    In order to learn the needle embroidery, he tied his hands with a lot of holes.


    He learned to smile without a tooth, and it looked atmospheric and tolerant.


    The change in leaf dressing is so obvious that it is impossible for Nanshi to see it.


    But after discovering this, Nanzi chilled the leaves, and often told him to go to his room. He rarely used to tease him as he used to.


    Ye Buyi became more and more panicked. He didn''t know what he was doing wrong, so he practiced needlework more diligently, trying to find a variety of plants that could weave soft fabrics.


    One day, when Nanxu came to see him, he said two sentences. He frowned. "Why are you back?"


    Ye Buyi panicked: "No, no, nothing."


    The South Beaver no longer took his temper, took his hand out and looked at it, and his face sank.


    The palm of the palm of the hand was swollen, the bruises of the poisonous plants were red and swollen, and the new ones were old and horrible at first glance.


    Ye Buyi was too scared to look at the South Beaver: "I...I..."


    After a short while, he heard the Southern Beaver with a disgusting evaluation: "It''s disgusting."


    Ye Buyi thought that he had got it wrong, turned his eyes and stared at the South Beaver.


    Nan Kui got up very badly: "I am gone."


    After the South Beavers left, the leaves were not guarded by the soul, and they touched the backyard, smashing their hands with the scent of saponins, trying to smash those red and swollen traces from his hands.


    The saponin in the wild is refined with animal oils and vegetable oils. It is rough and abnormal. Under the intense friction for half an hour, the leaves are sore and painful.


    He washed his hands and hurt his tears.


    ...but he was self-defeating and washed his hands more red and swollen.


    Ye Buyi returned to the room with frustration, and made a few rounds back and forth. After making a great determination, he took out the hemp handkerchief that he had intended to give to Nanzi today, and ran to the palace of Nanbei.


    ...he wants to talk about it, he doesn''t want Nanzi to hate him.


    However, when I was near the palace, Ye Buyi clearly heard the wrestling sound coming from inside, and the southern civet was close to the comfort of the Dongfeng.


    Ye did not have the courage to get in, and he had to leave after two laps.


    But as he turned around, he clearly heard the voice of the South Beaver in the temple: "...Do you know? He actually wants to become Yunhua."


    ... "Yunhua" is the name of the Southern Beaver.


    The leaf-filled ghosts put the gods on the door and listened to them.


    I wish Dongfeng said: "The parrot is a tongue, and the East is effective. He is not worthy."


    Nan Kui is very annoyed: "Who is not good with him? Why do you want to stick to Yunhua? Do he think that I will like this? Is he a woman? I hate the man who is so arrogant to learn a woman!"


    When the leaves were filled with clothes, they found that they had lost their strength, and half of the sound could not be heard.


    ... He tried hard to become the person that Nan Kui really loved, and wanted to make South Beast a little happy, but Nan Kui made such a comment for him.


    It¡¯s disgusting, disgusting.


    The South raccoon had not had time to breathe a sigh of relief, and he heard the sound of the screaming anger of the South singer: "To put it bluntly, he and Yunhua have only one pair of eyes, and the rest is a world of difference. If he does not have that Double eyes, let him die in the wild, I will not take care of him!"


    Nan Kuai was really anxious.


    When he discovered that Ye Buyi began to learn the behaviors of his deceased wife, he knew that Ye Buyi must enter the palace that he did not allow him to enter.


    Nan Kui hates being rebellious against him, not to mention that this time is the most acquainted with him.


    But he did not want to admit that he was very scared when he learned about it.


    It¡¯s funny to say that the ghost king would be afraid of a lame little priest.


    Yunhua is Yunhua, and Ye Buyi is Ye Buyi. He does not like Ye Buyi to become any one, but he does not want him to become Yunhua.


    Driven by such emotions, he even speculated in a dark manner. Does Ye Buyi want to rely on imitation to swear by himself, suggesting that he already knows his secret?


    Is he waiting for himself to explain to him?


    Is he joke in the dark and his anxious appearance?


    Does he think that he is really important to himself?


    Nan Lui was extremely disgusted with this feeling of being threatened. However, after he had made a temper and a bad word on Ye Buyi, his mood not only did not turn fine, but it was even worse.


    ... He looked at the leaf to make up the clothes, it was because of those eyes.


    But who would have been in the same shape for three years because of a pair of similar eyes?


    After the southern raccoon swallowed a cup of bitter wine, he slammed the silver wine glass to the ground.


    He was filled with troubles, and he didn''t even notice that there was a little spiritual priest who stood at the door for a long time.


    I still wish Dongfeng noticed the thin and short figure in the gap.


    He was surprised: "... Wang Hao?"


    South raccoon looked up.


    The little priest at the door stepped back two steps and turned and ran.


    I didn''t have time to think about how much he had heard. The raccoon''s face changed a lot, and the sleeves were swung, and the power could not be controlled for a while. The leaves were not able to be swept down by the wind, and fell heavily on the ground, even when a blood spit out.


    Nan Kui stood up and the wine glass in his hand could not be held. He fell to the ground with a bang.


    He even whispered in a panic: "...Yebu?"


    Nan Kui loves to lie to the leaves.


    When he sometimes deliberately made a bad, he lied to say that he had thrown something into the lake, but in fact the thing was pinched in his palm, watching Ye Buyi squatting on his little **** and doing his best to be busy with himself, he I feel very interesting.


    Ye Buyi also complained that Nan Kui lied to him, complained many times, and every time he seemed to suffer from the grievances of Tian Da, crying at him.


    However, this time, there is no trace of sadness and grievance in the tone of Ye Buyi.


    Or because, this time, he really said this sentence seriously.


    "...Natural raccoon, you are really a liar." Ye Buyi wiped her lips and slowly climbed from the ground, muttering. "...you have lied to me all these years."


    The author has something to say: the overbearing king falls in love with the story of the cup of the cute little Taoist.

 Chapter 29： Demented person

    The South raccoon disregarded the resistance and resistance of Ye Buyi, and put the blood-sucking leaves on his shoulders, brought them back to the room, and slammed them back into the bed.


    Ye Bianyi ran with tears to run, and Nan Kui took his neck and took him back to the bed: "Yes, you don''t know how to lift."


    Ye Buyi finally did not move.


    Nanjiao just breathed a sigh of relief, and he listened to Ye Buyi and whispered, "Southern raccoon, let me go."


    Nan Kui Ben drank a lot of wine, drunk on his head, and screamed and screamed, and he endured: "...what do you want to go? Where can you go?"


    The leaves are not talking.


    Nanzi sneer: "You don''t have me, can you live a day in the wild? Ye Buyi, do you have a conscience?"


    Ye fills his eyes and looks at him red, whispering and whispering: "Nan raccoon, thank you. But I beg you, let me go."


    The southern raccoon is distorted by the five senses: "You are dreaming. You can give me a good dress, and if you die, you have to die for me in the tiger."


    Ye Buyi started to shake: "...what?"


    "I saved you a little life." Nanlu angered and laughed. "Or do you think you can still live in the wild today?"


    Leaves fill the lips and white, and all the courage can be said to say: "...you don''t want to save me at all. You just because I have a pair of eyes that are similar to your deceased wife."


    When I first saw the murals of the dead beast of Nanzi, it was a bit silly to make up the leaves of a rib. I didn¡¯t even think that I was a substitute, just looking at my own shape.


    ... She is so good, it is also appropriate to be missed by the South Beaver. Now I am changing my way to the side of the South Beaver. I should learn how the Nanzu likes it and let him be happy.


    He regarded the South Beast as the whole world, but the South Beaver only regarded him as a dispensable gadget.


    When he heard that Ye Buyi had dismantled him, the South Beaver was furious and the blue ribs of the forehead jumped up: "What do you say? You say it again?"


    He was temperamental, and only a little convergence in front of the previous leaves, Ye Fu was the first time to see him so angry, afraid of shivering, shrinking to the corner.


    "You should thank your parents for making you look like you are." Nanbei sneered. "Or the first day of the meeting, you should die in my body like the soul of your friend."


    Ye Buyi jerked up: "...What did you say?"


    "Do you think that I am practicing?" Nanlu did not think that this was wrong. "Your friend died, the soul is useless. How do I take his soul to practice? In contrast, I If you are good enough, what else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Ye Buyi looked at the South Beaver, his eyes were strange and he was like seeing him for the first time in his life: "You, you sucked his soul? You didn''t promise to bury him..."


    Nan Kui felt that the leaf patch was simply unreasonable. He smiled and said: "Have he been buried? Or where is the grave at the lake?"


    Ye Buyi raised the tone: "But you said, I will come to the tiger with you, you, you will bury him. Why do you want to..."


    Nan Kui asked: "I said that I didn''t **** his soul?"


    The mouth of Ye Bianyi was opened and finally closed up.


    The temper of the South raccoon was smoother, and he wanted to touch his head, but he was removed by the leaves.


    Ye Buyi said with tears in her eyes: "The first time, we pulled the hook and stamped the seal. You said that you won''t lie to me afterwards, you will treat me well... all are deceptive... from the very beginning You are not really sincere to me..."


    The flame that was originally suppressed was suddenly stimulated by the words of the leaf-filling clothes. Under the urgency, Nanshikou said without a word: "Truth? You want, can you match? Are you worthy?" ¡±


    "This is the priest who faked you and sent me into the wild. I **** you this little priest, you deserve it!"


    Ye Bu Yi was in the same place.


    This is like a sharp hail, which broke into the heart of the leaf-filled clothes. His bones were mixed with ice scorpions, and they were numb and cold, and the pain was cracked.


    I don''t know how long I stayed, and I finally got a pain to bend down the waist. I used my head to hit the edge of the bed and squeaked.


    In the past, he only used the so-called heartache to describe it. It was only when the matter came to the end that it was a real sorrow, and it hurt him that his head was cold sweat.


    After the swearing of the South raccoon, the heart was not only half-hearted, but the chest was stuffy and swelled. Seeing the reaction of Ye Buyi, he immediately reached out and covered his forehead: "What are you doing?! Don''t pretend in front of me. Crazy."


    When the voice did not fall, he heard the sliding sound of the short sword pulled out of the waist.


    The South Beaver stepped back and moved, only to see the leaf repairing the hand holding the dagger, the eyes were red, like the rabbit that was only irritated, staring at himself in disgust.


    "How? I want to kill me?" After returning to God, Nanzu later regretted the vicious words of the dressing of Ye, but he used to be on the king, let him immediately admit that he was wrong and swallowed back. It¡¯s impossible at all. "You are brave enough to see the leaves."


    He really thought that Ye Buyi would come over and lick himself.


    In a few short moments, Nanzu has already conceived the scene after he rushed over.


    He won''t hide. If he puts on a sword, he will not be killed by such a small thing. When he has passed the sword, he will slowly go back and look at him. How can a small temper disappear?


    Nanzu consciously knew that he had a good understanding of the leaf, so when the little finger of the leaf was cut off from the bed, the Nanzu did not even react.


    A few seconds later, Nanzi screamed and slammed the short sword down to the ground: "You **** crazy, leaf repairing clothes?"


    Ye Bu Yi squats on the bed and clasps his hand, and the blood of the right hand is broken at the break.


    His shoulders are twitching: "Pain... I hurt..."


    Nan Kui pulled his hand and used his power to stop the blood for him: "Now I know that it hurts? You are angry, you yell at me? You have a knife on your body and you have a good job."


    Ye Buyi''s face was pale, his lips were chapped, and his breathing was extremely light, but he did his best to push Nanzi out: "dirty."


    South raccoon: "I am dirty? So you licked your fingers? Then you have been touched by me inside and outside, how can you not die?"


    After listening to this, Ye Buyi squatted for a long while, and whispered: "... Yes, I am dirty, I am dirty. Please let me go."


    Nanlu found that this person could not listen to him, and saw that his blood had stopped, and he slammed his sleeves: "If you want to roll, you will roll faster. You are bloody, and the tiger flea is a death." ¡±


    With this sentence, he left.


    After being blown by the cold wind, the taste of the southern raccoon was a little awake. After he groaned in the doorway, he heard a small sob in the house.


    Gradually, the weeping became a weeping, and then it became a hoarse cry.


    Nan Kui did not hear that people could cry so painfully, as if watching a part of the body was ripped off by people, and there was nothing to do, it only hurt like a child crying.


    The South Beaver was so crying that he couldn''t breathe. He wanted to push the door in, but his hand reached halfway and stopped.


    He couldn''t face the face of Ye Buyi for a while, so he turned and left, and he cried the cry of his heartache.


    This night, he drank the wine stored in the seven or eight altars, and he was on the throne of the main hall.


    Who wants to go back to the house on the second day, but he has not seen the trace of Ye Buyi.


    ...he did not take anything, including the truncated finger.


    He grabbed the ghost to repair the question, and the answer was that last night Ye had a tiger flea and said that it was the ghost king who ordered him to go out.


    Upon hearing the news, the Nan raccoon walked several times in the temple, raising his hand and smashing a man.


    The screams from inside the people not only did not calm him down, but made him more depressed.


    Soon, all over the place were fragments of people splitting, and the South Beaver stood in the debris of a place, and his throat was sore.


    Did the little priest run?


    How dare he run?


    He even got the sword and he was still holding a finger last night...


    He didn''t dare to think about it again: "But Dongfeng! Get out!"


    I wish Dongfeng coming out of the temple and seeing the mess of the land, I can¡¯t help but say: ¡°You...¡±


    Nan Kui pointed out the temple: "Go, go and bring me back to the little priest."


    I wish Dongfeng naturally does not violate the meaning of Nanzu: "...Yes."


    Nanbei was hesitating for a moment, and he called back Dongfeng. He shouted: "He is hurt, it is not far. After you find him, tell him, tell him not to make trouble, I was last night... If you drink too much, you can say that kind of miscellaneous words; if he still refuses to come back, you will bring him back. Be careful not to pull his hand."


    I wish Dongfeng full of helplessness and lead to leave.


    The southern raccoon was sitting in the temple and rested with a whole daylight scene, only to wait for the return of the Dongfeng.


    "I didn''t find it?" Nanbei gnashed his teeth. "What is the difference between him and a poor little priest, and mortal? Can you not even catch a mortal?"


    I wish Dongfeng shame: "Wang Shang, we searched all over the place, but we can''t find Wang Hao."


    South raccoon became more and more flustered.


    It¡¯s ridiculous, where can he go?


    He resisted with full of fear and got angry and got up: "A bunch of waste! I went to find it myself."


    One day passed, three days passed, and three months passed.


    Nanbei panicked and found that he really couldn''t find the leaf.


    He tasted the taste of being unable to sleep at night.


    At that time, his wife, Yunhua, died in the hands of a Taoist, and Nanlu was also sent to the wild. Thousands of years later, Yunhua became a cinnabar in his heart, so it was easy to expect a leaf patch, but now he turned into a needle, a thorn, wedged into his heart, called him Sleeping is difficult.


    He can only see the side of the leaf in his dreams, so he is more ferocious to drink, so he can find the leaves after the drunkenness.


    On this day, he dreamed of Ye Buyi and what happened to him in the past.


    They used the game of fishing at the lake as usual. After playing for several rounds, Ye Buyi was tired and climbed ashore to stand still. The wet clothes outlined his round hip line, which was very cute.


    He fell to the ground, fiddling with the things that were caught, and he couldn''t put it down with the same gadgets.


    It¡¯s a piece of debris, it¡¯s still shining, like falling from a certain ornament,


    Ye Buyi put the thing on her chest and stroked it: "It must be nice to make it a chain ornament."


    Nan Kui hugged him on his lap and teased him: "Chain? How do you like a big man like this glowing thing? Like a little girl."


    The little girl of Ye did not speak, and the pieces were dialed in the palm of her hand.


    "Is it so beautiful?" Nan shou held his hand holding the shard. "... Don''t look at it, look at me."


    Ye Xiaoyan looked at him, and the shy look of her lips was more like a little girl.


    "Look at it like this? How much do you like me?" The South raccoon couldn''t help but tease him.


    Ye Buyi blushes and bites her lips and thinks about it. Only then seriously replied: "It is... like the kind of bride who likes it."


    Nan Kuai is very satisfied with this answer and kissed his lips: "Okay. I made this thing into a chain. When I want to have a wedding day, I want you to wear it and marry me."


    After saying this, Nan Kuai woke up.


    He slept on the bed of leaves.


    After opening his eyes, the empty room also cleared his heart in an instant.


    When he lifted his legs and prepared to get out of bed, I wish Dongfeng knocked on the door and walked in: "Wang Shang."


    "What?" Nanzi lazily raised his eyes. "Is it a small priest?"


    I wish Dongfeng pause for a moment: "Yes, found it."


    Nan Kui did not prepare to hear the good news. He heard this kind of look back. He was shocked and jumped to the ground with bare feet. The excitement was difficult: "Really? Where is he? Can he be injured? Can be thin." ?"


    I wish the Dongfeng face unbearable color: "The Lord...the sorrow."


    The South Beaver was immersed in the joy of fullness, and even could not understand the words of Dongfeng: "What is the sorrow? What is the sorrow?"


    I wish Dongfeng a gesture to the outside of the door. Two ghost slaves carried a roll of white cloth into the door.


    The cloth rolls spread out, and there are sacral bones in the sky. There are obviously traces of the beasts'' smashing, and most of the muscles are gone. Only his arm is not bitten too much, and he can clearly see his damage. The right palm is gripped.


    ... there is a missing tail finger.


    "Wang Hao did not go far." Zhu Dongfeng explained, "A ghost slave found him under the cliff not far from the tiger flea. The weeds there were so high that we could not find Wang Hao when we first started searching. ""


    The southern raccoon stared at the cheekbones on the ground, and his eyes were very novel.


    He didn''t believe that this pile of bones was the little priest he loved crying: "What did he go there?"


    Wishing Dongfeng: "Wang Hao seems to have fallen from the cliff... When we found Wang Hao, he was scattered under him..."


    He pulled out a cloth bag from his arms and unfolded layer by layer.


    The dried Lohan petals flew a few pieces and landed on the cheekbones.


    Looking at the petals, the South Beaver remembered.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen he first met Ye Buyi, he sat on a cliff full of Luo Hanhua.


    The cliff is so lonely that there is no mountain road that can be directly boarded. After leaving the tiger fleas, Ye Buyi climbed up from there, probably to pick up a Luo Hanhua and keep it as a memorial.


    He muttered to himself: "...is it the cliff?"


    I wish Dongfeng language stuff.


    He didn''t understand what Nanzi was referring to.


    Nan Kui looked at the bones on the ground and asked: "...dead?"


    I wish Dongfeng could not say a word.


    Nan Kui pointed at his bones and smiled and said: "He is dead? Just to pick a flower?"


    He looked at the corpse and whispered: "...not even the chain ornament that you have done for you, just ran to pick flowers, it is a stupid priest."


    When the voice fell, he coughed a few times, only to see more saliva in his mouth, and he was uncomfortable with chest tightness.


    He had a neck that wanted to spit out, but he vomited a large amount of blood.


    All the memories of Ye Buyi ended on the day when the blood fell on the corpse.


    After the remnant of the leaf-filled clothing was put into the body, Xu Xingzhi slowly opened his eyes.


    The ghost king Nan raccoon saw the ecstasy.


    This person is a good product that he has rarely found in a decade.


    Since he vomited blood, after a serious illness, Nan Kui dropped twenty-seven fans in the tiger fleas, capturing the people who came and went. As long as someone broke into the valley, he would have to bother to test it.


    First of all, the body of the person who is coming can not be too weak. Ye Buyi''s body is not good from a young age. Although he has grown stronger after he grows up, he still has some weaknesses. Nan Kui does not want him to be a sick man after the resurrection.


    Secondly, the age of the comers needs to be appropriate, and there must not be some strange bad hobbies, so as not to taint the soul of the leaves.


    The most important thing is that the person must have a heart that is as good and stupid as a leaf.


    Only such a heart can be worthy of leaf filling.


    The person in front of him is basically in line with all the expectations of the South.


    ... Once the soul wash is over, all the memories of Xu Xingzhi will be covered by the memory of the leaves.


    Nan Kui only needs to take the soul out of the body of Xu Xing, and then dig out the heart, send it to his treasured leaves, and use his life-long spells, it will be able to call Ye Buyi with all the memories to come back to life.


    It is difficult to shape the lost flesh of Ye Buyi, but as long as his little Taoist is willing to return, even if he can only get a skeleton that can speak, he has no complaints.


    He stroked the cheek of Xu Xingzhi after the awakening, and put the sound to the lightest and softest: "Can you recognize who I am? Little Taoist?"


    Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath and said coldly: "I recognize that there is a bastard."


    "...Little priest?" The South raccoon was awkward and awkward, and suddenly realized, "You?? Or you? You are not him?"


    Xu Xingzhi is still a headache, but the face of this scum, or politely revealed a mocking smile: "How? Can''t recognize your leaf patch?"


    Nan Beaver¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he dragged Xu Xingzhi off the stage and tightened his front: ¡°How could it be? How can the soul wash fail?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi sarcastically said: "Maybe your little priests don''t want to see you again."


    Where did Nanzi be willing to listen to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mouthfuls of nonsense, and he took up the spiritual power and reached the forehead of Xu Xing¡¯s forehead, closing his eyes and urging his temptation.


    After a while, Nan sei opened his eyes in amazement: "You have been washed..."


    Waiting for his voice to settle, there was a burst of sound from the outside of the temple, as if the co-workers slammed into the mountains, and a sly demon force pushed over and the doors of the darkroom flew open.


    Nanzi looked back and suddenly fell to the freezing point: "Who?"


    I wish Dongfeng fell into the darkroom, and a ghost gun was inserted in the back!


    There was a whisper in his mouth, but he was still flustered and said: "...The Lord, twenty-seven fans...have been broken... Wang Shang, please go to the king soon..."


    The spooky gun on his back was taken away by Huo Ran, and the loud, splashing flesh and blood sound completely buried his already weak tail.


    A meteor also swept like a gun, pointing straight to the neck of the South Beaver.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s command came from behind his back: ¡°...put him down.¡±


    The Southern Beaver heard this, but he obeyed it. He pushed Xu Xingzhi to the wall. When his eyes turned again, four ghosts were born out of thin air, nailed to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s shoulders and trousers, and he hanged his life. On the wall.


    After trapping Xu Xing, he only turned around and just hit a face-to-face with Zhou Beinan.


    Seeing this face, Zhou Beinan slightly frowned, seemingly confused.


    The southern raccoon showed a sly smile: "Is it you? You still have no souls to fly?"


    Zhou Beinan stunned: "Do you recognize me?..."


    Nan replied with a smile, and suddenly raised his hand and gripped the tip of Zhou Beinan, his face did not change, his fingers moved slightly, and the ghost gun in Zhou Beinan¡¯s hand was turned into a ash!


    During the dusty flight, Zhou Beinan was stunned by the South raccoon and pressed to the ground.


    He apparently has been irritated by the failure just now. At this time, he vented all his resentment on Zhou Beinan: "I am a ghost king. A remnant soul in the district, dare to shoot a knife in front of me?"


    The southern raccoon became more and more forceful, and the floor tiles broke open. Zhou Beinan was pressed into the ground by an inch of intensiveness, and the soul body also vaguely changed its brightness and darkness. Obviously, it could not compete with such overwhelming ghost power.


    Nan Kui was patiently lost, his face was terrible, his eyes were red and bloody: "I don''t remember me? Well? It''s so pitiful, even the rhetoric you made can''t remember? You said, you have to smash my heart with a shot. I have to slap my bones by myself, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s eyes widened: "You - you are..."


    "You can''t even protect your sister who is on the verge of production." Nanbei maliciously smiled. "I still remember your name, Zhou Beinan, you are a waste."


    He tightened his fingers, but he was going to annihilate the spirit of Zhou Beinan!


    But he had just made a force, and the whole man flew out and slammed into a wall, and the walls of the darkroom were smashed.


    Meng Zhongguang stepped in from the outside.


    His eyes and forehead are red and bloody, and the red color between the eyes is almost dripping down. A black hair is scattered and spread, and the ghosts of the vertical and horizontal are excited.


    He stood there, and he was a crazy madman.


    But he didn''t have the heart to fight with the South Beaver. He only looked at Xu Xingzhi''s shadow with a pair of eyes: "Brothers? Where are you?"


    The dust was fascinating, and the South Beaver swayed and climbed up, pulling a short sword from his waist and heading in the direction of Xu Xingzhi.


    Seeing someone shaking in their own sight, Meng Zhongguang stunned, and a pulse of flying rainbow flew out of his palm and went straight to the South Beaver.


    The South raccoon waved the sword and blocked it. He only heard the gold and iron crossfire, and the sound was like a burst of beans. The South raccoon only tried to fight for a few rounds, and he felt that the mouth was sweet and hard, and he simply abandoned the blade and gave birth to a man of Meng Zhongguang. Remember to hit.


    One of his arms was smashed out, and he used this impulse to fly and flew straight toward Xu Xingzhi. Before he was there, he moved the only hand to drive the ghost and tried to put Still left in the body of Xu Xing''s body to **** out.


    However, he searched the whole body meridians of Xu Xing, and he could not find the soul that was treasured by him for many years!


    "Give it back to me!" South screamed and snarled, "Give him back to me!"


    However, the little soul did not want to be with him, hidden in the body of Xu Xing, refused to come out again.


    Like many years ago, Ye Buyi refused to accept him and refused to pay attention to him.


    The southern raccoon was stunned by such associations, and the white face was about to search again. The two ghost slaves broke through the window, while one snarled the wild raccoon: "Wang, go faster!"


    The southern raccoon shouted: "I don''t go! He is still here, he..."


    One of the higher-ranking ghost slaves, the raccoon, was mad, and his heart was slanted, and a palm hit the back of the southern raccoon.


    When the South raccoon was in a state of turmoil, he ate this palm, and his blood was rushing to the brain.


    The ghost slave pushed the southern raccoon into another ghost slave: "Take the king faster..."


    After failing to speak, this ghost slave has been blown up from the central government, and the smoke is gone, leaving no points!


    After twenty-seven episodes, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s mind and faculty have been lost. He can¡¯t distinguish between North and South, like a drunkard, like a beast, and he¡¯s in the room. Once he hears something unusual, he¡¯s not saying anything. It is a pure demon push.


    This ghost slave made the slayer''s death ghost.


    Another ghost slave was shocked and shivered. Where did he dare to stay, quietly holding the southern raccoon, passing through the wall, and disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Zhou Beinan held his throat and coughed and climbed from the ground.


    Just climbed half a body, he had a hunch, and quickly rolled to the side.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the place where he was lying was bombarded by Meng Zhongguang''s spiritual power.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s scream: ¡°Meng Zhongguang, you see...¡±


    Before he finished, Meng Chongguang was indiscriminate and a palm, and the dark room collapsed halfway!


    Zhou Beinan made all his strength, and even fled to the doorway where the dark room no longer existed. Just when he saw the stunned Tao Chi from the outside, Lu Yujiu, Zhou Wang, Yuan Ruyi also did not Follow in the distance.


    Zhou Beinan shouted: "Run faster! Meng Zhongguang, he is crazy!"


    Meng Zhongguang heard this change, and the palm of his hand gathered a majestic scarlet demon, and the corner of his mouth smirked.


    Seeing that Meng Chongguang is about to be shot, Xu Xingzhi, who was invaded by the scorpion''s ghost power and who has been dizzy, finally found the strength to speak. The dumb voice screamed: "Meng... heavy light!"


    Only this sound, the heavy murder and the ruin of Meng Zhongguang''s eyes gradually faded.


    He looked around in a panic like a child, finally seeing Xu Xingzhi who was nailed to the wall.


    His whole person had alive when he was on the road, and his sharp edge was reduced to nothing. He went straight to the past and couldn¡¯t help but say that he was holding the waist of Xu Xingzhi. The spoiled little cat shouted: "Brother! Brother..."


    Zhou Beinan, who was almost killed, saw this situation and was stunned.


    Xu Xingzhi was dizzy and barely gasped. He saw Meng Zhongguang, who had rain in front of his eyes, and his heart was soft and full of confusion: "Cry what, man and man. Let me down."


    "Senior, sorry, sorry..." Meng Zhongguang panicked his face and rubbed his face. "I, have I scared my brother? The light is not intentional, not..."


    As soon as he raised his hand, he nailed the nails of Xu Xing''s sleeves and collapsed.


    Xu Xingzhi, who lost his strength, fell softly on his shoulders.


    When he came into contact with Meng Zhongguang''s body, he fell into a dark and deep canyon, and his consciousness disappeared and he passed out.


    Perhaps it was the power of the sinister power of Bainan, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind finally had a complete memory fragment.


    The author has something to say: [System Reminder: Formatting failed]

 Chapter 30： Memory backtracking (4)

    Yingtianchuan is located in the sea of ??Kyushu East Sea, where the waves are widespread, the sky is full of water, the three islands are hug, and the island is covered with chess.


    Xiejian Island is the first stop for visitors to come to Tianchuan. As the name implies, anyone who wants to go to the island needs to solve the sword and pay the soldiers, so as not to let the swordsman sharply hurt the Taoist spirit that should be raised in Tianchuan for thousands of years.


    However, there will always be exceptions.


    The five-year-old Tianbang ratio has already opened. During this period, people who participated in Dabu¡¯s monastic practice can cross the sword island without paying the blade. The so-called Tianbang Dawei is designed for disciples. If there are young disciples who can make a comeback in the Tianbang comparison, even if they can''t win the leader, they can become famous and famous.


    The four rules are strict, and they are not allowed to gamble on the cards. But those side disciples will secretly open a gambling gamble, using Lingshi as a gamble, betting on who will be spent on each place.


    In fact, the top three are almost no suspense. Qu Chi, who has won the top spot for two consecutive times, is still the favourite to win the championship. The number of people who win the battle with Xu Xing is comparable, and Ying Tianchuan has won the third place in the three days. The odds of the three men are flat and will only fluctuate up and down slightly, the difference is not great.


    Let everyone gamble in the heat, but the 456th.


    Ying Tianchuan has a rising star, named Chengding, a good gun, a first-class gun, and a very talented person. Almost everyone can compete in the top six, even if the ranking is still in doubt, but his The voice has already overshadowed Zhou Beinan, and even has a tendency to push the Zhouxian position.


    At the time when everyone¡¯s ranking for Chengding¡¯s rankings was in full swing, the pride of this day was being allocated to the disciples used by various disciples, and they used guns and guns to hold their heads in front of their eyes: ¡°I said to get out. Listen. Don''t understand?"


    After a few years, the Jiuzhi lamp has grown into a tall and clear young man. His posture is like a piano. The bones are like strings. There is a sharpness like a snow bayonet inside and outside.


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "Please take the gun away."


    Cheng Ding is quite funny: "Who are you talking to? I ask you, who are you?"


    Jiuzhi Lantern: "Fengling Jiuzhi Lan."


    "Yes, I know who I am, then you should be clear. It shouldn''t be here." Cheng Ding laughed. "Is this martial arts martial arts a good thing for you? Get out!"


    Jiuzhi Deng was trying to justify, and he was crushed by a huge force. He bitten his muscles and tightened his back. He was not bent down.


    Chengding wrist force: "I don''t like you higher than me."


    The nine branches of light are close to each other and the eyes are slightly rotated.


    There are many disciples on the sidelines, but no one is willing to come forward to help him say the first half of the sentence, and many of them are even Fenglingshan disciples.


    He bit his tongue, but he barely grabbed the strange force, did not pull the sword, did not counterattack, his feet steadily tied to the ground, his knees refused to bend even a bend.


    He gnawed his teeth: "...I am a Fenglingshan person, I don''t have to bow to anyone."


    At this time, Meng Zhongguang is holding a sword to sleep on the side of the field. Because men and women are divided into different performances in the training field, several other women can only get together, facing each other, and cheeks blushing at his appearance.


    The adult Meng Zhongguang is lying there with a natural picture of the beauty of the smoke and rain. The hands, lips, ears, necks and ankles are all beautiful and fascinating.


    I heard that there were two people in the vicinity who talked about the excitement there. Meng Zhongguang opened his eyes and woke up for a while, yawning and rushing to the crowd.


    Seeing that the Jiuzhi lamp was surrounded, Meng Zhongguang lost interest and was about to turn around. He listened to Cheng Duan¡¯s irony: "Who is the one who taught you this, isn¡¯t that Xu Xingzhi?"


    Meng Zhongguang looked condensed and stood still and no longer moved forward.


    Cheng Ding smiled and said: "Great, a small gangster who competes with the dog. It is seen by Qing Jingjun. The pheasant has changed into a phoenix. No wonder he can be like this person..."


    Hearing that he mentioned Xu Xingzhi, the disciples of the Fengling Mountain, who were still watching the lively, changed their faces.


    When the voice did not fall, the top of the process was hit by the back of one of the crowds. He did not observe it and fell forward. At the same time, the sword of the nine branches of the lamp was out, and the hilt was straight. Straight into the belly of the top.


    Cheng Ding suffered pain, kneeling on the ground, and looked up at the wolf: "Who is it?!"


    The voice did not fall, a towel used to wipe the sweat flew out and threw it on the top of Cheng Cheng¡¯s face. Cheng Ding wanted to wave it, but the towel seemed to have some kind of plant juice, which was extremely thick and sticky. Come down.


    As he struggled at the top of the process, he had a few fists on his back, apparently not from the same person.


    Even after eating a few dark losses, Chengding finally got angry and touched the gun. He shot a round out. The few people who were under the black hand noticed that they were not good. They all retreated, and Meng Zhongguang, who had no time to retreat, was shot. Swept down to the ground, and the neck was also scratched by a gunshot.


    He coughed a few times, and he couldn''t help but whisper in the wind, his eyes were red, and he looked like a little milk dog who was bullied but didn''t know how to repay his mouth.


    The Jiuzhi lamp is no longer willing to fight with it, and the sword is sheathed: "You just humiliated my brother, I still hit you, it is a tie. If you dare to believe in the mouth, I will fight with death."


    His tone was cold, but he became more and more angry. When he turned to the extreme, Cheng Duo suddenly shot, and a stick put a nine-lighted back knee bend. Then he held a pair of guns, and a purple red haze came out, and the gun tip was carried. With a light gold streamer, go straight to the nine branches of light and shoulders!


    The onlookers¡¯ voices of exclamation have not yet been exported, and they will hear a loud bang, and the fluorescing fire will splash.


    Xu Xingzhi''s single hand-held fan, with a fan-shaped resistance to resist the castration of the tip of the gun, the lips are smiling: "... should Tianchuan Chengding?"


    Cheng Ding refused to take the gun, his eyes fixed on Xu Xingzhi: "You are Xu Xingzhi?"


    "Yes." Xu Xingzhi quickly reported to his family, "Little gangster Xu Xingzhi."


    Behind the scenes, people are not caught by the parties, even if the arrogance like Cheng Ding still reveals a moment of guilty look.


    Fortunately, he came to the home of the generations of monasticism. He also had a relationship with Zhou Beinan on weekdays. Therefore, he did not put Xu Xingzhi, who is the same as Zhou Beinan, in his eyes: "The words are correct. You are right. You If I can be sincerely admired, I will apologize to you."


    Xu Xingzhi succinctly said: "This matter has nothing to do with me, you have to apologize to my two brothers."


    Cheng Ding did not put Meng Zhongguang, who fell to the ground, in his eyes. He pointed incredibly to the nine lights: "He? But it is a..."


    Xu Xingzhi interrupted the insulting words he was about to export: "Don''t dare?"


    Cheng Ding''s young temperament, how can he survive the radical, an impulse should come down: "Who said that I dare? Let the horse come over!"


    One of Xu Xing''s beheads, the folding fan is gathered in the hand, Cheng Ding is quite a gun, and I want to teach you how magical this weapon called "free pen" is.


    Who wants him to smash a white mist in front of him, and for a moment, Cheng Ding¡¯s eyes will be painful, tears will not stop, he will abandon the flower gun and roll over.


    He screamed: "What is this? What is it?!"


    "...this is called lime powder." Xu Xingzhi stood upright and shamelessly said, "The little punks are like this in the street. If your family has not taught you, I will give you a lesson. Don''t charge you money. ""


    After the words, he looked around, and in the corner not far away, he found a young Ying Tianchuan disciple with a sly look. "Being inquired, where should the Tianchuan commandment hall be?"


    The little disciple was flattered, put down the shackles, bowed his body, and was a little nervous: "The disciple is willing to lead Master Xu to..."


    One of Xu Xan reached out and grabbed the back collar of the Chengding. While changing the "free pen" into a long rope, he tied the top of the road with enthusiasm: "I am tired. What is your name?"


    The younger disciple was so excited that his cheeks were red: "The disciple is named Ye Buyi, admiring... admiring Xu¡¯s brother for a long time..."


    Having said that, he noticed who was in the hands of Xu Xingzhi, and finally realized that he was out of his mind and immediately covered his mouth and his voice was low.


    Cheng Ding still cares about this. When he stunned his face, he found himself tied up. This ending made him angry: "You let me go!!"


    Xu Xingzhi put the extra rope in his hand and pulled it unceremoniously: "Don''t make a mess. This is called a pig''s hoof buckle. If you use a pig, you can''t run it. You don''t even think about it."


    He pulled the top of the process and pulled Meng Zhongguang from the ground. He continued to the top of the road: "...by the way, I will teach you a folk slang. People are mad, there are no good things, dogs are arrogant. Remember this sentence, for you later. There are benefits."


    Ying Tianchuan Commandments Hall.


    Just on the top of the face that was not convinced, it was difficult to hide the glory, and Xu Xingzhi, who escorted him to this point, was amazed: "Rong Changjun, what is your intention?"


    Rong Changjun is the owner of the Tianchuan Commandments. He is cold with a dough and coldly said: "How can you say that it is a fight?" Xu Xingzhi, you are not the first time to participate in the Tianbang test, how can this rule be Don''t understand?"


    Xu Xingzhi raised the bar: "I don''t understand the disciple. The disciple only wants to ask, can you use a real knife when you learn? He used a real gun to hurt my younger brother, and insulted the reputation of another younger brother. I need it. Ask them a statement."


    Rongchangjun granules count the rosary in the hand: "More than one thing is less than a thing, the ratio of the list of days, the complexity of the business, you can be disturbed by these fine details. Chengding, you go back to the closed door for two days, and then with the two are you The injured disciple apologizes."


    Cheng Ding replied that he got up and left, and he did not forget to smug and resentfully look at Xu Xing before leaving.


    Watching Cheng Ding leave, Xu Xingzhi smiled and looked up at Rongchang Jun: "Rong Changjun, as far as I know, looking for trouble during the comparison of the list, according to your so-called rules, it is necessary to cancel the list. More than the qualifications. Is it true that in Rongchangjun, so many disciples can see what they see?


    Rong Changjun said: "It¡¯s just that young people are loyal and why can¡¯t they be lenient?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi looked at him: "...just say it, because he is the hotspot of Ying Tianchuan this year, you are not going to manage it, right?"


    Rongchang Jun eyes wide open: "What is your attitude? How to know how to sin?"


    Xu Xingzhi was too lazy to confess his story with him. He took a sigh of relief and stepped out of the commandment hall. He was so angry that Rong Changjun¡¯s face was blue, and he only shouted ¡°not like words¡±.


    Xu Xingzhi had a commandment hall, and the nine lights that were kept outside greeted him: "Senior brother, can they be embarrassed?"


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "How do you know that I will be embarrassed?"


    Nine lights look as usual, A: "I have seen too many such things. In the case of the four doors, I am a different kind, why should they punished a disciple for me?"


    Xu Xingzhi does not say anything.


    His eyes turned and found that Meng Zhongguang was sitting under the stone lion outside the temple, pulling his head, licking his neck and grievance.


    Xu Xingzhi went over: "Heavy light, the wound is called the brother to take a look."


    Meng Zhongguang refused to let go of his neck, and his eyes were clear and lingering with tears: "... Brother, it hurts..."


    "Spellful." Xu Xingzhi said this, but after forcibly pulling his palm open, he saw the wound, and his expression changed immediately. "Isn''t I used medicine? How can I stop the blood?"


    "There is no light to know..." Meng Zhongguang posted hard and wrapped his arms around Xu Xingzhi''s arm. "...you must be a brother and a relative."


    Nine branches of light turned aside and turned his face to the side, not wanting to see Meng Zhongguang''s embarrassing posture.


    But this time Xu Xingzhi did not meet the requirements of Meng Zhongguang.


    He pushed Meng Zhongguang away: "The small lamp, taking care of the heavy light injury, I will go back."


    Meng Zhongguang would not be rejected, and changed color: "Where is the brother going? I have to go..."


    If there is someone else who studies Meng Zhongguang as a spoiled, it must not be able to look straightforward, but Meng Zhongguang has put this kind of charm into the bones, it is difficult to provoke resentment, but it can not help people to full of love, think I need to touch him a few more.


    Xu Xingzhi''s heart is also softer, and his whirlwind, kindly said: "You should not see what the brothers are going to do."


    When he was about to leave, he and Zhou Beinan, who had heard the news, had a face-to-face confrontation.


    Zhou Beinan asked him: "I heard that Cheng Ding has caused trouble?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "You heard it late."


    Zhou Beinan saw Xu Xingzhi¡¯s infuriating nature, and also received the injustice when he was merging with him in the past: ¡°How is punishment?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi said: "You ask yourself. Don''t block me."


    After all, he broke the hand of Zhou Beinan and strode away.


    Zhou Beinan looked up and saw Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan. He knew how Xu Xingzhi was to his two younger brothers. He was speechless at the same time. He could only break the etiquette and bow to them. After the two returned, Only then opened the pace and entered the commandment hall.


    Listening to Rong Changjun said the consequences before and after the incident, Zhou Beinan could not help but laugh and cry: "You only punish the top two days after closing the door and thinking about it?"


    Rong Changjun is inexplicable: "How about that? Is it difficult to become the nine lights to go to the top of the penalty road? In addition, Xu Xingzhi has let him have been taught."


    Zhou Beinan: "...Xu Xingzhi¡¯s person must report, and he only started to teach Cheng Ding but he was revenge. Otherwise, can Cheng Ding still stand in the commandment hall?"


    Rong Changjun did not believe in Zhou Beinan''s words: "How can he? He is crazy again, can he still run to the top of the killer?"


    Zhou Beinan was trying to say something, and suddenly heard a riot outside.


    Cheng Ding slammed into the temple, the gun was lost, his face white. He used his sleeve to protect his head and worshipped him in front of Rongchangjun: "Seeking, ask Rongchangjun to be the disciple! Xu Xingzhi... That Fengling Xuxing..."


    Rongchang Jun saw that he was so dying, and he was annoyed with horror: "How can you be so flustered? Where did you come from? Just throw away our face of Tianchuan! Put your sleeves down and let me know the ins and outs of things!"


    Cheng Ding shuddered and put down his sleeves. He saw that he had a long hair blue silk that had been properly plucked, and he was shaved with only a short thick hair.


    "He caught up from behind and couldn''t help but shave his disciple''s hair..." Cheng Ding had a cry in his voice. "The disciple has never seen such a shameless person..."


    Zhou Beinan Niu laughed and endured convulsions.


    "Open your eyes, boy." One of Xu Xing stepped into the commandment hall, and turned the silver razor that was shaking and swaying back into the folding fan. He held it in his hand and snarled in a frank manner. "This is a matter for the disciple." I am punished."


    Rongchang Junqi must be shivering: "You, you dare... now it is the ratio of the list! You are so excited..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ropeway said: "This is what I am a young man¡¯s temperament, and why can¡¯t he be lenient?¡±


    Rongchangjun was speechless, and he took a few futons: "Aridly! It is ridiculous!... North-South, please go to Qing Jingjun and Guangfujun quickly, and teach them to see what they learned from Fengling Mountain. Good apprentice!"


    The author has something to say: Xu brother: the inheritance of the contract.


    Disciples: ... society, society. jpg


    Meng Chongguang: The heavy light has fallen, and it is necessary for the brothers and relatives to get up.


    Disciples: acting school, acting school.jpg


    Fengling, the world''s first guardian, the drunk master, Qing Jingjun will appear ~

 Chapter 31： Greedy desire

    After the order, Rongchangjun¡¯s sleeves screamed coldly to Xu Xing¡¯s way: ¡°And wait. Qingjun¡¯s wine is like life, now I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s the same person who is drinking. Make fun. You are here, waiting for the quiet to come here, and then do business..."


    Waiting for his voice to fall, Xu Xingzhi smelled a burst of wine and the window was over, the sound of the sleeves rang, and a monk dressed in azure-colored casual clothes came out from the outside.


    The first sight of the quiet Junjin commandment hall fell on Xu Xingzhi, who was lying in the middle of the temple. He saw that his clothes were in good condition and he did not suffer the punishment of punishment. His pace slowed down.


    Although Qing Jingjun has been a master of Fengling Mountain for many years, the age-old geometry has long been untestable, but it is still a youthful look. If you are a god, you have the appearance of a crown jade, bathed in the sun in the sun, but there is a bed before the moon. Clarify the air.


    However, this face has a pair of drooping eyes, and the tail of the eyes is lazy and sloppy, and suddenly his cold temperament is pulled down from Yaotai, and there is a bit more human smoke.


    Rong Changjun got up and greeted with some help: "I didn''t expect Qing Jing to come so fast, please take a seat. Dare to ask Guangfu Jun?"


    When Qing Jingjun passed the side of Xu Xingzhi, he glanced at his knees and slowly took a half-shot. He was confused and said: "...What did you say?"


    Rong Changjun: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi did not resist the boring head and laughed, causing Rong Changjun to be angry and arrogant, throwing an ivory pen holder placed on the desk toward Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi did not intend to hide, but the pen holder did not fall on his head.


    No one saw when Qing Jingjun shot the pen in his hand. In the blink of an eye, Qing Junjun was already wiping the pen holder with his cuffs: "Be careful, it is a pity to smash."


    Rongchangjun¡¯s anger was no longer strong, and he couldn¡¯t make a clean and quiet sigh of relief. He had to press his anger and ask: ¡°When can Guangfujun arrive?¡±


    Qing Jingjun: "I am anxious, my brother''s legs are slower than me."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body leaned against Qing Jingjun and whispered: ¡°...Master, the shoes are worn down.¡±


    Qing Jingjun discovered that it was wrong. He looked down and immediately apologized for apologizing: "Be rude, rude, I am too eager."


    Rong Changjun: "..."


    During the talk, Guangfu Jun finally arrived.


    Guangfu Junben is also a young look, but the face is much more clear than Qing Jingjun. The five senses are compact and naturally bring out a harsh and harsh taste.


    When Guangfu Jun came, he apologized: "Rongchangjun, late for a while, please forgive."


    After all, he looked at him and saw the top of the shaved chicken. He was furious and kicked his back on Xu Xing: "Counter! What to do!"


    Under the Xu Xing, the plate was stable, and he was smashed and swayed.


    Qing Jingjun took Guangfujun and played the round field slowly: "Teacher, don''t worry, sit down and say."


    The two came to power and each got a futon to facilitate sitting.


    After Guangfujun sat down, he explained to Rongchangjun: "The brothers are playing chess with Fuyang, and listening to Xuhangzhi¡¯s ridiculous things, they feel that there is something wrong with them. They immediately rushed to deal with them and did not dare to neglect... ¡±


    On the side of the quiet Jun Jun, a black child who had been lying in the palm of his hand silently placed on the table, and took a futon from the knee, and threw it down, just in front of Xu Xingzhi.


    Guangfu Junfu: "..."


    Rongchang Jun was shocked: "Qing Jingjun, what is your intention?"


    Qing Jingjun slowly explained: "My apprentice is a little chilly. This ground is quite cool, and it is always bad to hurt your body. You said so?"


    After that, he also smiled at Rongchangjun.


    Rong Changjun: "..."


    Zhou Beinan, who was attending the audition, looked at Xu Xingzhi and did not speak.


    Xu Xingzhi got a futon and squatted on it. He listened to Rong Changjun¡¯s indignation and recounted the cause and effect of the matter.


    At the end, he was dissatisfied: "The shame of shaving is hard to tolerate! When this matter comes out, it will be spread throughout the four doors and even the entire gate. How should I be a disciple after Tianchuan?"


    Guangfu Jun took a look at Xu Xing and turned to Rong Changjun: "What do you want to do?"


    Rongchang Jun was very polite: "I want to come to the two, I want to discuss a suitable disposal method."


    This is to say, Rong Changjun''s gaze has always been placed on Guangfujun.


    Guangfu Jun said: "Xu Xingzhi apologized in public and withdrew from the ratio of this time. How do you see it?"


    I don¡¯t wait for Rongchangjun to accept it. From now on, I¡¯ve been quietly squatting on the sleeves of the quiet, and I¡¯ve inserted a message: ¡°...not very good.¡±


    Rong Changjun: "...What is the opinion of Qing Jingjun?"


    "I think that this responsibility should be split in half, not one of them." Qing Jingjun''s tone is as soft and slow as usual. "He is also venting for the same disciple, impulsive. It is not to let him withdraw from the ratio of the list. Besides, it is also a violation of the rules, Cheng Ding can also participate in the ratio of the list, but he can not participate, and he is more wronged."


    Guangfu Jun couldn''t bear it: "Senior brother, Xu Xingzhi, he is not a 12-year-old child! If you have not been indulging him, he will not make such a bad thing to humiliate his friends!"


    Qing Jingjun said without a word: "Where can I condone him?"


    Guangfu Jun: "...There is such a thing. After entering the door, you will not be willing to exhort. Is this not to be indulgent?"


    Qing Jingjun thinks that it is reasonable, and he turns to Xu Xingzhi. The tone of voice is swallowed like water: "Well, you should think more about it before you do it. Your body will be affected by your parents, you can¡¯t hurt it. If you are really angry, you are quiet. It¡¯s all right to beat him. Why¡¯s it¡¯s so bad.¡±


    Rong Changjun: "..."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Cheng Ding¡¯s face is green: ¡°...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi coughed: "...Yes."


    "What is it?!" Guangfu Jun took the case and started, "Senior brother, you will continue to be so good, and one day he will not bring out big troubles!"


    Qing Jingjun snorted, pinched his nose and whispered: "...I just don''t want to be punished, you are so annoying."


    Rong Changjun is simply unbelievable: "...Qing Jingjun, what do you say?"


    Guangfu Jun was a shackle, and he could only stop the preaching and turn to the round: "Rong Changjun, the brother who had drunk before he came, is unclear, it is not the intention, please don''t misunderstand."


    Qing Jingjun sighed, and the tone was a bit grievance: "Forget it, the younger brother will punish and punish, I don''t care."


    Guangfu Jun did not prevent a pot from the sky, and said: "How can I punish this?"


    Qing Jingjun immediately hit the snake with the stick and said: "Teacher, I know you can''t bear it."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    Seeing that the mediation was not successful, Zhou Beinan played a round field on the side: "Shi Bo, Shi Shu, the younger generation has a proper way to deal with this matter, I wonder if it can be mentioned?"


    Rong Changjun suppressed the fire: "...you said it."


    Zhou Beinan said: "Xu Xingzhi shaved his hair, but his feelings can be forgiven, but after all, it hurts me to face the face of Tianchuan. It is better to shave the hair like he is going to learn the top of the road, and the matter will be evened out. Both sides can participate in the ratio of the list. How do you see it?"


    Xu Xingzhi looked up at Zhou Beinan.


    ... Zhou fat, do you hurt me?


    Zhou Beinan read Xu Xingzhi''s eyes and smiled.


    ¡­¡­how could be.


    Guangfu Jun and Rongchangjun looked at each other and the method of compromise was quite satisfactory: "Yes."


    Qing Jingjun: "No."


    Guangfujun seems to want to sew the mouth of Qing Jingjun who is still singing the opposite: "Brother! Drunken words, can''t be said again! Just follow this method."


    After all, he turned to Rong Changjun and asked: "Please be sure to let me do it myself to show the apology of Fenglingshan."


    In this regard, Qing Jingjun had no choice but to accept it. When the Guangfu government stepped down, he also slammed Guangfujun clothes and whispered: "Don''t cut too ugly."


    Guangfu Jun: "..." Brother, you can shut up.


    After a short time, the disciples of Fenglingshan heard the news and rushed to the precepts of the precepts to wait for punishment.


    After a long while, the door of the commandment hall was opened.


    Zhou Beinan left Chengmen from the back door, and Sanjun came out from the main entrance.


    Guangfujun is responsible for sending Rongchangjun who is still angry, and Qingjingjun stays at the door, waiting for Xu Xingzhi to leave the hall.


    After going far, Rongchang Juncai and Guangfujun complained: "How did Chi Hongjun choose Qing Jingjun as the owner of Fengling Mountain?"


    I heard that Master Chang¡¯s brother was talking about Master¡¯s brother, and his tone was quite dissatisfied. Guangfujun frowned slightly and did not humble and talk to Qing Jingjun: ¡°The brothers are the people of my generation, the swordsmanship is superb, and he has won six times in the world. There is no problem for him to be the owner of Fengling Mountain. As for the customs of Fengling Mountain, I have to take care of myself. Rongchang Jun does not have to worry about Fengling Mountain."


    Rongchang Jun asked for a boring, but he had to shut up.


    When the two went away, Xu Xingzhi walked out of the hall with a short hair, and he was generous and did not avoid it.


    His five senses are handsome, and look at the four doors. If you want to find the most handsome man, ten of ten people will point to Xu Xingzhi. At this time, he has a long haircut, not only not strange, but his face. It is even more refreshing and cool.


    Several female disciples looked at him and made a stay. Only when Yuan Ruyi was coming back to God, he couldn¡¯t smile.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed and touched the short hair of Mao Xiao: "Cool!"


    Qing Jingjun looked at Xu Xingzhi, who was flying in the air, and smiled: "Well, drink alcohol?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Go. Master invited me, I naturally have to go."


    Qing Jingjun said: "Okay."


    So the mentor and the disciples swept the crowd and went with them.


    On the way, Qing Jingjun took the initiative to mention the matter: "Well, have you been doing something with Master recently?"


    Xu Xingzhi is stupid: "Where? Master is like my reborn parents, how can I take advantage of Master?"


    Qing Jingjun smiled: "You put all your spiritual stone to the nine lights, bet he can get the fourth in the list. One to three odds. Can you?"


    Seeing that Master was dismantled by Xiao Jiujiu, Xu Xingzhi touched the back of his head, and this admitted: "... Hey, isn''t that just playing?... Didn''t you tell Guangfujun?"


    Qing Jingjun: "This is our teacher and apprentice, don''t tell him."


    Xu Xingzhi is happy: "Master is very good."


    All the way to the end, hidden in the dark, want to talk with Xu Xingzhi''s nine lights, listen to this statement, stand still, full of surprise.


    Then he raised his hand to cover the position of his heart, his cheeks were red, and his lips were excited to make a slight tremor.


    He looked at the back of Xu Xingzhi from the dark, his heart was happy, and his eyes followed him step by step.


    Gradually, the gaze condensed into a strong desire and a burning desire.


    After laughing, Qing Jingjun took the sleeves and asked: "Do you value nine lights?"


    Xu Xingzhi explained: "He has a swordsmanship talent for small lights. In recent years, swordsmanship has advanced by leaps and bounds. I bet that he won, and he is not aimless."


    Qing Jingjun sighs and speaks slowly and gently as always: "Well, you are all good, the only shortcoming is that you are too careful with others: I give you the genius treasure, you take it to Meng Zhongguang to practice; I let you Used to strengthen the ''free pen'' of the spiritual stone, you take the gambling nine lights to win. Especially Meng Zhongguang, what do you use to give those things to him? I told you earlier that he is..."


    Referring to Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mouth is not consciously raised: ¡°Master, I have a few hearts. But the light is really a good boy. I am very happy to be with him. If I stay with him, he will not make it.¡± Yes."


    Qing Jingjun watched his expression: "You and him... What can I have?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not understand: "What?"


    Qing Jingjun said: "When you mention him, it looks very different when you mention the nine lights."


    ¡°Is there?¡± Xu Xingzhi was unaware of this. Instead, he rushed to talk about his own discovery. ¡°...Yes, Master, we don¡¯t prohibit double repairs in Fengling Mountain, right?¡±


    Qing Jingjun nodded.


    Xu Xingzhi: "... I have recently discovered that heavy light and small lights seem to have a good relationship. They have been playing around since childhood, but today''s small lights are being ruined by Cheng Ding, but the light is still being maintained. Isn''t it a happy family?"


    One of Xu Xing mentioned this pair of younger brothers, and the words were not finished. Qing Jingjun listened patiently to him for a long time, only to calm down: "Well, it''s good to let them go. But I have a word, you have to remember: whenever you have your own place." ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I don''t care about the younger generation. But Master is right, the disciples remember."


    Qing Jingjun smiled and said no more: "I still have some Lingshi there. If I am drunk today, the Lingshi will return to you, and save you from losing, Lingshi is short."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed: "Master, this is what you said, let''s say a word."


    In the evening, Xu Xingzhi returned.


    The disciples of Fenglingshan collectively rested in the East Hall. When Xu Xingzhi came back, his face was not very good, and they all came up: "Brother, are you okay?"


    Xu Xingzhi waved his hand and looked desperate: "It''s okay. Master is drunk. I will return after Master has settled. I just met Guangfujun, and he has to punish me for copying the book. I will copy it the next morning. A good scripture was sent to his temple."


    Yuan Ruxiao smiled: "Uncle Shi also wants to ask you to cultivate more self-cultivation, lest you run to shave your hair as you do today."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "He wants to kill me."


    Yuan Ruyi is concerned: "What is the teacher''s brother called the brothers to copy? If you copy one paragraph, can you just?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."Tai Shang Yuan Shi Tian Zun said that the Northern Emperor demon **** magic mantra." But no need, Shi Shu, he is very savvy, if it is impossible to cross the sea, he must double the penalty, I will not bother you. ""


    Having said that, he looked around and found that Jiuzhi Lan and Meng Zhongguang were not in the house. He said: "I went out and woke up. You don''t care about me, just rest early."


    When one of Xu Xing went, the disciples whispered and seemed to be planning something.


    Xu Xingzhi found the nine lights that were being copied in the cool steps outside the temple.


    He wrapped his clothes and sat down beside the nine lights, hooking his shoulders and looking at it: "What are you writing?"


    The body of the Jiuzhi lamp was stiff, and the arm that was tightly held by Xu Xingzhi¡¯s chest was hot and breathless.


    He put a beheaded and said: "...Senior brother, today I rushed to the troubles, and it was wrong for me."


    "Why can''t you start?" Xu Xingzhi curiously asked.


    The nine lights are calm: "Because my identity does not allow me to do this, it is wrong."


    He said, he untied his clothes and put them on the shoulders of Xu Xing: "Brother, cold outside, wear more."


    Xu Xingzhi was safely accepted and asked: "Small lights, before you start, did you ask yourself in your heart, ''The other side is provocative, I will fight back, is this right?'' ''If I shot, I would like to ask the teacher. Insulted, is this correct? ''But so?''


    Nine branches of light nodded.


    Xu Xingzhi touched his head: "Next time you have to tell yourself, this is right."


    Nine lights: "..."


    "Insulting himself is a disgrace." Xu Xingzhi said, "You are the younger brother of Xu Xingzhi, who is a member of Fengling Mountain. You are humiliated, and the entire Fengling Mountain will be followed by humiliation. So don''t easily call yourself aggrieved and hear. No?"


    Jiuzhi Lan looked at Xu Xingzhi with his heart, and almost couldn''t wait to engrave his eyes in his own eyes: "The Jiuzhi Lan is instructed by his brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and asked: "Can you see the light?"


    When I heard Meng Zhongguang¡¯s name, the face of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp sank and he was about to say something. He heard a voice from the colony not far away: ¡°Brother, I am here.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi beckoned: "Come here. I asked Master for a bottle of elixir. I will take you back to the room and give you the medicine for your injury."


    Meng Zhongguang happily ran with his warm robe, and pulled off the clothes of the nine branches of light. He was naturally thrown on the ground, and wrapped his clothes on the shoulders of Xu Xing. Arms, attachments are incomparably relying on: "The brother is very good for the light."


    Xu Xingzhi can look at the actions of Meng Zhongguang all in his eyes. He has a few words in his heart and teased him: "I don''t want to give me the clothes of the nine lights."


    Meng Zhongguang: "...???"


    Nine lights: "...???"


    Xu Xingzhi untied Meng Zhongguang¡¯s warm clothes and turned them on the shoulders of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp. He also touched Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hair: ¡°You both are unassuming, they are staying on this terrace, there should be Let me talk about it. Then I will go back to the temple first."


    Meng Zhongguang stunned and watched Xu Xingzhi.


    The Jiuzhi lamp lost the clothes of Meng Zhongguang in the moment when Xu Xing¡¯s figure disappeared in the field of vision.


    Meng Zhongguang put away the gentle white water-like appearance, and he was so angry that he said: "What did you say to your brother? How can the brothers have such a misunderstanding?!"


    Nine branches of lights ignored him, and he took his own pens and robes and left without a word. Meng Mengguang was in a hurry to turn around.


    As he walked, he pulled up a sleeve of his robe and carefully took a deep breath, leaving Xu Xingzhi''s light and fragrant smell on it.


    But after a few steps out of the way, he suddenly stopped the steps, slammed the lower abdomen, and whispered: "...oh. um-"


    He looked down and saw a change in his body. It was a rare panic on his face.


    He blushes, holds the pen, and runs away, as if he wants to leave his body far away.


    On the second day, Xu Xingzhi shaved the hair of Ying Tianchuan''s rookie hair and was punished for shaving.


    Coincidentally, according to the schedule of the Tianbang, today is exactly the match between Xu Xingzhi and Cheng Ding.


    Wen Xuechen arrived early as usual, but found that Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan were waiting there.


    Wen Xuechen shook his wheelchair and said, "How come you come so early?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s arms raised his arms and said: ¡°I came here early to see Xu Xing¡¯s foreign appearance.¡±


    Wen Xuechen turned to look at Qu Chi: "Ruo Chi, are you also for this?"


    It¡¯s always a bit of a sloppy lip, a little embarrassed: ¡°I...want to see what he looks like for short hair.¡±


    Zhou Beinan asked Wen Xuechen: "Are you not?"


    Wen Xuechen said indifferently: "I am not natural."


    Zhou Xian heard the words and quietly said to Zhou Beinan: "Brother, don''t believe him. He asked me three times from last night to this morning. Master Xu is playing in the morning or in the afternoon. He is coming early."


    Wen Xuechen saw the two of them inspect and couldn''t help but frown: "...What are you talking about?"


    Zhou Xian and Zhou Beinan''s brothers and sisters both swayed and denied: "Nothing, chores, housework."


    Wen Xuechen reached out to Zhou Xian: "Stand to me."


    Zhou Xian¡¯s face was slightly red, and when he just thought about it, he was pulled back by Zhou Beinan.


    Zhoubei South Road: "My sister is not your cool valley, why stand by you?"


    Wen Xuechen decided: "It will be sooner or later."


    At this time, the riots outside the stadium were the arrival of Fenglingshan.


    Zhou Beinan couldn''t wait to see the neck, but the scene he saw was almost amazed by his chin.


    After a long while, he pulled out a word: "...fuck."


    The superiors were all surprised. Guangfujun almost smashed the table: "This is not a gangster! How can one not be a system!"


    ¡ª¡ªWhere the Fengling Mountain participates in the ratio of the Tianbang, except for the female disciple and a male disciple, they have all shaved into the same short hair as Xu Xing!


    The author has something to say: Qinglianggu: ancestral arrogance.


    Danyang Peak: An ancestral wife.


    Ying Tianchuan: ancestral two forced.


    Fengling Mountain: The ancestral guardian of Dafa.

 Chapter 32： The ratio of the list

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s way of acting yesterday was a big impact on Chengding. After taking the stage, Xu Xingzhi just smiled brilliantly at the top of the stroke, and the silver gun in Cheng Ding¡¯s hand shook three times.


    Upon seeing it, there is a number in Zhoubei Nanxin: "...The Chengding may be finished. I am going to take him for 15 rounds under the hands of Xu Xing."


    Wen Xuechen also said: "15 rounds."


    As he said, he flattened his palm and touched Zhou Beinan''s fist, and gestured to identify with each other.


    Qu Chi has raised an objection: "...I don''t think so. At least fifty rounds or more."


    Zhou Xian also agrees with Qu Chi: "What kind of person is Xu''s brother, you are not unclear. How can he easily let Cheng Ding lose his kind of character?"


    After this reminder, Zhou Beinan suddenly realized: "...the bastard. It is recommended to shave his bald head yesterday."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s dangerous malicious map was clearly revealed after the official start of the game.


    - He did not convert the "free pen" into any of the same blade, but he slowly shook his fan and compared the gesture to a very polite "please" gesture.


    Cheng Ding only has a hand together, and the four people on the side of the field know that there is no suspense in this test.


    Cheng Ding should be eager to win the shame, but in the face of Xu Xingzhi, his first starting position is defense.


    Obviously, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s move yesterday left him with a very deep shadow.


    Zhou Xian is not interested in the one-sided cat and mouse game, simply looking around in four.


    Under the sweep, she found that in the short-haired team of Fengling Mountain, one person was standing tall and cold, like a night, and only one of his male disciples was accompanied by a crown, so he stood even. The team''s back position is still very eye-catching.


    Zhou Xian was curious and leaned down to Wen Xuechen. "There is still one person in Fengling Mountain who has not shaved."


    Zhou Beinan looked at his sister''s gaze and locked the man with no effort.


    After seeing the man''s face, Zhou Beinan suddenly became ignorant, and the right did not recognize him.


    Qu Chi shook his head: "... Fenglingshan disciple I am not very familiar. But look at his service, it should be an intermediate disciple of Fengling Mountain, and Jiuzhi Lan, Meng Zhongguang, they are level."


    Wen Xuechen also looked at the maverick male disciple and replied in a moment: "I don''t know."


    Zhou Xian understands Wen Xuechen, only listened to the tone of his speech and then decided: "...you must know."


    She leaned over and touched the warm snow with her arms. "Talk about it."


    Wen Xuechen''s cold white face rose red, barely cold: "...you are too close."


    Zhou Xian is not a first-class beauty, but wins a pair of heavy and bright black eyes, laughs and has a pair of pear vortex, so that even if you look at it, the mood will be better.


    She held her knees and smiled and said to Wen Xuechen: "Be close, listen to you."


    Qu Chi: "...cough, cough, cough and cough."


    Zhou Beinan Hanger Lang said: "Which needs to be so close, I can stand here and hear someone''s heart jump out. Snow dust, do you want medicine? Be careful of your heart."


    Wen Xuechen tightened the blood-filled lips and forced his eyes to turn away from Zhou¡¯s face. He steadily said: ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the identity of the person, only once I saw his dispute with Xu Xing.¡±


    "Why, is there any dispute between him and Master Xu?" Zhou Xian was curious. "Xu¡¯s temper is good, how can he..."


    "He seems to be Xu Pingsheng, or Xu is alive, I can''t remember." Wen Xuechen said, "I heard that in the dispute, he called him "brother"."


    Zhou Beinan is still speechless.


    Zhou Xian was shocked: "Xu Shixiong has a brother? Why didn''t he listen to him?"


    Qu Chi is also confused: "I have never listened to my own family affairs. I only know that he was brought back to Fengling Mountain by Qing Jingjun from the market. He has suffered a lot from snacks. If he has a brother, According to his character, he will certainly treat him well. How can he not mention this person?"


    Wen Xuechen shook his head: "I have no clue about this matter. When he argued, they found me, and they broke up. Later, I asked who the person was, he said that it was from the same The acquaintance of the village is also surnamed Xu."


    "Would it be?" Zhou Xian thoughtfully said, "Speaking, Master Xu is also a strange person. I only remember that he had just entered Fenglingshan for half a year, and he was promoted to the next seat of the quiet seat. Although Xu is now a stormy man However, due to his leapfrogging, he also made a lot of criticisms..."


    Qing Jingjun¡¯s behavior has always been informal, and all four are well known. However, Xu Xingzhi, who was 12 years old, was only a child in the city. He was only half a year old, and Qing Jingjun gave him the honor of the first person. Even now, it is too much. Hemiplegia loves a little more.


    Zhou Beinan remained silent from the beginning, and did not respond to Zhou¡¯s doubts.


    Several people were worried about each other, and they heard an exclamation from the direction of the stage.


    When they looked up, the body of Chengding had already broken through and dried up, and was smashed down by the wolf.


    In the fifty-four strokes of the test, Xu Xingzhi did not use the "quick pen" to change what kind of tricks from the beginning to the end, even the fan has not started.


    And he easily defeated with a folding fan, this year is the most promising to win the fourth top of the list.


    In an amazement and the sound of the drums at the end of the game, Xu Xingzhi came down with a fan handle and looked at the top of the road that could not climb. He said: "Boy, Zhou Beinan, they love you, this rising star, weekdays. When you compare with you, is it mainly based on praise?"


    He did not carelessly said: "Then I am going to say something ugly, listen to it: you have a strong offensive, but the defense is a mess, head, neck, waist, and everything is weak. If I have a killing for you, You have died more than a dozen times before."


    Even if the loss is miserable, Cheng Dingwen¡¯s words are still unsatisfactory.


    Xu Xingzhi saw that he did not believe, just like a few treasures: "My first move can open your gun to attack your court; the sixth move can attack you wind pool; the seventh move can take the giant scorpion. I only said here, As for the intentions of the sixteenth, seventeenth, twenty-first, twenty-sixth, thirty-seventh, forty-fourth, forty-seventh, and fifty-two, you should go back and think about it. If you want to understand it, then you can practice it with peace of mind. go with."


    Cheng Ding stunnedly, after the simple move of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s slogan in the heart, the back rushed out of the cold sweat.


    Xu Xingzhi touched the short hair of the repair: "You are a good seed, I am not willing to give you a waste, it is a pity." He paused, "...but don''t take others too much in the future." Your words are true. They are also polite to you, you are still serious, stupid and not stupid. There is no capital madness, and I have a little bit in my heart."


    After all, Xu Xingzhi stood up and glanced at the tail of the dress. He also flew a wave of eyes on the whereabouts of the female disciples, which led them to a burst of joy, each holding their faces and whispering.


    Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan, who are in the audience, are black.


    Zhou Beinan saw the blue-and-white sorrow: "Which one is his own teacher and uncle? I should be a disciple of the Tianchuan disciples when I train."


    Qu Chi smiled and played round: "He is right. It is said that he has always been like this. He is really sincere, and he will dial the top."


    Zhou Beinan is watching Xu Xing''s unhappy, biting his teeth: "...this flower peacock."


    Probably because of the narrow roads of the family, in the afternoon, Xu Peacock took Zhou Beinan as an adversary.


    The strength of the list, the strength is particularly important, luck is also indispensable. If someone has a good start, the players who have been drawn in a few battles are equal in strength to their own strength. In the steady and steady play, even if they encounter a person with superior strength in the later stage, they will have a chance to fight with one; if they are directly drawn to Xu Xingzhi or Qu Chi this person, that is, the blood mold, it is likely to directly interfere with the rhythm and mood of the late game.


    And only one way to win in the end, in order to win the top of the list.


    The first day of the game, the first game of Xu Bangzhi, I got to the top of the rising star. In the afternoon, I met Zhou Beinan, who knows his old rival very well. The luck is not bad.


    However, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mood was not affected at all. When he first came to Taiwan, he greeted Zhou Beinan intimately: ¡°Northern China, it¡¯s really not seen in a day, like every three autumns.¡±


    Zhou Beinan: "...rolling."


    Xu Xingzhi is very skilled in porcelain: "We are so familiar, what is better than it. Or else you directly admit defeat, let''s go down for a drink?"


    Zhou Beinan can''t wait to blow his head with a gun: "How can you not admit defeat?"


    Xu Xingzhi turned the folding fan in the palm of his hand and said: "I will not lose."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s biting muscles have been expanded to the outside: ¡°...you are waiting for me. Tell you, this year¡¯s fan of juggling is useless to me.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi quickly said: "I will not change the trick this year."


    Zhou Beinan: "Do you think I will believe you?"


    Xu Xingzhi hit the back neck with a folding fan and smiled: "It doesn''t change, who is a dog."


    After all, he held the folding fan and bent down slightly to Zhoubei South Road: "Come on."


    "You are changing the blade of the sword." Zhou Beinan said here, suddenly felt that it was not right, and the forehead was jumping out of two or three. "...What do you mean by Xu Xingzhi?! You must use this fan directly with me. Playing? Are you when I am Chengding?!"


    Packing up the mood, sitting in the bottom of the battle, Cheng Ding felt that he had an arrow.


    Xu Xingzhi is not fluent: "...is almost the same."


    Qu Zhi, who was watching the war far away, said: "Why do you think so much in North and South? Every time you have to be mad, why bother to come."


    Zhou Xian is not very nervous: "The more angry my brother is, the more calm he is. In the past few years, he has been studying guns, in order to beat Xu brothers. Xu Shixi is such a Menglang, it is too underestimated."


    Wen Xuechen has different opinions.


    He leaned on the edge of the wheelchair and squeezed his chin. He said: "...It¡¯s not such a person. Qu Chi, you have to be careful, this year is probably the best for the top of the list."


    "The top spot is just something outside of the body." Qu Chi laughed broadly. "No matter what you do, I just need to go all out and take it seriously."


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhou Beinan¡¯s gun was picked up by the ¡°free pen¡± and flew straight into the side of the stadium.


    Before he recalled the rifle, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s wrist was as light as a swallow. He opened the fan, and the fan was taken to the Zhoubeinan throat. He was forced to fall to the ground, and the flying gun was also Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand stopped and danced in the air, pointing to the south heart of Zhoubei.


    The sound of the drums of the game was slamming.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "Condition."


    Xu Xingzhi did not use any tricks this time, so Zhou Beinan was defeated and convinced, but naturally he would not lightly exalt him: "Let you be a head. Hurry up and pull me up."


    Xu Xingzhi was happy. He inserted the long gun from Zhou Beinan to the ground and stretched him to get up.


    The two men collided with each other in a tacit and intimate manner.


    Zhou Beinan proudly headed: "The next time you are lying on the ground, you are waiting. Wait for me."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "The small string said this, I believe, you can forget it."


    When this was the case, Xu Xingzhi was chased by Zhou Beinan with a gun. The scene was confusing until Guangfu Jun screamed, and the two talents ended up screaming and slamming their backs.


    Xu Xingzhi''s bad luck seems to have not ended.


    Adhering to the rules of winning the first draw, Xu Xingzhi mixes and stirs in the signing, and draws a bamboo stick. He glances at the name on the head and narrows his eyes. He swayed at the Zhouxian string, not far away. Call: "Little String ~"


    He is so vocal, Zhou Xian naturally understands who he has drawn in the next round. She laughed and waved her hand.


    However, the disciples who watched the day''s schedule could not help but give birth to a look.


    Today, Xu Xingzhi first corresponds to the rising star of Tianchuan, and then to the Tianchuan Dagongzi. These two people are among the top players in the gambling, but Xu Xingzhi easily wins.


    And in the next round, he got Zhou Xian as an opponent. This road is killing, it is a veritable **** hurricane.


    Everyone thought in the same way, if Xu Xingzhi took another Rush in the next round, it would be really lively.


    In addition, Xu Xingzhi is playing against Zhou Zhou, even when playing against Qu Chi, will he only use a fan like today?


    If he can defeat these two people with only a folding fan, the next game will not have any obstacles for Xu Xingzhi.


    If Xu Xingzhen really wins all the way, then the ratio of this list can go down in history. After all, no one in the previous days of the list is using a folding fan as a weapon to win the leader.


    Those side-by-side disciples opened another gambling platter on the same day. The gambling was that when Xu Zhouzhi and Xu Xingzhi were compared, Xu Xingzhi would still use the folding fan to fight.


    At the time when the gambling was in full swing, Xu Xingzhi sneaked out of the Fenglingshan disciples when he gathered for him, and returned to the East Hall of the Fenglingshan disciple.


    He looked over from the window of the temple and found that Xu Pingsheng was sitting alone in the temple. He just walked to the door of the temple and explored his head and whispered: "Brother? Brother?"


    Xu Pingsheng only looked up briefly for a moment, then he lowered his head and looked down. He looked cold and cold: "What?"


    Xu Xingzhi came into the temple and took out a pack of oil paper from his arms: "I saw the mung bean cake that my elder brother loved on the table, and did not see the elder brother to the table, and secretly brought it to the elder brother."


    Xu Ping did not raise his head: "That is your celebration feast. I am also out of place when I go there."


    Listen to him saying that Xu Xingzhi is a bit stunned: "Brother..."


    "I said, don''t call my brother." Xu Pingsheng seems to be impatient. He put the pen on the celadon pen holder. "You are the first of Fenglingshan. I am just an intermediate disciple. I don''t want to ask someone to mention me." I only know that I am the brother of Xu Xingzhi, but I am Xu Pingsheng."


    Xu Xingzhi was hard to be trained to lift his head: "...there is only North South to know that he will help me hide it."


    Xu Pingsheng is reluctant to continue this topic and re-submit: "If you have nothing, let''s go first."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed, put the mung bean cake on the side of the case, and saw Xu Pingsheng copying his concentration. He took a look at the neck and read the head: "Tai Shang Yuan Shi Tian Zun said the Northern Emperor Devil''s Mantra" ......"


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s shoulders were stiff and he hurriedly reached out and said, ¡°Who told you to watch it?¡±


    When Xu Xing was happy, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal the same look of the child: "Brother, are you copying it for me?"


    Xu Pingsheng didn''t look over his face: "I copied it myself and cultivated myself."


    Xu Xingzhi still eager to get a warm answer: "...but you know that I am learning my writing. You see, I used to write like this..."


    Xu Pingsheng was so upset that he took a slip of bamboo slips and broke it in a ruthless manner. After he dropped his hands on the ground, he only walked out of the temple door wearing a single sock and threw one of Xu Xing in the temple.


    Xu Xingzhi sat in the same place, I don¡¯t know how long it took to stay, and then I reached out and took the roll of bamboo slips in my hands, rubbed them with my cuffs and slid them into my sleeves.


    When he was about to get up, he felt that he had warmed himself and posted it without warning.


    Holding him to sleep for a few years, who belongs to this embrace, Xu Xingzhi is already familiar with the heart.


    He smiled and turned his face. It was as scornful and smiling as ever: "Hey, heavy light, how come out?"


    Meng Chongguang hugged his back, arms clasped to his chest, and his attachment was a little distressed: "Senior, everyone is waiting for you."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "Yes, I have been away for too long. Let''s go, come back soon..."


    Meng Zhongguang clung to him and did not move.


    Xu Xingzhi: "...Heavy light?"


    The shadow of the mountain outside the window was lying down, and the silk screen was left on the two people, and they all dyed the red enamel on the white clothes.


    The author has something to say: After a long while, a soft thing falls in the hair of Xu Xing: "...nothing, the brothers don''t care too much about the views of the brothers. The heavy light will be with you, always with you. I will not leave for a moment."


    Xu Xingzhi lived.


    He couldn''t tell if he was kissing in his hair. The sly and petting touch made him suddenly stunned, and his face burned in loo.


    He laughed twice and said: "Let''s go. It will be cold if you don''t leave the wine. When you come back at night, I have to copy the copy of the Guangfu Jun."

 Chapter 33： Poor

    The banquet was scattered in the middle of the night, Xu Xingzhi returned to the East Hall, and exchanged the banquet of alcoholic clothes on his clothes, and touched the book containing the pen and paper to the partial hall. Pick up a bean lamp oil and start copying.


    However, drinking too much at night, there is no charcoal fire in the partial hall, the chill is quickly invading, and the transcript is the most devastating spirit. It doesn''t take a quarter of an hour, and Xu Xingzhi, who is rushing to the wine, feels like a thousand, cold and sleepy. It has not been used for a few times.


    Soon, he fell asleep on the table.


    I don''t know how long the door of the side hall was knocked: "Brother, it is me. Can I come in?"


    The urge to drink, coupled with the two games of Lien Chan today, Xu Xingzhi slept very deeply, naturally will not be called the door.


    The door is not finished, and the nine lights outside the door are slightly licking the lips: "Brother, take the liberty."


    He came to the door with a charcoal basin, and hooked and closed the door with his toes. The line of sight turned a few turns before he turned his eyes to the sleeping Xu Xingzhi.


    Seeing this scene, the Jiuzhi lamp did not add much thought. He put down the charcoal pot, turned over Xu Xing and copied only the beginning of the scriptures, then he took the bamboo slip and put it in his arms.


    There was a suffocating cot in the side hall. The nine lights lingered on the bed, the sleeves were cleaned, and a very thick bedding was taken. Before returning to the table, I respected the sleeping Xu Xingzhi. : "Senior brother, offended."


    Immediately, he protected Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back neck with one hand and held Xu¡¯s knee in one hand, holding him in his arms.


    Xu Xingzhi slept chilly and was swayed in his sleep. He only felt warm and pressing, and he instinctively got into the arms of Jiuzhi and put his forehead into his arms.


    Through the clothes, the Jiuzhi lamp can also feel the coldness of Xu Xing''s skin. I think that the brothers have become such a reason. He does not consciously put the sound to the lightest: "Brother, is it cold?"


    Xu Xingzhi shook his head: "Not cold."


    It is not cold, and his hands and feet are chilling. When the Jiuzhi lamp put him on the bed and was preparing to take the quilt to cover him, Xu Xing''s body flipped, and the loose clothes rolled up slightly with his movements, and a white smear appeared in the back waist.


    Obviously, it is just a place that is irrelevant. The nine branches of lights have a red-eyed ear, and they don¡¯t open their eyes. They want to pull clothes for Xu Xingzhi.


    However, his hand just swiped up and was held down by Xu Xingzhi on the spot.


    He whispered ambiguously: "... don''t touch, backache."


    Accompanied by Xu Xing''s body for many years, Jiuzhi Lan knew that he had been injured in almost every part of his body, and the waist was no exception.


    Today he fought two games, too laborious, and sitting for a long time, afraid that he could not stand the waist.


    However, the nine lights looked at the white, but the mind could not help but get out of the way.


    His throat was tense and heavier, and his face gradually turned from calm to an undercurrent of turbulence.


    After a long while, he half-squatted down and put Xu Xingzhi into his arms, excited that the whole organ was burning.


    The tempting white line called him forget the shape and whispered: "Brother, brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi was pulled in the pain at the waist, and his voice was low: "Hey..."


    The sound almost drove the nine lights, and he tightened his arms more and more, as if he was holding the long rope and jumping off the cliff, pulling back and forth between the out-of-control indulgence and the line of reason.


    Soon, he pointed at the lips that spit in the wine and bite it inexperience.


    Xu Xingzhi snorted. He had a pain in his sleep, but he was so tired that he couldn''t open his eyes. He had to use his instincts to push his shoulders on his shoulders: "...re-light, don''t make trouble. Brother is sleepy..."


    The nine branches of lights were awakened, and they broke free from the fanatics. They wandered down from the bed and squatted on the lips filled with wine. After a long while, he hurriedly pulled the quilt for Xu Xingzhi. Stretched out of the hall.


    When the front foot just came out of the temple, I still had a calm mood in the future. The nine branches of the lamp heard a cold and ironic voice on the side: "Jiuzhi Deng brother?"


    When Jiuzhi Lan was in a state of anger, he turned his head and turned Meng Guguang back.


    After returning to God, Meng Zhongguang began to make fun of him: "What is this about the brothers? Is blushing like this, drinking and getting drunk?"


    When I mentioned the word "wine", the nine branches of the lamp would be full of wine aroma. When the heart beat like a drum, I could still slap on the same mouth with Meng Zhongguang. I only looked at him coldly and turned away very quickly.


    When he left, Meng Zhongguang immediately pushed the door into the side hall.


    Xu Xingzhi was asleep, and he did not realize that Meng Zhongguang turned him over and saw his cold swollen lips when he was cold and horrible.


    ...the smell of that person everywhere. In the temple, in the room, the body of the brother, including the lips, was stained by the man.


    Meng Chongguang is close to Xu Xing''s ear, whispering whispers, deep and horrible eyes compared with the past, it is simply two people: "... Why do you want others to touch you, brother. I am not happy, I have to be punished. you."


    Soon after, there was a scent of plants in the temple.


    When Xu Xingzhi inhaled the first time, the brow was slightly locked. It seemed that the smell was not good, but the smell was everywhere. Xu Xing ended up inhaling it inevitably.


    Meng Zhongguang was not in a hurry to go to bed. After the plant fragrance was used to wrap up Xu Xingzhi, he took a new bamboo slip and copied the scriptures in the moonlight.


    After half an hour.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that he was fascinated by the sea and floated in a space of white space. He twirled in bed, he gasped, his neck leaned back, and his breath gasped and filled with the ultimate pain and unspeakable joy.


    At the beginning, Meng Zhongguang was quite proud. While learning the handwriting of Xu Xingzhi while playing Xiaoqu, he realized that over time, he realized what it meant to be self-restraint.


    ... He squatted and restless, and the rhythm of the pen was broken, and even his lips were white.


    After strong copying, Meng Zhongguang immediately threw back into the bed and rolled open the quilt into it.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know what dreams he had, and he was being tossed and suffocated. The clothes had already made a wave, but his health was warm, and some places were even hot and scary.


    Meng Chongguang took his head out of the quilt and wrapped it around the waist of Xu Xing. The layers of vines climbed up the foot of the bed, connecting Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ankles. There were several thin vines along the way. Xu Xingzhi drilled into the loose leg.


    Not a moment, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s breathing suddenly increased: ¡°Don¡¯t... um~¡±


    Meng Zhongguang was on the shoulder of Xu Xingzhi, his eyes were slightly stunned, his lips were smiling, and he said to himself with satisfaction: "Brother, you seduce me like this, it is really bad."


    Xu Xingzhi was sweating when he woke up on the second day. When he got up, he was very thoughtful and almost rolled down directly from the bed.


    ... last night was really a strange dream.


    At first, Xu Xingzhi saw that he was tied to a chair, his eyes were blinded, his legs were hanged by unknown soft objects, and he struggled. There was a soft monster with many limbs on his body, teasing him. I have to make a few swears, but I can¡¯t stop it. I gradually lose my strength and can only let him play.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that he was a book, and he was turned from the beginning to the end. The place where the fingertips went was like flirting.


    The second dream is even more deviant. He went to the pond to bathe and wash it in half. The whole clear pond was turned into a book-turner, and he swallowed him in the mouth. In the darkness, his right foot cramped three times, and it was still faint. .


    When Xu Xingzhi came back to God, he felt that there was a bulging bulge in the quilt. He reached out and uncovered the quilt. A pair of bare arms re-closed the quilt and grievances, as if blaming. Xu Xingzhi disturbed his sleep.


    Xu Xingzhi knows who is inside, and laughs. He took a picture of the furry head hidden in the middle, refused to show his furry head, put out the clothes and socks, went out to the table, and saw a copy of the transcript. Taishang Yuanshi Tianzun said that the Northern Emperor''s Devil''s Mantra is on the top, the ink is dry, and the handwriting is basically the same as Xu Xingzhi.


    He held the bamboo slip, and the smile on his lips just opened, and he heard a change from the door.


    Xu Xingzhi looked up and saw that Jiuzhi Deng stood at the entrance of the temple.


    He seems to have something to say, and before he uttered his voice, Xu Xingzhi raised a finger and motioned him to avoid the noise of Meng Zhongguang sleeping.


    He put on his robe, stepped on his shoes, walked out the door, and concealed the door. He said, "What about me?"


    In his hand, he still holds the bamboo slips that Meng Zhongguang copied.


    Jiuzhi lamp is focused on clothes, and his face is tight. His hands are behind his back and his eyes are fixed on bamboo slips. The sound sounds slightly different: "Study brothers copied the scriptures last night?"


    Xu Xingzhi waved his hand: "Where is this copy of me? I was sleepy last night, I slept early, but I was tired of heavy light. Last night he helped me to go to bed, take good care of it, and copied the scriptures for me, this time. Sleeping well, you and I have to whisper, don''t quarrel with him.... Small lights, you come to me early in the morning, is there anything important?"


    Jiuzhi Lan has a negative hand, and the cold and cold between the eyebrows is as always: "I have a match today, and I am playing against a disciple of Qinglianggu. I want to ask the brothers to give pointers to swordsmanship."


    Xu Xingzhi quickly agreed, and took a look at his head: "Yes. You wait for me for a while on the training ground, I wash... cough, go to find you after changing clothes."


    Jiuzhi Deng decapitated and watched Xu Xingzhi return to the side hall, only to get out of the back of the bamboo slip that was copied by Xu Xingzhi last night.


    At this time, the bamboo slip has been copied.


    However, it seems that there is no need to send it out.


    The Jiuzhi lamp put the bamboo slip back into his arms and turned away.


    Xu Xingzhi folded back into the temple and just closed the door with a slap in the face. He heard an awkward enquiry from the back: "...who is the brother who was talking to?"


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked, but when he went back and saw Meng Zhongguang standing barefoot on the ground, he stared at himself, and he frowned and went up to throw the unintentional child back. The bed: "If you don''t wear socks, you can go to the ground. You can really bear. Who is the frozen disease? I still don''t have to take care of you."


    Meng Zhongguang is not arrogant: "Who is the brother-in-law talking to?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "The little light. He said that I want to point him to his sword."


    Meng Chongguang clung to the quilt and was quite dissatisfied: "I want my brother to give pointers."


    "You?" Xu Xingzhi almost sounded out, "You really have to give pointers, or like the last time, there will be two people without a move, and there will be no face."


    "Brothers laugh at me!"


    "No, no." Xu Xingzhi touched Meng Zhongguang''s shaved short hair and yelled at him. "The brother is hurting you."


    Meng Zhongguang was ruthlessly touched by his face, and he snorted twice, not tempered.


    The gentle-haired cat was soothed, and Xu Xingzhi planned to go back and change clothes.


    ...especially to change the pants.


    Unexpectedly, he was about to leave, Meng Zhongguang stopped him from behind, and once again he confidently put forward a request: "You must kiss one!"


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "What is wrong? I am asking you how old? I have to look higher than me..."


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, and looked up at him with a pitiful look. The gaze of the little cat and the faint black cyan under his eyes instantly reminded Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart.


    After all, last night, this little guy was very close to serving himself, and he copied the scriptures for himself. What if he was jealous?


    Thinking this way, Xu Xingzhi took a kiss on his head.


    Meng Chongguang picks and chooses to spoil: "Not sweet enough!"


    Xu Xingzhi blushes and pushes his palm to his head: "Don''t make a noise! ??Put on your clothes! Always sleep, not afraid of typhoid."


    Meng Zhongguang squinted his eyes: "This way, the brothers are warmer, do you not like the brothers?"


    ... Xu Xingzhi fled.


    For now, he will hear any words related to "holding" and feel that his legs are soft. What''s more, Meng Zhongguang said the expression of this words, half joking and half serious, actually called Xu Xingzhi''s heart is a little itch.


    However, the top of the list is the important thing to do here, Xu Xingzhi is even more heart-throbing, and once he sets foot on the stage, his mind will calm down.


    In this round, his opponent is Zhou Xian, and the two are also old rivals. When they meet, there is not even a lot of arrogant atmosphere, which is easy to be like a tea party.


    Zhou Xian said hello: "Xu Shixiong, today is a good look."


    Xu Xingzhi also found this in the mirror when he was washing up today. He thought that the strange dream of last night was really amazing.


    Is this the legendary yin and yang?


    ...... Xu Xuzhi thinks that he feels like the one he was picked.


    Zhou Xian took a short shot from the waist, took a long gun from the back, and turned each round, holding it in his hand: "Xu Shixiong compares with me today, and only uses a folding fan?"


    Xu Xingzhi will take his mind back: "Guess?"


    Zhou Xian smiled and said: "I don''t know Xu brother, yesterday I secretly participated in the gambling, and I got some private Lingshi. I bet you still use the folding fan to fight."


    Xu Xingzhi''s fan, sighed: "How can I be willing to let the small string lose?"


    After all, he leaned down, holding a fan, and bowing to Zhou Xian¡¯s body: "...please."


    Zhou string guns are exquisite, the guns are like dragons, the momentum is dense, like the wind and lightning, the partiality and the woman''s delicate mind, so the transition to punctuality is also dripping.


    Many people would rather get to Qu Chi than to draw the Zhou string. The reason is this: fighting with the Zhou string requires great patience and strength, otherwise it can only be alive and dragged by her.


    However, Xu Xingzhi only took ten strokes and won the victory.


    He didn''t have a gun at the front of Zhou Xian. After he wiped out the first wave of Zhou Xian''s offensive, he turned to the corner of the ring and shook his sleeves, and the whole body was stirred up!


    Zhou Xian is good at shooting, and the level of spiritual power is not low, but she is so uncomfortable as the spiritual power of the sea. She even retreats a dozen steps and falls down the ring!


    When she was about to fall to the ground, a gossip sapphire roulette came from afar and held the waist of Zhou Xian, and Xu Xingzhi flew down from the high platform, pulling the Zhouxian cuffs and sending her smoothly. Under the ground, your feet will float to the ground.


    One of the rules of the ratio of the Celestial is that whoever hits the ground outside the stage will lose, so Zhou Xian has lost without suspense.


    The few monarchs in the high position sensed the strength of this wave of spiritual power, and they were shocked.


    The refreshing valley of Qingliang Valley praised: "While Xu Xingzhi¡¯s actions are reckless, the first post of Fenglingshan is really worthy of him."


    Qing Jing Jun Yuan looked at Xu Xingzhi underneath, his face was not red and did not jump: "Well. And he is not reckless, young and angry."


    On the other side, Danyang Feng Ming Zhaojun also said: "This style of children, it reminds me of the quiet of the year."


    Qing Jingjun did not praise at all: "It is better than me."


    When the princes praised Xu Xingzhi to Qing Jingjun, Guangfu Jun frowned, and it was difficult to hide the color of worry.


    After sending the Zhouxian landing, Xu Xingzhi let go of his hand and smiled: "Small string, inheritance."


    At first, Zhou Xian was surprised by the spiritual power in Xu Xingzhi''s body. However, when she thought about it, she was relieved.


    On the right path, Xianmen, only through careful cultivation, will there be such a result. Xu Xingzhi can go from a small town to the point of today, and he can only rely on himself.


    The author has something to say: Zhou string shallow smile: "Xu brother, I am not as good as people."


    "I don''t want to delay for too long." Xu Xingzhi said, "I have a hunch, I will be on the next round. The fight is too long, it is not good for me. The small string should blame me, huh?"


    Zhou Xian naturally thought that this was the ridiculous language of Xu Xing''s victory after her, and did not go to the heart.


    When Xu Xingzhi figured out the bamboo stick with the word "Çú³Û" from the signing, it was not only the Zhou string, but all the disciples who participated in the list of the list were boiling.

 Chapter 34： Who are you?

    After Xu Xingzhi took out the name of Qu Chi, he looked up and stared at the Ying Tianchuan disciple who was holding the sign.


    The child was looked at by Xu Xing''s smile and laughed a little. It was a bit of a false impression: "Xu Shixiong, this does not blame me... I don''t know..."


    Xu Xingzhi patted his shoulders quickly: "I didn''t say it was your fault. I just thought, if this time I can take the temper to win the Qu Chi, it will be more energetic. You say yes?"


    The younger disciple looked at the back of Xu Xingzhi, and admired him.


    However, before the start of the afternoon game, Qu Chi was still preparing for the game. He heard the voice of Xu Xingzhi: "Ruo Chi, Qu Chi....Qu brother?"


    Qu Chi is indeed the oldest of the four generations, but listening to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s call to him is still a tough guy.


    He looked up and asked, "What?"


    Xu Xingzhi hangs himself on the red silk on the edge of the ring. He is shamelessly saying: "Let me make three moves."


    Zhou Beinan, who was on the side of Quchi¡¯s trick, turned a blind eye: ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Qu Chi to let you make thirty strokes?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "That is good."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Qu Chi has a good temper: "Do not quarrel, three strokes only, let it be, it does not matter."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled at Zhou Beinan: "I don''t see it, learn the temperament of the family''s songs. If you want to let me know, I will call you a week."


    "Let you be a head." Zhou Beinan spoke. "I am older than you. You should have called me a brother."


    After all, he also persuaded Qu Chi: "Ruo Chi, take care of him less, he has a face on his nose."


    Qu Chi Xian Hui said: "His age is the smallest of the four of us, so it is no problem for him to make three moves."


    Wen Xuechen calmly gave Qu Chi a trick: "...when the fourth move, the strip will be thrown on his face, you will win."


    After the speech, Wen Xuechen looked up and did not look at it and raised his hand. Sure enough, he received Xu Fanzhi¡¯s fan who had thrown him down.


    Xu Xingzhi complained on the top: "...When you are white, you are less harmful to me."


    Wen Xuechen took Xu Xingzhi''s fan in his palm and played it: "You should thank me for not participating in the list."


    "...That''s really thank you for not killing the grace." Xu Xingzhi straightened his hand to him, "Fan back to me."


    Wen Xuechen lost the fan to him.


    Before the start of the game, Zhou Beinan gave Qu Chi a good start: "Hey, don''t call him so crazy."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s attitude is more concise than Zhou Beinan¡¯s: ¡°Hey.¡±


    Qu Chi put down the dust, took the commonly used sword to the stage, but saw the fish sword in the hands of Xu Xingzhi with a folding fan, waiting for him on the stage.


    Qu Chi laughed: "I don''t need a folding fan this time?"


    "You and Zhou Fatzi are not the same." Xu Xingzhi said with a smile, "... I grabbed the position of the top of the list twice, how can I get a snack."


    The Zhoubei Nanqing ribs underneath: "...Is I able to throw a few hidden weapons to smash his head in a while?"


    Wen Xuechen did not answer, looked up at the stage, raised his hand and stroked his lips, and there was a slight expectation in his expression.


    At the beginning of the opening of the gongs and drums, Xu Xingzhi grabbed the opportunity and sneaked forward to swing the sword. Qu Chi kept his promise and opened the three swords. He only avoided the sword and did not pull the sword. He actually made three moves.


    Qu Chi Shi Zun, Dan Yang Feng Ming Zhao Jun sees Qu Chi actually so play, slightly frowning. After three strokes, Qu Chi¡¯s left hand will pull out the sword, and the snow training will be like a sword front to the middle. The sword is like a wind and thunder, and Xu Xing¡¯s view is not good. The sword is forcibly recovered and reversed. For the defensive. However, Qu Chi Jian is overbearing, only one out of the sheath, Xu Xing''s robes have added a few scratches.


    Forced to retreat from Xu Xingzhi, Qu Chi took the opportunity to throw the sword out, hands and knots, and pushed out.


    The sky was full of clouds and the sky was full of enthusiasm. The seven swords had a long shadow, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s figure was wrapped in it. Qu Chi also devoted himself to the formation, and he disappeared with him.


    For a time, the people on the scene only heard the sound of the golden and iron, and the sword and the air rushed.


    When Xu Xingzhi disappeared, Meng Chongguang had seen blood marks on his body. He was so nervous that his cheeks were white and he wanted to step forward: "...senior brother!"


    He was dragged back by nine lights.


    The latter shook his head at him, but his eyes on the ring were also full of worry.


    Qu Chi is the swordsman of the four doors. The technique is one-on-one, and the sword is one-of-a-kind. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s fight with the sword is too favorable for Qu Chi.


    What''s more, Qu Chi has seven good swords. Xu Xingzhi has only one ordinary fish sausage.


    Xu Xingzhi''s "quick pen", as a weapon of the battle, actually has quite a disadvantage.


    It seems to be able to change into everything in the world, but in fact, the "quick pen" is a comprehensive refining of all kinds of weapons that Xu Xing used to collect, and the nature of various objects must not conflict.


    For example, if Xu Xingzhi had the same precious fairy wood sword and got the same level of gold gun, if these two are condensed together, the "free pen" will be scrapped because of the properties of Jin Kemu.


    Therefore, Xu Xingzhi must carefully calculate the five elements of each of the "free pens" in order to avoid rushing, causing all refining and chemical work to lose weight. He refines and refines the swords with mild attributes and less power.


    Therefore, although the "quick pen" can change endlessly, everything is not as strong as the specialized weapons.


    Jiuzhi Lan believes that if Xu Xingzhi wants to win this battle, he will inevitably drive the "free pen" and change it in order to have a chance to win.


    It can be said that everyone thinks this way, even the Qu Chi who fights against Xu Xingzhi thinks so.


    ...hey.


    In a short while, there was a clear sound of a sharp blade in the flying red smoke, which rang through the ring.


    Wen Xuechen decided: "...Xu Xingzhi lost."


    Zhou Beinan has already begun to gloat: "Let him swear."


    The quiet monarch above the high platform leaned forward and looked forward to the smoke group. The wooden beads in his hand were cracked and still unaware. The focus of his demeanor called Guangfujun could not help but coughed, whispering : "...Senior brother, don''t be so obvious."


    Qing Jingjun waved his hand: "Don''t talk."


    Hey.


    When the second sound of the blade came, the flames rolled out from the smoke group. The illusion was the morning glow. The snow-white and light-green swords staggered like a meteor. The roads collided together and caused a little closer to the platform. The hearts of the people are shaking.


    Wen Xuechen''s slightly positive color: "...and so on, it seems wrong."


    The sounds of the third and fourth sounds of the sword were continuously sounded. After the two bangs slammed and slammed, they suddenly collapsed halfway. The order of the officials standing in the vicinity of the supervision game was unexpected, and they were shunned. Open the collapsed pieces.


    The battle of the sword fights up and gathers in the air. Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi continue to fight together in one place, but what the situation is, even a few top monarchs are difficult to distinguish.


    The fifth sound of the sword swayed a pure and terrible spiritual power, and many of the disciples who had been repaired to lower levels were exclaimed. Wen Xuechen raised his hand to protect the fragile heart and coughed twice. The complexion was faintly blue.


    When Zhou Beinan looked at the place where the two men fought, their eyes had completely changed.


    The sixth sound is extremely light, but it is swallowed up by the airflow of the two sides. The Martian splash between the green shadow and the red light, the sword tip is drawn in the air with a layer of spiral and gorgeous arc, which is dizzying.


    When the seventh sound sword broke, Zhou Beinan suddenly lost his voice: "... Did he interrupt the seven swords of Qu Chi?"


    Wen Xuechen gently stroked his chest and frowned. "No, his own sword is broken."


    Zhou Beinan: "When?"


    Wen Xuechen: "The time when Qu Chi broke the seventh sword."


    The seven swords were broken, and the blade fragments fell in the rain and snow. Xu Xingzhi opened the smog and wiped out the dust.


    His blood was scarred and his clothes were broken. As Wen Xuechen said, the fish in his right hand had been broken in half, but his left hand clenched the broken half of the sword, and his body was swirling in the air. Wolf, went straight to the seven swords lost.


    After Qu Chi stabilized, he held a broken sword from the center and rushed to the hedge.


    At the moment when the two men passed by, Xu Xingzhi''s right arm sleeves slammed open, and Qu Chi''s side neck had a shallow wound.


    At the end of the game, the drums rang.


    - The rules of the game, who can finally stay on the stage, or who can leave a fatal mark on the other side, then who wins.


    After defeating Qu Chi, the identity of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s top list has been stable, and no one can shake his position.


    Qing Jingjun reacted faster than anyone present, standing up and shouting: "Good!"


    Guangfu Jun blackened his face and pulled a quiet Jun''s arm. Qing Jingjun was unmoved, and a pair of lazy drooping eyes were filled with real joy. He pointed to Xu Xingzhi on the field and said to others: "Look, look at that, he is my apprentice."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s two-step stance stood firm and looked back. Qu Chi had come to him, revealing a broad smile: ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi opened a very sleek smile, and turned the broken fish intestines into a folding fan. In the face of Qu Chi, the slamming sound was opened.


    On the fan, the ancient fairy sands left the eight-character mad grass. "When today, let me be the one who is here", the payment is "the first in the list, the wind and the Xu Xingzhi".


    The warm snow dust underneath: "..."


    Zhou Beinan: "...I rely, is he so shameless?"


    Rao is Qu Chi, and after a few moments of sighing, he laughs too straight to the waist: "You wrote it on it early? Is it so sure?"


    Xu Xingzhi said with a smile: "If you lose to you, I will not need a fan for the past five years."


    In the words, the two tacitly touched each other and slammed their hands and slammed their shoulders.


    Xu Xingzhi just released Qu Chi¡¯s hand and saw Meng Zhongguang wrap it up from the edge of the broken ring. He rushed to him in front of him and forced Xu Xingzhi: ¡°Brother, I am worried about you...¡±


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s sly, could not help but laugh, patted his back: ¡°Okay, brother, isn¡¯t that okay? Come down.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang swears: "I won''t come down."


    Xu Xingzhi was helpless, simply holding the child who was swaying, holding it on his shoulder, turning his head and smiling at Qu Chi, and facing the high platform where the monarchs sat, shook the right wrist on the quiet Hexagonal bells.


    This bell was given to him by Qing Jingjun.


    When he was tied to him, Qing Jingjun said that he hopes that you will be a better person than me.


    . . . Although he does not understand why Jing Jun is so simple to him, but since it is Master''s entrustment, he must do it.


    Hearing the crisp bells, Qing Jingjun slightly daggers, and the lips evoke a satisfying smile.


    Xu Xingzhi gave him a smile and took advantage of Meng Zhongguang.


    Guangfu Junmei''s heart-grain road wrinkles deeper: "Senior brother, he is too arrogant and swaying, acting too..."


    The quiet monarch starts the wine glass. After the drink, the eyebrows are full of smiles. "Is this not good? I like him like this."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi was holding Meng Zhongguang to step down, the bottom of the discussion was up.


    "...who is this?"


    "You don''t know? It''s the beautiful waste of Fengling Mountain. Since I have been through Dan, I have lost all my benefits. I can''t raise it with any heavenly treasure. But Xu brothers loved him."


    "Is he? How do I look at him and Master Xu..."


    "Hey, hey. I don''t talk about Xu''s brother.... But if Xu is really good and that waste is good, I don''t know how many younger disciples are going to be sad."


    Along the nine lights, I noticed it for a long time, and I couldn¡¯t stand the sound of such a discussion.


    Soon, in the evening, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s topic of being taken down by Xu Xingzhi was replaced by another, more impactful thing.


    ¡ª¡ªThe rookie who had the highest voice before the game and the Chengding of Ying Tianchuan. In the afternoon game, the nine lights of Fengling Mountain were smashed down and the ribs were broken. The next game was Tens of thousands of people can''t participate.


    Perhaps it was close to Xu Xingzhi, the air transport was similar, and the next nine lights were on the Zhouxian.


    Xu Xingzhi and the Jiuzhi lamp learned from each other, knowing that the Jiuzhi lamp has been extremely competitive in recent times, and the state is just right. He has great hopes and found a hidden position on the sidelines.


    Zhou Xian did not fight with the Jiuzhi lamp before, but she would not take it lightly for those who can easily overcome the top.


    She is very patient, but the Jiuzhi lamp is more patient than her. One stroke is as delicate and delicate as the water, and the more the fierce battle, the sword is like a shower, and the face comes.


    Zhou Xian was beaten by his fierce and fierce rush, and his muscles on his wrists were shocked. He could only shoot down the short shot in her hand with the last blow. The side of the nine lights was inadvertently exposed. A flaw is coming out.


    Zhou Xianben¡¯s heart is as fine as a haircut. The small flaws are an opportunity for her to turn over. She successfully grasped this loophole and succeeded in picking up the nine lights.


    Xu Xingzhi saw this situation, his face was a yin, and he quickly walked to the nine lights under the stage.


    When climbing from the ground, the nine lights just hit the eyes of Xu Xing''s review.


    Jiuzhi Lan did not think that Xu Xingzhi would see his game. When he saw him, his expression would be tense: "... Brother, sorry."


    "Who should you say sorry to, you know clearly." Xu Xingzhi said directly, "Why is there a flaw in the end?"


    Nine lights went down and said: "I am careless."


    One of Xu Xing remembered that violently knocked on his head.


    In the past, Xu Xingzhi often knocked nine lights. Although he started heavy, he wouldn''t hurt. However, this time the nine lights were knocked out and the skull was numb, and his face was white: "...you care? I am with you. So many fights, you deliberately sell to the small string, when I can''t see it?"


    Nine lights panicked and looked up: "Brother, I..."


    Xu Xingzhi is full of anticipation, who would expect to see the nine lights drop, and where he is willing to listen to the explanation of the nine lights, and go to the sleeves.


    He was depressed, shook his folding fan, and walked to a white sand bay.


    Now it is the end of autumn, the wind is cold, but there are still a lot of **** Fang Gang''s young disciples playing in the water. The four middle-level disciples are gathered here, the higher-ranking disciples swim in the water, and several lower-level disciples stay on the shore to guard the clothing.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi, several disciples on the shore stood up and greeted him. However, several Fenglingshan disciples in the water were familiar with him and enthusiastically invited him: "Xu Shixiong, come and swim together."


    Xu Xingzhi wrapped his tunic and smiled and refused: "No need."


    A disciple said: "The oldest brothers loved us in the past. How can they not play in these years?"


    Xu Xingzhi lost a piece of stone and threw it down: "Just you have more words."


    He deliberately threw it, and the disciples under him knew his identity. He knew that he was not really angry, and he was happily dispersed and played with each other.


    Under the care of Xu Xingzhi, he found that the person waiting on the shore had Ye Buyi who took him to the Discipline Temple on that day, and he raised his hand and said hello to him.


    Ye Buyi was excited and excited: "Xu Shixiong, do you remember me?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "I am older than you are, but it is not as old as the old eyes."


    Ye Buyi was blushing, and there were several lower-ranking disciples who should be joined by Tianchuan¡¯s lower-level disciples. He tried to inquire with him: ¡°...Xu Shixiong, is the Jiuzhi lamp really grown up? ?"


    Xu Xun, one of the words, asked: "What happened to him?"


    The disciple who asked the question was quite unfair: "He is a non-doer, why can he enter the ratio of the list?"


    Another Confucius Tianchuan disciple added: "He has no sense of doing anything, hurting the top of the road, is it just for revenge? It¡¯s really a non-self person..."


    "Chengding is too aggressive and only eats the consequences." Xu Xingzhi interrupted the person before he heard the more ugly words. "If you have seen the game, you know that the last trick of Jiuzhi. There is no plan to hurt the top of the process. It is when Cheng Ding intends to break the hand when he is hard-attacking, and then he is seriously injured. Besides, who is the one who teaches you who is not the Tao?


    The lower-level disciples face each other.


    The shy little disciple, Ye Buyi, said with courage and said: "I think it is also... the non-doing person is not necessarily a wicked person."


    Xu Xingzhi cleared his throat and said: "I want to say that the magic road, the ghost road and the fairy road are the same. No one is better than anyone, no one is worse than anyone.... Magic and ghost, often others For the cultivation of the media, it is natural to get a few points faster, but because things are too easy to get, they will lose their hearts. Immortality is to repair one''s own heart. Slowness is slower, but it is not easy to go wrong. It is the easiest thing to live with. law."


    "However, as long as you don''t want to be guilty and concentrate on your own body, then the three differences are only in prejudice. Can you understand?"


    All the disciples, including Ye Buyi, seem to understand.


    Xu Xingzhi touched the head of the leaf-filled clothes, turned and left the bay, and sang in the back of the unmanned place: "... can you understand?"


    The nine branches of light flashed from behind the tree, and the eyebrows drooped down: "Brother, I..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back was against the nine lights and sighed: ¡°You think that if you win the Zhou string, you will be discussed. Why care about these? Win is to win, lose is to lose, what do you mean? ¡±


    "...No." The nine-lamp lamp endured the white cheeks. "Not like this."


    Xu Xingzhi turned back, and it was rare to ask grimly: "Why do you want to swindle? Do you know that if you can win, will I be more happy than my own leader?"


    The nine branches of the lamp smashed into a pale line. After a long time, I whispered softly: "The brothers can use the stone to be the fourth in the list, but this is the case?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was stagnant, and his eyes became unbelievable.


    Nine lights don''t dare to look at Xu Xingzhi, a word whispered: "...so I only want the fourth.... I don''t want my brother to lose, I..."


    When the voice did not fall, the Jiuzhi lamp was suddenly taken into a slightly cold embrace, and a well-defined hand was violently plunged into his short hair, and his hair was messed up.


    "...you are a fool." Xu Xingzhi whispered. "If I want to know your thoughts, I should be the first to be the best in the world."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was so tight that it was soft for a while, and then it was stiffly hung over Xuhang¡¯s back and tightened his hands, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s death and death were buckled into his arms, glaring at his ear, whispering: ¡°I just watch It¡¯s good to be a brother..."


    ...he just wants to watch the brothers shine. He can do anything.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was constantly dying, and Xu Xingzhi was a little breathless. He couldn¡¯t move his right hand to his chest and said: "Okay, lighter..."


    This push pushed the nine lights to an unreachable place and pushed Xu Xingzhi himself into an unknowable darkness.


    He fell from a warm embrace into another equally warm embrace.


    Struggling to open his eyes, he saw the wild sky and the light of the moon on the edge of the sky.


    ... is it back?


    The sound of the joy and gentleness of Qu Chi sounded in the ear: "Well, you are finally awake."


    He was innocently commanding Lu Yujiu, who was burning at the cave entrance: "Xiaolu, he woke up and took some water."


    Xu Xingzhi slowly climbed up his forehead and looked at Qu Chi.


    In the dream, or the original temperament of the original memory, the gentle and courteous Qu Chi overlaps with the image of the Qu Chi, who has only five-year-old children''s minds.


    ... So what happened in the past?


    Qu Chi becomes like this, what is it because?


    These people become like this, what is it because?


    The author has something to say: Ye Buyi (a sly face): Non-doers are not necessarily bad people.


    South raccoon: um.

 Chapter 35： Chad bones

    Xu Xingzhi only feels that his head is like a gong that is about to be smashed. If you think about things, you will have to jump and jump. You can only ask the most instinct first. The important thing: "How about Tao?"


    "Tao leisure, he suffered some injuries." Qu Chi answered with a distressed heart, "I am resting."


    He said, he sensibly took out a small stone from the arms and wrapped it in a glass of colored paper. He reached out and touched the hair of Xu Xingzhi and comforted him: "Give you sugar. Don''t worry." Action and look like a Child Wang big brother.


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed two unkindly, one broke into his arms, and one peeled open under the tongue, and vaguely asked: "What about heavy light?"


    Qu Chi: "Also sleeping."


    Xu Xingzhi is a little surprised: "He..."


    Qu Chi carefully organized a wording, and then slowly spoke openly, for fear of missing details in the story.


    "When I was in a puzzle, I was with North and South... There was a ghost to smash our hearts. We only fought for a moment, and the light was hit. Later...he always took us through the break. Those illusions The scenes are different, some are in the grasslands, some are in the desert, there are a lot of sounds in our ears, and there is a voice telling me that Tao Xian is dead... but I haven¡¯t had time to worry, the light is broken. I followed him to the next one..."


    There is no difference between Qu Chi¡¯s thinking and the child. When he talked about it, he didn¡¯t focus on it. Xu Xingzhi listened with a heart, and when he got up with a headache, he asked: ¡°...What happened to the light? It¡¯s going to sleep, but now injured?"


    Qu Chi is busy pulling the hand of Xu Xingzhi: "He broke the line when he was too much, so it is easy to find you, and you see that you are fainting. He is three-focus and vomiting blood. You have been sleeping for three days and three nights. I have never closed my eyes and have been on your side, saying that I will wait for you to wake up and say it. Only then can he not stunned and change me to accompany you."


    Xu Xingzhi was confused when he heard "he vomiting blood". Wherever he could still listen to the words of Qu Chi, he barefooted to the inside of the cave.


    Tao sleeps on a paved hay, his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, his skin is pale, but he has at least a little more vitality than Meng Zhongguang, who has a dead body.


    Meng Zhongguang was on the edge of the straw bed, as if he was deliberately separating himself from others. His solitary one, the slender wrists and ankles can be broken with one hand. From the direction of Xu Xingzhi, he looks like a small hand, it is like a child who has been wronged and tempered.


    Xu Xingzhi lowered his voice and asked, "Why don''t you let him sleep with me?"


    Qu Chi also learned Xu Xingzhi to keep the voice down: "He said that there is ventilation, you have to sleep more comfortably."


    "Yes, the outside is more airy." Xu Xingzhi said, "Is it hard to take the pottery out and sleep."


    Qu Chi carefully lifted the sleepy pottery and walked away from his head, fearing that he would hit the rock that slanted out.


    Xu Xingzhi walked over, first used the missing right arm to go under the threat of Meng Zhongguang, and then used his other hand to bypass his waist, and touched his lumbar vertebrae a little bit to find his empty right cuff, confirming the tightness. Then he pulled his upper body slowly and tried to take him to the center of the straw bed to rest. The movement was as soft as taking care of a cotton.


    However, he only helped him a little, and Meng Zhongguang locked his eyes and hugged Xu Xingzhi''s waist and rolled it on the straw several times.


    He pressed Xu Xingzhi under his body, and his cheeks were buried in the shoulders of Xu Xing, softly shouting: "... caught you."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt funny, and Shantou licked his hair with his chin: "Wake up?"


    Meng Zhongguang should not, his fingers slowly slide down the back waist of Xu Xing, and finally land on the tail vertebrae. Gently, Xu Xingzhi trembled and almost swallowed his tongue: "Well..."


    When he killed him, he couldn''t think of the sensitive parts of his body. When he touched it, he softened into a pool of water, as if an animal was biting his core without hesitation.


    Thinking of the outside and there is Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi''s hard life resisted without snoring, but kicked a large piece of straw under the well.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s reaction is more urgent than himself. He is eager to find something in himself, but he seems to be craving for something, but he is holding on to his teeth.


    Xu Xingzhi felt that he was not right. He grabbed his back neck and picked him up like a kitten. He saw his traces of cinnabar on his eyebrows, and he sighed and sizzled hot and burned Xu Xingzhi¡¯s chest: "...Don''t be afraid, don''t move... I don''t bite you, I don''t **** your blood... oh~~"


    The pain of fullness lingered in his throat, boiling up and down like boiling water.


    He struggled to get up and leave Xu Xingzhi, but his arms were soft and he fell back into Xu Xing''s arms again and again.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at Meng Zhongguang like this and only felt that his heart was blocked.


    Meng Zhongguang was born as a demon. This is to replenish the yin and yang essence of the heavens and earth to refine it into a body. It can survive by only taking the aura. It is not necessary to use the blood as a normal demon to feed on a living.


    Xu Xingzhi does not know why a demon will fall to this point. Perhaps it is because the original Lord is too fond of him, perhaps because of the bad settings that his original initiator made for him.


    To be honest, Xu Xingzhi is now not very clear about the boundaries between illusion and reality.


    If you don''t clearly remember that you have a father named Xu Sanqiu and a younger sister named Xu Wutong, he may really doubt whether he is the real Xu Xingzhi.


    Say a thousand and ten thousand, whether it is Xu Ping or Xu Xingzhi, they must take responsibility for Meng Zhongguang.


    He sighed: "If you feel uncomfortable, you will **** my blood."


    Meng Zhongguang shook his head desperately: "No, no..."


    Xu Xingzhi opened the collar and exposed the shape of the collarbone. He put his fingertips against the slightly upper skin and let the light blue blood veins stand out: "Bite here."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were straight, and he tried to twist his face. He had a cry in his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be a brother...¡±


    His scarlet eyes were forced to a layer of water mist. Xu Xingzhi was slightly funny. He didn''t talk nonsense with him. He only reached out and pressed his head to his clavicle: "I let you **** me, there are so many. nonsense."


    The blood scent that is close at hand is finally letting Meng Zhongguang lose his mind. There is a sharp tingling in the skin between Xu Xing''s neck. Meng Zhongguang is like a hungry little suckling dog squatting in his neck. Blood, can not wait to swallow and suck, called Xu Xingzhi inexplicably blushing.


    Soon, Xu Xingzhi felt that his body was cold, and his palm felt like a piece of ice, cold and tidal. Correspondingly, the body of the person in front of him burned like a fire, and he could not wait to hug Xu Xingzhi and burn it with him.


    Xu Xingzhi was so cold that he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The Meng Zengguang, who had been full of blood, had not faded his cinnabar color, rubbed his lips, and kissed Xu Xingzhi''s lips with attachment.


    His movements seemed to be very skillful. First, he sealed the mouth of Xu Xingzhi, and carefully explored the tip of his tongue. He hit the top of his cheek and hooked it, and finally he sneaked in. The soft Xiangjin slowly invaded. Xu Xingzhi''s mouth.


    Suddenly, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was shocked, and he felt that it was difficult to behave in the mouth. It was like a soft kitten with a burr and a tongue that was naughty, but he seemed to be eating this set, and he was so slowly searched. The last bit of strength in the body.


    He heard someone vaguely and sweetly calling himself: "Sister..."


    I don''t know why, Xu Xingzhi''s heart was filled up easily by these two words, and he slept with peace of mind.


    When Xu Xingzhi woke up, he felt that his hands and feet were sore. He raised his hand and licked a place that was bitten before going to sleep. It was completely healed. However, he only needed to have a side of his head to see a straw that was wet and **** not far from his neck. .


    He was still lying in the cave, the straw under him had been laid, and Meng Zhongguang sat far away from himself and his shoulders shook very badly.


    Xu Xingzhi tried to find that he still had the strength to climb up and he earned half of his body: "...Meng Zhongguang?"


    Meng Zhongguang turned around and his eyes filled with tears. He blinked straight down.


    Xu Xingzhi: "...What are you crying?"


    ... I still cry when I have enough to eat, and it¡¯s hard to wait for a small bastard.


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, and he looked at Xu Xing''s tears. The hearts of Xu Xing''s eyes were all crisp. He didn''t support him for a moment, and he gently waved his hand at Meng Zhongguang: "Come here."


    Meng Zhongguang slammed his hands and feet and climbed onto him, like a little milk cat.


    He whispered in tears: "Who told the brother to give me blood? I can''t help it... I wake up and see my brother not moving, I thought the brother is..." He paused, succumbed, "... brother It is you who seduce me."


    ¡­¡­seduce.


    ... **** seduce.


    But think about it, Xu Xingzhi also realized that he was a bit rash.


    For Meng Zhongguang, when he was sick, he was unconscious and unrecognizable. When he tasted the blood, he was like an old man who met food. He couldn¡¯t stop. When he smoked his blood and woke up, he saw blood on his neck and personnel. Xu Xingzhi, who is unconscious, is afraid to scare the three souls out.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi, who was sucked up by dizziness, touched his hair: "Cheng, blame me, can''t I? Don''t cry, how to be like a little girl."


    Meng Zhongguang was touched twice in the arms of Xu Xing, and the hair that was blown up served a lot.


    He opened the storage ring and took out one of the things from it: "Brother, I will return your hand to you."


    He cherished holding a wooden hand and prepared to put it on Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi''s right wrist wound should have been treated by Yuan Ruyi. The worn-out place has been smoothed as before, but Meng Zhongguang''s movements are still very careful. It seems that he is worried that it will touch the wound that has already been bridged.


    After Meng Zhongguang held the wooden hand close, Xu Xingzhi saw some doorways: "Wait, this is not my hand."


    Meng Zhongguang blinked and said: "Yes."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...I have a hand of pear, you are..."


    Meng Zhongguang: "It is Bodhi wood."


    Xu Xingzhi still wants to fight for something: "...I am..."


    Meng Zhongguang looked up with tears and said: "This is the hand of the brother now. You are not allowed to use the nine lights to do it for you."


    Xu Xingzhi was stunned by his little murderous cat, and he unconsciously softened it: "...walking."


    He wanted to argue that the hand was made by his father. He used it for many years and used to it. But explaining this kind of thing is tantamount to finding a dead end. He can only default to Meng Zhongguang¡¯s speculation.


    However, after wearing it, Xu Xingzhi was quite surprised: "Oh, it is quite appropriate."


    He turned his wrist and just wanted to ask when Meng Zhongguang did it for himself. Meng Chongguang came over: "The brother is still wearing this hand."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "What about it, it is all fake."


    Meng Zhongguang looked seriously at Xu Xingzhi: "As long as it belongs to the brothers, it is true, it is all good."


    Xu Xingzhi slammed.


    This is a matter of heart. After all, Xu Xingzhi, who is lying here, is a huge lie to Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi is somewhat restless: "I am going out and walking."


    Meng Zhongguang pressed Xu Xingzhi back: "The brothers should take a good rest."


    "Let''s lie down for a few days, and the body is lying crisp." Xu Xingzhi reluctantly pushed down his Meng Zhongguang and fell on the straw. "You are here to rest well. Not allowed."


    Meng Chongguang lay on his back and whispered a request: "...you can''t get up."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    The old goblin in front of him is seamlessly joined with the people in the memory. This is called Xu Xingzhi''s inexplicable joy to relax.


    He leaned over and kissed him on the cinnabar on his forehead.


    So Meng Zhongguang was lying on the ground and did not move. Before Xu Xingzhi¡¯s exit, he did not forget to remind him: ¡°The brothers are careful around, and the ghost king may go back and return.¡±


    ...not "possible", but "surely."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his hand and stroked his heart position.


    In his body, there is a remnant soul belonging to the leaf patching. According to the character of the ghost king Nan snail, it is the case that the remnant soul will be retrieved anyway.


    Sadly, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s search of the body and the body can not find out where the soul is.


    . . . It may have been countered by its own soul. After all, the soul is too weak and weak, like a leaf to make up himself.


    The Ghost King is an uncompromising idiot, but what does the young disciple who believes that "the non-doer is not necessarily a wicked person" is doing something wrong?


    At the same time, Xu Xingzhi was very concerned about the half sentence that Ghost King said when he lost his power.


    "You have been washed..."


    wash? What to wash?


    The spirit and experience of the Ghost King are incomparably strong. They should not suddenly fail when they are determined to win. Therefore, what is happening in their own body is beyond what he controls.


    It is not difficult for Xu Xingzhi to think that the latter half of his words are "washing the soul", but this is really absurd. The only time Xu Xingzhi could think of his own possible "washing the soul" was only forced into the body of the original master when he entered the wild.


    However, the experience at that time was completely different from the experience of being washed away.


    Xu Xingzhi thought about it and couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation. He had to walk outwards in a distracted way.


    Lu Yujiu, who was burning outside the cave, saw him hurriedly get up: "Xu brother. Your face..."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that he has just been sucked through blood. He may not be much worse than a dead dog. He doesn''t want to talk more about it: "It''s a good thing, just wake up, dizzy. What about Ruo and Awang?"


    "They went hunting."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "What about Zhou Fatzi?"


    The eyes behind Lu Yujiu''s mask hang down slightly, whispering: "One hundred steps westbound, six hundred steps southbound, he is there."


    Xu Xingzhi''s curiosity: "He is alone?"


    Lu Yujiu licked his lips and thought about it after a moment: "He is with his body."


    Xu Xingzhi snorted, and took a few steps to understand what Lu Yujiu meant: "... Did he find it?"


    "Yes, I found it. He was in the vicinity of this year, and Zhou Shijie is also." Lu Yujiu said softly, "He looked for three days and finally found it. He said he wanted to be alone... and his The body is waiting for a while."


    The grass is withered, the west wind is remnant, and Zhou Beinan is shot by one person. He is sitting alone. The ghost gun that has been broken into powder by Nanshi has been repaired. It is inserted obliquely on the ground, and the red dragonfly flies like a dragon.


    Xu Xingzhi has not yet approached, Zhou Beinan picked up a stone and threw it back without saying: "I want to be alone, walk away."


    Xu Xingzhi picked up the stone and slammed it: "I don''t go, just stand here. If it feels too quiet, you call me, I will give you a solution."


    Zhou Beinan did not speak, and Xu Xingzhi sat on the ground like this, and he began to carry the fan fan that he carried with him.


    After seeing the eight big characters of "When I am going to give up my life today", Xu Xingzhi slowly stroked the direction along the direction of the pen. The golden sands are countless, and the pens of young people are sharp and sharp, and there are stocks that don¡¯t go back.


    After a short time, Zhou Beinan reached out and patted his own side, indicating the past of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi was on call, stood up, slammed his feet and walked forward.


    Until he approached, Xu Xingzhi saw a deep pit about ten feet deep in front of Zhou Beinan. He sat on the side of the pit and his feet fell on the side of the pit.


    He looked down at the neck and saw a thin bone lying on his back for 13 years, with a long gun on his right shoulder blade.


    ... Xu Xingzhi recognizes that it is a steel rifle that was carried around in the original memory of Zhou Beinan.


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to say something, but Zhou Beinan snorted and motioned him not to speak.


    The pale, dead bone suddenly gave a long sorrow, and then the bones grew on the bones.


    Soon, there will be another "Zhou Beinan" at the bottom of the deep pit, Zhou Beinan 13 years ago.


    Thirteen years ago, Zhou Beinan, who met with Ghost Wang¡¯s narrow road, followed the five or six Ying Tianchuan monks who were on the side of the body and died. They were shot down, the right shoulder blade was nailed, and the left arm was broken into three pieces. The bones are twisted, lying at the bottom of the pit, and they are still screaming.


    The singer Wang Nan raccoon did not pay attention to him and abandoned him.


    After returning, Nanzi squatted down the pit with a very gentle smile on his face: "...I just gave you a look. Your sister should be a postpartum bloody, blood flowing from the ground, I was out of breath when I went.... You can rest assured that her soul has not been formed and it will be broken into powder by me. It is impossible to change the ghost."


    When I heard this, Zhou Beinan was almost ruined: "You... you fucking-"


    "This is the retribution that your hypocrites fall into my hands." The voice of Nanzi was very quietly playing in the air, he pointed to the distance, the palm of his hand came to his ear, and smiled viciously, "...heard Is your sister a beautiful girl? When I first went to her, she was crying. But I am not interested in such a small child, I will leave it to you. You just listen to her crying. I cherish it. After two days, she will never cry again."


    Zhou Beinan tried to struggle, but his shoulders were wedged too tightly, and the cheekbones were penetrated again, and there was no way to push the power.


    He refused to believe the words of the South Beaver, and shouted: "Small string! Small string! Brother is here! If you hear it, answer it!"


    The southern raccoon laughed and went.


    After a short time, there was a sound of the sound of the bamboo cymbals, which came from near to far, and disappeared with the crying of the baby.


    Zhou Beinan lies at the bottom of the pit, and time passes silently.


    After a day, or two days, he could not hear the cry of his niece.


    Perhaps the child is dead, perhaps it has been taken away by someone who is wild, and killed.


    Zhou Beinan was trapped at the bottom of the pit, unable to move, and looked up at the wild sky with only the size of the wellhead.


    In the first few days, he yelled and yelled, but no one heard his voice; later, his scorpion was dumb and eroded by the wind and sand; then, later, the worm climbed into his body. He was arrogantly rushing along his wounds, and he could do nothing.


    ... He spent the last sixteen days of life in this deep pit where he did not see the sky.


    Zhou Beinan''s hopeful eyes were covered with gray, and another layer was laminated with haze. Finally, the desperation of death was swallowed up.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s fierce and flamboyant life ended in a dark, ugly ash pit.


    At the time of the "Zhou Beinan" returning light, Xu Xingzhi clearly heard Zhou Beinan screaming a few names with a hoarse voice: "Little String! Qu Chi!! Snow Dust!... Xu Xingzhi! OK! !!"


    After shouting out these names, the last trace of the light in the "Zhou Beinan" lying underneath was also ruined. The body collapsed and turned into a flying sand. There was only a pale bone lying there.


    Soon, "Zhou Beinan" is back.


    It repeats everything that has been experienced before death, over and over and over.


    Zhou Beinan bowed his head and sat on the edge of the deep pit. With his other half of the soul, he watched his death process over and over again, and Xu Xingzhi accompanied him on the side of his body and silently accompanied him to watch it again.


    - Zhou Beinan is a "dark ghost" that has lost its memory.


    The only reason for the ghost to become a "dark ghost" is that his cause of death is so fierce that the spirit is broken, the five divisions are split, and even the pain is unwilling to recall his death.


    After watching it again, Zhou Beinan actually laughed.


    "...I actually called your name before dying." Zhou Beinan said, "I was definitely not awake at the time."


    Xu Xingzhi did not know what to say: "...sorry. If I was at that time..."


    Zhou Beinan bowed his head and a bitter smile on his lips: "Thirteen years have passed, and what is the use of these."


    He looked down at his face 13 years ago and said to himself: "When I was studying, I often didn''t know what the poems really meant. I thought it was just a strong word for the new words. But now I am understood."


    He stretched his fingers to the dark sky, prolonged the tone, and said one word at a time: "The yellow crane broke the head of the rock, is it now? The old Jiangshan is a new one. If you want to buy osmanthus with the wine, it is not like... ¡±


    In the last sentence, his voice fell and he reached out to take the shoulder of Xu Xingzhi: "...not at all, juvenile swim."


    The author has something to say: heavy light: kitten tongue, body sputum.

 Chapter 36： Revenge

    ... The palm he wanted to put on the shoulders of Xu Xing crossed the past from Xu Xing''s body without any hindrance.


    Zhou Beinan stared at his translucent fingertips and laughed: "... Yes, I am already dead."


    He put his hand on the edge of the pit, his fingers tightened, and the shredded soil line slipped to the bottom of the pit, and a thin layer of gray soil was placed on the bone.


    After a while, one hand slowly passed through the palm of his hand, overlapping and covering it.


    Zhou Beinan bowed his head: "...what are you doing?"


    Xu Xingzhi turned his face toward the wilderness: "Consolation comforts you, afraid that you can''t jump and jump."


    Zhou Beinan shuddered: "The billows, the disgusting death."


    ...but he did not withdraw his hand.


    "In the past few years, you have been with the nine lights, and it looks good. Why do you want to come to the wild?" After a long while, Zhoubei South Road, "I was not good at the time, but I was hit by the one who was just thrown in." The king of the south is the bastard. Why do you have to rush to suffer sin."


    Xu Xingzhi inexplicably remembered the Huanglingyue, a female disciple who had robbed herself: "...had you regretted it?"


    "Repent?" Zhou Beinan shrugged. "The only thing I regret is that I didn''t care for the small strings. When I was lying underneath, I kept thinking, I am living like this, it is better to die."


    "...I didn''t expect it to be dead."


    Said, Zhou Beinan looked up at the sky.


    Xu Xingzhi reminded: "Hey, be careful to be thundered."


    ¡°Is it audible?¡± Zhou Beinan raised his head and asked, ¡°...can you hear him? Ah?¡±


    Naturally no one responded to him.


    Zhou Beinan used his fingers for the day and said: "It can''t be heard. In the wild, there is no heaven."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed: "How is it the same as when I was a child? I don¡¯t count with the bar. Now I¡¯m still lifting the bar with you. Are you a fine?¡±


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi himself is a bit embarrassed.


    He wanted to find some good-sounding words to comfort and comfort Zhou Beinan, but he could take a mouthful.


    The sentimental atmosphere suddenly swept away, and Zhou Beinan looked a little bit like trying to kill Xu Xingzhi.


    However, Xu Xingzhi felt that Zhou Beinan was more lively and interesting. He simply continued to sigh: "It is not a small task to raise the bar, but it is normal."


    Zhou Beinan snorted: "...I don''t think so when I beat you."


    Xu Xingzhi still wants to say something, but there is a chill in the back. He suddenly looked back, but he only saw the long darkness of the face, and in a flash he took the one on the edge of the pit.


    ... is it for yourself?


    Is it a raccoon?


    The change came suddenly, Zhou Beinan''s face changed, in order to keep Xu Xingzhi from falling into the hands of the people, a violent drink, urging the momentum to push Xu Xing''s head down into the deep pit, the waist shot with his whistle Out, wearing a cloud and breaking the moon like a white light, the Xuhangzhifei flying clothes are nailed to the wall of the pit.


    Xu Xingzhi''s body slides halfway down with inertia, only to stop falling.


    ... He sighed, Zhou Beinan is really his buddy, iron.


    However, when the dust smoke dissipated, Xu Xingzhi''s face changed completely.


    Zhou Beinan''s flank was swayed by a long-growth geese with long stagnation, and the red blood smudged in his lips.


    "As before, a smashing shot will divide your heart." Nan sang pulled out the knife and let the flesh and blood rush out from the wound. "...the person who died once, not too long. Remember?"


    Nan Kui¡¯s words were ridiculous, but he couldn¡¯t see it for a few days. His eyes were already red, and his lips were full of blistering. Presumably, he had died in the unbroken torture for several days.


    He kicked the ball north and south.


    Only the ghost soldiers who can hurt the slaves, a large piece of blood in front of the south of Zhoubei, opened his clothes and dyed his clothes.


    Xu Xingzhi lost his voice: "Northern!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Xingzhi was lifted up by a fierce force. The short gun that nailed him to the wall of the pit fell off and fell into the bottom of the pit, breaking up the bones lying in the north and south of the Zhou Dynasty. .


    A few pieces of bones were cracked, and a shimmer flashed a few flashes between the broken skeletons, as if they had sensed something.


    The steel rifle that wedged into the cheekbones gave a small, undetectable sound.


    "ÎË-"


    Nan Kui didn''t want to delay for too long, and he didn''t have a long time to delay.


    He took out the empty soul lock jade pot from the palm of his hand.


    From now on, a large piece of golden and pure spiritual power will circle the land within a hundred meters, and will separate the spiritual fluctuations from this area from the outside world.


    He obviously knows that this hand is difficult to cover the eyes and ears of Meng Zhongguang for a long time, so every word of his heart is eager to see: "Return the soul of the little Taoist to me!"


    The amount of Xu Xing¡¯s forehead was messy, and a few black hairs hang down. The voice was filled with a heavy and depressed anger: "He is dead."


    "Is it?" The thief''s five senses were distorted for a moment. "Take back your life."


    The voice did not fall, the tip of the southern raccoon had already peeled off the left front chest of Xu Xingzhi, and the blood immediately emerged. One of Xu¡¯s screams of anger was extremely angry. Regardless of the pain, the right arm was folded up against the front of the southern raccoon, and the left hand wasºÝºÝThe south thief¡¯s forehead is pressed!


    South raccoon wanted to sneer, but he couldn''t smile in the next second.


    A pure spiritual power is like a giant hand smashing him and sneak into his skull, and he wants to tear him apart from the middle!


    The violent spiritual power of flooding also appeared like a south-facing raccoon. For a moment, Nanlu actually felt the real fear, just like someone pierced his chest with his palm and held his heart to play.


    He had a splitting headache, and he couldn¡¯t wait to think about why Xu Xing, who was a mortal person a few days ago, had such power and flew him away.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back hit a dead tree ten feet away and fell to the ground.


    He tried to get up again, but the arrogant spiritual power seemed to clean up his energy from the inside out. He only propped up his body and went straight again. The uncontrollable spiritual power was in his chest. In the middle of it, like a piece of meat vine twisting his organ, causing him to suffocate his chest.


    The majestic anger was born from the chest of the southern raccoon.


    ... He couldn''t imagine how he had just been frustrated by the person who couldn''t climb because of this fall, even if he thought about it, he felt shame.


    Nanzu is trying to spur the spiritual power, so that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart bursts like this, but there is a weird and extremely cold whirlwind, from the deep pit like a hungry wolf, and he just shot. The spiritual power twisted a crush!


    Nan Yu suddenly turned his head, and Xu Xingzhi also tried his best to sit up.


    He wanted to sit and die better than to look at death, but he did not expect to see such a scene after sitting up.


    - Zhou Beinan stood up.


    The steel rifle in his hand was blended with the back of his blue-stretched hand. In his eyes, he was replaced with a blue robes that swayed in the wind, and the shoulders of the clouds were filled with golden light. He turned the long squat slightly, and the sharp front touched the air, and made a short and sharp geese called clear and tight, as if a bonfire was burning between the rays reflected by the cold blade.


    While Zhoubei South Station was there, the original lavender moir¨¦ of the eyebrows was replaced by a slender and narrow raging fire pattern, like a hateful eye smashing on his forehead.


    His left finger tip dropped to the drop of blood, and there was a rune painted with blood on the side of the neck.


    "I don''t want to take anyone away from me anymore." Zhou Beinan''s voice reveals the unspeakable Sen cold, "... I don''t think about it."


    "...have you used the forbidden spell?! Just to save this man''s life?!" After the thief stunned, he laughed. "A person who cultivated the Tao is so self-deprecating! Don''t forget, I am a ghost king! I am a ghost man! No matter what kind of monster you become, you are not my opponent!"


    In a word, he drew a spell in the palm of his hand and flew directly to Zhou Beinan''s forehead.


    Zhou Beinan disappeared in an instant, and the spell fell into the air, breaking a tree that was not surrounded by two people into two halves.


    Of course, any noise in this 100-meter land will not be transmitted to the outside world for the time being.


    The southern raccoon frowned and waited around.


    Among the group of ghosts, the devil is indeed the most difficult to deal with, and the strength will rise several times compared with the ordinary spirit. If Zhou Beinan only finds his lost half of the soul core, he will not be able to confront the ghost king Nan. Therefore, the reason for his self-destruction is not hard to imagine.


    "Don''t you want to kill me?" Nanlu felt ridiculous. "You waste, how do you get close to me? I want to see, where do you dare to come out?"


    Surrounded by the sounds of the wilderness, the hurricane was fierce, and Nanlu even suspected that Zhou Beinan was listening to Fang Cai¡¯s words, and he was afraid of losing his life before he took the opportunity to leave.


    He does not want to worry about Zhou Beinan. What he asked for was the sorrow of the leaves.


    Regardless of whether Xu Xingzhi said that it is true or not, whether Ye Buyi has disappeared in his body, Nan Jiao does not intend to let him live.


    ... After the big deal, kill him, and promptly seal the soul of Xu Xing in his body, and then slowly go to pick up the leaves from his body.


    Thinking about this, the southern raccoon palms set up a dark ghost nail, ghosts and faint floating, one life two, two students four, in a blink of an eye, twelve dark black stars will hit Xu Xing.


    However, none of the ghost nails hurt Xu Xingzhi, but after the "clam dangling" sounded several times, the meteors generally landed.


    ... In front of Xu Xingzhi, a tall shadow of the shadows emerged, and Yokohama blocked all attacks for him.


    South raccoon laughs.


    ¡­¡­court death.


    He may miss a hand, but it is impossible to miss the second time.


    From now on, he was pushed out by the spell he hid in the palm of his left hand.


    Seeing that the residual image is inevitable, there is a circle of his own chain imprinted on the neck. The whole soul is like a peach-wood nail. The hanging in the air is no longer moving. Smile.


    However, this smile has only just formed, and he has completely died on his face.


    He bowed his head in an incredible way, and when he saw the fist-sized blood hole in his chest, he reached out and touched it incredibly.


    When he felt a hand wet, his eyes were already dim, and the blood that was stained with his palm was red or black.


    Before the South raccoon did not feel that his heartbeat was so clear, but now, the heart has left him, and the rabbit bounces in front of his eyes.


    Hey, hey.


    ¡ª¡ªZhou Beinan passed through his body and took the heart of the **** that was still beating.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at Zhou Beinan with a stunned look, and the fire pattern at the south eye of Zhou Bei became clearer and clearer, and his eyes were also reflected in the color of evil colors.


    He turned his wrist and looked at the heart of the southern raccoon from all sides. He whispered: "...had you forgotten it? I was torn by you in half. Half of it was lying here for thirteen years, and the other half was actually waste. Go to forget things to avenge."


    Xu Xingzhi understands.


    That is to say, the half of the soul that was just guarded in front of him is the devil''s Zhou Beinan splitting out to be a bait to attract the attention of the Southern raccoon.


    There was a bleed in the mouth of the South Beaver, and there was a creak in the throat. He fell to the ground with powerlessness, propped up his hands and slowly crawled forward.


    "...the half-waste soul, if you want it, take it." Li Gui Zhou Beinan smiled low. "It belongs to you. It depends on whether you have a life or not."


    The southern squirt spurted a large blood, and the elbows came to the rough and rough ground, and squatted forward.


    His back was stepped on Zhou Beinan, who had been turned into a devil, but Nanzui tried his best to get what he wanted.


    ...the sorrowful jade pot that had just been lost by his lost hand.


    He panicked the jade pot into his arms, as if he had forgotten that the soul inside had disappeared.


    And Ghost Zhou Beinan apparently lost interest in the heart of Nanbei. He discarded the thing on the ground, and the red heart rolled a few times and was stained with grass debris.


    Li Gui Zhou Beinan raised his rifle and rushed toward the wolf''s heart.


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly closed his eyes, but still inevitably heard the flickering of flesh and blood.


    "I said, I want to smash your heart with a shot." Zhou Beinan slowly swayed the tip of the gun. "...and I will personally smash you up. I haven''t forgotten."


    The South raccoon is already unable to hear the words of Zhou Beinan.


    He took the jade pot in his arms and muttered with a low voice: "The little priest, it hurts no..."


    No one can answer his question, or even if someone can respond to him, he can''t hear it.


    However, Nanzu himself does not know.


    He looked forward to the jade pot, waiting for his little priest to say a word to him.


    After the death of the little priest, he would wait like this before going to sleep every day, while waiting to ask his little priest in his heart: What do you want? Eat, wear, whatever, to my dream, I burned to you.


    However, the little priest refused to forgive him. He even refused to enter his dream once.


    He waited like this until he slept.


    This time, the South Beaver waited as always, waiting until the light of life was completely extinguished in the eyes.


    At the moment when Nanlu was out of breath, the light shield that shielded the flow of spiritual power disappeared, and the seal that was just engraved on the north and south souls of the other half of the week and merged with him in the future also dissipated. Half of the soul was scattered into smoke, and it was re-entered into the north and south of the devil.


    Li Gui Zhou Beinan is not in a hurry to smash the body of Nanzu.


    He sniffed, and it smelled something interesting. Looking back at Xu Xingzhi: "Oh? There is a fresher heart here."


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked: "...Northern China?"


    A few hundred steps away, Meng Zhongguang, who was lying on the straw, felt a little stunned and squatted.


    "Zhou Beinan, Zhou Beinan.... Is this his name?" Sin''s Zhou Zhounan was licking the blood on his fingertips and chewed the name. "Not bad.... What are you calling?"


    Xu Xingzhi looked at him with vigilance.


    The people in front of the eyes and Zhou Beinan have the same voice, but they are already reborn, just a layer of meat that belongs to Zhou Beinan.


    "Forget it." Li Gui Zhou Beinan himself voluntarily gave up the questioning, took the steel refining gun back to the palm of his hand, and dripped a turn. "Do you know what the name of food is, what do you mean?"


    Zhou Beinan Minzhi has been lost, and his eyes are full of red and green, and the beast of the beast is like a strange light.


    He moved his neck a little, and his lips were sharply pointed to the top, and he walked with a gun.


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked and angry, and shouted: "Zhou Beinan!"


    The shadow of the murderous in the eyes of Zhou Beinan swayed for a few laps, and the sharp blade like a knife suddenly softened.


    He looked at Xu Xingzhi''s eyes with a bit of confusion and gentleness.


    But only one moment, Zhou Beinan¡¯s look picked up again: ¡°...what do you want to do?¡±


    - He is talking to him in the body of a sensible, real Zhou Beinan.


    When Xu Xingzhi immediately seized a glimmer of hope, he shouted back and shouted: "Northern South, drive him out of your body! Don''t ask him to control you! North South!"


    Li Gui Zhou Beinan showed a disdainful sneer, his lips went to both sides, almost to split.


    He lifted the steel rifle and pointed the sharp edge of the snow to the heart of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi is retreating, but still refuses to give up: "Think about Awang! Think about the small string... and Xiaolu! Think about who you are! You are Zhou Beinan! You-"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice has not yet fallen, and Meng Chongguang suddenly jumped out and guarded him.


    He did not argue with Zhou Beinan in his own right, and his palms had already gathered a red light, locking the ghost core of Zhou Beinan on the forehead!


    The ghost nucleus is also the soul nucleus. It is the most vulnerable part of the ghost. If it is attacked by Meng Zhongguang, Zhou Beinan will die!


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°... don¡¯t!¡±


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s heartbreaking lungs shouted in the sky, and when Meng Zhongguang was about to shoot, he suddenly turned the gun¡¯s gun blade over and over, and inserted the cheekbones of his right shoulder straight!


    The gun blade penetrates straight into the body, and the crack of the bone hears the scalp numb!


    The devil''s Zhou Beinan will not be taken back by the original Zhou Beinan, the cheekbone suffered this blow, and the body''s meridians flowed and stopped. It is impossible to escape from the body.


    He madly screamed at another week in the north of the body: "You waste!"


    Meng Zhongguang''s palm red light powers a steep seven points, but the direction is still not changed, straight into the Zhoubei South ghost nuclear.


    Even the devil can not withstand such an impact, and fainted in the past, but the real Zhou Beinan still has a trace of consciousness.


    He fell to the ground and coughed. The steel rifle was on the ground, and his body and the ground were a triangle.


    The author has something to say: he murmured: "... OK, OK..."


    Xu Xingzhi is still bleeding, regardless of the wound, kneeling forward, holding Zhou Beinan shoulder: "Where."


    Zhou Beinan smiled and opened: "Admit that you don''t recognize... I can be more serious than you."


    Xu Xingzhi clenched his teeth and smiled: "Of course, of course."


    In the pain and dizziness, Zhou Beinan¡¯s warmth squirted directly, and dampened Xu Xingzhi¡¯s shoulder. His voice gradually lowered: ¡°Don¡¯t let Lu Yuji see me like this... He cries again and cries Trouble..."


    When the words were not finished, he rested on the shoulders of Xu Xingzhi and lost consciousness.

 Chapter 37： Oni mask secret

    Zhou Beinan fainted for six days, but Lu Yu Jiuyi did not understand, and he did not pay attention to the eyelashes.


    Only the ghost owner who can meet the ghost slaves, Yuan Ruyi can not treat Zhou Beinan, so all the injuries in Zhoubeinan are taken care of by Lu Yujiu.


    Although Xu Xingzhi was there, he could not share anything for Lu Yujiu.


    On the sixth day, Xu Xingzhi woke up to visit Zhou Beinan early in the morning. He happened to see Lu Yujiu take off the mask of the ghosts worn on his face all the year round. He couldn¡¯t keep his eyes open and his shoulders twitched.


    Xu Xingzhi was on his body and found a handkerchief that was taken by Yuan Ruzhen yesterday. He folded a stack and walked toward him.


    Hearing the footsteps, Lu Yuji hurriedly picked up the half-mask to cover his face before he turned his head.


    He had to swallow a few times before he swallowed the cry: "...Xu brother."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Don''t cry, hurt your eyes."


    "I didn''t cry." Lu Yujiu even tried to squeeze out a smile in order to show this.


    Xu Xingzhi walked to the side and handed the handkerchief to him: "Good, no crying."


    He sat down on the side of Lu Yujiu, sitting as usual, his left leg was in front of him, his right leg was set up, his right elbow was pressed against his right knee, and he looked at the sleepy Zhoubeinan. I don''t know what to think.


    Lu Yujiu just wanted to straighten up, Xu Xingzhi held his head a bit arbitrarily, and put the mask on his shoulder with his head. He also deliberately dwarf a little body, so as to cater to the height of Lu Yujiu.


    Lu Yujiu was a bit embarrassed, and he was stunned in the arms of Xu Xing. The voice still had a thick nasal voice: "...Xu Shixiong?"


    Xu Xingzhi lightly coughed, gently touched his thick hair with his wooden hand, and put it in his ear and said: "...no one can hear. They are all asleep, crying when they want to cry, Xu brother does not laugh at you. ¡±


    Lu Yu had a meal, and he grabbed the front of Xu Xingzhi, and he endured for a long time, only to make a long, sore tear in the bones.


    When ॠ¡ª¡ª


    Lu Yujiu had not had time to wear the face of Dai Zheng from his face and fell to the ground.


    Xu Xingzhi was crying by him. I don¡¯t know how long it took, and the sobbing of the people in the arms gradually stopped.


    Xu Xingzhi peeled off the glazed paper hidden in the palm of his right hand from the beginning, took a thing out from it, and stuffed it into Lu Yujiu¡¯s mouth.


    Lu Yujiu for a while, what is the taste in his mouth: "... Sugar?"


    Xu Xingzhi said: "... um."


    A few days after the death of the South Beaver, his ghost slaves were also disbanded, and the tiger flea became an empty valley of the dead. In order to find the key pieces to open the door of the wild, Zhou Wang and others searched the tiger fleas up and down, and did not find where the key fragments are.


    In the end, Xu Xingzhi discovered the key pieces that were set with stone pendants and made ornaments in the lock-up jade pot with leaves.


    Xu Xingzhi read the memories of Ye Buyi.


    At that time, the reason why Nanzu deceived Ye to make up his clothes was that there was a place in the tiger flea that could bury his strange friends.


    Xu Xingzhi felt strange at the time: very barren and barren, there was almost no place where the plants were rich, and the nectar was bitter. What is the so-called Feng Shui treasure?


    After the death of the South Beaver, he also deliberately went to the lake near the tiger fleas and found that there was a forest sorrow, the rabbit was walking, the lake was dry, the pool was cracked, and the whole lake seemed to be taken away. Life is like a sorrow.


    However, he specially tasted a few wildflowers in the vicinity and found that there was still some sweetness. This at least proves that it used to be abundance here.


    While recollecting the memory of the leaf-filling clothes, Xu Xingzhi noticed that the two people in the South Leaf often played games in the lake to pick and drop items. Once, the little priest Ye Buyi picked up a strange glowing shard from the lake. Nan snail did not take it for granted. He made it into a treasure chain and gave it to the leaf.


    Ye Buyi liked the necklace very much, and wore it on the day until he and the southern fox split his way, and he removed the chain.


    After the leaves were repaired, Nanlu put the necklace into a jade pot with a leaf-filled soul and a companionship.


    The key fragment is a spiritual thing, perhaps because it fell into the lake that year, only to raise the water and soil of such a paradise; when the debris is separated, it will return to the evil soil.


    This speculation is relatively reasonable, but Xu Xingzhi faintly feels that somewhere is somewhat unreasonable, just can''t say where this feeling comes from.


    I can''t figure it out for a while, and Xu Xingzhi doesn''t continue to drill the horns, right and remember this inexplicable suspicion.


    Before leaving the tiger to flea, the lake was picked up by dozens of dying flowers in the vicinity, dried nectar, and made four nectar.


    One naturally gave Meng Zhongguang, two of them gave Qu Chi and Zhou Wang respectively, and the other one was in his arms. He originally wanted to wait for Zhou Beinan to wake up and give him food, but seeing Lu Yuji so sad, one of Xu Xing When the heart is soft, he gives him the sugar.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Is it delicious?"


    Lu Yujiu is sugary and vaguely: "Is there a song brother?"


    When I mentioned this, Xu Xingzhi felt funny: "I took the sugar back last night and gave it to Qu Chi. Who knows that he is not willing to eat, he is not willing to take a sip, and when he sleeps, he puts it in the mouth of Tao. I almost sang the pottery."


    When Xu Xingzhi talked about Qu Chi, the tone was naturally familiar as if he was talking about old friends for many years.


    Lu Yujiu soft channel: "Thank you Xu brother..."


    "Want to thank Master Xu, don''t cry." Xu Xingzhi said, "Xu Shixiong''s underwear is wet."


    Lu Yuji was embarrassed. He quickly raised his face and took the back of his hand to the group that was wet on Xu Xing''s shoulder.


    When he realized that he had forgotten to wear a mask, he looked up in panic, but he saw that Xu Xingzhi had closed his eyes before him.


    He thoughtfully urged: "Get on it. I didn''t see anything."


    In the imagination of Xu Xingzhi, Lu Yujiu should have suffered a catastrophe, ruined his appearance, and only wearing a mask of a monk, the right to cover.


    Since Lu Yuji didn''t want to tell others to see his face, why should he spy on him because of his unnecessary curiosity?


    After waiting for a while, he waited for Lu Yuji to have a slight crying voice: "Xu brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi thought that Lu Yujiu had put on a mask and opened his eyes.


    Immediately, he took a breath of air and only said a "you" word, then he could not say anything else.


    - Lu Yujiu did not wear a mask.


    However, under the ghost face is not the scar of corruption in Xu Xingzhi''s imagination, but a delicate and unscathed baby face.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s eyes were very round, and when he was crying, he was red and small, and his face was white and soft. He looked like a little squirrel who had been robbed of winter chestnut and sad.


    Xu Xingzhi has come back to God: "...has your face not hurt?"


    Lu Yu shook his head nine times.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t figure it out: "Why do you wear a mask?"


    Lu Yu Jiuyi licked his lips, re-applied the mask, and made a great determination, and then put his own ideas in front of Xu Xingzhi: "In the Qingliang Valley practice these years, my skills are low, understanding is also general, but partial There are some accomplishments in the path of Wu Ghost. After entering the wilderness, if I still uphold the cultivation of the immortal, I am afraid that I will die without a place of burial, so... I abandoned the fairy tales and concentrated on studying ghosts..."


    When he said these words, he stared at the dodge, and there was remorse: "Later, I found the souls of several brothers in the cool valley.... The level of the cool valley is very strict, my generation is low, no face, no brother, no face. Facing the brothers in the ghost repair status, simply smashed a piece of scrap iron, made this look, and put it on the face..."


    Xu Xingzhi touched his hair to show his appeasement: "Do you know Zhou Beinan?"


    Lu Yujiu replied: "Zhou Beinan is the last ghost slave I received. When he saw me, I was already in this appearance."


    Xu Xingzhi was somewhat curious: "Why don''t you tell him? He is not a cool valley man."


    "He..." Lu Yujiu''s auricle burned red. "He always thought that I was ruined by someone. I have never allowed anyone to touch my mask. I have returned a little, and I almost hit Awang, who is going to pick my mask. He I am so embarrassed to tell him..."


    Xu Xingzhi felt that Lu Yujiu¡¯s modality was a bit weird, and he thought about Zhou Beinan¡¯s strength against Lu Yujiu¡¯s food, and the live spring palace that had been forced to see the South Leaves two days ago...


    He knew it in his chest: "Oh. You two..."


    He swallowed the second half of the unexported sentence, because Lu Yuji only heard the first half of the sentence, and his face burned into a red bean bag: "No, no, really no!"


    Xu Xingzhi declined to comment on Lu Yujiu¡¯s position of no silver in this place.


    When I mentioned Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu seemed to have infinite words: "...I hated him when I brought him back. He didn''t remember how he died, his heart was suffocating, his stomach was evil, and he was in the sun. I am so angry that I am so annoying that I don¡¯t want him."


    Xu Xingzhi thought about the virtues of Zhou Beinan¡¯s deputy family, and he felt that Lu Yuji was bothered.


    "...but, thinking that he is already...not living, I am not so angry. Besides, he can only meet me. If I ignore him again, he will be too upset."


    The ghost face was really good, and it was a bit horrible to distort Lu Yujiu¡¯s soft and soft tone. However, after seeing the truth of Lu Yujiu, Xu Xingzhi listened to him again. He could only imagine how a little squirrel would count the pine cones in grievances.


    ... He seems to understand a bit why Lu Yujiu has to wear a mask.


    After all, Lu Yujiu¡¯s voice, looks, and height seem to have no deterrent. Even when he is angry, it seems that he is only like a teenager.


    "Later... I have been with him until now..."


    Speaking of this, Lu Yujiu''s accent trembled slightly: "But I didn''t, I couldn''t protect him... His eyes were my eyes. I could have seen Nantu, but I saw him find his own." The body is really sad, I want to let him sit there alone..."


    Having said that, Lu Yuji was sobbing sadly: "I haven''t been able to protect anyone after so many years..."


    Xu Xingzhi watched him quietly.


    How many years have passed, he is still the little ghost in the original memory of the old man who wants to save his peers and spares his life. It is short, crying but loyal.


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly thought that when he first saw Lu Yujiu a few days ago, he was standing on a high place, manipulating the charms and attracting ghosts, and the ghosts were dark and tumbling.


    Later, in order to get back the key, the Fengshan disciple came to attack the tower. Lu Yujiu was seriously injured. The reason was also because he stood in the high place and accidentally hit the arrow.


    ...he seems to like to stand on the heights, even if he will be injured.


    Then, when he casts the spell, he ventures to stand on the heights, presumably to prevent himself from appearing so small and powerless.


    - Just as he used his sly face to block his face.


    Lu Yujiu wants to make himself stronger than before, but what frustrates him is that he is still a lifeless crying cry.


    Xu Xingzhi was out of the air, and suddenly he heard a slightly weak voice not far from his side: "... God. He is crying again."


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the sound and saw that Zhou Beinan, who was lying there, had opened his eyes.


    Under the slogan of Lu Yu, he slammed up and pressed it on Zhou Beinan.


    The only thing that the ghost slave can touch is the ghost master. Under this pressure, the injury to his cheekbones is touched. Zhou Beinan¡¯s blurring out is a swearing sentence: "Do you want to crush me?"


    Lu Yujiu''s action suddenly became small, but he still rushed to him and refused to get up. The little civet cat pulled out the bright teeth and screamed with tears: "Who told you to use the curse technique on your body? If not I eliminated the spell in time, and you were completely defeated by the devil! I am using it for you?! Ah?"


    Zhou Beinan complained: "The wrong thing is wrong! I am wrong! Are you ancestors?"


    Seeing this scene, Xu Xingzhi is not convenient to stay here. He retired and walked quietly outside the cave.


    Lu Yuji, who stayed in the cave, climbed up reluctantly, sitting on the edge of the bed and hesitating for a long time, only to say to Zhou Beinan: "...I just ate sugar."


    Zhou Beinan just slowed down the pain, and his brain turned slower: "What do you mean?"


    Lu Yujiu asked: "Do you want to eat?"


    Zhou Beinan still did not speak, Lu Yuji leaned down, and the little mouse on the south lip of Zhoubei sipped a bite and took a sweet meal that had not completely melted.


    He blushes and straightens up: "Only this is the case, you don''t want to be...hey!!"


    Zhou Beinan raised his left arm, which was not injured, and supported Lu Yujiu¡¯s head. He took down Lu Yuji, who had not been fully straightened up: ¡°...just did not taste it. Come again.¡±


    One of Xu Xing played with a folding fan and thought about his thoughts.


    Today, Meng Zhongguang has obtained two pieces of key pieces. The so-called "world knowledge" knows that this assassin is doing nothing, and also helps Meng Zhongguang to run out, fearing that it is to be cool.


    He walked alone outside the hole, just met the oncoming Yuan Ruyi, and smiled and greeted her: "If you are."


    Yuan Ruyi met him, slightly dagger: "Sister."


    "Heavily light? North South wakes up, I just looking for..."


    The voice is here, and it stops.


    Yuan Ruyi looked to Xu Xingzhi, and there was some confusion in his tone: "... brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi turned back and looked into the cave, his eyes were incredible.


    At that moment, he finally wondered what the strange thing was.


    - The wild key shards are precious treasures for anyone who is wild, but the South raccoon does not seem to know from beginning to end. This piece of debris that has been plucked from the leaves is a wild key!


    Not only did he decorate Ye Xiaoyi with this little gadget, but he also let him walk around with a low-spirited leaf patch.


    ...then, Nanrui himself does not know that this is a wild key, and the owner of the mountain that was captured by them, where did he know that there are wild key fragments in Nanjiao?


    The mountains are stacked, and the tops are heavy, and the quaint vines are long and vines. This scene is matched with the wild tower that stands upright, and it is even more desolate and weird.


    Several disciples dressed in the cool valley served the warm snow dust wheelchair, standing in front of the tower.


    Wen Xuechen''s snow and snow fluttered in the wind. He looked at the tower and looked indifferent. However, the two disciples who had been here before had a lingering look at the rolling sea of ??the star, and the two battles were endless: "... Brother Wen, here is dangerous, they are not in the tower, do we still have to go in?"


    Wen Xuechen succinctly asked the order to go underground: "Go in. There is still a person inside, I have to ask him something."


    Wen Xuechen had orders, and several disciples were afraid to follow the situation.


    The star sand is shallow and shallow on the ground, and it is just like moving, but the warm snow and dust in the arms of the gossip roulette shines, and the hard life suppresses the demon power of the star sand.


    The wheelchair was gently swayed, crushed on the ground and rustling.


    When a few disciples walked through here, they were all sweating.


    The disciple who came last time wiped the cold sweat and tried to talk to Wen Xuechen, distracting the tension in front of him: "...When Wen¡¯s wheelchair is doing well, the position is stable. I have seen it for the first time since ten years ago. Wen¡¯s brother, Wen¡¯s brother, has been sitting all the time, and the quality is also first-class. Is this from the hands of skilled craftsmen?¡±


    Wen Xue¡¯s dust head was not lifted, and he replied: ¡°...Xu Xingzhi.¡±


    The author has something to say: the next chapter is to book the warmth of the white hair and the brothers.


    Brother: Specialize in all kinds of arrogance, medicine to the disease, welcome to visit.

 Chapter 38： Tooth for a tooth

    When the fifteen-year-old Wen Xuechen first saw the thirteen-year-old Xu Xingzhi, he hated him very much.


    It can be said that since he was born, he has never seen such a disrespectful and long-lost man who acts in the midst of Meng Lang.


    Even when the illness is heavy, there are two housekeepers around the day, and there are two housekeepers who care about day and night. The medicinal is the curling jade bowl. In the cool valley, he is superbly talented and is treated by the master. Soared to be the first one.


    The cool valley is still respected, the high and low esteems are clearly defined, and the disciples of the Qingliang Valley, who have not practiced for more than a decade, have met Wen Xuechen, and they all have a polite atmosphere to call a gentle brother.


    Before meeting Xu Xing, Wen Xuechen never touched people from the market.


    On one day, Fujunjun made him travel with Xu Xingzhi, the first gentleman of Fenglingshan Xinjun, and took a ghost repairing at the junction of Fengling Mountain and Qingliang Valley.


    Wen Xuechen took two younger brothers. When he walked out of the mountain gate with the Nanmu cane, he saw two young disciples in Fenglingshan costumes waiting in front of the door, but they did not see the traces of Xu Xing.


    He frowned slightly: "Where is Fengling Xuxing?"


    "¡­¡­Hey."


    Wen Xuechen turned his head and looked at the stone monument at the gate of Qingliang Valley.


    The teenager sat at the top of the stone tablet, hanging down on one leg, and the morning light on his body dropped a light pale gold.


    The young boy held the lip of the jug of the mouth and provoked an inflated arc: "I am here."


    Wen Xuechen''s face sank, but he did not comment on his behavior.


    He has always cultivated well. In the case of an incomprehensible act, if it is the same door, Wen Xuechen has to exhort himself, but Xu Xingzhi is at the same level as his peers. Since he can¡¯t get up, he doesn¡¯t want to marry him, so he can save himself.


    However, in the meeting with the ghost repair road that was to be taken, Wen Xuechen''s cultivation and demeanor were all scattered, and all the accompanying disciples were thrown away impulsively.


    The ghost repairs the general strength, but the work of the legs and feet is really real. When Wen Xuechen chased him into a rolling hill, it was already retrograde, and the lips were mixed with purple and white. The heavy heart hit the ribs and made a terrible The loud noise.


    Rao is so, he still refuses to stop, until a great force comes from behind, and locks him in his arms.


    Xu Xingzhi, who followed him, said: "You don''t want to die?!"


    Wen Xuechen made a crazy elbow to smash the ribs and waist of Xu Xing. He slammed it all in one go, and covered his palms on the back of Wen Xuechen, suddenly urging the spiritual power.


    Wen Xuechen felt dizzy and fell forward, and the personnel were not saved.


    When I woke up, Wen Xuechen was in a cave, wearing a plain robe of Fengling Mountain.


    At the mouth of the cave, Xu Xingzhi folded a pile of wet wood, dried it with spiritual power, and added firewood to the fire.


    Notice that Wen Xuechen got up and he snorted: "Wake up? You can run really fast, and the two disciples of Qingliang Valley and our Fengling Mountain can''t catch you."


    Wen Xuechen is about to open his mouth, and he feels that his heart is sore and painful. He crouched down and forced to swallow the pain: "What about others?"


    "That ghost repair?" Xu Xingzhi threw a golden bell in his hand and caught it. "...It should still be in the mountains. Master gave me a piece of implement before leaving, but it can be big or small. In the land, you can also catch a butterfly. I have already used it to seal the mountains within this hundred miles. Although our disciples can''t get in, the ghost repair can''t escape. The body, we slowly search for the mountain, it is always possible to pick him up."


    Wen Xuechen did not speak a word, and supported the stone wall to stand firm, one hand with a cane, one hand to support the wall, and squatting outward.


    Xu Xingzhi was young and had long hands and feet. He saw that he was not good. He leaned back against the side of the hole and left his left foot on the stone wall on the other side. He used his legs to block the path of warm snow and dust.


    "Where are you going?" Xu Xingzhi asked him.


    Wen Xuechen did not look at him, and said coldly: "You don''t need to take care of you."


    Xu Xingzhi pushed him back: "After rest, go find the ghost and repair it. My master said, you have a heart disease, I need to take care of you."


    Wen Xuechen whispered: "Do you know how my heart disease came from?"


    As early as when Wen Xuechen was out of order, Xu Xingzhi had a number in his heart: "Is that ghost repair?"


    "My parents were killed, I saw it with my own eyes." Wen Xuechen bite every word and hate it very much. "He just looked at the sultry jade that my father was wearing when he passed by my house."


    "He sneaked into my house, took out my father''s heart, and insulted my mother. My mother hid me under the bed before he entered the door, and I just escaped.... Later, the mother''s blood shed from the bed. , dripping on my face.... He did it just for a piece of jade that was worthless."


    Xu Xingzhi took a breath of air: "... thousand two."


    Wen Xuechen smashed him.


    Xu Xingzhi only noticed that his words were too inappropriate. He hurriedly raised his hand to apologize: "Sorry, I have never seen the world."


    "Don''t stop me." Wen Xuechen didn''t want to talk to Xu Xing again, and there was a blue vein in the forehead.


    "You are weak in this way, and it is also a death when you meet him." Xu Xingzhi said it directly, "...I am going."


    Wen Xuechen raised his cane, and a stick hit the left leg of Xu Xingzhi on the bone.


    Xu Xingzhi did not guard against such a blow, his face was blue and his legs jumped several times.


    Wen Xuechen ignored him and crossed him out of the cave.


    Xu Xingzhi is not angry. He jumps on one foot and catches up: "Hey, hey. Together."


    Wen Xuechen has been unable to use the sword to volley, and can only walk in the mountains to find the whereabouts of the ghost repair that killed his family.


    Xu Xingzhi followed behind him, while carefully avoiding the ant worms under his feet, and talking to Wen Xuechen: "You are very tired to walk, do you want me to carry you back."


    Wen Xuechen forcibly controlled the disordered breathing sound, and said coldly: "No need."


    Xu Xingzhi once again said: "Hey, you have a lot of hair is white."


    Wen Xuechen is slightly intolerant.


    Since suffering from heart disease, his hair has been stained with frost, and he never dared to mention his white hair in such a rude manner.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mourning said: ¡°The white hair is three thousand feet, and the edge is like a long one....When it¡¯s warm, why bother to suffer?¡±


    Wen Xuechen stopped and thought he had got it wrong: "...What do you call me?"


    Xu Xingzhi jumped in order to hide the ants, and did not raise his head. "Warm white hair."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s unnamed fire went straight to Tianling, but he still resisted before the attack: ¡°...I am older than you.¡±


    "What about that?" Xu Xingzhi said, "Yang Tianchuan¡¯s fat man is also two years older."


    ... Wen Xuechen does not want to talk to Xu Xingzhi anymore.


    For the first time, he had a lot of talk about the experience of heartache.


    Xu Xingzhi seems to have noticed the emotion of Wen Xuechen, no longer talks with him, and walked to the front of Wen Xuechen.


    As he used the branches to clear the way, he shattered: "Other people are angry, I am not angry, and there is no way to get angry. If I am mad, who cares? And it hurts and labors..."


    The enemy is in front of her eyes, but she can¡¯t find it. Wen Xuechen¡¯s heart is full of boredom, and listening to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words, she can¡¯t stand it anymore: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was a bit embarrassed, looked back at him and explained: "I want to tell you not to be angry, not good for your health."


    Wen Xuechen certainly knows that Xu Xingzhi is not malicious. However, he has already had a temperament at this time. He simply spilled the fire on Xu Xingzhi: "What is my body doing with you? Who are you? Are you managing me?"


    "Why are you mad at me?" Xu Xingzhi is also a young man''s heart. After listening to this, he sneaked back without mercy. "If you are really not happy, you can go to the tree."


    Wen Xuechen stared at Xu Xingzhi with a grin: "If you have a family member who is dead in front of you, you will naturally know what I am feeling now!"


    Xu Xingzhi''s pace was a long time, and he stood up against Wen Xuechen for a long while, and he walked forward without saying a word. In a blink of an eye, Wen Xuechen opened a few feet away.


    When Wen Xuechen taught the disciples of the lower generations in the cool valley, no one dared to disobey him. Now he is younger than his entry, and his younger Xu Xingzhi is not only rude, but also disobedient, which makes Wen Xuechen angry and will be in the hands of Nanmu. The cane was caught in the hand and squatted back and forth, and his back was thrown in the middle of his shoulder.


    The Nanmu cane was very heavy, and Xu Xingzhi did not guard against the warm snow dust. Under this attack, he squatted down his shoulders.


    Wen Xuechen did not expect that he would really smash him. When the blood in his brain was in a state of low tide, Xu Xingzhi reached out and picked up his cane. He climbed up and squatted on his knees. The crutches split into two halves.


    Xu Xingzhi did not look at it, and the broken Nanmu cane was thrown into the cliff next to it, and then he went away.


    Wen Xuechen was almost mad to vomiting blood: "...you!"


    Lost the cane, Wen Xuechen is even more difficult.


    Because I remembered the events of the year, and I had a quarrel with Xu Xingzhi, Wen Xuechen felt more and more uncomfortable in the chest.


    He couldn''t walk half a mile, and he leaned on a peach tree, shaking his hand and taking out the pain-relieving medicine from his arms. After swallowing the medicine, he took off and fell asleep.


    ...he was awakened in the bumps.


    When waking up, Wen Xuechen was crouching on one''s back. The sky has been transferred from midnight to midnight.


    They are leaving the mountain in Yujian, and the golden light that has just covered the mountains has disappeared.


    Wen Xuechen was in a hurry and grabbed the shoulders of his eyes: "Stop!"


    Xu Xingzhi carrying him was so stunned, almost turned down from the sword, and he was so in a big mouth and inhaled: "Death you, let go!"


    Wen Xuechen recognized that Xu Xingzhi was carrying him. He was kneading the place where he was thrown by his cane.


    And Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body is obviously more than this injury. The waist, legs and chest have burnt scars on the chest. The back of the neck is simply applied with some hemostatic herbs that can be found in the mountains. The warm snow dust that wakes up is tossed. The herbal **** fell a little and revealed a shocking knife wound.


    Wen Xuechen looked awkward: "You are this..."


    "You wake up just right." After Xu Xingzhi¡¯s painfulness, he picked the nearest hill, stopped the sword, lowered the warm snow dust from his back, and rubbed it in his sleeve, taking out the golden bell. "I will bring the **** for you, and I will be shut in this golden bell."


    Wen Xuechen stared blankly at the golden bell that he handed to him. It took a long time for a voice to come: "You..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s hair: "This thing is very embarrassing. He took a lot of work for him. After he took him, I have sealed all the big holes in his body. Even if you are like this, it is enough to kill slowly. He is."


    "Why do you want to be jealous?" Wen Xuechen found his voice trembled very unnaturally. "Master said that if he refused to defy the law, he would kill him."


    Xu Xingzhi handed the Admiralty to Wen Xuechen again, and his tone was relaxed: "I think, if I were you, I would definitely want to kill him for revenge. Hey, he is here, if you want revenge, take it."


    Wen Xuechen was speechless for a while.


    The scarred Xu Xingzhi held the golden bell and looked at him with a smile.


    After half a sigh, Wen Xuechen said: "He has already fallen into the net, and I can no longer publicize the feud.... I will send him back to the cool valley."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Why?"


    Wen Xuechen: "This is the rule."


    "What rules?" Xu Xingzhi threw the Admiralty into Wen Xuechen''s arms. Wen Xuechen was forced to catch the Admiralty. "It is the rule to kill people. I ask you, hand he, can you call me better?" ?"


    "My parents can''t be born again..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Who asked you this? I asked if you can feel better in your heart?"


    Wen Xuechen indulged in a moment, slightly dagger.


    "Then go." Xu Xingzhi pulled Wen Xuechen''s shoulder and let him turn around and pushed him back. "... Give you an hour, slowly toss him. How can you vent, just How to toss."


    Wen Xuechen found himself in contact with him but he did not get used to the semi-sunlight scene. He was used to the oil-slip of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s Xiaojing. He laughed and said: "...where can I toss him for so long."


    Xu Xingzhi sat down on a nearby rock: "Don''t tell me when you had a nightmare, you didn''t think about how to cramp the man."


    He also regrets: "... If I can catch the ghost repair of killing my mother, it will be too much to toss him day and night. Unfortunately, when I was too young, I didn''t see the ghost."


    Wen Xuechen''s face changed slightly, remembering the words that accused him when he was in the mouth of Xu Xing.


    "If you have a family member who is dead in front of you, you will naturally know what I am feeling now!"


    He had a slight throat and bit a few teeth. He still couldn¡¯t say "thank you". He reached out and took out a bottle of medicine containing a wounded medicine from his arms. He waved his sleeve into the arms of Xu Xing: "It is used for healing."


    One of Xu Xing, he immediately laughed and said: "Thank you!"


    Wen Xuechen cheeks reddish: "Why thank you."


    "You are a good person." Xu Xingzhi took the cork, sniffed and surprised, "Is it a hundred back Dan? I heard that in the mortal world, one will have a hundred dollars price..."


    Wen Xuechen interrupted him coldly: "You can''t hide it and sell it."


    After being poked and thinking carefully, Xu Xingzhi coughed twice, and said: "Whoever said to sell, but this thing is really precious, you are really willing to give it to me."


    "I can see that you have a good hatred." Wen Xuechen turned his face and said with an indifferent face. "I don''t want to be cramped in your nightmare."


    One of Xu Xing, touched his injured shoulder, and immediately laughed: "You can rest assured that I never remember the night of hatred, and I usually report it on the spot."


    Wen Xuechen: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "You hit me, I folded your crutches, and I already reported the hatred. Then I took the ghost and repaired it, and found that you were fainted by me. I still feel sorry. Yours, hahahahaha."


    Wen Xuechen: "........."


    He did not distinguish himself because he was fainted because of a heart attack. He took the Admiralty and turned away, hiding in the woods.


    The screams rang halfway between the hills, and Xu Xingzhi was tossed by him. After the medicine was put on, he used the branches to write on the ground.


    It was not until the dawn dawned that Wen Xuechen walked out of the woods with blood in his hands.


    When he handed the Admiralty to Xu Xingzhi, he noticed what Xu Xingzhi was painting on the ground: "...What is this?"


    Xu Xingzhi took a grass and saw Wen Xuechen coming out. He was excited and said: "You are coming right.... I think about it, your heart is so bad, it¡¯s hard to go out. When I go back to Fengling Mountain, I will give you a table. Wheelchairs are also convenient for later travel."


    Wen Xuechen''s heart is fretting: "...you..."


    Xu Xingzhi straightforwardly said: "You don''t have that expression, I am not doing it for you.... I will help you with some hundred times. It''s really useful. You see, my shoulder is no longer hurting." ¡±


    He was kneeling there, and his arm was stretched and turned into a big circle. Then he looked up at Wen Xuechen, his lips were smiling, his eyes were light, and his young face looked very bright and pure under the morning light.


    Wen Xuechen unconsciously smiled with him: "Yes, I promised.... Go back."


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t get himself, pointing to his shoulder: "Since it hurts, then come up soon." The smile in his eyes has a strange warmth. "...I will take you home."


    The author has something to say: Today is a special memory of Xiao Wenbai and Xiao brothers~


    The next day when the heavy light is not there, I miss him.

 Chapter 39： Suspected sinus

    How many years have passed since then?


    Wen Xuechen can''t remember.


    The wooden wheel of the wheelchair rolled over the star sand scattered in front of the tower, and the tower door opened in front of the eyes.


    At the moment when the door opened, there were countless pieces of sound coming in toward the snow and dust. The whisper was like a wave of rising tide, chasing and driving, until he was not in the top.


    "Wen brother! Wen Xuechen! Warm white hair!"


    Xu Xingzhi stood under a piece of peach blossom forest in the cool valley, pushing his new wheelchair, waving to Wen Xuechen, standing on the staff of the Qingliang Valley school. The word "warm white hair" scared the disciples of Qinglianggu on the school ground. They were so scared that they could not wait to poke their ears.


    "...dust brother."


    This time it was a girl''s voice, gentle like a peach petal falling in the wind.


    "Snow dust, you are coming."


    "... Wen Xuechen, you are really slow."


    The Qinggu disciple who pushed him into the tower was relieved when he stepped safely into the tower. However, he even looked down and saw Wen Xuechen''s face pale and white, his elbows pressed against his forehead, his shoulders shivering slightly.


    At the same time, several people looked back at the starry sands outside the tower, which seemed to be plain and unpredictable. They all gave birth to some worries: "Well, brother, are you okay?"


    . . . If there is anything wrong with Wen Xuechen, no one can suppress the star sand that can **** blood and eat meat. They are equivalent to being imprisoned in this tower.


    Fortunately, after a while, Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyes returned to Qingming, and he looked up: "...nothing. Go inside."


    A few people have peace of mind. A refreshing valley disciple took out a bottle of medicinal herbs from the arms and presented them with respect and respect.


    Wen Xuechen took out a piece of medicine and placed it under the tongue. Then he pointed out: "Go to the third room on the left side, where someone is there."


    When he came to the wilderness last time, he perceived someone in the tower. It was only that time that he made a special trip to find Xu Xingzhi. Since Xu Xingzhi was not in the tower, he did not have to bother to use the spiritual power to force into the tower.


    ... He never likes to ask for trouble.


    However, this time he had to come in order to block the nine lights.


    At the moment when the small room door was pushed open, a stinky smell of flies that could not be avoided was rushed to the face. The people in the room covered their noses, and Wen Xuechen looked as usual, shaking the wheelchair into the small room.


    The meat on the ground can barely pull out a sly figure. Wen Xuechen went to him and was thinking about where he was the head and where it was, and the meat screamed: "Who? Who?"


    He can''t wait: "No matter who, kill me! I beg you to kill me!"


    Wen Xuechen: "Good. But I have a few questions. Answer my question well, I will give you a good time."


    The carrion was so excited that it trembled: "Say... you said! I said what you said!"


    "who are you?"


    "Fangshan... I am the person who seals the mountain."


    "Who will prison you here?"


    "Meng Chongguang..." When the owner of Fengshan raised the name, he actually lowered the tone. It seemed that he was afraid that there was an ear belonging to Meng Zhongguang in the wall and sneaked out and heard the conversation between the two.


    Wen Xuechen leaned down from the wheelchair: "Where did they go?"


    "I don''t know..." The man was very afraid of answering the question of Wen Xuechen, causing him not to be happy. He hurriedly poured out all the details he knew. "They all left, there is no left, even the Xu Xingzhi ......"


    When I heard the words "Xu Xingzhi", Wen Xuechen''s voice became subtle: "...Xu Xingzhi? Have you seen him?"


    The eyes of the mainstay of Fengshan have been left with two black lacquered holes. He heard the sound of Wenxuechen different. In order to seek death, he actively described Xu Xingzhi: "He is disabled in his right hand and is with Meng Zhongguang. .he¡­¡­"


    However, he guessed wrong, Wen Xuechen seems to be not very interested in Xu Xingzhi.


    He interrupted him coolly: "When did they leave?"


    "About a few days, no, dozens of days... a dozen days ago..." The owner of Fengshan collapsed a bit, and he huddled in confusion, cringing like a flesh-colored, fat giant silkworm. "I don''t remember I am --"


    ... He was dug his eyes and was left alone. It was normal to stay up all night.


    After Wen Xuechen sank for a long while, he asked: "They leave, you really don''t know why?"


    "I don''t know..." he said with pain. "Meng Zhongguang, after he made me this virtue, he will drop me here... Please, give me a good time..."


    Wen Xuechen had no other questions to ask. He nodded and turned around and told the young disciples waiting at the door: "Kill him."


    A disciple pulled out the sword and endured a few strong steps. After the sword had not yet fallen, he listened to the main pain of Fengshan, and there were countless dense granules on his skin.


    The granulation was turned into a meat vine, and the disciples of the disciple were swallowed into the body of the Lord of the Mountain.


    The body was entangled with a sword, and the owner of the mountain closed only felt the intestines of the liver, and the madness of the screams screamed, and the voice of the singer heard the disciples inside and outside the door change their faces.


    The disciple who only pulled the sword was even more afraid. The meat vine that had just risen up and almost swallowed his hand. He stepped back a few steps and ran into the wheelchair of Wen Xuechen.


    Wen Xuechen frowned, in the sound of the Lord of the Fengshan chilling voice: "Meng Zhongguang gave you a curse of the demon?"


    The main mouth of the mountain can not be said, the pain does not want to live, can only make a screaming screaming and venting the pain.


    Wen Xuechen has a number in his heart, saying: "...Sorry. You are now part of Meng Zhongguang''s body. Your life is connected with his life. Unless you kill Meng Zhongguang, I can''t kill you."


    Wen Xuechen looked at the mean carrion that twitched on the ground: "...tell me, where is he now, I might save you."


    The owner of Fengshan cried in despair.


    This time Wen Xuechen was completely confirmed. This person still couldn¡¯t say that Meng Xu and his two went, and proved that he really did not know.


    Wen Xuechen will shake the wheelchair out of the small room: "Search around for a search to see if they can find out where they are going."


    The disciples spread out in words and did not dare to listen to the sad cry from the small room.


    Wen Xuechen looked at the threshold of closed cover and looked confused.


    This person and Meng Zhongguang''s strength is different from the mud, obviously just a small scorpion, and Meng Chongguang''s deep hatred for where he came from? Would you rather connect him to his own life than to let him die easily?


    Wen Xuechen thought about his thoughts and shook a few steps along the live stream, and he heard a crisp and crisp sound coming from a room.


    Wen Xuechen was stiff and stiff, and the wheelchair jerked a bit. The teeth rushed toward the sounding room. Before he came to the threshold, he poured out half of his body and hurriedly reached for the half-covered door. open--


    The Qinglianggu disciple who is searching in the door turned his head in confusion: "...Wen Wen brother?"


    Wen Xuechen easily captured the source of the sound.


    The lodge was neat and tidy, with mirrors, bone needles, hair combs cut from wood, and a few embroidered four-corner purses hanging on the bedside, apparently a woman''s room.


    There is also a Jasper bell hanging from the bed. The jade pill, which was stirred up by the light wind, collided back and forth against the inner wall, giving a warm and lovely crisp sound.


    Wen Xuechen raised his hand: "Remove the bell."


    Although the disciple couldn¡¯t figure it out, he did not dare to violate Wen Xuechen. When he was about to go forward, he listened to Wen Xuechen: "Slow. I will come by myself."


    Soon, the Jasper bell lay in the hands of Wen Xuechen.


    He didn''t say a word, tied the bell around his waist, walked out, and left his disciples'' incomprehensible eyes far behind.


    ...a distant voice mingled with a ringing sound in his ear: "Guess who I am?"


    A pair of soft, thin hands covered his eyes, leaving the world in front of him in a warm darkness.


    When he heard the young man, he replied in a plain voice: "It¡¯s Xu Xingzhi."


    He said that he raised his hand and covered the hands that covered his eyes. The voice became softer: "...I know it is you."


    Xu Xingzhi, who was holding the scorpion, coughed and found his own voice. He said: "Warm white hair, what is your ear?" He shook his hexagonal bell on his right hand in dissatisfaction. "I and the small string." Wearing a bell on your hand, how can you recognize the small string or me that is holding your eyes?"


    The young Wen Xuechen replied in a simple and concise manner: "Not the same."


    ... can''t say why, but it''s not the same.


    Immediately, he said again: "How come you have a cool valley today?"


    This is naturally not to ask Xu Xingzhi, he will not pick up this time without ignorance.


    The woman¡¯s voice is soft, and the hard heart can¡¯t help but soften it if she meets this sound: ¡°...I want to see you.¡±


    After holding the bell and leaving the room for a long time, Wen Xuechen took a breath and relaxed.


    He caressed the bell''s sapphire shell, and his technique was gentle, and he reviewed the familiar touch and temperature over and over again.


    It was not until the disciples gathered, that he concealed the bell in his sleeve.


    After the disciples confessed that there was no fruit in the search, the disciples who were headed asked: "Well, brother, where are we going next?"


    Wen Xuechen said: "Out of the tower, camping in the neighborhood. They will always come back."


    The disciples face each other.


    Someone said: "Well, brother, why don''t we go out of this wild, wait for them to come back, then..."


    Wen Xuechen groped for the bell in the sleeve, and slowly said: "Xu Xingzhi has a day in the wild, and the nine lights will not be able to sleep in one day. I stayed in the wild, at least able to stabilize him, so that he would not go crazy and go wild. ""


    The disciples are still puzzled.


    Wen Xuechen closed his eyes and no longer explained it. The disciples pushed him out of the tower.


    When driving the mana to suppress the strange star sand, the warm snow dust condenses the thought:


    - He has already given Xu Dazhi the dagger that condenses the aura of heaven and earth. It stands to reason that he should have killed Meng Zhongguang on the first day of the wilderness. For the time being, he still does not do it?


    Xu Xingzhi was hugged out of the cave alone, and he was hugged by a person from behind.


    Meng Zhongguang seems to like to hug Xu Xingzhi from behind. He put his warm side face behind Xu Xing and spoke on his head: "Brother."


    It is clearly two ordinary words, but I don''t know how many times he has been recited in the mouth, so that he just screams, there is unlimited sweetness like a spring water.


    Meng Chongguang is on the back of Xu Xingzhi, his chin is squatting on his hair top, and his hands are wrapped around Xu Xingzhi¡¯s chest. He said: ¡°Where did you go in the morning? Wake up, you will not see your brother, I am so worried."


    Xu Xingzhi feels helpless to this kind of sticky Meng Zhongguang: "... Didn''t you sleep with you last night?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tone is too serious to be serious: ¡°I don¡¯t see you overnight, I want to be a brother.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi had no intention of playing with him again. He turned and came to his collarbone and separated him from himself.


    His resistance was so obvious that after Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face was over, the hidden color of the injury revealed through his eyes: "... brother?"


    When he first entered the world, Xu Xingzhi thought that he had a good understanding of the truth of the world. After several entanglements, he was determined to let go of the "knowledge of the world" and hand over his daggers. He listened to his heart and helped Meng Zhongguang escape wild.


    However, to this day, he realized that Meng Zhongguang had something to do with him, and it was still about whether several people could escape the important things of the wild.


    No one here, Xu Xingzhi simply resisted his shoulder and asked directly: "You told me that the owner of the mountain is asking for his life, telling you that the key fragments are in the ghost king Nan raccoon, right?"


    Meng Zhongguang''s face is slightly abnormal, and his lips don''t answer.


    The author has something to say: his unusual reaction has already explained the problem. One of Xu Xing took the hand of Meng Zhongguang and showed him the ring with two wild key fragments. He said: "... I read the memory of Ye Buyi. Ghost Wang Nan, he did not know that he was fishing from the lake. The upstairs is the wild key, and it is also given to Ye Buyi to make accessories. Not to mention him, the ghosts of the whole tiger flea don¡¯t know the mystery of this piece! The mountain is far from this hundreds of miles, the South Beaver never I am going to talk with outsiders. I ask you, how does the owner of the mountain seal know that there are wild key fragments in the South Beaver?"


    He paused and said: "...or, how did you hear that there are pieces in the South Beaver? Why are you lying to me?"

 Chapter 40： Memory backtracking (5)

    Meng Zhongguang smiled and the voice sounded dry: "I have been in the wild for many years, I heard that the ghost king has a piece of key in his hand..."


    "Less come." Xu Xingzhi is not moved. "I am a little older than you, but I don''t have the age to faint to remember the extent of things. What you told me ten days ago is that the owner of the mountain is Asking for death, telling you this information."


    Meng Zhongguang faintly confuses: "Sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Why, the master of Fengshan knows how to know the key fragments? The wild key, everyone is coveted. If he really knows the other key fragment, why should he catch you?" Go to the South Beaver and fight for you to die."


    Meng Zhongguang became more and more uneasy and reached out to pull the sleeves of Xu Xingzhi: "Brothers..."


    "Stand up straight, talk well." Xu Xingzhi pulled the sleeves out of his palm.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Xu Xingzhi with fear.


    The uncontrollable taste is uncomfortable. Xu Xingzhi really wants to know why Meng Zhongguang wants to marry him, and what else he has to look at himself.


    But he only looked at himself like this, as if he had been wronged by Tianda, his lips were white, and he was silent.


    Xu Xingzhi understood: "Can''t tell me?"


    Meng Zhongguang breathed a little more.


    Having said that, Xu Xingzhi also found out that this time he was abrupt.


    He also has secrets that he can''t speak for, and where does the qualification require Meng Zhongguang to treat him honestly?


    In the end, he was just a despicable and crappy counterfeit goods, just because the situation before him exceeded his expectations, in order to ensure his life is not worried, he rushed to find Meng Zhongguang to discuss.


    Xu Xingzhi, who has always been so eloquent, thinks that this layer of chest is too stuffy to say anything.


    As early as this is the case, why should he write the boring words and increase the annoyance.


    If he is still fortunate enough to return to the present world, he must make all the drafts to be burned, and then do not touch the points, so that they can be safe with each other.


    He loosened his hand to control Meng Zhongguang and turned to leave.


    Meng Zhongguang was uneasy behind him: "Where is the brother going?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not answer.


    Where can he go?


    He left Meng Zhongguang and couldn''t go anywhere. Ye Buyi is his best example.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t tell where he was going, so he had to walk forward.


    There is actually a reason for Xu Xingzhi¡¯s rush to go.


    He found that he couldn''t face the eyes of Meng Zhongguang. As long as he was stunned by him, Xu Xingzhi couldn''t make it soft, and his doubtful heart could not be lifted.


    He had never been able to imagine that a person could live in such a clear, clean and innocent look after living for so many years in non-killing and uninhabitable wilderness. Until today, Xu Xingzhi vaguely guessed that such a look is actually exclusive to the original owner.


    - Meng Zhongguang can be cruel to anyone in the world, but he has nothing to do with Xu Xingzhi.


    Since he found that his mana has not lost, the words of "the knowledge of the world" are already unreliable, and the truth about the events of the year has become confusing.


    Has Meng Zhongguang planted the name of the sergeant on his head? Why do their people want to steal artifacts?


    However, in the past few days, he has never found an opportunity to re-enter the original master''s knowledge of the sea to see the truth of the year, which makes him somewhat uncontrollable.


    Xu Xingzhi decided to calm down and think about what to do next.


    However, he went out but three or four steps. Just before coming to a rock wall, a blast came from behind. Xu Xingzhi did not have time to look back. The wrists of both hands were caught and the whole person was taken to the rock. Above the wall, it is rare to move.


    A thin and hot body was posted from behind, Meng Zhongguang''s head pressed against Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder, and a few squats hang down, licking Xu Ning''s neck side itch.


    "Don''t go." Meng Zhongguang''s voice is like a sigh, "Don''t leave me."


    Xu Xingzhi can''t smile: "I just want to stay alone for a while."


    Meng Zhongguang refused to believe his words. If the air was in the air, he said: "It was indeed the light that was wrong. The brothers are reborn, just don''t leave me... I can''t afford it, I really can''t afford it..."


    The hot air exhaled from his mouth dyed the skin of Xu Xing''s side neck, and also softened Xu Xingzhi''s heart.


    However, waiting for Xu Xingzhi to come up with words to comfort him, he listened to Meng Zhongguang whispered: "...I said, all said. I know the location of all the pieces. One is in the mountains, one is in the tiger, one piece In the land of extraterrestrial, the last piece is in the sea without head..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s attention.


    The location he gave was even more closely matched with the place written in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words.


    "How are you..."


    Meng Zhongguang was ashamed and refused to answer.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s twilight became deeper: ¡°...you know, why don¡¯t you go out early?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang said with a muffled voice: "I have to find my brother first. No one is more important than the brother."


    Xu Xingzhi: "... why don''t you tell them to the North?"


    In the face of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s problem, Meng Zhongguang paused for a while before he replied with a trepidation: ¡°Looking for a brother, you must first find a brother... You must come back to my brother, stay with me, otherwise I will be there. Can''t go, anywhere..."


    Listening to his heart is his brother, Xu Xing was dominated by an inexplicable emotion, and he turned his back to him and uttered his mouth: "You keep telling my brother, I have never thought about it, in case I am sending Who is going to kill you? In case I am not Xu Xingzhi?"


    The voice did not fall, Xu Xingzhi regretted the intestines.


    After listening to this statement, Meng Zhongguang also had no sound.


    After Xu Xing, the cold sweat rolled and rushed down. For a time, it was like a stagnant water, and he could only hear the low and low asthma of him.


    When he was regretting that he should not be obscured, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hands were released, lifting the imprisonment on his wrist.


    Not waiting for the horror of Xu Xing, the hand with the jade ring and the beautiful bones pulled his front squat, and used a little effort to turn the whole person of Xu Xing.


    Meng Zhongguang easily grasped Xu Xingzhi''s hands and wrists with one hand, raised his head and pressed it on the rock wall, and the other hand grasped the clothes in the chest position of Xu Xing, and leaned down and brutally kissed it!


    Xu Xingzhi was so shocked that he was only a short delay, and he was taken away by Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang''s tongue is like a cat''s tongue. It is exquisite and compact, and its graininess is very clear, rough and stinging. After it was easily drilled into the mouth of Xu Xingzhi, there was a sharp object that bite the upper lip of Xu Xingzhi, and it was finely milled between the lips and teeth. It seemed that it was a very sweet taste.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hands were tied and could not resist. Gradually, his whole body''s strength was sucked by this soft lips.


    Meng Zhongguang''s hand slid down slowly along Xu Xingzhi''s chest. He pointed his belly to his waist and grasped the streamlined side lumbar muscles in his palm, slowly stroking.


    At the beginning, Xu Xingzhi also had the strength to think of the eight characters of "deceiving the ancestors to fight the thunder and thunder", but as the cat tongue speeded up in the mouth, his throat was contracted and he could only rely on the instinct to push the tongue. After hiding, retreat.


    I don''t know how long it took in the past, Meng Zhongguang was willing to let go of Xu Xingzhi.


    He hugged the soft waist of the person in front of him, satisfied with the ear bones of Xu Xingzhi, and the cusp repeatedly biting and tasting against the hard bone.


    "...you are." Meng Zhongguang dreamed and said, "You are the brother."


    Xu Xingzhi: ... I am fucking.


    He suddenly felt that his brain was not clear.


    After entering the wilderness, various situations emerged in front of his eyes. The two lived together in a room and slept with the couch. For all these things, Xu Xingzhi did not go to the heart. Only when Meng Zhongguang was like his father, he did not expect Meng Zhongguang to actually treat him. Come this hand.


    Didn''t he have been with the original master for a long time? What is the relationship between him and the original owner?


    Xu Xingzhi was in a mess, only to feel that he had not yet climbed from a deep pit, and he was stirred into a deeper bottomless swamp.


    Meng Zhongguang''s little milk dog bites his ear, constantly whispering vague words, and Xu Xing''s ear is roaring and screaming, and everything can''t be heard.


    In a short time, his body was completely defeated and could not help but slide down.


    The tinnitus became the whirlwind of the whirlwind, and Xu Xingzhi was involved in this never-ending snoring and lost consciousness again.


    ......


    On the edge of the small bridge, Changchuan is quiet, and the water is flowing.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hands clasped his head, lying across the river, with his "free pen" on his head.


    The young man with a swollen face and his face swollen his head with a scabbard: "Get up. Come again."


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes and said: "Do you particularly like to be beaten?"


    The young man was born with a bit of evil, even if his face was hurt, he did not hide his beauty. He smiled a pair of Danfeng eyes and looked forward to seeing it: "I like to beat you."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s ankles passed, and the man couldn¡¯t catch it. He was kicked to the side of his waist, and a cockroach plunged into the shallow water, and the trousers were all wet.


    He sucked indecently: "I fuck, Xu Xingzhi, are you jealous?"


    Xu Xingzhi knows that this person is just a mouthful of flowers, just talk about it.


    His favorite is only to compare and test, he is just one of his favorite swordsmen.


    Fortunately, this person has a good temperament, Xu Xingzhi is not a matter of anything, willing to communicate with him and make friends.


    Moreover, his identity is very useful in terms of Xu Xingzhi.


    "ئËÄ." Xu Xingzhi called his name and asked him, "The last time you said that there was a fight inside the magic road, what is the situation now?"


    He licked his waist: "Hey, the dog bites the dog and has a mouth. There is nothing to say."


    Xu Xingzhi reminded him kindly: "You are also a person in the Magic Road, saying that you are a dog, is it right?"


    He shrugged his shoulders: "They are just stunned. For the sake of a master, you will live and die. Let me say, pull out and fight one. Who wins who is the master, who loses who goes."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes and said: "If the things in this world are as simple as your head, how good it should be."


    I don¡¯t mind Xu Xingzhi¡¯s cynicism, or, with his muscle brain, I don¡¯t think about Xu¡¯s words with a few thorns. Important. Let''s come again."


    Xu Xingzhi got up and brushed the grass clippings on his body: "No. This time we went out to capture the rogue nine-tailed snakes, and Guangfu Jun accompanied them. Going back later for a while, he had to punish me for copying."


    When I mentioned Guangfujun, Xu Xingzhi was a lingering heart.


    Since Xu Xingzhi had something, he did not stay strong. He only asked when Xu Xing got up: "Are our little sons still okay?"


    Listening to him mentioning the nine lights, Xu Xingzhi did not consciously smile: "He is okay....how?"


    He said: "I heard some winds, and the Lord respected the two uneasy sons and tried to force the robbery. He is ready to rush, I think it will be very successful.... I want to ask one. Q. If the Lord does not support the past, what can the young man have in the future?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s brows are condensed: "Their brothers are fighting, what is the light? What little light is growing up around me, you are less likely to hit his mind."


    ئ ɦɦ ɦɦ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    Xu Xingzhi was relieved, took the "free pen", and licked his ass, and then followed the road and returned to the four disciples to stay on the road.


    He returned to the view of the wind, and it was already a time of thinness.


    He was sneaking around the door, and when he peeked at the half-covered door, the door opened open to both sides.


    Guangfujun¡¯s broken drink was uploaded from Guanzhong Gaotai: ¡°Reverse, sire!¡±


    The author has something to say: Guangmei: The brother is as shy as before, and he will hide when he kisses his tongue. (*/¦Ø\*)


    Brother: ... (Life can not love face)

 Chapter 41： Punish

    Xu Xingzhi won the Teli, and he went on with a bang.


    Guangfu Jun¡¯s face was overcast: ¡°Who told you to kneel at the door? It¡¯s shameful!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi screamed, and the whole cloak climbed up and succumbed: "You didn''t say it came in again."


    Guangfu Jun did not rumor with him, and screamed: "Get in!"


    Under the one-stop station, Xu Xingzhi identified that Guangfu Jun was really angry, and he stopped talking.


    The four-door trip is for the capture of the fierce beasts of the beasts. The nine-tailed snakes are ferocious. Therefore, the four first-handers are in their place, and they are standing on the front sides of the temple with the younger brother. It seems that The arrival of Xu Tao.


    Zhou Beinan embraced a long gun, and his face was gloating. When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s gaze turned, he also shook his head and shouted.


    Qu Chi is not as easy as Zhou Beinan. He holds the fingers of the whisky very tightly, and the eyebrows are worried. Wen Xuechen holds the yin and yang ring, and the cycle is followed by the activity of the wrist. No emotions can be seen from the expression.


    Meng Chongguang and Jiuzhi Lan are both on both sides. From the beginning of Xu Xingzhi''s entrance, they both followed him, and they all have hidden colors.


    Guangfu Jun was under the four-character slogan of ¡°going away from the world¡±, and his expression was extremely cold, and this was the expression of his fury.


    He opened the door and asked, "Who are you going out with?"


    When I got to this moment, Xu Xingzhi knew that it would be useless to lie again, simply squatting and swearing: "ئËÄ."


    "Who is that? Who do you know?"


    Xu Xingzhi raised his hand and touched the side of the nose: "...the magic road is scattered."


    Guangfu Jun Shen replied: "You and the people in the Magic Road repair? Xu Xingzhi, who are you as yourself? You are the first of Fengling Mountain, you are close to non-Tao people, you are not clear, why is Fengling Mountain? Where is the place to clear the Jingjun?"


    Listening to Guangfujun¡¯s mention of Master, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s side argued: ¡°Uncle Shi, the magic road has been repaired with the four doors 20 years ago. In recent years, there has been little confusion. On Thursday, he is even more guilty of the magic. Interest, only concentrate on practicing swordsmanship. Since he can cultivate his own heart and not be willing to be a curse, what is the difference between him and the righteous?"


    After listening to this, all the people on the scene couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes to the nine lights.


    Rather than saying that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s long story is to protect the fourth, it is better to protect someone who is present.


    The nine branches of the lamp are silent, but the copper pendant in the palm of your hand has been slightly deformed.


    Guangfu Jun angered and laughed: "What do you mean? A magic repair, can you now compare with the disciples of Xianmen? If so, why don''t you just abandon the devil?"


    This statement is heartfelt, Xu Xingzhi can no longer argue, but has to bow: "The disciple does not dare."


    "Don''t dare?" Guangfu Jun sneered, "Is there something you can''t do for Xu Xing in the world? If I don''t teach anything, you can''t be lawless!"


    He said to Xu Ping, who is next to him: "Please come to the omnibus."


    Xu Ping was a little stunned, his eyes stayed a little on Xu Xingzhi, but he only hesitated for a moment: "...Yes, Master."


    The basaltic stick is one of the instruments of Guangfujun. It is made of pure steel. It is silver-plated and has a pagoda-like shape. It is a sharp barb of the upper barb. Any disciple of Fenglingshan, as long as you listen to this stick, it will change color.


    From the beginning, Zhou Beinan, who was busy on the wall, heard the order, changed the color, put down the arms around his chest, and said: "Guangfujun, Xu Xingzhi is indeed a deviant, a big mistake, but this Fan has never caused a big disaster, but it¡¯s a reprimand. If you want to hunt down the nine-tailed snake, he needs to draw strength. I hope that Guangfu Jun will consider it for the overall situation.


    Guangfu Jun interrupted: "This is my Fenglingshan family business, I don''t need Zhou Gongzi to bother."


    Zhou Beinan language plug, turned his head and turned his eyes to Xu Xingzhi, indicating that he served a soft and apologetic, saying two bad words of the magic road.


    Xu Xingzhi was not moved, but he was quite squatting in the same place. His twilight was drooping and pretending to be invisible. He was so angry that he was biting his teeth.


    After Xu Pingsheng invited the Xuanwu stick, Guangfujun ordered: "Twenty sticks."


    Xu Pingsheng''s face changed slightly: "Master, is there more than twenty sticks..."


    Guangfu Jun did not look at him: "What do you mean? Will you be tempted on his behalf?"


    When Xu Ping was born, he snorted, and his thin lips squirmed for a moment: "Master, Xu Shixi is older than his disciples, and his disciples are afraid to make a whip."


    In the gap between Guangfu and Jun, Meng Zhongguang and the Jiuzhi lamp almost stepped out at the same time: "Uncle Shi..."


    The two looked at each other and found a consensus at the same moment. They said in concert: "The disciple is willing to be sentenced to the brother."


    This time, Guangfu Jun was bent on making a trip to Xu Xingzhi. He said lightly: "Thirty sticks. If there is pleading, then it will increase to fifty sticks."


    Qu Chi sees punishment inevitably, step by step, and asked: "Guangfujun, the younger generation is willing to serve you."


    ¡°No need.¡± Guangfu Jun¡¯s eyes turned to Wen Xuechen. ¡°Since the disciples are obstructed by their identity, they are unwilling to take the sentence, and the cool valley is warm and snowy. Can you do it for you?¡±


    Wen Xuechen stopped playing the fingers of the yin and yang ring and said: "Yes."


    Take the basaltic stick, Wen Xuechen shakes the wheelchair with one hand and walks to Xu Xingzhi. After a brief exchange with his eyes, Wen Xuechen said: "Remove the clothes."


    Xu Xingzhi glanced at him: "No."


    Wen Xuechen: "If the flesh and the clothes stick together, it is you who will suffer when you get there."


    Xu Xingzhi still does not listen, kneel in the same place, without a word.


    Qu Chi''s face is not very good, but Zhou Beinan has a little peace of mind, and also whispered to the song: "Snow is on hand, not..."


    The voice did not fall, and a few people on the scene heard a dull fleshy sound of flesh and sticks.


    Xu Xingzhi fluttered to the ground, and after the spins, it was the pain of heartbreaking, like a 10,000 nails bursting in the body, he shivered his arms and tried to climb, while trying to smash the **** mouth. I swallowed it, but swallowing a few mouthfuls was really nausea, and I vomited completely.


    Wen Xuechen is again covered by two sticks, and the strength is almost the same as that of the first stick.


    Even Guangfu Jun did not expect Wen Xuechen to be so embarrassed, his face changed a little.


    Zhou Beinan was stunned, and after returning to God, he did not care about Guangfujun. He shouted: "Wen Xuechen, are you crazy? You want to kill him?"


    Wen Xuechen stopped his hand and sat down with a rod. He calmly said: "It is Guangfujun who wants me to be punished. I have to be punished."


    In other words, he did not climb up and could not climb up: "Get up."


    Jiuzhi lamp looked at the blood on the ground, and the thin lips were slightly opened. The bloodshot gradually covered his eyes. He looked up at Guangfujun and decided to take a moment to win the basaltic stick. Meng Zhongguang Before he rushed out, he rushed directly to Xu Xingzhi and shouted with a crying cry: "The disciple is willing to be punished for the brother, the disciple will..."


    "Go back!" Waiting for Guangfu Jun to speak, Xu Xingzhi whispered his throat and whispered. "Who is the child, is there anyone in charge?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not want to be scorned by Xu Xingzhi, looked up and looked at Xu Xingzhi in a panic, full of tears: "Sister..."


    Guangfu Junben thought that Wen Xuechen was fair and extremely disgusted with the non-doing person, and he would not have been merciless, but he did not expect that he would die like this.


    However, the order has already been made, and it is inevitable that it will be provoked to be criticized. He has to throw a cold sentence: "Continue to punish. Thirty sticks, one stick can not be less."


    After all, he turned and went to the main hall of the wind. Xu Pingsheng was accompanied by Guangfu Jun, and before entering the temple, he looked back slightly and couldn''t bear to look back. He buried his head and walked away with Guangfujun.


    When Guangfu Jun left, Zhou Beinan came up and robbed the basaltic stick. He was a fire, and he was afraid that a loud speech would provoke Guangfujun to return. He could only lower his voice and said to Wen Xuechen: "Wen Xuechen, you still Really??"


    Xu Xingzhi only twitched his arms and straightened up: "If you don''t really fight, how can Master Shu easily let me go." In this way, he looked at Wen Xuechen and turned his head. "...fuck your uncle''s warm white hair, I Know that you are black, but you can''t be lighter?"


    Wen Xuechen stretched his foot and kicked his lower back: "You have too much words. Oh, stunned."


    Xu Xingzhi squatted back to the ground, and his head was so stunned that he still refused to stop: "I am **** doubting that you really want to beat me."


    Wen Xuechen calmly admits: "I want you to remember a little bit. People who are not the only way can''t easily get along with each other. You have to remember this."


    He admitted that Xu Xingzhi had no temper: "Rolling."


    Wen Xuechen: "...I told you to take off your clothes, you don''t listen, and whoever suffers is suffering."


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "Do you have to thank you for reminding me?"


    Wen Xuechen: "You''re welcome. Qu Chi, the next twenty-seven sticks you come to fight."


    Qu Chi will hand over the dust to the younger brother next to him, and take the sleeves over the Xuanwu stick: "You can rest assured that I have a lot of hands. It won''t hurt too much."


    Zhou Beinan is not happy: "What are you still fighting? One by one, the brain is getting into the water? I am going to talk to Guangfujun that you are dizzy, don''t you believe that he still wants to kill you?"


    There was noisy and noisy around, and the dizziness of Xu Xing was disturbed.


    In dizziness, he looked back and saw that the nine lights stood not far away, and the fists were tightly held. Meng Zhongguang stared at himself with tears and eyes, and the mouth was probably calling the "brother."


    Then, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were completely darkened.


    When I woke up again, Xu Xingzhi found himself lying on the bed, with a window on the side of the bed, a small lake outside the window, a goldfish play, and the cypress was quiet, but it was clean.


    His upper body clothes have been removed, and there is a cool taste of Bai Dan in the mouth. It is warm snow dust fed to him. Although it still burns on the back, it is not unbearable.


    Xu Xingzhi barely climbed up and touched the side of the basin in the room, turning his back against the bronze mirror to see the wound on his back.


    This does not know, Xu Xingzhi himself was shocked.


    He was surrounded by three shocking blood marks, and there were uneven pieces of broken mouth. At first glance, the flesh and blood were so badly attached to the clothes that they could only be forcibly torn off.


    Xu Xingzhi stood on the washbasin and practiced the pitiful expression.


    How can Guangfujun say that he is also his elder, and he is awake. He should also go to Guangfujun to admit his mistakes, lest he feel that he is rude and fill the rest of the twenty-seven whip.


    Xu Xingzhi was practicing, and suddenly heard the voice of Meng Zhongguang behind him: "What are the brothers doing?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled back and said: "Look in the mirror. But I am more and more handsome, and I can''t open my eyes."


    Meng Zhongguang was hardly laughed by Xu Xingzhi and came to the door with a copper plate: "Heavy light to the brothers."


    "Hey, so many medicines." Xu Xingzhi took the upper body and walked up, took a bottle and placed it in his hand. "...this bottle is well recognized, it is the cool valley. This bottle is Danyangfeng, You can see this pattern. They all have hearts."


    Meng Zhongguang gritted his teeth: "I have a brother, and I am still filling people. What is this?"


    He looked at Xu Xingzhi''s scar that stretched to his shoulder and whispered: "I really want to kill them."


    Xu Xingzhi was amazed, and when he raised his eyes and met Meng Zhongguang¡¯s line of sight, he suddenly felt a shock.


    But soon, the gaze of Xu Xingzhi''s heart was softened by a layer of full-fledged tears.


    Meng Zhongguang bit his lip and whispered: "Brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi immediately felt awkward and left behind the murderous murder of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes. "Cry, I didn''t cry."


    Meng Chongguang evaded Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hand and sighed with a soft crying cry: ¡°...no crying.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi reached out and hugged Meng Zhongguang''s back neck, pinching the kitten like: "When the brothers yelled at you, the life of the brothers?"


    "I am angry with my brother." Meng Zhongguang''s face was pale. "The brothers and sisters can only say that the last one is not the person who is not the Tao. Why is Guangfujun so angry? You clearly can''t bear the heart of the nine branches of lights being scolded by the uncle, you... ..."


    "Call the brothers." Xu Xingzhi frowned slightly. "The Jiuzhi lamp is your brother. You are named after him with a name, so it is not like words."


    In the heart of Meng Zhongguang, I was very impressed with the Jiuzhi lamp. I heard Xu Xingzhi say this. I suddenly showed an unbelievable gaze: "... Brother, you said to me that I am not like?"


    Xu Xingzhisai: "I..."


    Meng Chongguang pushed the medicine tray into the arms of Xu Xing and ran away.


    Xu Xingzhi chased a few steps and only came to the door to feel the back pain. When the door frame was crumbling, it just happened to be in the arms of one person.


    Meng Zhongguang had put the pace very slowly. He did not move when he stepped down the door. He only waited for Xu Xingzhi to come out. Who would have expected the nine lights to be killed from the middle of the road, and Xu Xingzhi who almost fell down into his arms.


    Nine lights are not good-looking: "Brother, you are seriously injured, I will help you in."


    Xu Xingzhi''s cold sweat surplus, can not be said in a half sentence, was wrapped around the waist with nine lights, sent back to the room.


    The muscles of Xu Xingzhi are very beautiful, thin and strong, but the waist is lean and lean, and they can be embraced by one arm.


    Seeing Jiuzhi Lantern and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hug, the action is so close, Meng Zhongguang regretted it, and rushed back a few steps, but he could only watch the door close before his eyes.


    He took a few shots in annoyance, but found that the door was exerted by the nine lights, and if it was not the same, the spirit would never be opened.


    According to common sense, Meng Chongguang and Jiuzhi Deng are far away from each other and cannot break the door.


    Meng Zhongguang squatted at the door for a few laps, his face was ugly.


    The Jiuzhi lamp held Xu Xingzhi to the bed. After the placement, the medicine bottle was uncovered, the medicine oil was poured into the palm of the hand, and the hand was reciprocated and hot, and the medicine was carefully treated for him.


    Xu Xingzhi pressed the sweaty cheeks on the bed, frowning and hurting, without saying a word.


    Xu Xingzhi doesn''t talk, and the ignorant nine lights naturally don''t say much, but he obviously has something to say, and many times he wants to say it and he seems to be a little funny.


    He said softly: "The little light, what I want to say, though."


    Jiuzhi lamp endured and endured, asked: "Brother, hurt?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...this is not what you want to ask. I am hurting. You don''t ask again. I will sleep again later, but you can''t ask again."


    When the nine lights were allowed, they said: "Senior brother, are you going out this time, how many of them know?"


    Xu Xingzhi answered: "I didn''t tell anyone."


    He met with Yan Si, and he always came to him for a sneak peek. He followed him out, and he was too late to come. He could talk to people casually.


    "Just an hour ago, Guangfujun suddenly summoned us and asked where you are going. But I saw the appearance of Guangfujun, clearly knowing that you have already met." The nine lights stopped for a moment. Asked, "...the brothers have thought about it, has anyone told the secret?"


    The author has something to say: Light sister: Hey.

 Chapter 42： Narrow road

    Xu Xingzhi was silent for a long time.


    When the nine lights almost thought he had slept, he easily opened his mouth: "Hey, what, how is it possible."


    Jiuzhi lamp slightly frowns: "Sister..."


    "Whoever dares to sue me? I am not afraid that I will shoot him out." Xu Xingzhi said easily, "I am unlucky, don''t think so much."


    Nine lights whispered: "Since my brother does not want to mention it, I will not mention it."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s silence.


    "But the brothers should be clear in their hearts." Jiuzhi Deng said again, "Not everyone deserves to be sincerely treated by the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi is happy: "Know know. Your kid can train me... Hey!"


    The medicinal oil flowed into the wound and began to work. The pain was caused by a cold sweat: "Death! Warm white hair, a bastard... um-"


    He curled up his body, and the beautiful muscle lines on his back swelled together, curled up, and swayed back and forth in the palm of the Jiuzhi lamp.


    If it weren''t for the nine lights, he would have to open his mouth to the 18th generation of Wen Xuechen.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was sorely sweaty, and the steady tone has been shaken a lot: "Sister..."


    He did not consciously touch Xu Xingzhi''s body over and over again. The muscles in his waist and abdomen contracted. It was originally a picture of men''s breath, tension and toughness, but he saw the nine lights gradually warming up.


    His fingertips slowly slid along the back of Xu Xing and landed on the mark of the silver ring snake print.


    After so many years, the mark is still clear and scary, just like it was branded yesterday.


    This injury seems to be unremarkable, but the Jiuzhi lamp knows that it is more serious than the **** wounds that Xu Xingzhi is now intertwined with.


    It can be said that the heaviest injury he suffered from the body was nothing more than this round red-hot snake print.


    Since suffering this injury, Xu Xingzhi''s skill gains have slowed down a lot. Although he never said anything, he was so happy, but the impact of this old injury on him should not be underestimated.


    He will not play with the few younger brothers who are still good at it, and will not be undressed in public. In fact, he does not want to ask others to discover his injury.


    The heart of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp was clear. When Xu Xingzhi was injured in the master of Shuming¡¯s master, he would not be invaded by cold poison and fall to the root of the disease.


    However, if he chooses to sue, then according to Qing Jingjun¡¯s painful appeal to Xu Xingzhi, he will inevitably be pursued.


    I am a magical Tao, my identity is not clean, and I am so troubled by the brothers. I will severely punish the loan, and maybe I will be sent back to the Magic Road and continue the days of no one.


    The Jiuzhi lamp is the son of the Lord of the Magic.


    He was the youngest of the shackles, and was born to seven years old. The blood of the martyrdom still failed to wake up.


    In the eyes of the people of the Magic, the Jiuzhi lamp is a waste that is not used. In the years of the magical life, the only thing that warms the nine lights is his mother''s stone screen.


    Shi Pingfeng is neither a wife nor a loved one, but a dispensable little girl. She is useless, slow, and does not know how to buy people, but it is good enough to be gentle.


    Twenty years ago, the squad was under counterattack and challenged four. In the same year, it was the first year of the hunting, and the history was called "the chaos of the hunting."


    In this war-torn conquest, Fengling''s new mountain Junqing Jingjun was perfected by Yuan Ying''s great perfection, and it was impossible to be the first to take the lead, and the sword was removed from the savage and incompetent younger brother, Luo.


    After a sword has been washed away, the devil is crying, and the world is Changan.


    At that time, the Jiuzhi lamp had never seen Qing Jingjun¡¯s glory in the past. He only knew that his father had been seriously injured and returned to the temple one day after he was seriously injured.


    Even if he could not see his mother, he was sent to the first Fengling Mountain of the four gates by his father, Liu Yunhe, and worshipped Jing Jun as a teacher.


    However, the young Jiuzhi lamp did not know. He was called an apprentice. It was a protagonist who summoned the magical path to Xianmen.


    I couldn''t see the quiet before the Jun, the Jiuzhi lamp had conceived a man who was a sword and a ruthless Qing Jingjun.


    Who wants him to wait for a quarter of an hour in the main hall of Fenglingshan, but he is a ten-year-old boy who rushes into the hall.


    The white boy slid into the main hall like a wind, carrying a faint aroma of wine: "Uncle Shi, Master is in the apse, telling you to go."


    Guangfu Jun, who was originally eagerly awaited, rose up and came to the young man. The young man attached an ear to Guangfu Jundao: "...the teacher is going to go faster, Master is drunk, graffiti on the apse Laojun statue. It."


    Guangfu Jun¡¯s face was suddenly white and white, and Shantou asked: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to stop?¡±


    Juvenile: "...Uncle Shi, what do you say, can I still stop Master?"


    Guangfu Jun is about to leave, smelling the odor, and tweeting his eyebrows: "...have you also drunk?"


    The teenager is very proud: "Master has not drunk me."


    Guangfu Jun used his eyes to slash a knife on the boy''s face: "Unable to be a system! After an hour, go to the commandment hall to receive punishment!"


    After sending away Guangfujun, the teenager did not put anything that was not punished and punished, holding a brand new folding fan and coming in with light.


    I waited for the nine lights in the middle of the temple to stare at him.


    That was the first time he saw Xu Xingzhi.


    "You are the elementary schooler sent by the magic road? What is the name?" Xu Xingzhi was in front of him, scraping his nose with a fan.


    He shrank back and didn''t speak a word.


    Xu Xingzhi skillfully rolled a sleeve and hugged him: "Call the brother."


    He looked forward to the look of the nine lights and feared it. Even before the mother-in-law had never held him in front of him, I was afraid that it would be rumored to be a spoiled young child, and that the nine-lights would not be seen by his father.


    Xu Xingzhi held the nine-light lamp that was stiff and touched, and touched the fairy fruit from his arms: "This fruit is delicious, it is the fairy fruit crispy fruit that should be settled in Tianchuan.... Want to eat?"


    The small body of the Jiuzhi lamp is as stiff as a coffin board.


    Xu Xingzhi yelled at him: "Call the brothers. Let the brothers give you food."


    Jiuzhi Lan seriously thought about it, and then slowly spit out the words: "Mother."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Jiuzhi Deng has a courage and an orderly manner: "My mother didn''t know that I was sent here. She was in a hurry."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile faded, and the child was put down and stared at his eyes: ¡°They sent you straight away? Are you happy to stay here?¡±


    "I can''t go back regardless of whether I am upset or not." There are countless nine lights, and one pair of eyes is not as calm as a child.


    He is facing Xu Xingzhi: "I just want to please... you, send me a personal letter to go home, call my mother to be at ease."


    One of Xu Xing picked him up: "Don''t be jealous. What are the people in the magic road that sent you?"


    "¡­¡­gone."


    Xu Xingzhi took him around the partial hall, took the pen and ink bamboo slips, and took a shot in front of him, and he turned and walked out the door.


    After a long distance, the Jiuzhi lamp can still hear the rhetoric of Xu Xingzhi: "Qu Chi!! Warm white hair!! Zhou fat child!!! Who will accompany me to go to the magical altar!"


    Although the nine lights at that time were old, they couldn¡¯t think of a letter that reported peace, and how much trouble for Xu Xingzhi.


    The magic road and the four doors temporarily reconciled, and sent the young son to make a proton, can be described as losing face, but also the righteous people to raise their eyes, who wants the Fenglingshan disciple to take the initiative to show the magic road, send a protagonist letter to return home, but it leads to the right way to talk In a row, it¡¯s hard to say that before the magic road and the four-door blood debt, it¡¯s really going to be written off.


    In order to calm down public opinion, Qu Chi, who was accompanied by Xu Xingzhi, was sent back to Danyang Peak for thinking in March.


    Xu Xingzhi received 20 sacred scepter sticks before waking up in Qing Jingjun. He could not get up in bed in January.


    On the day when Xu Xingzhi could move, he climbed onto the roof and grabbed the nine lights that had not had time to run away: "Is the stars outside my hall better than others?"


    Nine lights are cold and a red face to the neck of the neck: "I... I want to say thank you."


    Xu Xingzhi put the circle in his arms and teased him with a smile: "Isn''t I made up my mind since January?"


    The nine branches of lights twisted and came out of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s arms: "Brothers..."


    "Right." Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows opened his eyes and smiled. "Call again."


    Jiuzhi Lan turned back to see him, I don''t know why he cares so much about this title.


    Xu Xingzhi pressed his chin on the top of Jiu Deng¡¯s head and satisfied the cellar. He smiled and said: ¡°I have a brother, but since I became the first master of the Master, I have not spoken to him for a long time. I I want to find someone to talk to me, but those outside disciples are respectful to me. As for Beinan, Xuechen and Quchi... Although they are very happy, they can¡¯t always be together..."


    He looked down at the nine lights and his eyes were full of joy: "So I heard that Master has to accept another internal disciple, I am very happy."


    Nine branches of light unrelentingly reveal their own scars: "I am the magic road."


    "What about that?" Xu Xingzhi is inexplicable. "Isn''t the magic road my brother?"


    The child''s body temperature was originally high. The Jiuzhi lamp was shyly told by him. The body also started to heat up. Just struggling, I heard Xu Xingzhi whisper: "Don''t move, the brothers have a backache."


    The Jiuzhi lamp is finally paralyzed.


    He whispered: "Brother."


    ... brother, brother.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were bright and excited: ¡°Call again.¡±


    The nine lights did not sound, Xu Xingzhi did not mind, grabbed the nine lights, and looked up to the sky with him.


    The silver sea is wide, the star flower is flipped, and the starry sky of Fengling Mountain is clear, which is the best among the four doors.


    Xu Xingzhi pointed his head at one of the squirting stars and asked: "Do you know what it is?"


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "Know. Tianshuxing."


    He used to be alone since he was a child, so stargazing is also one of his pastimes.


    Xu Xingzhi was stunned. However, he has always been wide-minded, still reassuring his newly recruited younger brother and yelling with him: "Then tell the brothers about the stars."


    The nine branches of the lamp nodded and raised their fingers to the long sky.


    Sitting on the roof of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s palace for a whole month, the Jiuzhi lamp was discovered until today, and the stars here are really many times better than the stars of the Magical Altar.


    Four years later, Meng Zhongguang got started.


    Since then, Xu Xingzhi has never held him to see the stars.


    Because Meng Zhongguang does not understand the stars and the number of purple micro-buckets, he will forget if he says it. So Xu Xingzhi was able to pass the exam when he was in the school year. He had to listen to him over and over again.


    Now, the Jiuzhi lamp is much higher than Xu Xingzhi, and it is no longer possible to hold the latter in his arms as he was when he was a child.


    If you return to childhood, Jiuzhi Lan does not know whether he will learn Meng Buguang''s behavior, pretending that he does not understand everything, and stalking his brother to tell him day and night.


    ... I don¡¯t want to come.


    How can he be a magical person, and Meng Zhongguang is different. A magical disciple is too close to his brother. Isn¡¯t it a plain-blooded brother¡¯s name?


    Xu Xingzhi had a painful experience, and he felt more and more tired. He fell on the bed and still gnawed his teeth to comfort the nine lights: "Nothing, it is much better now."


    After the pain, it was still a little dizzy. Xu Xingzhi was on his arm and was sleepy.


    The Jiuzhi lamp silently slammed the quilt for Xu Xingzhi. When he wanted to cover the door, he suddenly heard Xu Xingzhi call him behind his back: "Little Light."


    He looked back: "What is the brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi was too sleepy to raise his head: "...He told me that the entanglements in the magic road will not have anything to do with you."


    When the nine branches of the lamp were shaken, the lips were a few degrees apart, and it was actually a word that could not be spit out.


    This time, the brothers are again for...


    "In a few days, you are uneasy, I can see it." Xu Xingzhi''s hair hangs down his arm, and his light is burned and gentle, "... Peace of mind. Your brothers fight, do nothing with you, stay well. Here, meditative practice. Don''t think too much."


    Xu Xingzhi was really tired, and after sleeping, he slept.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stood only at the door for a short while, and then walked back to the bed, coveting Xu Xing''s sleeping face for a while, he heavier and heavier, the darker the twilight.


    He squatted in front of the bed, licked Xu''s chin and kissed the soft, slightly sweet lips.


    Xu Xingzhi''s lips are thicker than the natural thin lips of the nine branches. They are very strong and soft, and they are so soft that they are so comfortable that the nine lights can''t wait to get in again.


    When he was immersed in the joy of this hidden back, he suddenly heard a sound from the side.


    What he did was a violation of the usual things. He was sensitive, and he heard the sounds coming. His heart trembled, and he hurried his hand and turned his head to look at it.


    Around the hut, it was easy to find Meng Zhongguang, who could come in, and his arms were on the edge of the half-open window, just hit the scene.


    His eyes were fixed on the nine lights, and the blood and the demon light gradually grew, and the red color gradually became a trace of the end of the eye: "...the nine lights."


    at the same time.


    Xu Pingsheng walked out of the small room where Guangfu Jun was staying. After ten steps along the corridor, there was a short gun that was killed from the shadows. The hook was nailed to the mahogany column that was only half a step away from Xu Pingsheng!


    Xu Pingsheng''s face was dull, and he stepped back. He looked around and saw Zhou Beinan coming out of the shade of the trees. His look was cold and extreme.


    Xu Pingsheng faintly revealed some anger, but he did not reach the bottom of his eyes and cleaned up very well: "... Zhou Gongzi."


    Zhou Beinan smiled and smiled. He reached out and took the short gun back to his palm: "I can''t afford it."


    Xu Pingsheng is not humble and doesn''t mean: "What happened to Zhou Gongzi?"


    Zhou Beinan is not a person who is turning around. Since Xu Pingsheng asked him, he may also bluntly ask: "Before half an hour, I saw you go to the place where your disciples stayed."


    Xu Pingsheng changed his face slightly: "It is Guangfujun who told me to go to him."


    Zhou Beinan stepped tightly: "He was no longer in the room. How did you tell me?"


    Xu Pingsheng saw him so unkind, simply not concealed, said: "There is a magic in the room. I went to tell Master that there is a magic here, is it wrong?"


    Zhou Beinan didn''t want Xu Pingsheng to be so arrogant and arrogant. "Don''t you know that Guangfu Jun is always going to be strict? If he goes to Menglang, he will also have a bottom line. You ran to tell him and the devil." What are the benefits of repairing and mixing?"


    The color of Xu Ping¡¯s face is more and more serious: ¡°What exactly does Zhou Gongzi want to say?¡±


    The author has something to say: "Give others, a little like a daughter''s family disdain for it." Zhou Beinan smiled coldly. "Are you really Xu Xingzhi''s biological brother? I don''t think you are crawling out like a mother." ¡±


    Xu Ping was born with a sullen face: "Don''t do anything wrong, why not be punished? Then, where did Zhou Gongzi know that I am a compatriot with him? I am me, he is him, why do you both take me with me? Compared with him?"

 Chapter 43： Threatening threat

    When it comes to this point, Zhou Beinan¡¯s curiosity has overwhelmed the anger: ¡°Why are you so much about Xu Xingzhi? Have you ever done sorry for you? ¡±


    Xu Pingsheng''s handsome face is slightly distorted. He whispered: "It¡¯s really boring that Zhou Gongzi is going to get to the bottom."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s family is very good. He has cultivated a mouth that he refused to forgive. He is also very versatile in this way. He does not leave any face to him. What have you done to be sorry for you, you can¡¯t give it to everyone? You don¡¯t want to compare with him, but you know that it¡¯s better than him.¡±


    Xu Pingsheng''s face is ugly and unreasonable: "Is he asking you to tell me about this?"


    Zhou Beinan did not expect Xu Pingsheng to use such maliciousness to sigh Xu Xingzhi. After a moment of slogan, he vaguely felt that he had come to blame Xu Pingsheng for not doing beautiful things.


    When Xu Pingsheng saw that Zhou Beinan was speechless, he raised his head and sneered again and again: "Please ask Zhou Gongzi to go back and tell him that Xu Pingsheng knows that he is better than him. He is already pleading for help and avoiding the monarch; he is also asked not to inform him casually. The relationship between others and me has given me trouble."


    Zhou Beinan Tieqing had a face, and Xu Pingsheng had no regrets at all. He was actually going to go, and the temperament of the temper was rushed up.


    "If you lose money, you still think that you like Yuanshimei, and let you know." Zhou Beinan digs his mind and uses the most succinct tone that can be imagined. "It seems that it is really unnecessary now."


    Xu Pingsheng suddenly stood still, and his back muscles tightened for a while before he barely relaxed.


    He sneered, no longer saying more, leaving on his own.


    Walking to the corner, he took out a bottle of Dan bottle with the unique moir¨¦ on Fengling Mountain.


    This is what he had just asked for for a long time from Guangfujun.


    But before he thanked Guangfujun and prepared to go out, Guangfujun said abruptly behind his back: "I don''t love people who are chewing on the tongue and playing with the right and wrong."


    Xu Pingsheng was a stiff foot. He felt that his chest was shot by a hard man, and he took all his heart and liver and lungs out and exposed it to the sun.


    Xu Pingsheng disguisedly said: "Master, I... I am not... I thought..."


    "Do you think that I can give up on Xu Xingzhi''s reprimand?" Guangfujun is cold and serious. "Xu Xingzhi... He is different from others. Only Xu Xingzhi can''t make any relationship with the evil demon."


    ... Only Xu Xingzhi is absolutely not to be related to the demon outside.


    Only Xu Xingzhi is special.


    Although this has already been noticed, Xu Pingsheng is still in a chest, and it is not smooth.


    "I can see that you don''t like him." Guangfu Jun calmed down. "I will give you a chance. You will keep an eye on him. If you find that he is very close to the evil person, come and sue me."


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s fists were tighter in the sleeves.


    ¡ª¡ªGuangfu Jun swears to others, Xu Pingsheng does not hate it, but this time, he is disgusted and shivering, and then do not want to do such a thing.


    However, Guangfujun gave him an excuse for being a bright man and told him to continue doing such an embarrassing thing.


    ... can he refuse?


    Xu Pingsheng hesitated for a long time and replied: "Yes."


    ¡­¡­he can not.


    In addition to his master Guangfujun, he has no dependence in Fengling Mountain. He is still a servant, and he is no different from the servants of the world.


    At the time when he was mixed, Guangfujun asked his last question: "I heard that Xu Xingzhi and you are brothers."


    Xu Pingsheng''s lips are whitish, but the words are absolutely incomparable: "No, we are just from the same village. It is because of the same surname, it is this rumor."


    Guangfujun does not seem to believe that the two are really brothers, just ask me casually: "You go on."


    After Xu Pingsheng went out, he met Zhou Beinan and received a sigh of relief.


    He pinched the bottle in his hand.


    After a while, he turned and threw the bottle into the water.


    The bottle is light and the sound of falling water is not harsh, and it slowly sways and gradually disappears.


    On the other side, Zhou Beinan also gave Xu Ping an irritating sensation. He kicked the stone steps one by one, and accidentally used too much force. He was so painful that he squatted a few times and sighed with his ankle.


    A cold voice came behind him: "This is the chores of others. You should take care of him."


    Zhou Beinan was shocked. When he looked back at Wen Xuechen, he didn¡¯t have a good air. "How do you know what to do?"


    Wen Xuechen''s wheelchair ran over the cobblestone trail and made a slight rustling sound: "You argue with him like this, and he must count the accounts on the line."


    Zhou Beinan is incredible: "Is his head sick? How can he tell me this?"


    "He is the elder brother of the line, maybe he knows better than you." Wen Xuechen''s tone is gentle. "But in the eyes of ordinary people, you are a good friend, then your attitude towards him must be private." Attitude towards him.... You are too impulsive about this."


    Zhou Beinan had no words at all, and he was a little annoyed and licked his hair: "...to tell him that he is far from the line. The person who is so guilty can not take advantage of the opportunity to take a bite." One bite."


    Wen Xuechen looked at the corner of the corridor where Xu Pingsheng¡¯s back disappeared, but he was deeply impressed by Zhou Beinan¡¯s words.


    Zhou Beinan slowed down the gas, referring to the medicine bottle held by Wen Xuechen: "Would you like to find a job?"


    ¡°When I went back to the room to sort out the objects, I accidentally found that I took a few more medicinal herbs.¡± Wen Xuechen said in an understatement, ¡°Send him a pass.¡±


    Zhou Beinan put a short gun into the holster: "I will go with you."


    After Zhou Beinan took Wen Xuechen a few steps away, Wen Xuechen asked in disbelief: "...Xu Ping is really the elder brother?"


    "Isn''t it like?" Since it has been smashed by Wen Xuechen, it is useless to conceal it. Zhou Beinan complained unsatisfactorily. "I didn''t believe it when I knew it. The two people''s appearance and disposition are not the same."


    Wen Xuechen revived Xu Pingsheng¡¯s words and shook his head: ¡°...not really.¡±


    They had planned to go to visit Xu Xingzhi, who was injured in bed. Who wanted to come to the guide hall where Xu Xing was staying, but they saw that Xu Xingzhi had gotten up in his clothes and stood at the door with anger.


    Under the three-character door of the "Guide House", two young people with buckets were squatting.


    Both Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan are green, red and red on their faces. Nine branches of the lamp''s mouth broke a hole, Meng Zhongguang''s left face swollen the boss, looks a bit funny, like a small squirrel hiding chestnuts into the sac.


    Xu Xingzhi only wore trousers, and even the clothes were not worn. He only wore a piece of moir¨¦ and white robes on his back. The beautiful contours of the abdomen and the thin waist were blended together, his face was pale and his lips were red. He leaned back against the door, slightly tired and weakly resting his hand on his forehead, as if trying his own body temperature.


    Xu Xingzhi has always been a pampering of these two people. Now he can find the punishment of Xu Xing, and Zhou Beinan feels fresh and goes up and asks: "Why is this? It is not good to rest, run out and blow, it is too long."


    "Resting a fart." Xu Xingzhi couldn''t breathe. "I just slept, and the two rabbits ran out of my house to fight."


    Jiuzhi Lan and Meng Zhongguang turned their eyes at the same time and despised each other. When they touched the other''s line of sight, they turned away from each other in disgust.


    Meng Zhongguang raised his face and just saw the appearance of Xu Xing''s clothes, and the light flashed, and then he succumbed to **** his nose: "Brother, clothes..."


    Xu Xingzhi interrupted him: "Shut up, take a good look. Sprinkle a drop of water and poke for another hour."


    Jiuzhi Lan glanced at the people around him, and at the same time he couldn¡¯t see that he was rushing to see himself from the window. He couldn¡¯t wait to show his fierce appearance: "The brothers will wear clothes like this."


    Xu Xingzhi did not think about it: "It¡¯s also a temper for you to catch the cold. Since you don¡¯t say why you fight, then you are all wrong. If you are punished together, don¡¯t be idle.¡±


    Zhou Beinan looked at the two on the ground and slammed his arms around Xu Xingzhi¡¯s neck and pushed him into the room: ¡°Well, how good is the gas...¡±


    When the words went to the middle of the road, it was broken in the mouth. When Zhou Beinan touched the skin of Xu Xingzhi, he felt that he was not quite right. He reached out and touched his forehead and said: "Are you hot?"


    Meng Zhongguang and the Jiuzhi lamp heard the words and looked up. The water in the bucket shook three times and splashed some on the other side.


    Xu Xingzhi saw Wen Xuechen and pointed at him with no anger. "He blames him."


    Wen Xuechen frowned: "It took only three sticks, how..."


    Xu Xingzhi is not welcome: "Come here, you lie down and let me draw three sticks, I can give you directly into the coffin."


    Wen Xuechen is not a person who loves to squabble with people. He shakes the wheelchair to the front of the stage and says awkwardly: "Go into the house. I still have some oral medicines on my body."


    The three entered the house and kept Meng and Jiu two out of the house.


    The two were holding the bucket, and they also had a faint, whitish, restless face.


    After a long while, the nine lights only bite their teeth: "...you are not a mortal, you are a demon."


    Just now, he clearly saw that Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were stained with madness and bright red on the forehead. A cinnabar on his forehead was like a bunch of flames, which was chilled with the blue veins stretched out from his forehead.


    ... Jiuzhi Deng knows that it is the legendary demon seal.


    He swayed his arms and jumped into the window, but did not drive the demon power, but a fist hit the face of the nine lights.


    His fist came too fast, and the nine lights hit the hanger. The anger was poured by the rust smell in the mouth, and it instantly rose to the potential of the original.


    Jiuzhi Lan and him are both sword repairs. Unlike those who focus on fighting skills, they have been stunned for a while, and one of Xu Xing, who was awakened, smashed and threw it outside.


    What is the attempt to merge Meng into the Fengling Mountain in the name of a mortal?


    He is mixed with his brothers every day. What is it for?


    And...what is he?


    He is a demon, why is there no self-knowledge? Why can you ask for it like this? Why do you have a face that is entangled in your brother''s side?


    Doesn''t he know that if his identity is revealed, how many stains will his brother''s reputation cast?


    There are no other people at the moment, and Meng Chongguang does not have to add more fakes. His eyes turned slightly, sinister and arrogantly provoked his lips, and did not directly answer the question of the nine lights: "You kissed the brother."


    Jiuzhi Deng gas knot: "You..."


    Without Xu Xingzhi, Meng Chongguang changed his appearance from the inside to the outside. The harmless light of humans and animals was turned into thousands of poisonous sharp hooks. No one dared to touch them easily.


    He whispered: "If you dare to say my identity, I will tell my brother that you are offensive to him when he is asleep."


    Jiuzhi Lan¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°...¡±


    "Do you want your brother to know that a magical path has been long on him, and when he is weak, do you do anything to him?"


    When talking about the word "ÙôäÂ", Meng Zhongguang almost had to bite the bleeding, and hate his shoulders are shaking.


    "Where are you better than me?" The Jiuzhi lamp was shocked when he heard his voice. The maliciousness contained in it was even horrible to him. "Do you know that you are a demon? He If you know that you are a demon, will you still treat you like this?"


    Wen Yan, Meng Chongguang¡¯s face fell apart, but he still smiled and said: ¡°The brothers and sisters are waiting for the magic road, the ghost road, the demon road to be equal and fair, never will...¡±


    "But you lied to him." Jiuzhi Deng exhausted all his thoughts, and said these words are both cold and mean, and the words are tied. "From the day you got started, you lied to him for more than ten years." ""


    Meng Zhongguang''s face was ugly and instantly ugly.


    Jiuzhi Deng saw it, cold and dagger: "You are also afraid."


    The two men looked at each other hatefully for a long time before they turned their eyes away.


    The threatened pointer swayed back and forth, and in the end, the pointer stayed in the middle.


    They can''t easily say it.


    Because no one dares to bear the consequences after breaking.


    The author has something to say: Jiu Mei (small wolf dog fangs)


    ¹âÃÃ(СÀêèö·ÑÀ)


    Brother: ...

 Chapter 44： Deep affection

    When Xu Xingzhi was thrown into bed by Zhou Beinan, he was so inhaled: "We are revengeing me, Zhou Fatzi?"


    "Pharmaceutical medicine." Zhou Beinan endured the patience and did not burn with the Xu Xingzhi of this virtue. "Snow dust, hurry, he is burning into charcoal."


    Wen Xuechen opened the ring he used to store and took the medicines in order: "In addition to the hundred times you gave me, what medicine have you used? Tell me one by one. If it is a drug, you can''t use it."


    If you talk about the experience of getting sick, a few people in the temperature and snow dust is an expert.


    After Xu Xingzhi reported several drug names, Wen Xuechen picked one out of a pile of medicine bottles, handed it to Zhou Beinan, Zhou Beinan to take the cup, and reconciled the water to the temperature, and sent it to the lips of Xu Xing: "Get yourself up and drink. Don''t I hope that this son will feed you."


    One of Xu Xing grabbed the edge of the cup and squinted at him.


    Zhou Beinan screamed at him, "No skin, no face," and then eagerly reached out and supported his back and fed him to drink.


    Wen Xuechen looked at Xu Xingzhi and suddenly asked: "Wu Pingsheng was born with your compatriots, and what are the hatreds, do you have to make trouble to this point?"


    One of Xu Xing, turned to go to the north and south of Zhou.


    Zhou Beinan can''t do it: "...not what I said."


    "Indeed, I just passed by and heard something I shouldn''t have heard." Wen Xuechen said, "I don''t want to inquire about privacy. I just want to remind you to be more careful about him. Today''s business..."


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed a thick hair and wanted to laugh, but the corner of his mouth seemed to be pulled by people, and he couldn¡¯t show his smile as he used to.


    Perhaps in the case of illness, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart that he wants to conceal is a lot weaker. Those who have been in his heart for a long time are sprouting in his chest and growing wildly, and they have reached his throat.


    He slowly relieved: "...the brother hates me, and there is no reason. After all, I even grabbed the name from him."


    "...the name "Xu Pingsheng" was originally mine."


    The name of Xu Xingzhi is taken from "Why do you want to scream and Xu Xing", and Xu Pingsheng''s name is taken from "a smog of Yan Yuren".


    Before Xu Pingsheng was five years old, he was called "Xu Xingzhi."


    When his mother was pregnant with a second child, his father suddenly became seriously ill, and the medicine was difficult to treat. The priests at the time passed through Xujiacun. After receiving a lot of money, the person pointed to the mother¡¯s Pregnancy: "This fetus is a woman, and the yin is quite heavy. It hurts people and hurts themselves. It is necessary to suppress the name of the boy in the Yang Shi five years, so that they can solve the problem and enjoy peace."


    After the dog-headed priest received a large amount of money and left with satisfaction, Xu Pingsheng became Xu Pingsheng.


    The name was so rushed that Xu Pingsheng didn''t like it.


    He cried to find his mother, wanting to return to his previous name, but the mother stroked the pregnant belly, helplessly comforted him, for his father, a little patience.


    After he left, Xu Pingsheng overhearded under the window, and the mother whispered to the children in the belly to "walk", each word reveals endless expectations and hopes.


    ...he hates this person who has never met.


    It turns out that the priest was just a swindler.


    The mother¡¯s child who has made a lot of troubles is a male.


    The father was thrown away after the birth of his brother for ten days.


    The mother fell in the postpartum wind in order to take care of her father''s funeral, often with joint pain.


    The family began to wander around the year with a greasy taste.


    Even when the ghosts were repaired and ransacked and slaughtered Xujiacun, the mother died because of the inconvenience, and then she died under the ghosts and repaired her hands.


    In Xu Ping¡¯s young mind, all these disasters occurred after the arrival of the child who took his name.


    But he had to live with this child. Because he is a brother.


    What is most unbearable to him is that the child does not hate him, not only is he stalking him in front and behind, but he always loves to hold him.


    After his mother died, he sold his family''s thin produce and took the child to a nearby town to become an apprentice in a bistro.


    He wanted to spend the rest of his life quietly here. He even planned everything for himself: When he took down enough money, he bought the vacant house in West Street at a low price. After repairing it, please ask again. Come to the Taoist monk practice, open a small restaurant for middle-aged people to drink, have a home of their own, he will marry a woman who is not beautiful, but gentle enough and lovely, a group of people who are not obedient, but enough contentment The child, calm and idle for the rest of his life.


    However, Xu Xingzhi is like a special trip to break his dream.


    On the second day in the town, the seven-year-old Xu Xingzhi smashed one of the town tyrants who had more than one.


    On the third day, Xu Xingzhi fell down on the back door of the pub, and the ribs broke three.


    Xu Pingsheng had to pay for the labor for several months in advance and healed Xu Xingzhi.


    After the doctor saw his injury and left the prescription to collect the medical expenses, Xu Pingsheng asked him: "Why are you going to provoke the group?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not dare to use force, if the air traveled: "... They yell at me."


    Xu Ping was so angry that he almost cried out: "Do you give me less trouble?"


    Why do you want to build my brother? I owe you in my life?


    Xu Xingzhi opened his mouth and smiled apologetically: "Brother, sorry."


    After the reprimand, he looked at the chest under Xu Xing''s depression, and then he felt that the thorns were tight, the tears in his chest were tearing, and he was shaking and trying to reach out and touch.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at him with amazement: "... Brother, are you crying?"


    Xu Pingsheng immediately withdrew his hand and wiped two faces. The face returned to coldness: "Who is crying?"


    After he was wounded, Xu Pingsheng reluctantly allocated a portion of the money from his only savings and sent Xu Xingzhi to school.


    "Mother passed me before my death, I must send you to Kaimeng. Please study hard, don''t make trouble, is it good?"


    However, this is just a luxury.


    Somehow, Xu Xingzhi was familiar with the gang of idlers in the town.


    Naturally, he would not go to bullying with them, and they would see that they had rumors, but they would stop it. The two sides would not agree with each other. As a result, Xu Xingzhi actually had his own fans and younger brothers invisibly.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hands grow long and his face is handsome, but the 12-year-old boy has already had a sense of enthusiasm when he walks down the street. He is not sluggish, and he is not confused. There seems to be nothing to make him feel sad, shameful or sad. Xu Pingsheng is the most common person who laughs and does not know what makes him so happy.


    Sometimes he walked down the street, and the girl in the attic would throw flowers on him. He took the flowers and kissed him on the lips, causing the girls to blush.


    He has never asked Xu Pingsheng for money since he was nine years old. He worked as a short-term worker in the town. The money he earned was handed over to Xu Pingsheng, and the rest were changed.


    He can drink and love to drink.


    Before Xu Pingsheng was here, I couldn''t imagine a yellow-mouthed child who would be drunk and sing at the age of eleven. With a privately-educated teacher who ordered a drink, Zhangkou was a publicity. Leisure."


    However, the Xu Xingzhi''s eyes are too far-sighted, and the young man who sipping the table in the pub is mediocre.


    Xu Xingzhi occasionally passed by the pub door and said to Xu Pingsheng: "Brother!"


    A busy little girl with Xu Pingsheng looked at Xu Xingzhi and asked Xu Pingsheng: "Is that person your brother?"


    Xu Pingsheng was so indifferent that he didn''t want to raise his head: "I don''t know."


    ...if you really don''t know it.


    However, one day, he had to know him.


    At that time, Xu Xingzhi was one of the seriously injured town tyrants to drink at his pub. When the wine cellar was hot, he would like to see Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Pingsheng wiped his hand and went to the horror, but he didn''t want to see him. It was a good sigh, and Xu Pingsheng was confused.


    The man explained his tongue with a big tongue: "At the beginning... When you first entered the town with you, I saw you being thin and kicked you from behind. I didn¡¯t expect to be so vengeful when I was young. I spent the night at my door, waiting for me to shoot me with bricks... I am doing it with the line, I know that you are the brother of the line, I hope you don¡¯t, don¡¯t care...¡±


    Xu Pingsheng does not remember that. Because he was timid and timid, he was bullied from a young age to a big one, and he would remember who kicked him when he was.


    But he clearly remembers that when he asked Xu Xingzhi why he was beaten, his answer was to understate the "he yells at me."


    This is called Xu Pingsheng could not help but soften some.


    Who would have thought that for three days, they had a beautiful monk who had a foot on the snow and a belt.


    Because the mother was deceived when she was a child, Xu Pingsheng did not like the person who cultivated the Tao. However, this person¡¯s words and deeds are very different from those of the wild road monk. It is really difficult for him to give birth to him.


    The tone of his speech was very soft and mild to incredible: "I heard that you are the best in this area. It is best to count the rice wine of this family. I listened to my friends and talked about it.


    Xu Xingzhi just happened to go to the store today. He wanted to hand over the silver money this month to his elder brother. When he heard the monk talking and interesting, he took the initiative to invite him to a good yellow wine in the store, and he would like to drink with him.


    This monk loves wine, but apparently he is not good at wine, and he is drunk and unconscious when he does not have a half altar. Xu Xingzhi packed up for him and took him to a nearby Taoist temple to rest.


    On the second day, Xu Xingzhi returned to the store and was excited. "My brother, the Taoist priest said yesterday that I saw it with me. I have tested my spiritual roots and said that I have spirituality and asked if I want to enter the Taoist practice."


    Xu Pingsheng is not unexpected. Or, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s personality, he will not be surprised by what he does: ¡°That¡¯s very good. If you believe him, let him go.¡±


    "Brother, let me go with you." Xu Xingzhi held his hand on the side of the wine cellar, and his eyes swayed with a real pleading. "You are my only family. I want to be with my brother."


    Perhaps the visit of the town¡¯s hegemony in the past few days has softened his heart. Perhaps it is the heart¡¯s longing for the cultivation of the immortal, long-lived, or from some unspeakable emotion. The ghost made a poor request for Xu¡¯s ridiculous request.


    He resigned and joined Feng Xingshan with Xu Xingzhi.


    In the first half of the year, he and Xu Xingzhi were both outside disciples, and the two of them joined each other, starting with cleaning up the Mingtang, memorizing the Taoist scriptures and so on.


    Xu Pingsheng''s heart is calm as never before.


    From here, he and Xu Xingzhi are from scratch. His heart is not like Xu Xingzhi, and he has a lot of distracting thoughts on the dust.


    He thought that he might be able to do better than Xu Xing here.


    However, after half a year of double entry, Xu Xingzhi suddenly disappeared for more than ten days.


    When Xu Pingsheng was worried, the new mountain lord Qing Jingjun, who brought them into Fengling Mountain, suddenly held a congression meeting, claiming that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s spiritual roots were outstanding and versatile.


    At the time of the full house, Xu Pingsheng felt full of grief and indignation.


    Only ten days, Xu Pingsheng and Xu Xingzhi were again separated from the cloud.


    God belongs to it, and God wants it. No matter how diligent he is, Xu Pingsheng loses to the illusory "God".


    When he still has no repairs, Xu Xingzhi has easily broken through the third order of refining.


    When he tried his best and finally climbed the stage of refining, Xu Xingzhi had successfully built the foundation.


    When he struggled to break through the fifth-order day and night of refining, Xu Xingzhi has become the head of the list, the seven emotions are over, the temperament, and the scenery. And Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes have already reached the point of Jin Dan¡¯s great perfection, and it is very likely that he will become the first person among the four generations to cultivate Yuan Ying¡¯s body.


    Xu Pingsheng threw away all the secrets and treasures that Xu Xingzhi secretly gave him, and he climbed to the present position step by step, but still couldn¡¯t see Xu Xing¡¯s items.


    Some disciples once saw Xu Xingzhi¡¯s coming to the disciple¡¯s temple to find Xu Pingsheng, and he enviedly asked him: ¡°Xu Pingsheng, who is Xu Youxiong? I heard him call your brother...¡±


    Xu Pingsheng Liang Liangdao: "I have nothing to do with him."


    Some disciples who could not understand his disappointment from thousands of miles away laughed at him. "How can he be the brother of Xu¡¯s brother? Is there such a sullen and cheerful person? ¡±


    "This is true. Master loves Xu brothers, and all four know. The magic weapon leaked from Xu¡¯s fingers is enough for us to easily climb the foundation. If he is really brother Xu, how can we still Mixed together?"


    After all, the disciples who chatted together laughed.


    Xu Pingsheng laughed with them and smiled with cheeks.


    After touching the soft nail several times, Xu Xingzhi no longer bothered him.


    Xu Pingsheng thought that he could finally cultivate his heart purely. However, one day, a woman found him and asked in aloud: "...is you Xu Pingsheng?"


    With the woman¡¯s first face, Xu Pingsheng¡¯s life was breathless for the first time.


    The girl''s hair is bundled with a hair band that flutters like a butterfly. The skin is red lips and the muscles are radiant, but it makes people feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s probably because she has a clean and elegant atmosphere, and she has seven points for the appearance of the princes who can be called for her.


    Before her, Xu Pingsheng had never seen such a beautiful woman. When she saw it, she fell asleep and was half-word hard.


    The girl squinted her head and smiled again and asked: "Are you Xu Pingsheng? My name is Yuan Ruzhen, and it is the next time for the seat of Guangfu."


    Xu Pingsheng was really hard to show a smile: "I am. May I ask the teacher, what are you looking for?"


    "It¡¯s Xu¡¯s brother who told me to send some fresh pastries with you.¡± When the girl mentioned the three words, she couldn¡¯t hide her love and admiration. ¡°...who are you from Xu¡¯s brother? I care about you."


    ... Xu brother. Master Xu. Master Xu.


    Xu Pingsheng stood in the spring of March, but his body was as cold as snow.


    After a long time, he heard himself saying: "I am only his fellow countryman."


    - If everything is standing in the perspective of Xu Pingsheng, Xu Xingzhi is a person who is disgusting.


    The author has something to say: Maybe the little angels don''t want to see Xu Pingsheng, and I have been thinking about which part of the brothers'' memories.


    Later, I decided to put this content in a relatively front position, not in the outside.


    Xu Pingsheng is a very important person in the plot. If you don¡¯t explain the two people¡¯s predecessors, some behaviors and changes in the later period of Xu Ping¡¯s life will be special neuropathy qwq.


    The name of this article is "The villain is too beautiful", the world''s villains are relatively speaking, for Xu Pingsheng, the brother is not the overly beautiful villain.

 Chapter 45： Mad snake

    Xu Xingzhi does not want to say too much, just picking a few things that I am sorry for Xu Pingsheng: "I know the mind of my elder brother. But what can I do to call him? Don''t care."


    Wen Xuechen looked at Zhou Beinan.


    Zhou Beinan also thought of a confession of Xu Pingsheng¡¯s own ridicule, and he knew that he had done something stupid. He had to laugh two times: "I want to think about the West and look forward to it. Is this still you? He does not recognize you. Relationship, you still control him..."


    Wen Xuechen swears at him: "...hey."


    Zhou Beinan: "... got it, I can''t talk."


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the two people, and his mouth was itchy. He just wanted to damage Zhou Beibei and then he heard a commotion from outside.


    Xu Xingzhi did not care about Zhou Beinan blocking, barefoot jumped out of bed and opened the door.


    The buckets originally on the top of Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi¡¯s head were buckled on each other¡¯s head.


    The two of them were all dripping with each other. It was obviously a disagreement and they did another job.


    Xu Xingzhi saw the brain, and the brain suddenly burst into a pain.


    Wen Xuechen shook the wheelchair out, his eyebrows were horizontal, and it was frosty: "What is this doing? Is it like?"


    Xu Xingzhi is hard to echo his opinion: "I don''t like it!"


    Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan are all holding their wet heads.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hard state: "Get up. Roll around and change clothes, take a bath..." When he said this, his tone was unconsciously softened. "... Don''t catch cold."


    The two men answered "yes" in unison, standing up and darting.


    "Stand up." Wen Xuechen stopped drinking coldly, and turned to Xu Xingzhi. He asked, "Do you have any rules in Fengling Mountain? Offensive brothers, not disciplining, have you gently exposed this?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s tight and painful nose, smiled and said: ¡°If Fengling Mountain is really rules, isn¡¯t it the first one that is unlucky?¡±


    Wen Xuechen: "..." He found that he could not refute Xu Xingzhi''s fallacies.


    Before Wen Xuechen made another disaster, Xu Xingzhi grabbed his hand to support his wheelchair handrail and whispered weakly: "... warm white hair, I am very dizzy."


    Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan looked back at him at the same time, and the deep fears and distressed eyes in both eyes could not be opened.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but gesture to them, telling them to go quickly, don¡¯t touch Wen Xuechen¡¯s sorrowfulness.


    Xu Xingzhi had orders, and the two had to go to Wen Xuechen for a ritual, and they reluctantly left.


    When the two figures disappeared, Wen Xuechen only covered the door for him, lest Xu Xingzhi regain the wind: "You are too good for them."


    Xu Xingzhi was sitting on the armrest of his wheelchair and perfunctored: "...OK."


    "Meng Zhongguang will stop." Wen Xuechen said, "Jiuzhi Deng, he will return to the Magic Road sooner or later, can he still stay in the right path for a lifetime?"


    Hearing this, Xu Xingzhi was a little unhappy: "Whoever loves who goes back, the small lights don''t return."


    Wen Xuechen frowned, and the tone was hard to rise: "Why do you have to mix with the non-doers? Why am I hitting you today? But I just want to call you a long-term memory. If I don''t take you as a brother...you, I am Why do you care about who you are with?"


    "...the snow dust is right. The painful son does not have this kind of pain." Zhou Beinan stepped forward and sat on the other side of the wheelchair, playing round the road. "However, not all people are not evil people. The boy named 9 is still pure and good. I haven¡¯t gotten into trouble since I entered Fengling Mountain. I also got the fourth in the last time, showing my talent..."


    Wen Xuechen pushed Zhou Beinan away: "Go down."


    Zhou Beinan''s buttocks haven''t been hot yet, so I pushed it up and almost planted it.


    It¡¯s easy to stand firm, and he complained loudly: ¡°...Wen Xuechen, warn you, after you have a close relationship with the small string, I am your big brother, you are good to me.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows in surprise and stretched his arms around the neck of Wen Xuechen: "... really settled. Ah?"


    Warm snow dusty lips, reddish complexion: "The third day of next March, the right day."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s hi, regardless of the headache, was uncomfortable, and laughed happily: ¡°The first one in the four of us is you, I have to give you a big red envelope with the small string.¡±


    Zhou Beinan dismissed: "Light knows to give red packets to others. Why don''t you have any letters? I heard that you haven''t been a Taoist monk in Fenglingshan. You haven''t counted in your heart?"


    When I mentioned Yuan Ruyi, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head hurts again: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. She...¡±


    His voice was cut off halfway by the light slamming of the door: "Xu Shixiong, Xu Shixiong."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Who?"


    The outside replied very respectfully: "Qingliang Gu Lu Yujiu."


    Wen Xuechen was puzzled, Zhou Beinan was also curious, looking to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi still remembers this timid and gentle little devil repair, and he does not feel smiled: "Come in."


    With permission, Lu Yu Jiufang stepped into the door. "Xu Shixiong, I brought some medicine..."


    When he looked up and saw the warm snow dust sitting in the middle of the room, silently looking at him, his legs were soft, and immediately squatted down: "...warm, warm brother."


    Wen Xuechen indifferently "hmm", the right to respond.


    Zhou Beinan is more to see people come a few eyes.


    Even the big man who is above the top, he is a little bit impressed by this young Qinggu disciple. After all, I have seen a few faces, he has not grown too much, and the white and tender baby face is very lovable and very attractive.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s small pill bottle was so hot that he couldn¡¯t hold it, and his face was burning.


    Since Wen¡¯s brother is here, which medicine in his hand is not hundreds of times better than his?


    Xu Xingzhi did not have the slightest disappointment. He supported his waist and walked straight back to him. He knelt down and smiled at him with a smile: "Pills."


    Lu Yujiu lived in the medicine bottle and was a little embarrassed: "Xu Shixiong..."


    Xu Xingzhi took care of himself from the bottle in his hand, and looked at it carefully. He put it in his arms and put his hand on his black hair: "Thank you."


    Seeing him as a gentle relative of Lu Yujiu, Zhou Beinan¡¯s mind was moved, and after Lu Yuji left, he continued to yell at him and said a joke: "See the sky and your two brothers mixed together, and caught the young disciples in other people¡¯s sects... Xu Xingzhi, shouldn''t you have a good Longyang?"


    Lu Yujiu''s back is completely stiff.


    Seeing that Zhou Beinan had no speech, Xu Xing couldn''t help but swear a short fault: "I am four years younger than Qu Chi, two years younger than you. The small string is looking at the family. You are still awed by Zhou Fatzi." Joke me. I see you and you should be mixed with Tianchuan¡¯s Chengding, and it¡¯s almost the same.¡±


    Wen Xuechen naturally will not let go of the opportunity to fall to the north and south of the Zhou Dynasty: "When Xiaolu came in, you didn''t stare at him for a long time. If Longyang is good, I see you more like him."


    Zhou Beinan was stunned by the two men and blurted out and said: "What do you guys mean? A younger disciple in the cool valley, can you climb me?"


    Lu Yuji, who was kneeling on the ground, felt like he was hit with a slap in the face and his face was burning.


    Zhou Beinan always has a tongue that turns faster than his head. He feels inappropriate when he exports it, but asks him to swallow the reincarnation of the export, and teach him to be uncomfortable.


    It was Yuan Ruo¡¯s sudden intrusion, which dispelled this unspeakable embarrassment: "Three brothers, you are all..."


    Yuan Ruyi and other disciples listened to the whereabouts of the nine-tailed snake. It was more than a day to go out. At this moment, I was so anxious to rush back. It must have been discovered.


    She caught the sleeves of Xu Xingzhi in a hot and windy way: "Brother! The nine-tailed snake appeared, and it was in Pingding Shanxi. Master and Qu Chi have already gone. Master told me to come and inform you, bring the fairy, speed Go!"


    She was so lightly and without a heavy burden, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s wound on his back was so painful that he couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Yuan Ruqi¡¯s thoughts were fine, and he only stunned his sleeves. Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s look, he hurriedly released his hand and worried: ¡°Brother, what happened to you?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi waved his hand and signaled that he had nothing to do: "...you continue to go down."


    Yuan Ruyu has been in the business for many years, and there are no fewer than one hundred such missions. Although a nine-tailed snake is difficult to deal with, it does not let her reveal the look of this emperor.


    The situation was also urgent. Yuan Ruqi supported him and hurriedly said: "The nine-tailed snake did not know where to find another nine-tailed snake that has been practicing in the deep forest for a hundred years. They have been male and female, and they have been ignorant for a few days. Now that the skill is advancing, out of the snake cave, I have to go to the city of Pingding at the foot of Pingdingshan!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart sank.


    Snakes are amorous, and the snakes are the first of the **** beasts. Once they are in harmony with the same kind, they will not only look forward to the wind, but also increase their skill several times.


    Since the birth of the four doors, there have been only a handful of snakes in the world. After the nine-tailed snake that had been repaired in the Golden Year was seized by the four gates, the monarchs wanted to put it into the wilderness. The disciples who watched the guards were temporarily out of control and told him to escape.


    According to the news brought back by Yuan Ruzhen, another nine-tailed snake that has been stalked by this snake has been cultivated for a hundred years. At least it is also a nine-step repair of the foundation. After the two snakes, it is enough to be worthy of a monk. The skill, by the pressure, can already be square.


    If it wasn''t for Qing Jingjun, he would enter the Fengling Mountain retreat before the ninth-nine snake escaped, and he planned to enlighten and break through to the realm of the gods. This task should have been brought by everyone.


    This is the end of the matter, Xu Xingzhi no longer nonsense: "Everyone is ready. Lu Yujiu, convene the disciples inside the temple, set off after half an hour."


    At this time, Lu Yuji still managed the tongue of the genius: "Yes!"


    "What is it?" Zhou Beinan slammed his shoulders violently. "Xu Xingzhi, don''t you want to die?! There are three of us, and Guangfujun, who can use a patient here to be awesome?"


    "Guangfu Jun is just the sixth-order body of Jindan. Among the disciples, the people in the Golden Dan period are only one person!" Xu Xingzhi simply opened his hand. "It¡¯s hard to hear, even if you want to blew yourself." Jin Dan and the two monsters are gone, and your Jin Dan is not qualified!"


    Zhou Beinan still wants to say something, Wen Xuechen decided to interrupt him: "Don''t delay the work, quickly clean up. OK, I have a quick painkiller here, I will take it in the room, you must go before departure. Contains clothes."


    Even if he was prepared, Zhou Beinan couldn¡¯t help but swear when he saw the two giant worms that could hang on the mountain.


    Guangfu Jun fights with this monster for less than half an hour, and the sleeves of the robe have been cut by the strong spirits, and they are breathing.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi also followed, his face showed some uncomfortable look.


    As early as last year, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s cultivation was super-excellent in Qu Chi, and he was among the best in his classmates. If you know that the nine-tailed snake will be in trouble today, he will not choose to discipline Xu Xing today.


    Xu Xingzhi had no intention of entangled these small things with Guangfujun. After he ran out with a face, he called out a "uncle" and then showed off his face and flew away.


    Pingding City is a big city with tens of thousands of people. It is only 20 miles away from Pingdingshan. If you let this monster into the city, take advantage of the spirit of life, drink blood and meat, add evil power, the consequences can be imagined!


    Thinking about the consequences, Wen Xuechen did not dare to scorn, please take out the sleeves in the green jade roulette, flat: "Qinglianggu disciple, where is the law?"


    Although the former Qinggu disciples had tried their best to repair them, they faced such powerful and powerful behemoths. Their formations were like a cup of water, and they could not stop the monster¡¯s castration. Fortunately, Wen Xuechen arrived in time and cursed and cast spells. The array method instantly reinforces several layers.


    The already weak and fascinating array of ray is shining, and the spirits are rushing to roll up the long hair of warm and snowy black and white, and fly with the wind.


    The Qu Chi surface that has already been put into the battle is not as easy as it used to be. He bears the dust, the single sword has turned seven swords, the people who listen to the help of the arrival, just want to say something, there is more than a figure of the cloud.


    "...what?"


    Xu Xingzhi held his fan behind his back and said: "What is the current situation?"


    Qu Chi hurriedly said: "How come you? Your injury..."


    Xu Xingzhi did not pick up his words: "... forget it, playing a dozen battles is naturally distinct. I am east, north and south in the north, Shishu Shounan, we are all four."


    Qu Chi still wants to persuade him something, and after all, he still swallowed.


    He only raised his hand and grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder, whispering: "You stay here. I am east."


    Qu Chi''s tone has always been gentle, such as warm jade and light, and in the speech, he unreservedly pushed a spiritual force into Xu Xing''s body, making the pain of Xu Xing''s back pressed by drugs even worse.


    Xu Xingzhi knew that this time was not polite, he readily accepted this spiritual power, and turned the folding fan into front of him, turning it into a double-edged sickle, going straight to the entanglement, being trapped in the cool valley. The two nine-tailed snakes in the mountains went away.


    However, the situation did not develop in the direction they wanted.


    After the two double-repaired worms, it is difficult to deal with them. The spiritual pressure of the Yuan Ying period is enough to force the crowds to rush, not to mention the shells that are invulnerable and the huge and almost breathable body.


    As its name suggests, the nine-tailed snake has nine tails. When it is attacked, it screams and starts to dance in the air. It is shaped like an octopus. The tail is like an iron whip steel shovel, and one tail sweeps over. The two small monks in the cool valley that maintain the array method immediately flew out. The red and white flowed into the face, lying down between the rocks, and there was no sound.


    Xu Xingzhi and others have been painstakingly trying to avoid these ringing tails. However, the nine-tailed snake can still spit out marbles. The fiery iron marbles fall on the rocks. A burning is a fist-sized hole, a fragrant black stone solution. Uninterrupted outflow, just listening to the sound is called acid.


    The first one could not hold warm snow dust.


    Wen Xuechen is a cultivator, proficient in all kinds of arrays. It can be said that if Xu Xing has his formation, he can only squat in a circle, holding his head and waiting to be beaten.


    However, his heart disease is a big hidden danger. Even the hard work of the days of the list is not enough. In the face of this kind of cultivation, he is doing his best, and he can only try to circle it. Half an hour.


    For the monk, the difference between the first order is a world apart.


    Not a small half hour, Wen Xuechen''s lips are all white, breathing more and more rush, the heart is faint and painful. He resisted his pain and pulled out his short knife in one hand. He cut his wrist in the backhand and immersed the blood on the spinning wheel in front of him. The film was covered with a dim light.


    He nurtured the formation with his own blood, only to extend the duration of the momentary array.


    Wen Xuechen almost bite the pale lips and whispered a few people who were fighting with the nine-tailed snake: "Hurry, fast..."


    If they really can''t hold it, it is equivalent to giving the lives of tens of thousands of people to these two monsters!


    One of the double snakes trapped in the formation was smashed by Xu Xingzhi¡¯s slashing knife, and once again snarled, a venom screamed with dozens of iron marbles.


    When the knife fell, Xu Xingzhi had done his best, the back wound was shocked, and the pain was like being trampled by the horseshoe. When he pulled away, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s dizziness was unbearable, and the faint flower seemed to blow up a kaleidoscope. The iron marble was swept past his waist and almost broke him on the spot!


    The Jiuzhi lamp that has been involved in the battle with Xu Xing has always been worried about Xu Xingzhi''s condition. Seeing this scene is even more shocking. However, he is also deeply involved in hardships, and it is difficult to continue. Self-protection is reluctant. What?


    Xu Xingzhi has been concentrating on picking up the weaker wild nine-tailed snake, and it has only slashed a lot of sharpness. It swayed its tail wildly, and the air was rolling, violent, and iron billets. Raindrops rushed toward everyone!


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes are dim, but the strength is still there, and he can avoid it.


    However, when he turned around, he suddenly found that Xu Pingsheng, who was in the periphery of the war situation, was struggling to resist the rolling tail of the snake. He did not feel that a few iron marbles were running on his back!


    Xu Xingzhi did not hesitate to split it, and he took the sickle in his hand and pulled it out in the direction of Xu Pingsheng.


    The blade flipped and flew like a butterfly, and after fluttering to Xu Ping, he turned into a golden shield and blocked the iron bombs spit out from the nine-tailed snake.


    Xu Pingsheng heard a strange noise coming from behind, and when he turned back, the corner of his eye saw a wave of blood in the air.


    Xu Xingzhi, who lost the fairy, failed to escape the snake-tailed snake, and was swept into the rock between the waist.


    He is embedded in the rock between the mountains and rocks, and his head is no longer moving.


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s light is shrinking, and he¡¯s lost his voice: ¡°Go!¡±


    Jiuzhi Deng and Meng Zhongguang saw Xu Xing''s injury and wounded. They were all smashed, and they were so painful that their throats were sour. However, one of them was placed on the periphery of the array, and one of them could not fight, and it was difficult to get close.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was so eager to see the blood in his eyes, and Meng Zhongguang had been immersed in the demon in the blink of an eye, and his eyes were red, leaving his position and rushing toward Xu Xing.


    Zhou Beinan shunned a blow, and saw the person who was stuck in the rock wall, the heart was shocked, a distraction, and an snake tail fell.


    He slammed into the block, but was entangled in the gun body by the tail of the snake, and violently rolled under it. The steel rifle pistol screamed and cracked from the center!


    The warm snow and dust underneath has been unable to continue, and the loopholes that have been forced out by the double snakes are more and more loopholes; Guangfujun and Quchi are even more boring, and because they are going to fight earlier than Xu Xingzhi, this is already The end of the strong.


    Guangfu Jun''s blade was mottled, and the potholes fell on his mind, and his heart was smashed out.


    ... what should I do? How to do? How can I delay the pace of this monster?


    ...if the brother is here...if...


    At this point, I don¡¯t know which injured monk shouted a word, and the tone was amazing: "Look!"


    Guangfu Jun also feels that there is a difference in his head, and he can¡¯t help but look at it.


    Large ash clouds don''t know when they are gathering in the mountains, and there are cascading mad clouds swept through them, and the sky is white, and the sun is feeding the sun. It is spectacular.


    ... This Yunguangfujun had been fortunate enough to have seen it.


    The monks are divided into six major periods: refining, building foundation, Jindan, Yuanying, Huashen, and robbery. From the beginning of the Golden Dan period, where a monk is repaired as a leap, it is bound to be tested by the thunder.


    Those who can survive after the thunder have been able to successfully ascend and make the repair a further level.


    ...... And among the dozens of disciples in the battle, the only disciple who arrived at the Golden Dan period and successfully completed and was able to fly to the body of Yuan Ying at any time, stopped one person.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s difficulties were earned from the cracked humanoid rock, and the shoulders that had been smashed were slammed back into place. There is still a line of blood in the corner of the lips.


    "Come on." Xu Xingzhi sneered in the sleeves, the sleeves robe and rolled over the clouds, floating in the void. He squinted his head and smiled at the roaring twin snake. "Let me try the taste of this baby, how?"


    Zhou Beinan screamed, but he abandoned the gun and went straight to Xu Xingzhi. Fortunately, he was rushed to the side of his side to catch up with Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi dumb voice: "Go! This is the child of the baby, we can''t stand it!"


    Zhou Beinan struggled: "He is crazy! How dare he?? He is still having a fever, he can''t stand this thunder!"


    The author has something to say: - The higher the monk''s cultivation is, the more intense the thunder is, the monk who transitioned to the Yuan Ying period in the Jindan period, among the ten, only ten out of ten are those who are not killed by the thunder.


    Therefore, unless the preparations are complete, the monks above the Golden Dan period would rather not rob, spend a hundred years of time, and suppress the cultivation at the critical point of the Golden Delicious period, and refuse to try the adventure easily.


    There are lightning bolts between the clouds, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s calm and smiling face is reflected in the snow.


    Before the first Thunder fell, he waved back his own "quick pen", slammed into the wind, and suddenly rushed to the snake wave that was entangled together!

 Chapter 46： Forty nine ways

    The first scorpion wrapped in a rich and powerful Tianlei fell, just fell to the center of the lower nine-tailed snake head, but a blow, actually Just open its skull from the center!


    The snake head of the big wooden house hangs down on both sides, the snakes are tightening, and the death is not eye-catching. The Shekou, which is usually cracked by the coffin, is arrogant, as if it is not willing to die, and fights to take one or two lives before death.


    A surviving snake eye sees his partner dying, grief and anger, and the sky is shouting, and the snake''s letter of the arm is rolled out, wanting to entangle Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi has burned things from north to south, but after years of fighting with all kinds of ghosts, the body has the instinct to avoid risk. He twisted his waist to avoid the stinking tongue, and stepped on the top of the nine-tailed snake. Fan into a sword, exhausted the power of the whole body, poked at the back of the monster''s head!


    The stench of burning blood splashed and splashed a head of Xu Xing.


    The nine-tailed snake has been cultivated to every inch of the snake bone. Naturally, it is not afraid of such a small injury. However, it understands the purpose of Xu Xing¡¯s move. It is also like a swaying snake head, tumbling, howling, and wishing to put a huge mouth. Zhang Zhi reversed and took Xu Xingzhi down from above.


    The snake body is flexible, the snake scales are slippery, and the fat snake tail slaps on the foothills, causing a loud banging sound.


    However, Xu Xingzhi crouched down and did not move. He grasped the hilt with both hands and pressed his elbows on it. He pushed the sword forward slowly along the wound and fixed himself on the huge snake head.


    The big rain cloud monsters followed, and gathered at the top of Xu Xingzhi. The rapidly condensing water vapor makes Xu Xing''s palms slippery, and the smell of water mist is as strong as gold and silver. The thundering sound is pressed against the eardrum of Xu Xing, like a horse and a horse, like a Qiantang frenzy.


    "Come on." Xu Xingzhi burned his cheeks blushing, his smile even with a few drunkenness and madness after the drunkenness, no one knows who he is talking to, maybe it is close to the thunder, maybe it is against At the foot of the giant python, "... Come on. Let me lick your ability."


    The dying scream of the nine-tailed serpent shocked him with a little tinnitus, and the thunder was not clear.


    He raised his face and squinted his eyes, trying to find the faces he was familiar with.


    All the disciples know that Tianlei is suffering, and they have retreated. Qu Chi died and dragged Zhou Beinan, who was violently violently leaping. Zhou Beinan¡¯s desperate look looked even a bit funny, at least Xu Xingzhi had not seen him so badly before.


    He vaguely thought that even if he had passed away this time, I am afraid that he would have to be smashed on the ground by Zhou Beinan.


    Yuan Rugao was already standing and couldn¡¯t stand, holding Xu Ping¡¯s arm on his side and crying silently.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was cut back by Guangfujun, and even the man with the sword fell to the ground, still struggling.


    Xu Xingzhi''s gaze was blurred, only to feel that he was separated from the child by the mountains and seas, but his far sorrowful sound was rubbed against his heart like sandpaper, causing his heart to be sour.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lips are slightly sloppy, and he wants to call Guangfu Jun lighter. At the same time, his eyes turn around and look for Meng Zhongguang.


    However, he left to find the right, but he could not find the child.


    Xu Xingzhi can''t say a little regret.


    At the top of the head, there was a bright light like silver. Under the cover, Xu Xing began to hold an optimistic mind. Until the electro-optical light that carried out the body fell into the body like a sword, he gave a scream of desolation.


    The thunderbolt washed his lungs.


    For a moment, he felt that he might as well make the nine-tailed snake bite into two pieces.


    The nine-tailed snake lost the Taoist, and they lost their reliance. In the end, it was only the beast that was not able to be repaired during the Golden Dan period. After being attacked by this skull, even a scream was not issued. The body becomes a group of stiff meat, which falls softly to one side.


    Xu Xingzhi knew that the overall situation had been fixed, and he released his hand with confidence, and his body went down and disappeared into the forest.


    Yuan Yingdu robbery, to be subject to seven seventy-four thunder.


    A mad thunder refused to lighten Xu Xingzhi, chasing down his falling body and flying down.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s consciousness has disappeared. When there is still a line of clearing, he feels that his waist is tight, as if there are thousands of soft spring vines woven into the net, let him softly linger in a gentle township.


    The scent of the plant makes his nose itch. He licked his head and stunned in peace.


    Therefore, he could not see the dazzling giant thunder from the sky, and behind the heavy light of Meng Zhongguang, he smashed a bright arc of fire.


    The demon is born in heaven and earth. It is difficult to see the millennium. If you don¡¯t enter the reincarnation, you don¡¯t enter the six roads. Naturally, you don¡¯t have to follow the rules of the Taoist so-called Jin Dan and Yuan Ying.


    To make a hard comparison, the demon has just come to the beginning of the human form and consciousness, it is close to the body of Yuan Ying.


    In the past few years, Meng Zhongguang has created a complete set of man-made meridian circuits in the body to hide his eyes and ears. At this time, he wiped out the circuit, straightened the body of the demon, and returned the entire body to the body of Xu Xing, protecting him from dripping, so that there was nowhere to fall, and only the flames would be full. Burned to Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Chongguang is already demon-like, and the thunder is angry, his body suddenly shocks, his arms fall, and he is supported on the cheeks of Xu Xing''s cheek. The violent rust suffocating between his lips and teeth, his lips licking a few dark blood, but he swallowed slowly.


    ... can''t smudge my brother. No.


    Lightning like a frantic white silk dances in the sky, bluffing, and delays to delay the thunder, as if fooling the monks, let them breathe, when they think that the disaster will disappear, and then relentlessly slammed a fire chain.


    At this time, Meng Zhongguang will pick up Xu Xingzhi, who is wrapped in vines.


    Xu Xingzhi is a full eight feet long. Although he has quit the mortal diet because of the martial arts, the muscles and bones are well-balanced and have flesh and shape. The ordinary people have to pay a lot of effort to support him, but they have just received a Yuanyingdu. Meng Zhongguang, who robbed the thunder, was able to easily hang Xu Xingzhi into his arms, easily as if he was hugging a sleeping child.


    Xu Xingzhi''s body is hot, such as burning like burning, the lips open, the temperature of the airflow is extremely high, every breath is breathing into the heart of Meng Zhongguang, so that his heart is sore.


    "Senior brother." Meng Zhongguang whispered, "Brother, heavy light is coming. Don''t be afraid."


    He walked tightly into the jungle with Xu Xingzhi''s deep feet, and the subtle bumps called Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes uncomfortably.


    Meng Chongguang suddenly panicked and wanted to put away the demon, but Xu Xingzhi¡¯s burnt head was enough for him to identify who the person was.


    "Heavy light." Xu Xingzhi''s hand climbed on the front of Meng Zhongguang, the voice was very light, "...what have you been, I can''t find you."


    Meng Zhongguang only felt pain in his heart. He did not give him such an experience just now.


    Xu Xingzhi stunned and took two palms to his chest, whispering: "...find it. No injury."


    Meng Zhongguang is both sad and happy. He said: "Well, um."


    During the talk, Meng Zhongguang has brought Xu Xingzhi to the place he wants to take.


    He put Xu Xingzhi back down and buried his face in the neck of Xu Xing, and his attachment was pampered.


    In the ten-mile radius, all the living things that want to live are gone, and the double snakes are stalking, and the snake caves that are quietly laid down and used to shelter are already empty.


    After a brief period of warmth, Meng Zhongguang put Xu Xingzhi into the hole that only one person entered, and the thumb repeatedly turned on the hot top of Xu Xing.


    - Initially, at first he just wanted to leave this interesting person to his side. The left and right were boring. With such a person, he also destined to spend a long time.


    He refused to stay with him to swim with him, and he would go with him.


    If he is bored, he will be free to leave.


    Meng Zhongguang believes that he is not a long-term person. Even the jealousy of the Jiuzhi lamp in the early days is also due to the bad thoughts of children robbing rare toys.


    ... When did he start to feel uncomfortable and glaring for the contact between Jiuzhi Lan and Xu Xingzhi?


    He still remembers that it was probably when he was just fifteen.


    When Xu Xingzhi directed the outside disciple to practice the sword, he took nine lights and went with him.


    He has always had the pain of Xu Xing, the swordsmanship is slack, the knowledge is loose, and no one else is accused. When Xu Xingzhi is busy with nine lights, he sits in the outer circle, taking Xu Xingzhi as his washed fruit, laughing. Looking at the brothers and brothers dancing the Fengling swordsmanship like a crane like a crane, it seems that there is only one person under the sky.


    After Xu Xingzhi¡¯s exercise, the disciples practiced in batches. However, the foreigner disciples have limited understanding and lack of talents. They are tangible and danceless, and they are quite toddlers.


    Looking at the arm for a long while, Xu Xingzhi had no choice but to clap: "Our brothers have had feelings for so long, and they have raised their hands. Let¡¯s go out and practice the swordsmanship. Don¡¯t say that you are a member of Fengling Mountain. The peaks, the cool valleys, all will do."


    Xu Xingzhi''s tone is not severe, it is obviously a joke, and the disciples sneer into one.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his hand and brought nine lights. After he demonstrated the two tricks, he naturally reached out and held his tight and tight waist. He shot and praised: "Look at your nine light brothers, ah, one. Look at it. This waist is..."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was touched by one of Xu Xing. The waist of the board was suddenly collapsed and the cheeks became red.


    Xu Xingzhi was once praised by Guangfu Jun as ¡°not in the four or six¡±, and under the leadership of this person without the four or six, the atmosphere of the entire Fenglingshan disciple is completely different from that of the other three. Most people are different from each other. Not very valued.


    They sighed in good faith: "Hey, what about the Jiuzhi Deng brother? How is the face so red?"


    The nine lights are not good enough to communicate with others. They can¡¯t be said in a word, or Xu Xingzhi is going to bomb them: ¡°Go, you know that bullying is thin.¡±


    "Brothers are short!"


    "Isn''t the brothers distressed?"


    In the sound of one after another, Meng Zhongguang had a sullen face, only to feel the acidity in his throat.


    He was not willing to eat, put down the fruit, and shouted: "Brother."


    Xu Xingzhi stood on the high platform and hooked the neck of the nine-lights to the younger disciples, and naturally could not hear his shouts.


    He slightly raised his voice: "...Xu Xingzhi!"


    Directly calling the famous brother''s name, even in the loose Fengling Mountain can be said to be very rude behavior, and several disciples standing on the periphery heard the movement, dissatisfied and turned back to despise him.


    Xu Xingzhi still did not hear. I don''t know what the disciples underneath said. He laughed on the shoulders of the nine branches of lights. The nine lights went over his face. The cold face of the cold face was not warm. He reached out and hugged Xu Xing. Back, not tapping lightly, lest Xu Xing laughs.


    This is just a little action, but it is called Meng Zhongguang panicking.


    It wasn''t because Xu Xingzhi and Jiuzhi Lan pulled it, he found that he was not right.


    ... From head to toe, the whole person is not right.


    At first, Meng Zhongguang thought that he was only used to grabbing things with Jiuzhi Deng. He couldn¡¯t be accustomed to his own people and others. However, as long as I follow this line of thought, Meng Chongguang finds that he simply does not dare to think about any possibility of Xu Xingzhi and others. If you think about it, the cold suffocating will take you from the bottom of your heart. come out.


    If a teenager like Meng Zhongguang is living in the present world, the matchmaker may have already kicked his door. Even if he was reluctant from the small long in the gate, his body matured at this age.


    His first heart palpitations, the first heartache, the first time to drink vinegar and taste, are for Xu Xingzhi.


    Even for the first time... it¡¯s all because of the dream of Xu Xing¡¯s bath.


    After Meng Zhongguang knew it, he realized that he could not do without Xu Xing. All his joys, sorrows and sorrows are tied to this person. Apart from him, Meng Zhongguang does not want to know anyone, just want to stay with Xu Xingzhi, for a long time, never separate.


    No one told him what he liked, he only knew that such a obsession made him afraid.


    For such a strange experience, he was flustered and anxious, and even the sword he had forgotten, turned and ran back to his residence.


    Afterwards, it was unclear why Xu Xingzhi had smashed Meng Zhongguang for a long time, and Meng Zhongguang only calmed his mind and tried to put this strange emotion behind him.


    Soon after, he went to Baimajian with Xu Xingzhi to seek a chaotic ghost repair. Xu Xingzhi was seriously injured, but he could not bear it.


    After this, Meng Zhongguang was finally unable to control the desire to tumbling in his heart.


    He found an excuse to move into the hall of Xu Xing''s sleep, staying on his side, accompanied by day and day, and still lived to this day.


    Meng Zhongguang used to see Xu Xingzhi''s sleeping face. He carefully stroked the tears of Xu Xingzhi, the earlobe, and hung his hand again. The virtual illusion was in front of Xu Xingzhi, for fear that the bright electric light would stab his eyes.


    He whispered, "Brother, good night."


    The thunder of the sky rolled down on the heads of the two men.


    In the Yuan Ying period, the monks had to endure seven or seventy-nine days of thunder.


    Xu Xingzhi led the first thunder, broke the head of a nine-tailed snake like a watermelon, and received a second thunder with another nine-tailed snake.


    The next forty-seven heavenly thunders, one without falling, all lingered on the back of Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi was lying in the narrow snake hole, and Meng Zhongguang quietly stood in the hole at the entrance. Through the faint electric light, he obsessedly looked at the sleeping face of the hole.


    Meng Zhongguang counted the number of thunderings until the forty-ninth thunder fell on his back, waiting for the cloud to sell rain, he rolled into the hole with force, because it was hard to grasp the crack and the snow was white The knuckles are slightly distorted and trembling and difficult to restore.


    Even if it is the body of Yuan Ying, the power of Tian Lei is still terrible. Even if Jing Jun is thundered here, it will not be much better than Meng Zhongguang¡¯s look.


    The thunder robbery has passed, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body is shaped like a baby. The meridians flow freely. After cleaning it himself, the wounds in the whole body are wiped out, and even the high heat is eliminated. The thunder and burns falling from the top of the head are swept away. .


    He rushed to his knees and took off the clothes that had been wet by the rain clouds. He threw them aside and put them on the side with a warm chest. He circled him in his arms: "Brother, well. Ok, it¡¯s okay..."


    He was too tired, so that it took a long time to discover that he and Xu Xingzhi''s body were not hot enough.


    ... He has forgotten that the snake is amorous. Although the snakes have gone in this snake cave, the smell that has been left behind and the "snake jade" excreted are all good medicines.


    Meng Zhongguang has never been a person who is forbearing. In the moment when his body is different, he obeys his own heart and turns over to Xu Xingzhi.


    The author has something to say: Xu Xingzhi has been lying here for a long time, and has long been soaked by the **** gas in this cave. The body of Yuan Ying has been made, but it is also a man. He rubbed his head and gasped so hard that his legs had been lifted up and slightly separated from the sides.


    His eyes were slightly open, but apparently he did not regain consciousness. From his eyes, he faintly tempted red.


    Through heavy robes, Meng Zhongguang can also touch his thin and smooth waistline.


    After Meng Zhongguang touched Xu Xing''s patiently, he put his lips on his lips and swayed like a bite. He didn''t bite his eyes until Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were clear. The lips sucked a few times.


    "...senior brother."

 Chapter 47： Excessively beautiful

    Meng Zhongguang holds Xu Xingzhi, just like holding his whole world.


    However, not waiting for him to have the next move, he heard the sound of Zhou Beinan anxiously coming out of the cave: "Go!! Xu Xingzhi!! Where are you? Hear it and hear it back!"


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    Xu Xing''s ear is slightly moving, it seems to have a feeling, and he sighs and sings out a few syllables.


    Meng Zhongguang is willing to stop the chopsticks like this, and will not have to go to the mouth of the plate. He clamped Xu''s flexible waist and rolled toward the bones in the cave.


    However, this bump has caused Xu Xingzhi, who has recovered some consciousness, to wake up: "Well..."


    Meng Zhongguang has not noticed an abnormality. While emitting a cat-like squeaky snoring, he squats on the chest of Xu Xing, and uses a flexible, thorny soft tongue to smear the shallow gap.


    When I arrived at this age, Xu Xingzhi, who still had no human rights, could bear this. Three feet and two feet took Meng Zhongguang directly from his body. Even Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face did not dare to look at it. He opened the storage ring that had been worn on his left hand. I took a set of my own clothes and went out, and I talked a little: "Heavy light, clothes.... Cough, clothes to wear."


    He wants to get up, his legs are bent, but he first squeezes into the towering, and it is uncomfortable for him to sweat down immediately. The elbows are holding the rock wall for a long time, and the smothering of the blood flowing into his veins is also driven out. The screen of the unique charm of the snakes in the cave was retired to the depths of the cave.


    However, the body has already reacted. It is easy to suppress it easily. Xu Xingzhi resisted the urge to understand and tremble. "Heavily, how are you? Here..."


    Waiting for him to finish, a warm embrace rushed from the back and hugged Xu Xing from behind.


    The wide and dry coat opened, and both of them were wrapped up from behind. A small fine tooth groped from the ear of Xu Xing, climbing up and finally biting the top ear bone.


    However, except for the robe, Meng Zhongguang did not wear anything.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that his waist was hot and his face was green: "Heavy light, go down."


    "I don''t." Meng Zhongguang whispered, "No."


    Xu Xingzhi patiently advised: "Be obedient, go on, put on clothes."


    Meng Zhongguang seems to be doing this irony with Xu Xingzhi: "Do not wear."


    After that, he moved his waist and shouted the faint fragrant incense to Xu Xing''s ear: "Does the brothers don''t want it? Ah?"


    Xu Xing''s face is red: "Don''t make trouble!"


    "...the brothers actually want to hide." Meng Zhongguang''s eyes waved, smiled and licked the auricle that left the fine teeth. The slender fingertips circled the face of Xu Xing, and the fingertips slid over his nose. He stroked the man and pressed his rich upper lip downwards. After the soft lip was temporarily suppressed, he was liberated from his fingertips elastically. "... Is the brother afraid of me, or is it afraid of pain? ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was burned up by the horrible one: "Meng Zhongguang! Don''t look for something. Put on the pants, I will give you the meridians..."


    "I don''t wear it." Meng Zhongguang smiled and kissed his back neck. "I sneaked through the trousers of my brother, too small, and panic."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang also wanted to say something, but Xu Kangzhi copied his waist and took it to his front. He pointed to the acupuncture points below the cheekbones.


    He suddenly softened his waist and his eyes widened.


    His demon has been recovered, and the meridians have returned to normal. In this case, he is not an opponent of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi''s lips, I thought that Meng Caiguang had been dialed here, and the place that was smashed was convenient for the fire to burn. "You can grow up with your kid?"


    Faced with Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi, the arrogant arrogance disappeared, and the slanting eyes narrowed down, which looked quite like a small milk dog who was robbed of food.


    "Brothers..."


    His beautiful face is white and looks very pitiful: "I am uncomfortable..."


    Xu Xingzhi has always been soft and not eating hard. When Meng Chongguang looked at it in the past, he softened his mind a bit: "If you feel uncomfortable, let''s say something, what do you feel? Lying down, the brothers will drive you out of evil."


    Meng Zhongguang squinted and looked dissatisfied: "...hold it."


    ... forget it, hold it, hold it from small to big, not bad this time.


    Xu Xingzhi squatted down, grabbed his neck, and put his head on his shoulder, and finely adjusted the meridians that were smothered by the snake jade.


    But he soon discovered that Meng Zhongguang had some unusual traces of the skin hidden under his clothes.


    In spite of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s twisting and rebelling, he opened his clothes and couldn¡¯t help but be shocked: ¡°How did this get?¡±


    Meng Chongguang does not have to rob, so Tianlei does not have the effect of washing the hair, but the wound that actually falls on his body.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are not awkward: "How can I not be with my brother when I suffer?"


    "Noisy!" Xu Xingzhi was discolored and reprimanded. "What is the big thing about life?" Who did you learn from this?"


    Meng Zhongguang shrunk his neck: "Trained with the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang did not say anything: "In fact, I have only suffered a bit. The brothers hid me in this hole and took the thunder for me. The brother is the hardest."


    Xu Xingzhi: "... is it?"


    He had no impression of what happened after he broke into the forest, and he woke up with scars.


    He patted the cat like Meng Zhongguang, and he was slightly distressed by the fact that he was affected: "Does it hurt?"


    "¡­¡­rise."


    "..."


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi''s cold face to push him away, Meng Zhongguang clenched his neck and tickles his neck.


    "I won''t." Meng Zhongguang was pitiful. "The brothers help me."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...Meng Zhongguang, how old are you, tell me you won''t?"


    Meng Zhongguang was especially wronged: "Brother, you just ordered my meridian, I have no strength."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tone is getting more and more wronged, and there is still a faint fog in his eyes: ¡°And I really don¡¯t... I did have it before I got up early, but I didn¡¯t feel so sad like this one...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was stared at his watery eyes, thinking that he had fallen to this field, and he snorted and pulled his sleeves: "You are honest. Then dare to move, I can''t be heavy." It is."


    Just as soon as I touched it, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s expression was wrong.


    On the one hand, he has not done this for others before, but he is really awkward, but I think that this child is brought up from a young age, and it seems that it is not so contradictory.


    On the other hand, he found that Meng Zhongguang did not brag.


    ...his own trousers may be a little smaller for him.


    Xu Xingzhi originally thought it was a slap in the face, but he did not expect that he insisted that his wrists were sour and had not made a comeback.


    He sweated down, and Meng Zhongguang simply looked at him and whispered, "Senior brother, are you not going to be."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..." Mom''s swearing.


    As soon as the voice fell, Meng Zhongguang even went to the bottom of the robe of Xu Xing.


    One of Xu Xing slaps his hand: "...what are you doing?"


    "Is it difficult for the brothers to suffer?" Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were clear and clear. "My brother helped me, I can help my brother."


    "... don''t you say no?"


    Meng Zhongguang sincerely said: "I will follow my brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...Meng Chongguang, if you study the exercises, you can do it with your heart."


    Meng Zhongguang blinked his eyes and couldn''t understand what he said.


    Xu Xingzhi resolutely rejected Meng Zhongguang''s kindness and concentrated on serving this little ancestor. I don''t know how many times in the past, Meng Zhongguang clenched his teeth, raised his slender neck, and snorted with shame.


    This sound is really terrible, like a furry cat''s paw scratching the earlobe, Xu Xingzhi did not hold back, the body that has been taut has trembled.


    After the incident, he turned his face to the rock on one side and changed his clothes.


    With a rock block, Meng Zhongguang can only pick up his half-length and smooth legs.


    When he thought of all kinds of things, he was not willing to die, and he was anxious.


    When the two men finished their clothes well, Xu Xingzhi took Meng Zhongguang out of the hole.


    Both of them didn¡¯t talk very much along the way. Xu Xingzhi only feels awkward, and Meng Zhongguang also has a low head and does not know what he is thinking. He is also shy.


    The two were not far from the hole, and they saw Zhou Beinan¡¯s red eyes with a pair of eyes drilled out of a jungle, followed by Qu Chi. He also had a light blue color in his eyes, but he still warmly persuaded Zhou Beinan.


    When they hit the head, both sides were stunned.


    About three seconds in the north of Zhoubei, the scarlet eyes were more prosperous, and the steel rifle in his hand was thrown into the arms of Qu Chi, striding forward, and raising his hand and punching his face.


    Xu Xingzhi did not stop, and Zhou Beinan stumbled on himself and rode to him with old punches.


    Zhou Beinan was going crazy, punching Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head, back and shoulders: ¡°I¡¯m killing you! Xu Xingzhi, you fucking!!¡±


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s mouth screamed and screamed at him: ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s alright. Isn¡¯t this still alive?¡±


    Zhou Beinan gnashed his teeth: "You said that you can really rob you when you rob you! Ah?! Why are you not killed by the Thunder?!"


    Qu Chi used the gun body to cross the Zhou Beinan, who was crazy, and dragged him back. Zhou Beinan was not enough. He took his ankle and walked back.


    Qu Chi: "You don''t want to be mad at Beinan, North-South! It''s good, it shows that it''s got the body of Yuan Ying, it''s all happy, isn''t it?"


    "A good fart! What happened to him when he was a Yuanying baby? Ah? What happened?!"


    Xu Xingzhi squinted his shoulders and said: "What is this? Is it so mad?"


    Qu Chi helplessly and gently whispered: "He has been looking for you with Xue Chen for several hours. Snow dust can''t hold back, can only return to the wind and rest. He thought you didn''t squat, just cried again. field."


    "Cry you!" Zhou Beinan stalked his neck and shouted, "Xu Xingzhi, your mother rolled over to see me, I will not die."


    Qu Chi encouraged Zhou Yubei, who had not yet passed the anger, and used the commander.


    The message of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s peace and goodness was quickly spread.


    Guangfujun was the first to rush to the side of Xu Xingzhi. He found that his autumn was not damaged, and the tight face was slightly relaxed: "Nothing?"


    Xu Xingzhi is still obedient in front of Guangfu Jun: "Yes, Uncle Shi."


    It is rare for Guangfujun to be kind to him and reach out and pat his back: "Well, nothing is fine."


    It seems that he remembered that his back was hurt, and Guangfu¡¯s hand was stiff. Xu Xingzhi didn''t mind, he said very refreshingly: "Uncle Shi, nothing, it''s alright."


    Guangfu Jun coughed aloud: "This time the rod of punishment is a lesson. In the future you need to be self-disciplined, not allowed to be with those people..."


    When the voice did not fall, there was a faint scent of breeze on the face, hanging on the arm of Xu Xing: "Brother!"


    The tearful eyes and the messy Yuan Ruoqi are much more than the past. The radiant face is covered up by the tears of the road intertwined, which is really distressing.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but soften his heart. He slammed Yuan Ruyi''s hairpins back to his ear, and sighed deliberately: "Hey, the old innocent is the eccentric teacher, the Yuanshimei is crying like this, or small. Beauty."


    Yuan Ruyi was amused: "Xu Shixiong! How are you... You told me to worry so long..."


    "My brother is wrong, and he is very wrong." Xu Xingzhi smiled and quietly pulled his arm out of Yuan Ruo''s arms. "Go back to what cheats you want, even if you want to find a brother, brother." give."


    The joy of the rest of the robbery made Yuan Ruyi¡¯s mind faint. She stretched her arm around Xu Xingzhi''s neck and whispered: "Senior, I don''t want anything, as long as you are good."


    At this moment, Xu Xingzhi suddenly felt a little different.


    He looked over Yuan Ruyi''s shoulder and saw Xu Pingsheng standing not far away, silently watching Yuan Ruyi''s delicate back.


    After discovering the line of sight of Xu Xingzhi, Xu Pingsheng turned around and there were some things in the light that made Xu Xingzhi scared.


    The heart of Xu Xingzhi sank down.


    At this time, Guangfu Jun Shen called: "If you are."


    Yuan Ruyi returned to God, Fang Yi was out of his way, his face climbed on a shallow red blush, and immediately let go.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat wrong, Qu Chi took the initiative to speak out, and warmly said: "This is the second Yuan Ying period monk in Fengling Mountain. Guangfu Jun, congratulations."


    Not waiting for Guangfujun to answer, I heard a few people passing a laughing voice: "It is indeed worthy of congratulations."


    Xu Xingzhi looked up and was surprised: "...Master?"


    Over the years, Qing Jingjun is still the appearance of a good son, eyes, water, shallow corners of the lips, when the white clothes are added, the body temperament is like a nine-fold snow. He smiled and reached out to Xu Xingzhi: "Go, come over."


    Guangfu Jun was amazed: "Brother, are you out?"


    Qing Jingjun smiled: "I found out that the sky is different when I am enlightened. I know that there will be new Taoist friends, so I will take a look."


    "You..." Guangfu Jun was waking up, and the look of a little sorrow immediately became ugly. "You have been shutting down for a full three months, and you are doing everything well, just to break through the body of Yuan Ying and enter the stage of the gods! Why do you want him? ......"


    "The left and right are unable to sit still, the heart is tied, and then enlightenment is also in vain, and what is the use." Qing Jingjun is very square, "It is boring to be a god. Go, go, let''s go drinking."


    Xu Xingzhi went to the Guangfu Jun, who was looking at the blue-green, and then bowed up, and fell on the "Jianjun" of Qing Jingjun''s sabre. His eyes were not consciously falling.


    Meng Zhongguang looked up at him with his eyes closed, and the Jiuzhi lamp stood alone in the distance, holding a tree that was smashed and smashed in the sky, and stared at him quietly. Do not open the gentle and helpless.


    Before Xu Xingzhi thought that he had lost consciousness, he was forced to struggle on the ground, and his heart was soft. When he whispered a few words with Qing Jingjun, he jumped and went straight to the front of Jiuzhi.


    Jiuzhi Lantern did not expect Xu Xingzhi to respond to his gaze, but when Xu Xiangzhi¡¯s faint aroma was really coming to him, he immediately became flustered and wanted to avoid his gaze.


    When he was caught in the aroma-filled embrace, he was already stunned and his lips trembled.


    "Small lights, the brothers are fine." Xu Xingzhi hooked his neck and whispered in his ear, lest he would call Guangfujun to hear, "Don''t be uncomfortable. At night, the brothers will return to the mountain gate to bring you delicious food."


    The author has something to say: Light sister (cry): Did not eat! Didn''t eat it! ! !


    Nine sisters: hug... hugged. Happy.

 Chapter 48： Destiny

    When the night, the quiet king is overwhelmed with alcohol and drunk.


    When Xu Xingzhi returned Qing Jingjun back to the mountain gate, he could not see the quiet Jing Jun who knew nothing about it. He told him to climb the Tongtianzhu at the entrance of Fengling Mountain and use his "Margin" sword to engrave on the column.


    He carved it in half and went back to ask Xu Xingzhi: "Go, do, what is your surname?"


    Xu Xingzhi glared at him and cried and laughed: "Master, hurry up. After a while, Guangfu Jun sees you and punishes me."


    The drunken quiet Jing wording is still decent and gentle: "As long as I am there, he does not dare. He punishes you, I beat him.... What is your surname?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Master, what do you ask this?"


    Qing Jingjun smiled and the small dimples came out, whispering mysteriously: "Master has engraved your name on the Tongtianzhu. If the master gets the road and flies up the upper bound, Fengling Mountain will hand it over to you."


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked: "Master! My master, don''t! Don''t you take this Fengling Mountain with you?"


    Quiet and gentle, Wen Sheng said: "Not bad. Very good."


    Xu Xingzhi felt a headache: "Master, we are not making trouble, go back to the room to rest."


    The bell on the wrist of Xu Xingzhi was shocked and slammed into a piece, causing the attention of Qing Jingjun.


    He clipped Liu Ye''s eyebrows into a somewhat melancholy arc and reached out and grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s wrist: "Come. I will take it for you."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "...this is what you gave me that year, how can you reluctantly? Also want to go back?"


    Quietly looking at Xu Xingzhi, he said: "...not good."


    "What''s wrong? You are going back to wash and sleep with me now, everything is fine."


    It¡¯s terrible to be quiet and stubborn. He repeats: ¡°Not good.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was helpless, and suddenly heard the voice of Guangfu Jun suppressing anger: "Xu Xingzhi! What are you doing on Tongtianzhu?"


    Although it was in the middle of the night, Qing Jingjun¡¯s alcoholic madness did not alarm a few disciples. However, Guangfujun was still making a lot of thunder, and he was sent to go back to the "Chongzhen Zhenjing" and "Zhou Yi. "", "Bao Puzi inside articles" copied each time, handed in tomorrow.


    Xu Xingzhi, who successfully robbed and became a patriarch of the Yuan Ying dynasty, received the first task, which was a transcript that was rarely done by junior disciples. It was very miserable.


    "...Why do you always ask me to copy a book?" Xu Xingzhi was on the desk of the study, and it was very stagnation. "Guangfujun even punished me for going to the Qingzhu Temple and standing up all night."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was grinding on the side, and heard the words: "Senior brother, don''t worry. I will copy it with you. I can finish it before dawn."


    Meng Zhongguang smiled brightly, his eyes shining like pure stars, and he could easily take away all the sights of people: "And me."


    Meng Jiu and two people sat on one side of their own side, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was filled with other emotions.


    He raised his hand and pressed the backs of the two men, and kissed them in a circle: "Two silly children."


    The tone of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s speech is very pleasant. When he says ¡°Children¡¯s¡±, the tail is hoarse and charming. Meng Zhongguang is naturally happy to use it. The Jiuzhi lamp looks straight to Xu Xingzhi. He said: ¡°Brother, I Not a child."


    Xu Xingzhi naturally would not think in the direction of the side, laughing: "In the eyes of the brothers, you will always be children."


    "Yeah." Meng Zhongguang put his head on the right shoulder of Xu Xing. Although he is taller than Xu Xingzhi, his actions of being so close and intimate are incomparable. "If you don''t take the heavy light, you will be willing to live a lifetime." Stay with your brother."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s temperature is: "stupid."


    Jiuzhi Deng looked at Meng Zhongguang and looked strange.


    He couldn''t figure out why a demon can deceive his brother without any greed, and he couldn''t figure out where the vague envy and desire came from.


    He did not think that he would inform Xu Xingzhi of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s demon. However, he did not like to inform him that he was not a gentleman. Second, he had a handle in the hands of Meng Zhongguang. Third, he and Meng Zhongguang For many years, I don¡¯t think that Meng Zhongguang has any plans for the right path.


    The Jiuzhi lamp does not recognize the brothers like Meng Zhongguang. Although he is the same as him, he is not the same kind of person.


    The left and right brothers are the younger generations of the younger generation. No one can give it to the right. In the future, it will be the orthodox successor of Fengling Mountain. Meng Zhongguang and himself must not be qualified to match the brothers.


    Think about it this way, Jiuzhi Deng saw Meng Zhongguang and his brothers pondering, but felt that it was more peaceful and pleasing than the past.


    The brother is the only light of the Jiuzhi lamp. Even if he is close to the sea, he only wants to follow the brother. If the brother can occasionally give him a warm glimpse, he is already happy enough.


    He does not dare to demand more.


    At night, the transcripts were the most boring and boring, and the spirits were depleted. The three men sat side by side, and there was no one to talk about the sky.


    Meng Chongguang looked at Xu Xingzhi with his eyes brightly. He held a pen bite at the end of his mouth. The clear candle in his eyes could only accommodate the next Xu Xingzhi: "Brother, if you are a new person, who would you like to be with you?" ?"


    He used the corners of his eyes to hook the nine lights that were copied by the boring head, and there seemed to be a smile in his eyes.


    He once asked Xu Xingzhi with a similar question. At that time, Xu Xingzhi chose himself. Now he wants to call Xu Xingzhi in front of the nine lights and repeat the answer that made him secretly sweet for a long time.


    Xu Xingzhi stopped the pen and thought about it: "...I? I want a father like Master, and I want a sister like Ruan. It is very good."


    "...What about me?" Meng Zhongguang¡¯s expectation suddenly fell into disarray, and he did not carelessly, "Sister, what about me?"


    Nine lights are silent, only looking at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi smashed Meng Zhongguang under the table: "Go and go. Live a lifetime, do you still expect me to be a mother?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart was suddenly unbearable, sucking his nose and being pitiful: "Brother, you said as long as I have."


    Xu Xingzhi was entangled in no way: "If you want, you want to do it? You must have a master of North and South Snow, and you will be able to bring you to life if you can resurrect the world. One does not fall."


    When Meng Chongguang heard that so many people had to accompany him, he was very unhappy, and he didn¡¯t look at Xu Xingzhi.


    The Jiuzhi lamp secretly evoked the lips because of hearing his name.


    Copying and copying, the two small ones next to Xu Xing¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but get into trouble.


    After the Jiuzhi lamp struggled with the nine-tailed snake yesterday, it was scared for a long time. Later, searching for Xu Xingzhi in the mountains was also exhausted, and he waited for him to come back in Fenglingshan. Now he can¡¯t open his eyes.


    Meng Zhongguang also suffered from injuries, and he was very tired. He squatted at the table and slumbered.


    Xu Xingzhi looked around and saw a smile on his lips.


    There was a soft couch for people to rest in the study room. Xu Xingzhi picked up both of them and put them on the couch. They took a warm shackle and put them on them. They touched their hair and then Neck, a light smile, before returning to the window under the bright moon, the three books filled with Qinghui were merged together. When I was about to write a pen, I suddenly heard the outside window slamming three times.


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly raised his head, only to see Xu Pingsheng wearing a sloppy star, standing outdoors, holding his lost bamboo fracture fan.


    Xu Xingzhi was so happy that he came to the house with a slap in the face. When he closed the door, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at his brother: "...even life."


    Xu Pingsheng once ordered Xu Xingzhi not to call his brother in the mountain gate. Xu Pingsheng brought him with one hand, so Xu Xingzhi could only listen to it if he felt disrespectful.


    Xu Pingsheng returned the "free pen" to his hand: "Uncle Shi took it from the top of the nine-tailed snake, and asked me to return it to you." At the end, he did not hold back the sentence, "... lost three, four, four Acting, how to become a big device."


    Xu Xingzhi is quite happy: "Brothers are reprimanded."


    Xu Pingsheng snorted, Xu Xingzhi immediately returned to taste, but did not apologize, only staring at Xu Pingsheng smile: "Life, thank you for caring about me."


    Xu Pingsheng was stunned by him: "...I am leaving."


    "Life." Xu Xingzhi remembered that Xu Pingsheng looked at his own eyes before leaving with Master. He thought about his move and reached out to hold Xu Pingsheng''s arm. "I am with Yuanshimei..."


    "You don''t have to explain anything." Hearing this name, Xu Pingsheng seemed to think of something unpleasant, and the slightly loose look was tightened. He interrupted Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words and said with a slight tone. ¡°...for so many years, it¡¯s hard work for you to avoid the Yuanshi sister for me.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi did not want Xu Pingsheng to say this, and he said: "I have never been to Yuanshimei..."


    Xu Pingsheng didn''t open his face, and his sleeves opened his hand: "I said, I don''t need you to explain more. Similarly, I have not fallen to the point where you want to let me go. Please talk to me in front of outsiders, thank you. ""


    Xu Xingzhi has some regrets.


    A dialogue that was still fairly peaceful was messed up by him. I knew that I wouldn¡¯t mention it, but I could all be happy. Maybe I could take my brother and sit down and chat.


    Fortunately, he is big enough, and all things bother him will not exceed a quarter of an hour.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smashing in the body of Yuan Ying, this is the grand event of Fengling Mountain, and it is worth celebrating.


    It was only two days after Xu Xingzhi¡¯s day and night copying. Qing Jingjun held a celebration ceremony for Xu Xingzhi. Danyang Feng and Ying Tianchuan both sent congratulations, and Qinglianggu¡¯s gift was sent by Wen Xuechen.


    In the past few days, Xu Xingzhi was suffering from Lei Er. He could not find Xu Xingzhi. He was attacked by the Qinggu Valley disciple and returned to the valley for treatment. After two days, his health was better. The opportunity to come to Fenglingshan to visit.


    According to Wen Xuechen¡¯s statement: ¡°Look, you are dead.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was replaced with the strict brocade robes that only appeared on the Fengling Mountain Festival. The close-fitting kimono outlines a very smooth and thin waistline, the waist is ringing, the wrist is covered with bells, and the clothes are innocent. It is also impossible to suppress his handsome and graceful three-pointer.


    As long as he does not speak, he is the unparalleled white jade son in the world.


    When he saw the arrival of Wen Xuechen, he smiled and shook his fan and said: "Warm white hair, what have you sent?"


    "A pair of coral eucalyptus trees, more than a dozen kinds of medicinal herbs, and a pair of green scorpion furnaces." Wen Xuechen looked up at him, slightly frowning, "low down. The collars are not well, not like."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°It¡¯s like me.¡±


    Wen Xuechen didn''t pick up his words. He only smiled slightly. He looked at the man who was two years younger than himself. He was very proud and arrogant. He was still a free and easy young man for many years. It was really embarrassing.


    The ceremony was carried out very smoothly. Xu Xingzhi held the fan and stepped onto the high platform in front of the Qingzhu Temple. He was crowned with jade and jade. Qing Jingjun put the jade belt around his neck, gently holding his wrist, and the silver bell tied to his wrist was also caught in the hand and pulled him from the ground.


    Xu Xingzhi is a little surprised: "...Master?"


    Guangfu Jun, who was originally seated in his seat, felt that these ceremonies were slightly overkill, but he was puzzled. However, seeing Jing Jingjun¡¯s so solemn movement, he clearly cleared his six points.


    ... Didn''t the brothers take this opportunity to set the future inherited the theme of the Fengling Mountain?


    Xu Xingzhi? How can it be Xu Xingzhi?


    The warm snow dust sitting on the guest seat is a safe look.


    Qing Jingjun has always been a painful pet, Xu Xingzhi, all four know, this time his body of Yuan Ying has become, Fengling Mountain future mountain owners are none other than him.


    This result was in his expectation, he specially came to congratulate, but also wanted to take a look at Xu Xingzhi''s ugly look, it must be very interesting.


    When Qing Jingjun put on such a serious posture and led him to Taichung, Xu Xingzhi had already thought of this possibility.


    Accurately speaking, since the Qing Jingjun wrote on Tongtianzhu that night, Xu Xingzhi expected that there would be this day sooner or later.


    He whispered: "Master, no. I can''t afford the position of the Fengling Mountain Lord. Guangfu Jun is still in his place. It should be him..."


    Quiet and gentle channel: "The younger brother is suitable for assistance, but it is too old-fashioned, and should not be the respect of the Lord. Besides, I can be qualified for the position of the mountain owner, and you have nothing to do."


    Xu Xingzhi is not interested in the position of the mountain owner. However, he has been on the high platform and has no retreat. Even the seemingly whispering Guangfujun has revealed his expression of "recognition" in his expression.


    Xu Xingzhi saw that the big event would be completed, and he had to sigh a little, his eyes naturally falling, just in line with Meng Zhongguang.


    In the eyes of Meng Zhongguang, the unreserved admiration and gentleness called his heart to gently shake, and Xu Xingzhi smiled at him unconsciously.


    If you can become a mountain owner in the future, you can bless the memory of Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Deng.


    I was thinking of this, suddenly there was a commotion coming from under the seat, Xu Xingzhi looked at the sound, and could not help but change color.


    ¡ª¡ªThe nine lights in the original disciple¡¯s ranks did not know when it was white, and swaying on one knee, holding the forehead, and unbearably breathing low.


    There was blood in his eyes scattered, dip, and coiled, burning the cold black scorpion into a painful sea of ??fire.


    I don''t know who lost the voice: "Magic Road! The magic path of the Jiuzhi lamp is awakened!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was shocked and he went deep into the darkness.


    For more than 20 years, the nine branches of lights have not awakened the blood of the magic road, even today and today...


    One of Xu Xing opened the hand of Qing Jingjun and flew down the high platform. He took the nine lights that were difficult to say into his arms.


    The body of the Jiuzhi lamp was like a fire burning oil, and the flesh and bones sizzled. He broke into the arms of Xu Xing and tried to lean back and struggle, yelling.


    He has always been forbearing, not painful and intolerable, and will never lose his way!


    The blood of the magic road, knowing thousands of people, and living with the industry, in the magic of the people, this is a natural birth, but the reason why the nine lights are regarded as a waste by the magic road, sent to the right way for many years, because he is I have never seen the blood of the magical path for many years.


    This pulse is exactly the opposite of the orthodox Taoism. The operation of the meridian dynamism is reversed. The sooner you wake up, the less you suffer. The nine branches of light have been practiced for many years. The meridians have been formed, and the flow is as smooth as a bead. Blood, is absolutely dangerous and arrogant, if no high person is leading the side, it will inevitably retrograde the whole body meridians, and the bones will burst and die!


    Xu Xingzhi almost did not hesitate to divide, so he extradited the infuriating, sneaked into the nine branches of the meridian, and was trying to sort out the meridians and guide the air for him, and he heard the nine lights in his arms and tried his best. Cried: "Brother, I would rather die than enter the devil! You let me die - let me die -"


    His sad voice echoed in front of the Qingzhu Temple, causing the disciples to be overwhelmed and face to face.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heartstring shocked and he dropped his hand.


    He has excellent ear pressure, can hear the sadness of the nine lights, and can hear the sound of his **** retrograde.


    This is the child he brought from childhood. He rarely asked for himself, but this time he proposed that Xu Xingzhi should sit idly by and let him die in his own arms.


    ... This is his pleading.


    Xu Xingzhi clung to the nine lights, and for a moment, he embraced him and leaped.


    After a whistle, the "free pen" turned into a streamer jade sword, and the two men were supported.


    Guangfu Jun lost color: "Xu Xingzhi! This is your Yuan Ying ceremony, where are you going?"


    ... not just the Yuan Ying ceremony, but also the successor ceremony.


    A small demon repairs the blood of the proton, and should not become the reason for interrupting the ceremony. Just let it go for a moment, he can go retrograde and violently die.


    However, Xu Xingzhi went so far, and he did not return. He disappeared into the eyes of everyone. He took the nine lights and did something. It goes without saying.


    Guangfu Jun angered a few words, and he was surprised to see the Qingjun Jun: "Sister! Xu Xingzhi, he saw that the magic repair is more important than his successor style -"


    It¡¯s not surprising that I¡¯m looking at the back of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back, and I¡¯m not angry: ¡°...not his fault.¡±


    It is not the fault of Xu Xingzhi, nor the fault of Jiuzhi.


    If you drink a drink, it is not fixed. Everything is just a destiny.

 Chapter 49： There is something different (1)

    When the protagonist goes, the Yuan Ying Grand Ceremony is also uninteresting. The size of the gifted guests of the Xianmen are scattered, and they talk privately about the disciples of Fengling Mountain. It is so deep in love that the devil who has become a demon and can''t turn. Presumably, after today, the embarrassing events of Xu Xingzhi and Jiuzhi Lan will spread throughout the corner of Xianmen.


    Guangfujun¡¯s face is better than being slap in the face, but he can¡¯t see where to go, but Qing Jingjun is as light as usual: ¡°Xiyun, why should you be so attached?¡±


    Guangfu Jun is famous for Yuexiyun. He has no blood relationship with Qing Jingjun, but he is fortunate to share the same surname.


    In fact, it is difficult for Guangfu Jun to call the real name of Qing Jingjun. "Don''t be a dust-free brother, today, no matter what, you can''t lighten Xu Xingzhi! He used this as a place to set the face of Fengling Mountain." Where are you looking for?! Only when the Tianchuan clerk came to ask me, you know? He asked me if the Jiuzhi lamp was secretly tied to Xu Xingzhi for double repair! Otherwise, why should I take it back?"


    "Nothing. I know clearly."


    "But how should you comment on the slogan? You are the owner of Fengling Mountain, and you should punish Xu Xingzhi for the four-door discussion!"


    "I am indeed the owner of Fengling, but it is my apprentice." Qing Jingjun Wen said, "If I can''t even protect my apprentice, this is the meaning of the Lord of Fengling."


    Guangfu Jun face reveals the color of decisiveness. "You can still remember what you promised me at the beginning? Xu Xingzhi must not! It must not be very close to non-Tao people! I have been supervising him all the time, for fear of his travels. Wrong, but if he really has a relationship with the nine lights... If Xu Xingzhi knows that he is..."


    In the second half of his sentence, the wheelchair was broken.


    Guangfu Jun was really flustered, but he did not find that in his speech, Wen Xuechen had come behind him.


    Wen Xuechen did hear something.


    However, he is not a Qu Chi is not Zhou Beinan, the former seems to be mild but extremely stubborn and heavy; the latter is straightforward and quite loyal. He is both Wen Xuechen, and his heart has a nine-hearted heart, a thousand changes, and it will not flow in appearance.


    Wen Xuechen was in his body and calmly said: "The two kings are long. The younger generation has no intention of eavesdropping on anything. They are not interested in the secrets of Fengling Mountain. However, today, there is a saying in the younger generation, the nine lights are not allowed to stay in the wind. Ling."


    "I have a reputation for doing this." Wen Xuechen pointed the yin and yang ring on the tip of the disk, and said, "This time, the Yuan Ying Conference, all the gates have the participation of the officials, and the nine lights are abandoned. If you want to go, you will spread it. The impact is not serious. If you want to call the future of the Fengling Mountain, you will be less likely to be reconsidered. It is best to send the nine lights that have been awakened to the magic road."


    Guangfu Jun feels that it is reasonable: "This is true. Brother, to protect the reputation of Fengling, but also to protect the side of Xu Xing, the nine lights can not stay."


    It¡¯s always a quiet and gentle temperament, and it¡¯s hard to see: ¡°The proton is not wrong, but it¡¯s just awakening the blood of the magic road. Why do you have to send him back to suffer sin?¡±


    "The husband is not guilty, and he is guilty of his crimes." Wen Xuechen said indifferently, "not to mention, Jiuzhi''s body is not a jade, he is just a catastrophe." Qing Jingjun, you have always been hurt, Will not consider it for him?"


    Qing Jingjun stubbornly said: "No, there should be other ways. The child I also watched grow up..."


    Guangfu Jun Lisheng: "Brother!"


    Wen Xuechen hangs his eyes and remembers: "Qing Jingjun, you should have heard some news recently. The Lord of the Magic Road failed to pass the robbery yesterday. It has been turned into a pile of skeletons under the Tianlei. The two brothers of Jiuzhi Lan are The Lord of the Magic Road has already torn the dough, and the internal forces of the Magic Road are now intertwined and entangled with each other. If the nine lights are still ordinary monks, his magical lineage will awaken at this moment, is it not certain inside the magic road? Would you want to take advantage of this young child who is out of the way? It is also useless to stay in the right path. It is better to send him back. If we can help him up..."


    "...help him in the upper position?"


    Rao is Guangfu Jun also failed to think of this layer. He stared at Wen Xuechen, a famous younger generation of the younger generation, who couldn¡¯t help but swell the layers of coldness.


    Wen Xuechen will never mind the eyes of others, and he will take care of himself: "...it is, help him to go up. He grew up in the right way and sent him back. The magic road and my road can be repaired for a long time. In Fengling Mountain, in my way, even in the future of Magic Road, it is very beneficial."


    The words "Yu Xingzhi" seem to touch the string of the heart of Qing Jingjun. He silently goes down and no longer speaks.


    Although Guangfu Jun feels that his son''s mind is too fine and horrible, he still has to admit that this is the best policy at the moment: "Senior brother, let''s make a decision. Xu Xingzhi -"


    "Listen to the line." Qing Jingjun closed his eyes, "Listen to him."


    Guangfu Jun did not breathe in a breath: "Brother!"


    If there is no one next to Qing Jingjun: "Snow dust, if you can convince you, then I will not care where the child goes."


    Wen Xuechen beheaded, and he said "Yes". After he gave his hand, he was shaking his wheelchair and was about to leave. He heard that Qing Jingjun had a faint voice: "Snow dust, your mind is too heavy. If it is often This calculation is really bad for your heart."


    Wen Xuechen looked back, and there was a smile in the cold eyebrows: "Qing Jingjun, thank you for reminding me. But I am already used to thinking more and thinking, I can''t change it."


    Wen Xuechen decided to go, the blue hair was tied, and the white hair was flying in the wind.


    Meng Zhongguang stood under the stage, and all the disciples dispersed, but he did not move.


    When Wen Xuechen passed him by, Meng Zhongguang suddenly said: "...He was crowded out in the magic road since he was a child. He grew up in the right way and was also squeezed out. Now you have to send him back to the Magic Road.... Why are you? Don''t kill him directly."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s fingers were tight, and he turned to look at Meng Zhongguang and stared for a moment before he smiled: ¡°Do you know what we are talking about?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang does not squint: "Guess can guess."


    Wen Xuechen is indeed an accident. After all, in his mind, Meng Zhongguang is a piece of white paper. It is a child who only mourns his brother and only knows how to laugh and play. Now it seems that he is a little kid: "I told you that you have always been Fighting with the Jiuzhi lamp, I want him to go."


    "I hope he will go, but he does not want him to die. Not to mention that he is dead, the brothers are to be sad." Meng Zhongguang turned the light slightly, and looked at Wen Xuechen, his voice was very cold. "I don''t want to compete with a dead person." ... can''t fight too."


    Wen Xuechen is awkward.


    Leaving this sentence, Meng Zhongguang actually had a heart to put an innocent smile on Wen Xuechen. He smiled warmly and warmly before he walked away.


    Warm snow dust is slightly condensed.


    Xu Xingzhi, your younger brother, one or two, is really hidden.


    Others may not know that Xu Xing is going to go at this time, but Wen Xuechen is very clear.


    There is a holy place in the back hill of Fengling Mountain, named Yuzhutan. It is a good place to cultivate and cultivate the heart and bones. It is said that Qing Jingjun specially assigned Xu Xingzhi''s cultivation place, and the rest of the disciples did not even have the right to practice.


    Wen Xuechen was once brought to play by Xu Xingzhi, so he entered the cave of Chaijin Qingtan without any effort.


    Xu Xing is dressed in a wide-sleeve kimono, sitting on the shore of the Chaijintan Lake. He is immersed in the water with his clothes, and the finely embroidered bobbin floats above the water, while the Jiuzhi lamp rests on his lap. Drowsy and awake. The mist on the surface of the pool is lingering, just like the bustling dreams, the two sit and lie down, the scene is very beautiful, like the work of a famous celebrity.


    A line of bright red blood, the magic seal, is finally imprinted in the eyebrows of the nine lights.


    The warm snow dust slammed on the wet ground: "How?"


    Xu Xingzhi chuckled: "He has to hate me. The small lamp has never been a friend, so it is easy to ask for it. I have not been able to help him as a brother."


    "You have tried your best."


    ¡°What is the power?¡± Xu Xingzhi sneered. ¡°Trying to push him into the magic road he didn¡¯t want to enter?¡±


    Two phases of silence.


    Xu Xingzhi reached out and covered the magic mark on the forehead of the nine-lamp lamp: "Snow dust, if it is you? If he is bent on death, how would you choose?"


    When I quit Xu Xing, I regretted it: "Forget it, when I didn''t..."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyes are not blind: "I will die by him, and even send him to death."


    Xu Xingzhi had a sigh of relief, but it was still difficult to drive the turbidity out of the body completely: "Yes, you are Wen Xuechen. Of course you will do this."


    Wen Xuechen replied safely: "But you are Xu Xingzhi. You are not willing to let him die."


    Xu Xingzhi is undecided: "If you know the heart, you should know that you are not persuading me."


    Wen Xuechen was slightly surprised and raised his eyebrows.


    "What? When I don''t understand your thoughts?" Xu Xingzhi, "You come here to find me, it is not to care about the body of the small lamp."


    Wen Xuechen couldn''t help but laugh: "You Fenglingshan people don''t seem to have a formal shape on weekdays. When things come to the end, they think that they are more transparent than one."


    The words have been said, Xu Xingzhi directly gave a conclusion: "I will not send him back to the magic. Do not think about it."


    "Do you not care about the difference?" Wen Xuechen said, "As you always say, as long as you cultivate your own heart, how is he different from being in Fengling Mountain?"


    "Yes." Xu Xingzhi said, "The timing is wrong.... Nothing is right."


    "How to say?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s action gently touched the eyebrows of Jiuzhi Lan. Even if he was suffering in his sleep, his brows were very tightly locked: "I don''t care about the blood of the magic road, but the small lights care. Now the small lights have the blood of the devil. I proposed to send him back to the Magic Road? How can he do it? I can''t do anything like this. What''s more, the Magic Road is at the time of the battle. I sent him back and pushed him into the whirlpool."


    Wen Xuechen said with one hand and asked: "He stayed, how do you know that you are not in a whirlpool? You just walked early, afraid that you don''t know that someone has been talking about it, saying that you and the small lamp have long lost their friendship. With these fame, if you don''t show your attitude in time, send him back to the Magic Road. Can you still be the Lord of Fengling in the future?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s face does not change: "If I can''t even keep the small lights, what does the Lord of Fengling do?"


    Wen Xuechen: "..."


    He knew that he was looking for Xu Xingzhi to talk about business affairs. However, Wen Shuchen was inevitably envious of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s true sincerity.


    He and Qing Jingjun are really pro-teachers, just like the temperamental generation.


    As for Wen Xuechen himself, for a long time, there is no such impulse and juvenile ambition to dare to do the big things in the world.


    At this point, the Jiuzhi lamp slightly frowned, it seems to wake up.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s self-talking whisper is not as soft as it is: ¡°...is it better to sleep for a while?¡±


    He single-handedly pulled off the embroidered robes of golden robes, wrapped them in the heads of the nine lamps, and padded behind his head with his palm to teach him to lie comfortably.


    In a few moments, the Jiuzhi lamp sounded like a sand in his palm: "...senior brother."


    "I''m here."


    "Senior brother." The Jiuzhi lamp was lying there, and there was no movement of his fingers. The gesture seemed to be waiting for the vultures, and even the questioning was light. "Why should you save me?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is so painful that it¡¯s good: ¡°...sorry.¡±


    These three words touched the heart of the Jiuzhi lamp, and he gradually got up and hugged his head.


    He is still alive.


    The meridian circulation in his body is quite different from the usual situation.


    he¡­¡­


    Jiuzhi Lan has narrowed itself down and is smaller, so I can''t wait to disappear into this world.


    Xu Xingzhi has never heard such a sad voice, a word seems to be the blood squeezed out of his heart: "Brother, I am the magic road... I am the magic road..."


    For many years, the shadow that he was afraid of avoiding was finally brought to his head on the day when Xu Xingzhi¡¯s Chinese clothing was added.


    Xu Xingzhi held his head in his arms and trembled: "No, you are my younger brother."


    ... Whether it is a demon, a ghost, a demon, a person, it is always the younger brother of Xu Xingzhi.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was so innocently attached to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s arms. I didn¡¯t know how long it took to remember what it was. The force of the drowning man grasping the driftwood caught the front line of Xu Xingzhi: ¡°... Brother, brother... I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.... Don¡¯t send me away. Please, don¡¯t send me away.¡±


    He repeated the same sentence, his eyebrows were wet, and the black hair fell down to cover one eye, and the other eye had become a fiery red scorpion that the descendants of the orthodox Orthodox.


    At this time, the Jiuzhi lamp couldn''t think of Xu Xing''s current situation. If he couldn''t think of it further, he could only groggy and repeatedly request, don''t send him away, don''t send him away.


    Xu Xingzhi whispered promised: "No, I won''t."


    Nine branches of lights quickly fainted, Xu Xingzhi has been stroking his shoulders, look at it, look like a child.


    Wen Xuechen stared at the back of the two for a long time, only to whisper: "...there are people who are different, why bother to ask for the same return."


    Xu Xingzhi stubbornly returned to him: "I am asking for a return."


    Waiting for the nine branches of the lamp to flow smoothly, Xu Xingzhi went to the floating temple where Qing Jingjun lived, and talked with him for an hour. No one knows what they said during this period.


    Subsequently, Xu Xingzhi took the Jiuzhi lamp from the Yuzhutan and placed it in his temple.


    Meng Chongguang has returned from the venue. Seeing that he holds nine lights into the temple, his lips are slightly moving, and he seems to want to say something, but after all, he still shows a well-behaved smile: "The brothers are back."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed and placed the nine lights on his couch with Meng Zhongguang, and tightened the quilt for him.


    Meng Zhongguang has seen the nine lights on the bed, and the twilight has sunk.


    Xu Xingzhi sat down on the couch and looked at the eyebrows of the nine lights.


    It¡¯s amazing, the child who could hold his arm on his shoulder and grow up so much now.


    "Brother." Meng Zhongguang called him behind him.


    "What is it?"


    "When Jiuzhi Deng¡¯s brother fell, I was by his side."


    Xu Xingzhi heard the words come back. Xu stayed at the jade marrow pond for a long time, and the fog came into view, washing his eyes with a pair of black eyes.


    He asked: "What happened?"


    "The Jiuzhi Deng brother is a sudden attack." Meng Zhongguang''s look is very complicated. He paid attention to the expression of Xu Xingzhi and put his lips on a squat before he hesitated. "Brothers, as far as I know, it is no accident that I am awakened by the spirits. I think that Jiuzhi¡¯s brother should be At that time, I moved what I should not move, so..."


    Xu Xingzhi interrupted him: "I know."


    For such a dull reaction to Xu Xing, Meng Zhongguang was slightly surprised and unwilling: "Does the brothers don''t want to know?"


    "The saints have no matter what the heart is." Xu Xingzhi replied, "...no one is a saint. There is a heavy light, and I ask you, have you never thought of anything that should not be moved in your life?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak.


    Without the reminder of Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi naturally knows this.


    But he will never ask, when he is on stage, the nine branches of light have moved their minds, so that their minds are different, and they increase their karma.


    In other words, no matter what the nine lights think, they should not pay such a terrible price.


    After half a day, the nine lights awake, leaning against the bed without words.


    Xu Xingzhi only went out for a turn back, and the bronze mirror in the house was broken.


    Xu Xingzhi did not say anything, squatting down and packing up the pieces.


    There was a trembling voice in the cold of the Jiuzhi lamp coming from the bed: "...Senior, sorry."


    Xu Xingzhi underestimated: "Hey, the horse has a hoof, the person has a miss, what is there."


    Jiuzhi Deng asked: "Is the Yuan Ying Dadian finished?"


    "Well, I¡¯m done." Xu Xingzhi came back, and the sunshine outside the hall was thrown in the window, sprinkled over his face, and the nine lights shook his eyes, "...how, brother. The look of the dress is not good?"


    At this time, Xu Xingzhi has changed back to the usual attire, but the nine branches of the lamp have seen the eyelids slightly warm. A hot air collided in his eye socket, almost asking him to drop his tears.


    The brothers dressed in clothes and clothes on the Yuan Ying ceremony, the picture of the wind is like a hot iron in his eyes.


    He still remembers clearly, when he looked at the dazzling Xu Xingzhi, for the first time, from the bottom of his heart, a piece of rotten mud was flooding, tumbling, screaming, and he wanted to pull Xu Xingzhi into his In the body, never let him go.


    He is a descendant of the Magic, and this matter cannot be changed. However, if he can return to the Magic Road and win the position to become the Lord of the Magic Road, will he merge with the Right Way in the future, can he be equal to the brothers?


    If he and the brothers are on an equal footing, can you meet with the brothers at that time and become a Taoist?


    Perhaps it is known that it is too eye-catching and not available. Jiuzhi Lan imaginatively imagines everything possible with his brother.


    He just thought about it and what sin?


    ... However, who told him to be born is a devil. Even if you just want to think about it, it is already a great sin.


    Jiuzhi lamp leaned on the pillow and thought of himself, he was a big joke.


    At this time, there was a sudden chaos in the outside, and there was a scream of "Zhou Gongzi" and "Zhou Gongzi you slower". In a flash, the footsteps had already arrived outside.


    Zhou Beinan opened his door with a foot: "Xu Xingzhi!"


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "Take your baby. If the door is broken, you have to fix it for you to go."


    Zhou Beinan saw the nine lights that rested in the bed, and the white color on his face faded slightly. The question that was about to be rushed out was swallowed by him, and he blinked straight: "...come out!"


    Xu Xingzhi swept the remaining pieces into the shackles: "Just out and scream. What are you calling?"


    Nine branches of lights silently watched the back of Xu Xingzhi, until the threshold was covered, and he still eagerly watched where the back disappeared.


    After Xu Xingzhi was taken out of the temple, Zhou Beinan Zhangkou asked: "What happened to Xu Xingzhi? You escaped the Yuan Ying ceremony?"


    "Escape and escape, this little thing is worthy of your grandfather running around in a thousand miles." Xu Xingzhi did not care.


    "Little things, your uncle!" Zhou Beinan was so angry that he said, "The priest who sent the gift from Tianchuan to Fengling told me that the nine lights are turning in the middle of the demon, you actually hold him in public and leave? What is your relationship with him? ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi is quite innocent: "Teacher brothers. Otherwise."


    Zhou Beinanchuan breathed a sigh of relief: "I believe, can you believe in others? It is not a simple Yuan Ying ceremony! It is the successor to your successor to the next Fengling Lord! You **** and running, still carrying a Do you run the magic road together? Do you know what something is going on outside?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°That¡¯s what they want to do, what about me.¡±


    Zhou Beinan was mad at him and said: "You will be irritated by this day! You will know that it will hurt if you plant it once and for all!"


    Speaking of this, there are footsteps coming from outside, but this time there are a lot of sounds.


    A disciple¡¯s introduction came: "Qu brother, here."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s spirit is in full swing and the jump will rise: ¡°Qu Chi, come over!¡±


    Zhu Zhisu¡¯s Qu Chi stepped in from the moon door. He had a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, and it seemed that he had arrived after the news.


    Qu Chi looked at Xu Xingzhi and asked in general: "...nothing."


    He asked whether there was anything wrong with Xu Xingzhi. He also asked if there were any problems with the nine lights.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s words: "Nothing."


    Qu Chi exhaled: "Okay, that''s good."


    "No... this is gone?" Zhou Beinan''s old blood lingered in his throat. "Quchi, you are the oldest, but he is training him."


    Qu Chi went to the side, slowly said: "What is the use of training him? Things have already been done, it is better to think about what to do next."


    The three sat down in front of the stage, and Zhou Chinan was interspersed between Qu Chi and Xu Xingzhi.


    Zhou Beinan didn''t have a good spirit: "Let''s talk about it, what are you going to do next? Let the Jiuzhi lamp stay in Fengling Mountain?"


    Xu Xingzhi smashed the roots of the plum branch and wrote and painted on the ground boringly: "Why not?"


    "Also." Zhoubei Nanxun, "Yu Zaiheng died, his two sons are biting dogs, and they are bustling. This kid named 9 has no foundation in the magic road, picking this time to send him back, isn''t it for him? ""


    Qu Chi has some doubts: "But will the Magic Road give up on him? Today''s events are too big, and the magic road should also hear the wind, and his blood awakening can''t be concealed. In case his two brothers think that the nine branches The light is a threat..."


    Zhou Beinan raised an eyebrow: "How? Do they dare to kill Fengling Mountain?"


    "No." Xu Xingzhi''s swearing, "The four doors and the magic road have been fighting for a long time. If the small lights don''t want to go back, they won''t be stupid enough to go to the door to provoke a dead end....Quchi and I are worried. another thing."


    In the end, the two looked at each other and said the same thing: "...the mother of the nine lights."


    Zhou Bei Nan Dun feels tricky: "Yes. What can I do?"


    "A few years ago, I went to Qufu with the Qufu once, and I went to help the little lamp to send a book." Xu Xingzhi did not raise his head with the plum branch. "I will plan to go again later."


    Zhou Beinan Huo Ran got up: "You want to grab people? Xu Xingzhi, you -"


    "How can I talk so ugly. I am a small lamp mother to reunite with him." Xu Xingzhi added, "...and also indicated to the small lamp that he did not want to participate in the battle. At that time, he built a cottage under the Fengling Mountain. Let the little lamp mother live in it, and both their mother and son can meet each other."


    Zhou Beinan: "...if they refuse to give it."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face is light: ¡°Oh, then use the robbing.¡±


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s action stopped for a long time. He thought about it for a long time. He just wanted to ask Quchi what he was. Qu Chi bypassed Zhou Beinan and took over the plum branch in Xu Xing¡¯s hand. He continued the sketch of Xu Xing¡¯s unfinished work on the sand: "... After passing through Mingtang, turn left here."


    Xu Xingzhi is not surprised: "You still remember."


    Qu Chi buried the first sentence: "I sent you a letter a dozen years ago and went to the Yunxiao Temple of Mrs. Shi. I remember the sex. If you can''t remember the road very much, I will go with you once."


    One of Xu Xing surrounded the neck of Qu Chi and laughed: "Qu brother, I really want to kiss you."


    Qu Chi gentle and said: "Don''t make trouble."


    Zhou Beinan straightened his eyes: "Ruo Chi, are you not afraid of being punished? Last time you went to the Grand Canal with him, but you were fined for three months of confinement..."


    Qu Chi does not seem to put things that may be punished in his heart. Tolerant: "It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal. It''s been a year and a half. I just took this opportunity to concentrate on enlightenment. When I go out again, I will say no. Can only catch up."


    Qu Chi temperament has always been like this, moist and silent, to be warm. It is precisely because of this that among the four first disciples, the supreme person of the prestige is neither the cold and arrogant warm snow dust, nor the impermanence of Xu Xingzhi, but rather the seemingly gentle and unrelenting temper.


    Zhou Beinan looked at the two men and worked side by side. They were really awkward and unconsciously explored the past, listened to their arguments, and occasionally inserted one or two sentences.


    A few people just talked about it, so there was a voice that suddenly came in: "Xu Shixiong."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his head and found that the person was actually Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Pingsheng stared at him indifferently, and he bowed his courtesy and thoughtfully. The tone was normal: "Xu brother, Master asked me to ask if the Jiuzhi lamp is here."


    Xu Xingzhi beheaded.


    "That would ask him to go to Tongtianzhu in front of the mountain gate." Xu Ping said, "There is a lady named Shipingfeng waiting for him under Tongtianzhu."


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi to come back to the "Shi Pingfeng" who, the temple door behind them suddenly opened to both sides.


    Nine lights stepped out of the threshold: "Have she been here?"


    Xu Pingsheng was taken a step back by his red-faced appearance, and he frowned and said: "Yes. It is Mrs. Shi."


    The nine lights that have always been indifferently handled are difficult to cover up with excitement. They have been rushing for a few steps, but they have not forgotten the etiquette. They have a deep understanding of Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan, and they turn to Xu Xingzhi. The lips are shaking: ... brother, I want to change a dress."


    Xu Xingzhi came back and waved his hand: "Go, go."


    After Jiuzhi Lan and Xu Pingsheng retired together, Zhou Beinan was shocked and said: "...¡®Mrs. Stone''? We haven¡¯t gone yet, is his mother coming first?¡±


    Qu Chi said to himself: "How do I feel something is wrong?"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s words was not sent, and his face was gray and he went straight to the mountain gate.


    Zhou Beinan hurriedly jumped up and chased the pace of Xu Xing, while chasing and looking back at the door of the temple that could not be closed.


    ¡ª¡ªHow long has the Jiuzhi lamp been listening?


    This thought was only turned in a moment in Zhounan Nanxin. Soon he was relieved.


    ...... Listening to it, let this magic boy know how much he cares about Xu Xingzhi, and then concentrate on the side of Xu Xing, quietly do not make trouble, that is the best.


    More than a decade ago, Xu Xingzhi, who sent a letter to the Grand Canal of the Magic Road, could not see the true face of Shi Pingfeng, but just across the layer of embroidered screen, the shadow of the shadow looked awkward.


    After a lapse of more than a decade, Xu Xingzhi was separated by several tens of feet, and finally saw the mother of Shi Ping Feng Shi, the daughter of Jiuzhi.


    Under a hundred years old Panasonic, swaying a beautiful figure of a ladylike figure. Mrs. Shi¡¯s body was revealing a sense of subtlety, so weak that she could take her away as if a wind blew. She had a hilly eyebrow and a round nose. It was beautiful when she was separated, but it was very tight and tight. Together, the good-looking facial features of the five senses piece together a bitter phase.


    She held the trunk, her lips opened, and her teeth could not help but tremble nervously.


    The Jiuzhi lamp changed into the latest Fenglingshan uniform, and the accessories from top to bottom took the latest and best, almost to the front door with Xu Xing before coming to the mountain gate.


    When he was in contact with the woman''s line of sight, the woman seemed to be hit by a heavy object, and the body slid a little forward, and the tears burst out.


    "Little lights," she whispered softly.


    Nine branches of light are rare to show up, without thinking, and stepped down and walked down several steps.


    However, when he raised his head again, his expression was frozen and he was stagnant in the air with his steps.


    When he was sent to the door of Fenglingshan Mountain, he left the Liuyun Crane. Just like a decade ago, he stood behind his mother. A crow-green robes were pulled by the mountain wind and fluttered back and forth. ring.


    The smile on the face of the Jiuzhi lamp gradually receded, and was eclipsed by a pale inch.


    Liu Yunhe is a person who has been sent to the letter of love.


    When the two sides clashed, the two sons were in dispute, and the inside of the magic road was when the wind was rising and the intrigue was in the air. At this time, Liu Yunhe came to Fengling Mountain with the mother of nine lights, and what was it, clearly revealed.


    - It seems that he is not satisfied with the ambitious two sons.


    If you can support the nine branches of lights that are flowing outside, you will have a great, deep-rooted Liuyun crane in the magic road, and you will have a perfect cockroach for power.


    Now he came to pick him up, using his mother as a bargaining chip.


    If the nine lights don''t go back with him, the woman who is weak and can be broken by a gust of wind is not difficult to imagine.


    The three people behind him have already understood.


    Xu Xingzhi''s shoulders were stretched into a piece of iron. He was so angry that his lips were trembled.


    On the south side of Zhoubei, he looked at Xu Xingzhi. After a few changes in his look, he held his shoulders awkwardly and patted him a few times. He said: "If you want to go, call me, we three people are all hands-on, don''t worry. Can''t beat him."


    "No." Qu Zhi, who has excellent eyesight, categorically said, "...When Mrs. Shi has a red line on her wrist, it is the hand and foot that was moved by the man....maybe, that is the imprint of the same life."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back suddenly burst into a flash flood, and he hopelessly slackened.


    ... The magic road is the same as the life, to the evil to the yin, life and death. Only those who can apply can be untied, and those who are in the middle are ignorant. Once the spell is planted, it is convenient to share the same life. If the donor is dead, the recipient will die.


    This means that Xu Xingzhi''s work on Liu Yunhe is equivalent to the death of a mother who sent nine lights.


    If the nine lights are not the same, the results can be foreseen.


    However, the gentle and ignorant woman did not know what was tied to her. She was very surprised by the hope of the nine lamps, and even some tears of grievances and excitement.


    "Little lights, don''t you remember me? It''s me. It''s a mother."


    Nine lights are looking at her from afar, and the lips are shaking.


    In the past, if she was not there, Jiuzhi Lan was afraid that she would not be able to live into Fengling Mountain.


    Now, if she is there, the Jiuzhi lamp will have to abandon the Fengling Mountain.


    Jiuzhi lamp ankles are as heavy as a stone. It seems that he will step further down. He will fall into the bottomless place and never see the sky again.


    However, he had to make a choice.


    ...he must make a choice.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stood on the bluestone steps he had walked through countless times, taking a step down and another step.


    It seems to be a tough step. In fact, it is so easy to step on the past, as if a stone is thrown into the abyss. I thought it would be broken and broken, and when I want to really land, it is not hurting. It¡¯s gone.


    He stepped forward to Liu Yunhe, step by step away from Xu Xingzhi.


    After walking down the fifth stage, he turned around, kneeling on his knees, and his clothes rolled over like a cloud.


    He put his head on the stone steps, and the words were biting on the tip of his tongue. It seemed that only the power of such a slap in the face could be used to express the next words: "The magic road nine lights, Xie Xu brothers for many years This time... Return to the altar, if you don¡¯t go back, please ask your brother to add more meals and take care of your body. Don¡¯t want to...¡±


    Having said that, Jiuzhi Deng tried his best to grind his forehead on the ground, and he wanted to die here.


    Fortunately, he finally said what he said: "...don''t catch cold."


    Ten years of time, but the fire in the stone, the gap in the middle, the dream body.


    It¡¯s time to leave.


    Xu Xingzhi rubbed his eyes with force.


    "Let''s go." Xu Xingzhi smiled in a sighing tone. "Nothing, let''s go."


    He leaned over and pulled the nine lights up, took the dust on his knees for him, reached for a note on his chest and left, and said: "Keep your heart, everything is the same."


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not dare to look at the eyes of Xu Xing. Even if he couldn¡¯t respond, he left him a back and went straight to the pine tree.


    Xu Xingzhi also turned and walked toward the door.


    The two are back to back and are different.


    Going out of the dozens of steps of the nine lights, I suddenly turned my head back, but only captured the twilight hair band that Xu Xingzhi flew.


    He wanted to call a "brother", but these two words were more than a thousand pounds, blocked in his throat, and could not be swallowed.


    He asked his brother to leave him, and the brothers agreed without thinking.


    He is going to leave now, and the brothers laughed and said, let''s go.


    The brothers obeyed everything that was tolerant of him, but what did he leave for his brother?


    Jiuzhi Lan thinks that it is chilly, but the stone screen is no longer waiting. He walks up and puts the nine lights in his arms. He said softly: "Your child, Yunhe just said to bring me. Take a look at you and don''t say let me take you there."


    Crossing the narrow and narrow shoulders of the stone screen, the Jiuzhi lamp looked at the Liuyun crane.


    Liu Yunhe''s lips and corners are slightly hooked, and Shuguang Zhongzhi is sure to win the arrogance, so that the look of the Jiuzhi lamp is cold and cold.


    I haven''t seen it for a few years, and there are endless words in Shipingfeng, I want to talk to my son. She held up the nine palms and had the palm of her hand, saying: "Yunhe tells me that your blood has recovered. I really can''t sit still, so he asked me to take a look at you. You have been here for years. It¡¯s very bad, it¡¯s that my mother was weak and couldn¡¯t protect you...¡±


    "Very good." For the first time in his life, Jiuzhi Deng interrupted the stone screen. "I am in Fengling, everything is well."


    The twilight is coming, it¡¯s dry and clear.


    When Jiuzhi Lan went down the mountain with a stone screen, he thought that he might not have the chance to see the starry sky of Fengling Mountain.


    In order to retain the only thing he missed, he kept looking up at the sky. However, it was not until he left the territory of Fengling that he found the sky overcast, but it was actually

 Chapter 49： There is something different (2)

    It¡¯s going to rain.


    ... He finally couldn''t see the stars of Fengling tonight.


    The night is thick, and the rain drifts down.


    Qing Jingjun loves to watch the rain and drink alcohol. So, after ending the night talk with Guangfujun, he returned to the floating temple with an umbrella, but he saw a figure leaning against the pillar.


    He sighed and walked slowly.


    When the person heard the footsteps, he opened his tired eyes and shook his empty jug. He chuckled: "...Master, do you still have wine here?"

 Chapter 50： Meiqian month (1)

    In a blink of an eye, Xu Xing¡¯s continuous wine has been three days.


    During the day, he gets up regularly and handles the things in the party. It is not a problem, but as soon as he arrives at night, he will find someone to drink and get drunk.


    Everyone said that Jiuzhi Lan and Fengling Xuxing had a private relationship early in the morning, so he left the faction and attacked Master Xu very much.


    Many Fengling female disciples believe that they are true. In the daytime, when they saw the shaking fan, Xu Xing was full of sympathy. Privately, Xu¡¯s brother seemed to be innocent, but he was really in love.


    Xu Xingzhi has always been a person who loves to listen to other people''s opinions. Even if there is some rumor, it is left and right. The rest of the troubles are mixed with the wine, and the drink is exhausted.


    Qing Jingjun good wine, however, the amount of alcohol is not worth mentioning, the amount of half an altar is enough for him to quietly go to the house to expose the tile.


    Wen Xuechen, Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan lived for several days because of concerns about Xu Xing''s body and staying in Fengling.


    On the first day, Qu Chi accompanied him to drink. Who wanted three glasses of wine to go down, he swayed and stood up, regardless of Xu Xingzhi''s call, and fell quilt to sleep.


    On the second day, Xu Xingzhi was called Zhou Beinan. Zhoubei South is a bit of alcohol, according to his hot temper, can not stand the way like Xu Xingzhi, and with a temper to accompany him to drink a few patrols, a word does not fit the sleeves will smash him.


    The two beat, stopped, drank two glasses of wine, and then started. In the end, Zhou Beinan, who was overwhelmed, was dragged back to the room by Xu Xingzhi. The mouth still whispered that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s Laozi was the most annoying to your face. When you go out, there is no girl to look at me.


    On the third day, change to Wen Xuechen and Qu Chi to accompany the wine.


    Wen Xuechen because of heart disease, drunk wine does not touch, Qu Chi has been sleeping from the first day to noon today, knowing that the amount of alcohol is too bad, do not dare to contaminate the prajna soup, so the wine on the table into the belly of Xu Xing.


    Wen Xuechen has less words, Qu Chi Wen Wen, and the wine is really intoxicating. Today''s Xu Xingzhi is finally drunk.


    He squatted on Wen Xue''s shoulder and laughed awkwardly, screaming Wen Xue''s thighs: "Snow dust, snow dust, let''s go to see the magical altar to see the little lights."


    Wen Xuechen was slapped by his palms and his face was white.


    Qu Chi hurriedly pulled Xu Xingzhi to his side and told him to make trouble on himself.


    As he calmed Xu Xingzhi, he sighed against Wen Xuexue: "Snow dust, I have never seen him so heavy. Is the Jiuzhi lamp so important to him?"


    "Important is important. But his behavior is that he has a flaw in his heart." Wen Xuechen simply replied.


    Qu Chi doubts: "What is he worried about? Is it because the nine branches of the demonization of the devil when they are desperate to die, but did not have the heart to start? But he is difficult to start, this is the human nature, the nine lights will not blame Responsible for him. How much sincerely he did to his two younger brothers, we all look in the eyes..."


    Wen Xuechen: "He just regrets this.... He raised the nine lights well."


    After the wine cellar was hot, Xu Xingzhi refused to send the two and sent him alone to the temple. Wen Xuechen and Qu Chi kept silent and didn''t send it. Finally, they followed the way to the temple door and watched Xu Xingzhi enter the gate before they went back to resettle.


    However, one of Xu Xing entered the gate. After a few falls, he fell down under the plum tree and fell asleep.


    The last few nights of the rain all night, bit by bit until dawn, the plum blossoms in the courtyard were hit by the rain, the pieces fell red, and the pavilion became a bright blanket, and it was reflected in the moonlight. clear.


    Xu Xingzhi was quietly lying under the plum tree, surrounded by black branches, green green, sprinkling red, and the beautiful scenery of the six points was enlarged to nine points.


    In the drunkenness, one person slowly walked over the lantern and whispered to him: "...senior brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi looked at it with a sleepy eye and only saw a piece of light and a beautiful face that was not very clear: "...heavy light."


    ¡°Is the brother drunk?¡± Meng Zhongguang put the lamp on his feet and reached for Xu Xing¡¯s back. His voice was low. ¡°...Is it for the nine lights?¡±


    During the day of Xu Xingzhi, I found someone who could pour out depression and not be ridiculed.


    "The little light is too upright..." He crouched on the shoulder of Meng Zhongguang and lost his voice. "I knew that he would go back there. I wouldn''t teach him like this... I shouldn''t teach him like this."


    The warmth of wine brought by Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lips is accompanied by the light incense of the extremely hooked people. Meng Zhongguang¡¯s throat knot is gently rolled: ¡°Sister...¡±


    "...the little light he started earlier than you, and the time spent with me is more." Xu Xingzhi''s appointment as Meng Zhongguang, wants the warmth of the eyes of the people to immerse into the body, he has counted the nine lights The little things, the tone is gentle, but I have never noticed that Meng Zhongguang squinted his lips when he heard the word "small lights".


    "The sky is really good today. The first time he called my brother is on the roof. When we first watched the stars. He could know all the stars..."


    "If the small lamp is a smile, it would be a pity. It¡¯s a pity that when you smile, the days are always better."


    "He said that in addition to his mother, he has almost no one who knows him, even the fourth one..."


    At this point, Xu Xing could not tell a word.


    A hot hot sticker was attached to his slightly iced lips. Xu Xingzhi felt that the back neck was crushed. One hand climbed onto his chest and grabbed the strong muscles on his left chest. The fingertips were also accurate. I got the center point of the fate.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s whisper was swallowed by the other side.


    The curved knee top separates Xu Xing''s legs, forcing his legs to be placed nowhere, and can only be opened in a hurry.


    Xu Xingzhi was kissed and made a fuss. He only felt that the things that were entangled in him were not soft, but he was patient and horrible. He refused to let him even have a space to breathe.


    One of Xu Xing was shocked and forgot the usefulness of the nose. The more he breathed, the more he wanted to open his mouth, and when he fell for a while, he easily indulged the cat-like tongue into his mouth and tried to provoke.


    ... The slang of the slang is slippery, and it is difficult to sneak under the ice.


    After the gradual retreat of the soft tongue, Xu Xingzhi was able to find the ability to breathe, and gasped for a big mouth, and his cheeks rose red.


    ... heavy light? ... is the light to yourself...


    When he was faint, Meng Zhong CD went around Xu Xingzhi, learning Xu Xingzhi''s usual posture when he was a child, and banned Xu Xingzhi with his long legs and stalked Xu Xingzhi''s long hair band with one hand. Wrap around the wrist for two laps, pull back, and use his fingers to hook Xu Xingzhi''s chin, forcing him to turn his face to the side.


    Xu Xingzhi''s alcoholism invaded the body. It was really weak and weak. When he saw the situation, he was a little scared: "...Heavy light?"


    Meng Zhongguang''s fingertips pinched the skin between Xu Xing''s neck and was obsessed with it.


    "Senior brother, I don''t want to hear you mention nine lights. He is gone. The person who is by your side is me....and only me. You just need to look at me alone."


    Xu Xingzhi''s slight sigh, even if he felt itchy between the necks, he had to look up in the direction of his hard-working direction. The feeling of not listening to the body made him feel a thin anger that was powerless: "Heavy light... Don''t make trouble, There is no strength in the brothers, don¡¯t tease the brothers."


    Meng Zhongguang heard the words and smiled, opened his lips, and slowly bite Xu Xingzhi''s neck with his teeth, sucking the rolling knot.


    The strange touch made Xu Xingzhi almost scream, but before he shouted, he suddenly remembered one thing.


    ¡ª¡ªThe guest house in the Zhoubei South three-person residence is not far from his sleeping hall.


    Yes, he quickly compressed the shouts that were about to be exported, and turned into a low-pitched hoarse voice: "No - oh!"


    Xu Xingzhi''s weak resistance seems to make Meng Zhongguang very happy. He will press down on the wristband of the hair band. Xu Xingzhi''s scalp is stinging. He can only be put out of a forced posture, revealing the fragile neck and letting him take it.


    He smelled the scent of a plant, not the plum fragrance in the courtyard, but a natural taste.


    Xu Xingzhi was stunned by the numbness of the wine, and he was so upset that he wanted to push Meng Zhongguang away, but his hands and feet were unexpectedly soft and muddy, and he did not listen to his call.


    "...Senior brother, I am so embarrassed." Meng Zhongguang finally stopped, his lips along the neck of his neck all the way to the bottom of Xu Xing''s ears, whispered and hot air into Xu Xing''s ear, "Sisters always It¡¯s the fact that the nine-lighted brothers are four years older than me, and the light is not convinced.¡±


    He continued: "...I used to dream that I would have such a good man in the world. If I knew, I would have found it early, accompanied by my brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that such relatives were really ruthless, and the ears were blown by Meng Zhongguang. But when he realized that the venting object was Meng Zhongguang, he instantly softened a few points: "Heavy light, not so, you and me." Yes¡­¡­"


    "Brother, heavy light likes you."


    Xu Xingzhi was struck by lightning. From the perspective of his being forced now, he could only see Meng Zhongguang¡¯s ear tip with the light.


    He decided to look at the beautiful ears of Meng Zhongguang and suspected that he was illusory after being drunk.


    Meng Zhongguang seems to have seen Xu Xingzhi''s mind, muttering "like you", a sound, like the Nanping night clock, crashed into the ears of Xu Xing, deafening.


    Xu Xingzhi had never had such thoughts before. For a moment, he was aphasia and lost his voice. Meng Zhongguang whispered in his ear: "He is no longer there. I will not let go of my brother again.... Brother, you are sooner or later. mine."


    The lips twirled and fell on the lips of Xu Xing again. After a moment of smashing, he suddenly violently violently. His lower lip was pulled and bitten several times, leaving a sweet tooth mark, and then a delicate temperature. Soft again penetrated into his mouth, before and after, straight and Xu Tongzhi stirred low and breathless, the forehead was dampened with sweat, a few strands of hair messy and wandering down, clinging to the horns.


    I am paying for the salary, Samsung is in the sky. Tonight evening, see this good man.


    ... Xu Xingzhi suddenly turned and sat up.


    At the beginning of the blink of an eye, I saw a bed of carved clouds, and Xu Xingzhi thought that he was still in the original memory.


    Until he found himself able to control his body, he was sure that he was back.


    This is not a stalactite cave under the cliff where several people live, but a large-scale palace. The surrounding decoration is dominated by stone ornaments. The lotus-like small stone incense burner emits residual smoke. A thyme has been burned out, leaving only a few grass cores to breathe red light in the hollow pattern.


    Here is the palace of Nanzu, Xu Xingzhi has seen it in the memory of Ye Buyi.


    Seeing the surrounding environment, Xu Xingzhi not only did not have a big dream to wake up, but he was unbearable, and spent a lot of effort to hold back without vomiting.


    Start with a kiss and end with a kiss. He has been delayed for too long in the original Lord''s memory, so that he can''t tell the difference between reality and dream.


    He found that the relationship between the original owner and Meng Zhongguang did not seem as simple as he imagined.


    What makes him more uncomfortable is that he clearly remembers that in the evening speech of the brothers and brothers, the original Lord once mentioned that if there is an afterlife, I would like to get a father like Qing Jun, and a sister like Yuan Ruyi.


    ... In Xu Ping''s memory, his father, Xu Sanqiu, has a mild temperament and can drink at the same table with him, tolerate his chores, willfulness, and even not doing business.


    Xu Xiaotong is sensible, well-behaved, and occasionally has a little daughter''s modality. He loves to seduce him and spoils him. He will sit with him quietly on the stone steps to watch the stars and enjoy the moon. He will also cook a bowl of pears for him after his return. liqueur.


    If there is no such family member, according to his temperament, he may have used the sky as a cover, and he has to travel the sky. Why bother to love the door and the bowl of hot soup that will be opened for him at any time?


    If it is not for such a family, why should he try his best to return to the world?


    However, the memory of the original Lord forced him to look directly at many problems.


    ¡ª¡ªWhy did he come here, why should he take over the life of Xu Xingzhi?


    Why did the dream that belonged to Xu Xingzhi shine into his reality?


    Why must he do this?


    When the knowledge of the world sent him in, the so-called "spoken words seriously disturbed the world context", now I want to come, all **** is nonsense.


    ...but it is a letter written by a letter, and it is unattended to be thrown into the old book stall. How can there be such a skill?


    At the beginning, his mind was chaotic, and he was forcibly pulled from the warm bed of his home to the darkness of the dark. He was already upside down. When he was put into the wild, he was almost cut off by the monster holding the razor. It was easy to earn a life and touch it. Got to Meng Zhongguang.


    He didn''t even have time to consider the reasons for the world''s knowledge to pull him into the water, and he was forced to take over the dagger who wanted to kill Meng Zhongguang.


    ... fuck.


    Piecemeal details entangled his brain, causing him a headache, and even found that the original relationship with Meng Zhongguang is not so bad compared to the unusual thing.


    He reached out and touched, and the dagger that gave the world''s knowledge to him was pressed under the pillow. I don''t know if it is a coincidence. It just happens to be placed on the left side of the pillow. If Xu Xingzhi wants to draw a dagger, it is just a matter of raising his hand.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the dagger and looked at it for a while and felt nausea.


    After doing a few simple actions, Xu Xingzhi felt that he had a bone pain in his back. When he lifted his leg, he went down to the ground. Whoever wants the knee to hit it straight is a bit of a turn.


    Just at this time, a head was drilled out in a tightly closed threshold, just to see the way under the Xu Xing and then swaying down.


    "Hey, hey!"


    One hand was handed to Xu Xing''s body in an instant, but Xu Xingzhi passed through his body and planted his head on the ground.


    Zhoubei was stagnant for a moment, raising his hand to look at his palm that was translucent, and sneered at himself.


    He turned his eyes and saw Xu Xingzhi holding his head in a group, his arms hugged and sighed with joy: "When you are lying for four days, you want to go to the ground and you can''t die."


    Xu Xingzhi glared at a pair of eyes and touched the bed for a long time before he touched the edge of the bed. He pressed his elbow to the bedside and barely gave the body a stun.


    The first sentence he said after he could speak was: "I have been lying for four days, and when I am down, you smell the smell? Are you running to me if you are idle?"


    In the dream, Zhou Beinan, who was still drinking with him, blushes: "Roll, don''t put gold on your face, I am afraid that you accidentally die in bed and no one will give you a corpse."


    "I am afraid that I will die, what did you just pick me up?"


    Zhou Beinan blinked and said: "...Who is your mother picking you up? Then, can you see if I can hold you like this? Ah?"


    "Can''t take you back."


    Zhou Beinan was turned over with a blindfold, but he still sat down with Xu Xingzhi and sat down on the bed: "The dog bites Lu Dongbin."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and reached out and grabbed the credit, and wiped the dust from his hand.


    Jokes are jokes, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s downs are really not bad. In his head, it looked like a honeycomb, and he screamed for a long time. He only slowed down this battle and interrogated Zhou Beinan Road: "...I slept for four days?"


    ...no wonder that Zhou Beinan can go down to the ground.


    "Well. Who told you not to wake up, Lu Yujiu came to see you yesterday, and you were scared to cry." Zhou Beinan seems to speak without swearing Xu Xing''s two sentences and is uncomfortable. "Are you a pig?"


    One of Xu Xing doesn''t mind: "Hey, what''s the injury on your shoulder?"


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    I couldn¡¯t get a pungent cheap Zhou Beinan from Xu Xingzhi. ¡°I¡¯m so good, I can¡¯t shoot a gun for a while.¡±


    Zhou Beinan obviously does not pay much attention to his own affairs. He quickly stared at Xu Xingzhi and asked: "What happened to you? Since I came in, I always sleep in a dark, not my body?"


    One of the Xu Xing words.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, he really has a big problem, and he has changed from skin to bone to another person.


    Zhou Beinan saw Xu Xingzhi not talking, but turned to the bottom of his mind, and arrested him and asked: "What the **** are you doing? I have a lot of troubles. You used to be like this. Before..."


    Before mentioning it, he shut himself up first, and he carefully considered the words before he began to say: "Also, in these years, you stayed with the nine lights, he is not difficult for you?"


    One of Xu Xing, I know that he misunderstood something, and he misunderstood it.


    However, he turned to think, did not openly deny, but vaguely said: "Fortunately, it is finally over."


    Xu Xingzhi was really scared by the truthful and false news of the world. Now he needs some reliable things to stabilize his heart that was disturbed by the original memory.


    ......Quchi is already insomnia, can''t count on it; Meng Zhongguang is deeply thought-out and difficult to cope; Lu Yujiu is only an intermediate disciple before the wilderness, perhaps not very able to understand the secrets of the past; Tao Yu does not have to mention, Danyang Only outside the peak disciples.


    Such as Öç...


    Thinking of this name, Xu Xingzhi felt a fist in his heart, and he was so depressed that he was uncomfortable.


    If it weren''t for the memory of the original Lord, Xu Xingzhi would never find that she and Wutong had so many similarities, so that he did not dare to go to see Yuan Ruzhen now.


    Relatively speaking, Zhoubei is the most important son of Tianchuan, and most importantly, he knows some internal affairs. The most important thing is that he has the least chance. If Xu Xingzhi asks a little deeper, he does not have to worry about what to expose.


    ... to be plain, it is stupid.


    Sure enough, before he asked him, Zhou Beinan first sneered: "It¡¯s really embarrassing for you to raise the scorpion. The people we used to say are not good to him, but why didn¡¯t they kill the hatred of the father and mother? If you want to kill and kill, you can give it a good time. Keep us here, clearly want to kill us slowly."


    Xu Xingzhi used a bitter smile to deal with the past.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s heart was also soft, and Xu Xing¡¯s only showed a slightly weak expression. He turned awkward and coughed: ¡°...but in the end it¡¯s not all your problem... Got it, don¡¯t mention it. Fine."


    Xu Xingzhi refused to say more, and immediately received a message: "Can you know where the snow dust is going? I have never heard of it outside."


    "Snow dust, warm snow dust..." mentioned Wen Xuechen, Zhou Beinan masseter muscles slightly drummed a few times, "The small string is about to be produced when I find me in the wild. She told me personally that she came from the cool valley, the snow dust is not It¡¯s dead.¡±


    When I heard these two words, I don¡¯t know why. Xu Xingzhi felt a sigh of throat, like a hard blood clot, and the blood clot chilled coldly, and his throat was frozen and hurt.


    He heard himself saying, "How can snow dust die?"


    Lu Yujiu had previously talked with him about Wen Xuechen, only vaguely mentioning that ¡°Wen¡¯s brother may not be in the world¡±. At that time, Xu Xingzhi did not doubt the world¡¯s knowledge, and he thought that Wen Xuechen¡¯s death was due to heart disease. Not impossible.


    However, now, Wen Xuechen¡¯s real death is in front of Xu Xingzhi.


    And this news is still married to Wen Xuechen''s Zhou Xian.


    Xu Xingzhi suspected that the body and memory of the original subject had been soaked in him too deeply, otherwise why explain why he now hurts to dig out the heart.


    Xu Xingzhi''s memory is acceptable. He knows the names of the artifacts guarded by the various doors. He also remembers that the artifacts of the Qingliang Valley guards are called "Taiwan bow".


    According to Lu Yujiu, there are several cool valley brothers in his ghost slaves, which means that he is not alone involved in stealing artifacts.


    With Xu Xingzhi¡¯s current understanding of Wen Xuechen, he is cold and rational, and he is trying to figure out the right way. He is exhausted, just like Xu Xingzhi¡¯s initial judgment. This person can never do anything to defy the right way and damage the teacher. .


    I can imagine that if Lu Yujiu and other people in Qingliang Valley privately steal the Taixu bow, they are discovered by Wen Xuechen...


    All kinds of water may be like layers of boiling water, and the impact is dizzy.


    He rushed out and asked: "He is because of ''too virtual bow'' -"


    As soon as the words were exported, Xu Xingzhi took a bite of his tongue.


    The pain caused him to recover his reason, but he should have said something if he shouldn¡¯t say it.


    If the usual Xu Xingzhi, even in the face of Zhou Beinan, who is not deeply concerned, will follow the example of temptation and temptation, and from his mouth, he will never be so bold in cutting the subject.


    If the knowledge of the world deceives him... If Meng Zhongguang¡¯s theft of artifacts was not as presumed by Xu Xing, he asked this question, isn¡¯t it...


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi''s cold sweat brushed out, like a worm crawling up his back bones, and the muscles on his back were leaping.


    Zhou Beinan was also silenced. After a while, his shoulders shook slightly and he was laughing.


    "... too virtual bow?..." Zhou Beinan whispered the words, "Taiwan bow... a good bow..."


    One of Xu Xing was a little confused in an instant.


    Did he remember correctly? The artifacts guarded by Qingliang Valley are not "too virtual bows"?


    Zhou Bei on the south side of the face to stare at him, the lips are faintly trembled, blood in his eyes: "... you don''t know?"


    The feeling of being forced to look at is not good. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat has rolled quickly and he thought about how to fill the loopholes in the sentence: ¡°I...¡±


    Zhou Beinan grabbed him in front of him and pressed his arguments back into his throat: "Yes, yes, I forgot, you really don''t know.... When the incident happened, you are no longer in Fengling Mountain." ¡±


    He rubbed a hand with the hand that could still move, and smiled grinningly: "There is no ¡®too virtual bow,'' and from the beginning to the end, his mother doesn¡¯t have a ¡®too virtual bow¡¯.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi felt that his blood was frozen for a moment.


    "...What do you mean?"


    Zhou Beinan whispered: "The artifact is fake.... The four artifacts are all fake. The real artifacts have long been ruined in the battle of the gods and demons thousands of years ago."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head was awkward.


    In this case, the so-called "artifact appreciation forum" that appeared in the original main memory...


    He is not stupid, and he understands a lot of things only between the electric and the flint.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen the year was bold and chaotic, disturbing the fire and the wolf, the world was in chaos, the quiet Jun Yue was born without dust, one person and one sword, in exchange for the four seas to rise, more than a few clear, what a beautiful scenery.


    However, if the artifact is still there, the four gates just need to ask for artifacts and repression. Why do the monks still have to fight so hard, but also need to be quiet to help turn the tide?


    As for the artifact appreciation forum to show off the strength of the battle, I think that it is a slapstick.


    If it is really overwhelming, why do you have to show off by showing off?


    Xu Xingzhi quickly sorted out the ideas.


    - Meng Zhongguang, they steal the artifact, want to send some kind of use, but find that the artifact is not used. The artifacts stolen can''t be concealed, so Zhou Beinan and Meng Chongguang can only get rid of them.


    In order not to call the four-door artifacts a secret leak of the counterfeit, but also to be severely punished, the four-door decided to be involved in the matter of the disciples were put into the wild.


    Xu Xingzhi feels that this explanation is relatively complete. At least the knowledge of the world did not deceive him at this point.


    A sentence from Zhoubeinan still told him to care.


    What is "...when the incident happened, you are no longer in Fengling Mountain"?


    The original owner left the Fengling Mountain before the theft of the artifact?


    Xu Xingzhi was delineating the context of time in his heart, and he heard a hoarse sigh again.


    Meng Chongguang wore a uniform in Fengling Mountain and walked in.


    When I saw Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi thought of the kiss that called him dizzy for four days. He slammed his back and burned it. Some of his breath didn¡¯t come up, and his mouth seemed to have tasted sweet and smooth. the taste of.


    Meng Zhongguang does not seem to be surprised by the wake of Xu Xingzhi and the arrival of Zhou Beinan. He stood at the door and smiled with his hand: "Zhou Shixiong."


    These three words are both warm and touching, but Zhou Beinan only feels scalp numb when he hears it. After secretly "fucking", he hardly pulls himself away from his emotions: "Well, I will leave." ¡±


    The wall he walked in, disappeared in a blink of an eye, but Xu Xingzhi clearly saw that Zhou Beinan looked back before leaving, and looked at himself without sympathy.


    This eye went down, and the feeling of scalp numb climbed into the head of Xu Xingzhi.


    Sitting on the ground for so long, Xu Xingzhi also picked up a little bit of strength. He got up and got up, rubbed the ash on his body, climbed up to the stone table and sat down, lifted the pot on the table and shook it, and the tea inside dried up.


    He put the folding fan that he had been holding from the beginning on the table, and driven the spiritual power as in the previous memory, and turned the folding fan out of the inexhaustible jug.


    Meng Zhongguang also sat down at the table.


    Xu Xingzhi was full of a cup, but the cup was still not delivered to the mouth, and Meng Zhongguang held the cup.


    There is a hidden sorrow in his eyes: "Brother, don''t use this thing."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s finger was between his lips and the edge of the cup. This is called Xu Xingzhi¡¯s thought of something not so good. He instinctively avoided it: ¡°...why?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang licked his lips: "... After he left, you always drink alcohol. Later, when you didn''t have enough alcohol, you used this as a storage ring to make this storage jug."


    Xu Xingzhi was thirsty and did not think about who he was referring to. He opened his hand around the cup: "I don''t have alcohol addiction now, it is a thirst."


    When the cup was sent to the mouth, Xu Xingzhi changed his direction and did not touch the place where Meng Zhongguang had pressed with his fingertips.


    The light of Meng Zhongguang was dark and dark.


    While he was drinking, Meng Zhongguang stared at the throat that he was sliding back and forth under the thin skin. After a while, he suddenly said: "Brother, do you have a lot to say to Master Zhou?"


    Xu Xingzhi almost groaned, dripping the liquor from his lips and flowing down his chin into his clothes.


    There was only a coat on his body, and when the wine ran down, his eyes twitched his mouth quickly, lest the clothes were stained.


    Seeing the white smear from his neckline, Meng Zhongguang''s tongue tipped to the merged teeth and quickly leaned down to gently squat on Xu Xing''s exposed clavicle line.


    One of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s spirits slammed the open buckle with one hand. After doing this, he felt that this posture was a bit like a big girl. He had to stare at Meng Zhongguang, and his eyes were faintly threatening.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s arm did not retreat to hold Xu¡¯s waist, pinching the obvious waistline of his side, compared to his bright and bright movement, he looked at Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes but floated A layer of grievances: "Heavy light just wants to help the brothers do a cleanup."


    The memory of the original master was interrupted until the plum tree was forced to go down by Meng Zhongguang.


    Although Xu Xingzhi didn''t want to see the next scene, but now Meng Mengguang posted it so close, he couldn''t help but wonder what happened later.


    How has his relationship with Meng Zhongguang progressed?


    Is it really already...


    When Xu Xingzhi was still Xu Ping, he did not go into the golden caves selling springs. However, he just thought that the girls there were beautiful and eye-catching. Listening to them singing a Huaiyang minor was a smooth mood. As for the next step, he thought I thought about it, but my father stayed away from him elsewhere, but the requirements for men and women were very strict. Xu Xingzhi himself was not very interested in this, so he had no experience.


    Nowadays, he has not been able to hold Wenxiang nephrite, but he is stunned by a man. This kind of taste is very strange.


    When I thought of my father Xu Sanqiu, Xu Xingzhi picked it up again and refused: "... don''t hold me."


    Meng Chongguang did not want to be rejected by Xu Xingzhi. He immediately showed his injured expression and did not speak. There was a mist in his eyes, but his fingers were buckled on the side of Xu Xing. There was no intention to withdraw.


    Xu Xingzhi naturally did not dare to sin Meng Zhongguang and sighed an excuse: "I have never bathed in a few days, you are like this..."


    Meng Zhongguang stuck to him, his tone was soft: "The brothers are relieved. The brothers stayed in bed for a few days, and I have to give my brothers a dress every day."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    If you don''t know Meng Zhongguang''s thoughts on himself, Xu Xingzhi will definitely praise the child''s filial piety in his heart.


    However, Xu Xingzhi, who knew the truth, only felt his face burnt.


    Meng Zhongguang seems to be particularly inadequate. He lowered his voice and put it in the ear of Xu Xing. He said: "I also confirmed what I always wanted to confirm."


    Xu Xingzhi felt that every skin he had attached to was burning with heat: "...what?"


    "I have been thinking..." Meng Zhongguang kissed the earlobe of Xu Xingzhi, and satisfactorily saw that the place where he was kissed rose red, and whispered in a small voice, "The brothers have been with the nine lights all these years. I am afraid The nine lights are bullying the brothers, so I quietly tried it..."


    Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath and felt a little ominous.


    The temptation of Meng Zhongguang slipped past his ear tip: "The brother is very tight. I am so happy."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face changed abruptly and immediately broke the arm of Meng Zhongguang and got up a few steps backwards.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion or something. Xu Xingzhi only felt the unusual feeling of the place where the stool rubbed against the buttocks.


    Perceived Xu Xingzhi''s resistance, Meng Zhongguang lowered his eyes and seemed to be somewhat low, but he quickly looked up and his eyes were full of bright smiles: "...have a joke with the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt his ears burn tight.


    Since Meng Zhongguang¡¯s kiss fell and pushed him into the memory of the original master, more and more things have gone beyond Xu Xingzhi¡¯s imagination and control.


    Meng Zhongguang in front of him can be said to be his biggest trouble and variable.


    ... If Meng Chongguang really has the same feelings as the original owner, then he is not going to...


    Fortunately, Xu Xingzhi always thinks about it, and he will be prepared in a few moments.


    Even if Meng Zhongguang and the original Lord have already turned over the clouds, it is also the original thing of the Lord; if he wants to do it again, if he wants to obey, is there a second way to go?


    This is the body of the original Lord, not his own. If Meng Zhongguang wants it, he will go with him.


    After thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi realized that he was too passionate about this story.


    - Since Meng Chongguang already knows the location of the wild key fragments, his only prophetic advantage no longer exists. Now he is just a spectator.


    Moreover, since the last time he left his name in the tiger, he learned from Zhou Beinan that the year of the wilderness is the same as the year of his original place, and Xu Xingzhi has a hope.


    Perhaps... Maybe he also lives in the same world as this group of people, but they don¡¯t know each other.


    If he can rely on the power of Meng Zhongguang to return to the world, he can find his family.


    Thinking like this, Xu Xing decided to be a god, then he sat back at the table and drunk himself.


    Leaving Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi can''t get out of the wild, so it''s useless to struggle. It''s better to enjoy it.


    Meng Zhongguang confirmed that Xu Xingzhi was not angry. He only breathed a sigh of relief and once again approached his body. His eyes were praying: "Brother, these days have passed. Can you forgive the things that heavy light did in the past?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not answer.


    He did a good job of dedicating himself to Meng Zhongguang for the original owner. However, he did not want to take this move.


    So he opened the subject: "Where do we go to pick up the key pieces? Is there a headless sea? Is it a land outside?"


    "When the brothers and Zhou Beinan raise their bodies, we will start again." Meng Chongguang did not get the answer he wanted, and he was saddened, but he could be so close to his brother, he was lucky, "...we go A place outside the country."


    In the hall of the Fengling Mountain in the world, Jiuzhi Lan is reading the text at the desk and correcting it with cinnabar.


    In the hall, there was no one but him, surrounded by walls and a heavy door, which isolated all the sounds of the outside, and it seemed to be like an empty mountain with thousands of birds flying.


    When the door was pushed away from the outside, the Jiuzhi lamp looked up and asked, "Is it warm and snowy?"


    As soon as the words were exported, the knives and screams that were intertwined in the temple smashed his guesses, and the nine lights flashed their brilliance and returned to the mountains and high waters.

 Chapter 50： Meiqian next month (2)

    Cold: "Who is it?"


    The disciples underneath vaguely realized that they were not bringing the news of the expectations of the nine lights, and they feared to bury their heads in the chest: "...back to the mountain, the leader is Xu Pingsheng."


    Jiuzhi Lan: "Is it coming again?" The tone is very weak.


    "Yes."


    The Jiuzhi lamp continued to bury itself in the vast bamboo slips of the mountains and seas, dyed a piece of cinnabar with a pen, and commented on it, saying: "Kill it."


    "The mountain master..." The disciples who came to sue seemed to hesitate.


    The Jiuzhi lamp also quickly reacted, crossed his shoulders and saw the swaying swaying light.


    "He is also worthy of your use of the Fengling Mountain Guarding Mountain?" Jiuzhi Lan has put aside the bamboo slip. "Who is he with?"


    The disciple hesitated: "...is the fourth."


    After the nine-branched lamp squinted slightly, he did not say a word more, and reached out to press the waist to the sword.


    The disciple¡¯s eyes were in front of him, and the figure of the nine branches of lights had disappeared above the high level, and there was still room temperature on the edge of the bamboo slip.

 Chapter 51： Mirror flower water month (1)

    Xu Pingsheng swung his sword and easily cut the neck of his eyes.


    The flesh was torn and the head flew out. He grabbed the çÎbi hair band that was bloodied by the blood, and stepped on the back of the headless body. The other hand held a fish sword and a bloodline. It fell on the top of Tongtianzhu.


    The Xu Pingsheng sword flower of the hand-held head is around, suffocating, and dozens of disciples dressed in Fenglingshan costumes surround him, and dare to approach.


    His one-eyed scorpion was dyed with a horrible crow blue color, and a plain bamboo robes were already covered with diffuse rivers, and the large group of blood flowers bloomed on it.


    "Call the nine lights... get out!" He whispered. "Give my brother back to me!"


    His scorpion is like swallowing charcoal, and the snoring is no longer like human voice.


    "Who is your brother?" A clear voice came from above. "Don''t you say that you don''t know your brother?"


    Upon hearing this, Xu Pingsheng first revealed the uncomfortable expression of swallowing a needle. When he looked up and saw who the upper person was, his eyes burned with blazing fire.


    He jumped up and stepped on the Tongtianzhu in a few steps. He walked steadily on the pillar with the relief of the Eight Immortals, and went straight to the nine lights with the waves.


    The nine branches of the lamp hang on to Xu Pingsheng, and the thumb picks up the hilt of the sabre, so that a little cold hang hanging from the waist is drilled out.


    The thin sword reflected Xu Pingsheng''s eyes with bloodshot and killing.


    However, before the nine scorpion swords were all squirted out, a magnificent sword was smashing in the air, smashing on the Tongtian column, splashing thousands of stars, and also cutting off Xu Pingsheng''s way.


    Upon seeing it, the Jiuzhi lamp released his fingers, and the sword blade re-slid into the scabbard. The twilight hair band that had been spurred by the killing was also softly draped on the straight and loose back.


    Seeing the man who manipulated Jianguang, Xu Pingsheng smashed: "ئËÄ! You fuck..."


    The voice did not fall, and his abdomen jerked a boot.


    He kicked him down the Tongtianzhu, and Xu Pingsheng''s body fell to the ground without protection. He made a few cracks in the bluestone board.


    The four-year-old sword is still inserted on the side of Tongtianzhu, buzzing, and the person of the sword is standing on it. He raises his eyebrows and raises his eyebrows. He greets the nine lights at the height: "Little son, it is good recently." ¡±


    Jiuzhi Lan is not happy, cold ice and ice pointing to the disciples in the mountains: "Are you coming to say hello?"


    ئ ئ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄ ËÄGrab my dog ??back."


    "Is it? Why do you want to touch Fengling''s Guardian Mountain?"


    "It¡¯s fun." He smiled sternly. "You don''t know, I am curious. I heard that Fengling Shoushan has a large array of ancient laws, and relies on the road. There are thousands of changes. If you fall, you want to see and see."


    The nine lights looked at the fourth, and the fourth did not fear, and looked back with a smile.


    The fourth is the scorpion of the sacred brother, the sorcerer of the gods, and the only blood relatives of the world.


    He grew up beside Mu''s body, loved swordsmanship, and did not follow the dust rules, including three courts and five eyes, Yuli long body, and even the crow-blue color of the twilight.


    However, what he and Jurassic did not like most was that he was not interested in bloodthirsty.


    It is precisely because of this that he is qualified to be regarded as a friend by Xu Xingzhi of the year, because he was very close to him, and Xu Xingzhi also played.


    "The next is not an example." Jiuzhi''s eyebrows are micro-locked. "I have called the disciples to close the mountain, and I will arbitrarily smash it again. If I can''t get the whole body, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    On Thursday, I was extremely sorry to say "ah", using a hollow scabbard to lick a hair: "It¡¯s really boring. I said how I just broke the outer seal and the array stopped."


    Jiuzhi Lan is not going to pick him up: "Your dog is disturbed by the winds and madness, and I am still killing my disciples. How do you count this?"


    On the fourth day, he looked down at Xu Pingsheng''s direction. When he jumped down, he pulled out the sword and gently landed it, just falling next to Xu Pingsheng.


    He showed his usual contempt smile: "...bearing forbearance."


    Not waiting for Xu Pingsheng to respond, he was the sword, fell from his neck, and fell to his head, splashing a spot of blood.


    The original disciples were worried about Xu Pingsheng, worried that he would wake up at any time, and the disciples were retreating. No one could think of it.


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s eyes still slid round, and the crow cyan and black ones sneaked into the sky.


    His white-haired Ufa was lifted up by the rubbish, and he swayed at the high nine lights: "Hey, hey. Can you get mad?"


    The thick **** smell rolled up and rolled upwards. The nine lights didn''t change, calmly said: "I want a dead man''s head for use."


    He squatted on the ground and smiled and looked up at him: "Is this not for you? When you first returned to the magic road, you found me, told me that you are tempted, let me tease you, so please don''t Everything is in my heart. I promised that he would do it....how, can you be mad?"


    Referring to that person, the dawn of the Jiuzhi lamp softened into a wave of mirror lakes.


    ... brother.


    But this kind of warmth only flowed for a moment, and it was covered with a layer of frost ice.


    The nine lights reached out: "...put his body to me."


    "That can''t be done." Yan said with a slap in the air. "I also promised to do it. The people he valued, I have to protect him."


    "Then you can pick the wrong person." Nine lights sneered. "This person is the most unworthy of the brothers."


    After four squats, I immediately used a very open-minded tone: "If you pick the wrong one, you will pick the wrong one. If you have been raising it for so many years, even cats and dogs can raise some feelings."


    Nine lights look at the four.


    After a long period of time, he still looks like this. He laughs and has no heart, as if he is big and big, there is nothing worth worrying about.


    Jiuzhi Lan remembers clearly. He returned to the Great Altar for the first time in the same year. After a few days of illness, he knocked on his door.


    Jiuzhi Lan is not going to open the door. He can''t hear it. He only quietly refers to the genealogy of the Magic Road in recent years, forcibly remembering the names that have never been met before.


    After a while, the window of his temple door was suddenly opened, and the face of this smile with such a smile that did not care about it suddenly appeared there.


    He opened the door and said, "The little son is good. By the age, I can barely be your cousin."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was not interested in him, but he still got up and worshipped according to the etiquette: "Cousin. I am deaf, I can''t hear the knock on the door."


    Such a soft nail, I don¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t mind, I smiled and said: ¡°You have never seen me before. When you were born and sent away, I happened to be practicing in a closed house and learning about Xuan Dao. But I miss you. I must have heard my name.... My name is ئËÄ."


    Jiuzhi Deng was searching for the names of several cousins ??in his mind. Hearing the name, he stunned: "...is you?"


    ئ ·ö support the raised window sill, smiled and said: "I told him to come. He promised me, as long as I go back to the altar every two days to see you once, accompany you to say the last half of the hour, next month he Just squatting out of the demon, every day, I am more than a sword."


    It seems that the "sword than the sword" is a great good thing for him. When he mentioned these two words, he was happy to show his little teeth: "...he said that time is not long and short, as you decide. If I come More, you can''t bother me."


    I heard the word "walking" from the side of the population. The nine lights were indifferent, but the voice was excited and shook slightly: "...senior brother..."


    If it weren''t for him, the time when the Jiuzhi lamp returned to the Great Altar of the Magic Road would be difficult to countless times.


    Now, watching this unrelenting face, and the head of Xu Pingsheng who was put in his hand, the nine lights sighed: "...no next time. If he doesn''t ask for it again..."


    Yan Si smiled: "No, no, no.... Yes, what happened now?"


    Now listen to him mentioning "going", the nine lights are slightly relaxed and the face is tight and tight, full of vigilance: "... Are you really just catching the dog? Or do you want to take the brother away?"


    The fourth is to admit that it is refreshing: "He is my old friend. If you haven''t seen it for 13 years, you want to have a look. This is not human nature."


    Nine lights refused ruthlessly: "No. The brothers don''t see anyone."


    On the fourth floor, I whistled: "I really don''t talk about feelings."


    "Take him away quickly." The Jiuzhi lamp turned back slightly with irritability. "If you ask me to see him again, he will never be so easily affected by the flesh and blood."


    On the fourth day, Xu Pingsheng¡¯s headless body was down the mountain.


    His bamboo robes were completely soaked in blood, and the body was still twitching, like a string that was about to break, and leaping vigorously against the arrival of the final fate.


    He took his head and carried his wreck, and walked all the way to the abandoned grass hall in Fengling Mountain.


    Yan Si knows that this cottage was previously repaired by Xu Xing.


    He also asked him why he had to repair such a thing for a whim. Xu Xingzhi said that someone was going to live, but now the man can''t come.


    I am curious, since that person can''t live, you still repair it.


    Xu Xingzhi said that it is a wish to build a cottage without any trouble and no trouble.


    At that time, he laughed at him on the fourth day. Xu Xingzhi, you have such a Zen heart, why not practice Buddha.


    Unexpectedly, after so many years, this stormy grass-breaking church really came in handy.


    The four people sighed to the dark corner of the moss, and sighed "Heavily dead," and then found a needle from his arms.


    That is the needle thread, fine needle, cotton thread used by women. Such a small tool does not match the hand of a pair of swords, but the needle thread falls in the hands of the four, but it is light and familiar.


    After a while, Xu Pingsheng''s neck returned to his body... by a circle of dense stitches.


    When Xu Pingsheng¡¯s head returned to the body, he reached out and stroked his stiff eyeball, and felt that the ball began to soften and turn left and right before he pulled his hand away.


    Xu Pingsheng sat up and raised his hand to stroke the stitches between the necks. He looked at the four eyes with confusion.


    It¡¯s a step on the fourth floor: ¡°What happened, how did you get sick again?¡±


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s slight gimmicks did not seem to explain what the four were saying.


    ئ ºÞ ºÞ Ìú ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²»What time do you plan to cut down? Ah?"


    He glanced at Xu Pingsheng''s legs and grabbed it with no light and heavy weight: "If this thing is gone, then it will be lively."


    Xu Pingsheng finally reacted: "...take it away."


    Probably the time between the neck and the head is a little long. The voice of Xu Pingsheng is very hoarse, and the throat is like a hot iron.


    After finishing Xu Pingsheng, Yu Si was in a good mood. He pulled his hand back and looked at the suture on Xu Ping¡¯s neck. He said with satisfaction: ¡°If you can do it right, you can get the epee. You have to get the needle thread. As many times as you can practice, it¡¯s true that Jian Road is more meticulous."


    Hearing the word "walking", Xu Pingsheng seems to have touched, slowly closing his legs and trying to get up.


    He took a hand that held him on the floor: "Why go?"


    Xu Pingsheng: "Oh, my brother."


    ئ ئ °Í ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ ÅÄ


    Xu Pingsheng was bloodshot in his eyes and said: "He is your younger brother. You, ask him, he will let you see."


    ئ Ʋ Immediately clear the relationship: "... table, table. What is a table three thousand miles, you do not understand."


    Xu Pingsheng stared at him, his left eye was green, his right eye was black, and there was a bright and dark twilight in the dim light of the grass, like an angry cat: "He wants to return it to me." ¡±


    You are helpless: "Don''t think about it. Go to sleep, just forget to sleep when you sleep."


    Xu Pingsheng stubbornly: "I am going to be there. Not good. He will harm...do it."


    I was a little anxious: "Do you know how many people outside want to take the life of Xu Xingzhi? Let him come out, it is better to follow the nine lights."


    "No." Xu Pingsheng repeated, "No. Brother, mine. Mother said, take care of him..."


    Fourth, improve your voice: "obey!"


    Xu Pingsheng said dumbly: "I took him when I was young. I called him, rolled away; he called me, brother. I have to bring him back."


    "I haven''t seen a corpse like you, and I don''t listen to it at all." Hey, seeing it, it didn''t work, and he was in a hurry to his head. "I shouldn''t have brought you back from the mountains." ""


    Xu Pingsheng got rid of his memories: "... don''t take care of you."


    "If you are not surnamed Xu, I will do what you do." He said, "Follow me, if you dare to sneak again, I will interrupt your leg... forget it, you will not interrupt it." It hurts."


    ¡°Where to go?¡± Xu Pingsheng thought hard, ¡°...Go to Yuanshimei?¡±


    On the fourth day, he knew that his waking spirit had passed, and he began to get confused. If he got a big sigh, he glared at him: "Hmm, ah, Yuanshimei Yuanshimei."


    Xu Pingsheng frowned and looked around: "Where are we now?"


    The fourth letter is nonsense: "A barren mountain."


    Xu Pingsheng: "Why come here?"


    On the fourth day, I looked at Xu Pingsheng¡¯s face: ¡°Ghosts know why they are coming here.¡±


    Xu Pingsheng helped the wall and wanted to get up. When he looked down, he saw his blood. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but he didn¡¯t bother to explain it. He pulled his smudged robe and threw his face into Xu Ping¡¯s face. On the way, go straight: "Don''t ask anything, take off the dirty clothes, and wear the clothes."


    Yan''s robe was also swaying around the blood from Xu Pingsheng''s neck. Fortunately, his robe was thick, and the reverse was black. If you wear it, you can''t see anything unusual.


    Xu Pingsheng faced the fourth, obediently removed the clothes, and the layers of clothes fell down on the slender legs, but he was not ashamed.


    He was on the ground and looked up at Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Pingsheng''s shoulders, waist, thigh roots and knees all have a circle of tight stitching marks, such as the squatting doll that was smashed by five horses and stitched together.


    Wrapped in clothes, Xu Pingsheng said: "Go."


    As soon as the voice fell, he planted it and slammed it down to the ground.


    On the fourth day, he discovered that his left calf was folded to the side with a small normal shape. When he stood up, he also relied on his right leg.


    ... It was probably injured when I fell from the Tongtian column. However, Xu Pingsheng had already lost his pain and knew nothing about it.


    Really **** trouble.


    Think four times.


    Seeing that Xu Pingsheng was going to get up, he was squatting on his shoulders, and he was on his shoulders: "Don''t move, Mom will fall again, throwing his head off, and you have to sew it again." Not enough trouble."


    Xu Pingsheng is very upset: "Let me down."


    He did not pay attention to him, and took him out of the temple: "Everyone said that when they wake up, they always listen to the master''s words, so that they don''t dare to go west. You are good, and the net is grinning with me."


    The so-called corpse is a slave made from the body of a dead person. The corpse has its own mind and consciousness. However, unlike before, the love is indifferent, black and white is reversed, light and dark are difficult to distinguish, and hot and cold are inverted.


    However, Xu Pingsheng, who returned to his side 13 years ago, is exactly half a waking body, such as being discarded after unsuccessful refining.


    He sometimes has normal cognition, and sometimes chaos. Once he wakes up, he will travel to Fengling Mountain not far away, and he will ask his brother Xu Xingzhi.


    However, when he wakes up, he will forget the past, but only occasionally read a few familiar names.


    Worst of all, he doesn''t like the usual wake-up, even if he recognizes the fourth master, he will only obey his instructions when he is in a good mood.


    In the end, it is necessary for the master of the fourth day to take Xu Pingsheng down the mountain.


    Xu Pingsheng was very sleepy and fell asleep on his shoulders.


    In his sleep, he still dreams of vaguely: "Brother..."


    I sighed and looked back at Fengling Mountain, which had already been immersed in the twilight: "...If you care so much, why bother?"


    Now, all four things and the magic road are mastered by Jiuzhi Deng. In the past, they were idle people. They never intervened in the magical house, and now they are even more unable to blame the nine lamps.


    What he can do is to take Xu Pingsheng away from Fengling, the farther the better.


    As for Xu Pingsheng''s next memory recovery, will he run again to Fengling to make trouble...


    talk later.


    After Xu Pingsheng left, the Jiuzhi lamp did not use the spiritual power, but slowly walked back to the Qingzhu Temple from Tongtianzhu.


    Everything on this road is like the old days.


    After he left, Fengling Mountain suffered a thunder, and several hundred years old pine trees in front of the Qingzhu Temple were smashed and scolded.


    After Qing Jingjun commanded, Xu Xingzhi commanded, the disciples planted a few young oaks.


    After the Jiuzhi lamp entered the main Fengling Mountain, he instructed to shovel the oaks. From a thousand miles away, he searched several pine trees similar in shape to his memory and transplanted them to the front of the temple.


    - The tree is still there, but the people are beyond recognition.


    From Tongtianzhu to Qingzhu Temple, a total of seven hundred and sixty-eight steps, nine lights steadily completed the journey, pushed open the temple door, and separated everything from the heavy threshold.


    ... dead.


    No matter whether someone shouted to kill the earthquake outside the temple, or someone mourned in the temple, the people outside the door did not know each other.


    The Jiuzhi lamp sat in the main position of the temple. After a moment of indulgence, he reached out and held the shallow mouth of the cinnabar. The fingertips were intriguing, and the front of the road was a high-speed moving object.


    When he opened his eyes again, he had left the Qingzhu Temple and was in a lively street.


    The hustle and bustle of the ochre has come to this market, but the night life has just begun.


    Next to him is a street vendor selling clear yellow soap cakes. The whole street rises from this point and extends the infinite excitement and brilliance. The lantern lit up. The earthy smell of the earth is mixed with a sweet heart. The teahouses along the road are boiled with tea, and the tea is slowly rolled out along the window, blending in with the secular aroma of the street.


    It seems that it is going to rain, and a wet hurricane has been rolled up on the ground. The hawkers have sensitively identified the signal of the rain and have raised the canopy.


    Dressed in a clean white shirt, the nine branches of the lamp fluttering on the gray rushing street, it is particularly beautiful, but the hawkers regard him as nothing, screaming and selling, swearing guests, saying that each other is laughing and screaming. The girl who passed by roared.


    Nine lights went straight to a brick-and-mortar house facing the street.


    The tiling room was filled with warm candlelight, and the worms slammed into the clear light paper, leaving a black stain.


    When the nine lamps passed through the small courtyard where the grape vines were planted, and the door was crossed across the wooden threshold, a smell of wind and rain was brought into the room.


    The house was cleaned up very cleanly, with one table and three chairs, and a few bright windows. The wall in the center of the main house was lined with the four-character plaque of "Jinghui Zhongrui". The ink dripping, the pen was smooth, and its arrogance was pleasing. It is from the hands of a smug young man.


    The man who was posing the tableware heard the sound and looked back. He smiled and said: "Indus, is it back?"


    Jiuzhi lamp nodded shallowly: "Yeah."


    Standing in front of the door is not the nine lamps that are squatting in white, but a girl with a warm smile. The clouds are neatly combed, and the goose-yellow clothes are rolled up by the wind outside the door. Get a first-bred chest and a slender waist.


    Xu Sanqiu smiled and said: "Come and wash your hands. Wait a moment, your brother has not returned yet."


    Jiuzhi Deng heard himself saying, "Okay."


    He took a step forward and put the clouds on his side back to reveal a pale pink ear.


    In a blink of an eye, he fell into the darkness.


    Blue brick buildings, canopies, lanterns, stalls, and teahouses disappeared.


    Back to his busy father, the hawker who said Huang Duzi, the girl who was annoyed, the child who brewed tea, all turned into a phantom, coming from all directions, belonging to the nine lights.


    Not a moment, the street became a land that was not born in the grass. Only the electric light and snow opened the false curtains of the sky, revealing a real and terrible face.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stands on the bare wilderness and has recovered its original appearance. It is like a snow, but in such an empty place, his crane-like posture is like a beautiful illusion.


    All the worldly sounds remained in his ears, and the sound echoed. He opened his eyes and turned his blood red eyes slightly.


    He stretched his hands forward as if to grasp what was about to disappear.


    Brother, come back soon.


    This is the world you want, the world I want.


    Only me and you two, everything you have is me, your bed, desk, house, your friends, family, love, only me.


    Is this not enough? Isn''t this what the brothers have always wanted?


    Jiuzhi lamp vomited a deep breath, grabbed an empty hand and hanged back to the side.


    On time, countless phantoms split from him, the lights were once again brilliant, the voices were once again boiling, and the smog of the world wiped out the horrible feeling of lightning and thunder.


    The nine lights turned and slowly walked to the room filled with the smell of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi became attached to Taoism since he was 12 years old. He burned incense and sprinkled it every day. Therefore, he had a very good aroma of agarwood. This smell infiltrated into his bones. Even if he changed his body, he was still clear.


    The nine lights looked at the room, as if I saw Xu Xingzhi and myself sitting there a few months ago.


    The young man holds the pen in his left hand and splashes his ink, while the girl is close to his right arm, and the light is flowing.


    The young man smiled and pulled her hair: "What do you smell? Puppy."


    The girl said warmly: "Brother, I like the taste of you."


    The young man laughed: "I have a taste from me when I was young..." He pulled the clothes on his shoulder and sniffed a few times. "How can I not smell it?"


    The girl stopped talking and only looked at him laughing.


    The young man is also happy to touch her hair with the right hand made of yellow pear flowers.


    Go back to this time.


    The Jiuzhi lamp sat on the bed that Xu Xingzhi used to sleep, and slowly stroked the elegant carving of the bed with his fingertips.


    He muttered to himself: "...Senior brother, we obviously live here very well, why do you want to write such things?"


    With the whisper whispering, his fingers spread the power and squeezed out the mottled fine lines: "Why do you still think of Meng Zhongguang?... Is Meng Zhongguang so difficult to give up?"


    He breathed hard, trying to calm the anger that rolled in his chest.


    Outside the room came the call of "Father": "Indus, come out to eat."


    After the shackles, the girl with the warm yellow goose appeared in the door of Xu Xing''s room. She smiled with a negative hand and bent her eyebrows: "...come."


    ...It doesn''t matter, brother, small lights keep the world for you. As long as you come back, I don''t count anything.


    We continue to live as before, I am your sister, and you can be your lover in the future.


    Brother, come back soon.


    Surrounded by towers in the wild.


    The disciples once again ignited a pile of fire on the ash nest burned out yesterday, and they warmed up. Wen Xuechen was sitting far away from them, playing alone with the jade bell.


    Some disciples approached him, first and respectfully, and then said: "Well, brother, come and take a fire. It''s too cold and cold."


    Wen Xuechen casually responded with a mouthful, and the bell was still flipping on his fingertips, swirling around in a circle, giving a crisp and clanging sound.


    This disciple does not simply ask if he needs to warm up.


    He cautiously said: "Well, brother, how long will we wait here?"


    "Can''t wait?" Wen Xuechen held the bell in his palm.


    The disciple who was poked in his mind looked back and looked at other disciples who looked at him with all his eyes. He said, "Everyone has been waiting here for twenty days, and they have never seen Meng Congguang¡¯s traces... ...I think... We think, is it better to go back first."


    "Very good." Wen Xuechen raised his head and looked like snow. "After returning to the world, are you going to return to the Jiuzhi lamp?"


    The disciple thought about it and his face changed slightly.


    "Let''s tell him that even if you don''t even find out where Xu Xingzhi''s whereabouts, you can''t wait to return to the world." Wen Xuechen said leisurely. "You guess he heard you reply like this, how would you deal with you?"


    "But we are not here at this place." The disciple was holding me, "... If Meng Zhongguang, they are no longer coming back?"


    "What do you want?" Wen Xuechen was tired of asking questions like this. "We want to ignore the things north and south, choose a road to chase after? You are willing to do such a headless fly, I don''t want to. Besides, Meng Zhongguang It¡¯s natural to choose to stay here. The only threat to Fengshan in the vicinity has recently been hit hard by Meng Zhongguang, and it¡¯s not easy to commit crimes within a year and a half. We stay here, the safest.¡±


    He sighed twice: "In the meantime, there are quite a lot of things in the wild, and there are many things like singularity. If you go all the way, I can save my life. But your life is safe, I can''t guarantee it." ¡±


    Although Wen Xuechen was sitting in a wheelchair and was in a low position, the pressure on him was extremely strong. The disciple was stabbed by Wen Xuechen and he was stunned. "Well... yes."


    The disciple had a blank face and left in a hurry.


    Wen Xuechen leaned back on the back of the wheelchair and rubbed his own slightly feverish eyebrows.


    Such a long line of words is a great loss to his spirit.


    But he is still whispering to himself: "...and, do you think we can go out?"


    Said, his pale lips taunted to one side.


    Before coming in, the Jiuzhi lamp did not tell him when he would open the wild door for him. At that time, Wen Xuechen had a premonition about what he was going to face.


    ... Jiuzhi Lan just wants to retaliate against him for stealing the wild key and privately investing Xu Xingzhi in the wild.


    However, if you do not do this, let Xu Xingzhi continue to write down the words, which will inevitably cause great trouble.


    Jiuzhi Deng knows how serious the consequences are, but because there is a woman who is indecisive, then he will help him make a decision, let Xu Xingzhi kill Meng Zhongguang without knowing it.


    This double-edged sword can not only make the big trouble of Meng Mengguang, but also return to the world, Xu Kezhi''s return to the world, according to his soft heart, and will not continue to write down the words.


    Who wants Xu Xingzhi to go with Meng Zhongguang like this.


    I don''t know if he has restored his past memories or plans to do so.


    ... Xu Xingzhi has been like this for a long time ago. His behavioral thoughts are elusive. A little carelessness can give people an unexpected.


    If it is not the case, Wen Xuechen will never put the treasure on him.


    Wen Xuechen smacked his nose and pains, and felt that his body and mind were exhausted. Only the Jasper bell in his palm was warm enough to soak his heart and feel a lot more comfortable.


    The suffocating snoring of the Lord of the Mountain was faintly transmitted from the tower, blending with the wild and half-stunned sky, and blending a strange and desolate taste.


    ... the tiger fleas.


    Although Meng Zhongguang said that he would wipe himself out every day, Xu Xingzhi still felt that he did not bathe for a long time, and his body was very uncomfortable.


    When Zhou Wang came to visit him, he mentioned that there was a natural hot spring on the south side of the tiger flea. She tried it with Yuan Ruzhen, and the water temperature was hot, which was very pleasant.


    She smacked Xu Xingzhi: "Xu brother, you will get better soon, we will go to the key pieces again. I can''t wait to get out of the wild."


    In this way, her eyes are already twinkling: "I want to see what the market looks like in the world. The godmother always tells me what it looks like, and I want to try it." What is the taste of the soap cake of the world?"


    The look of Zhou Wang¡¯s smile is extremely similar to the Zhou Xian in the original memory.


    Such a smile, if it is fixed by the portrait, is a bit unremarkable, but as soon as it moves, it is alive and fragrant, and people can''t help but laugh with her.


    "Good." Xu Xingzhi''s heart was soft, and he unconsciously made a promise. "When you go out, Master Xu will take you to eat soap cake."


    He wanted to continue to say that his family went out and turned right. There was a soapy cake that was extremely authentic, soft and sweet, but when it came to the mouth, it could only be swallowed.


    Thinking of his hometown where he did not know, his heart was sinking.


    But regardless of the prospects, the bath still needs to be washed.


    Xu Xingzhi''s grass was covered with a robe, and he wore a blouse and swayed to the hot spring that Zhou Wang told him.


    Whoever thinks that he is not close to the pool, he has heard the voice of Lu Yujiu: "I don''t want to wipe my back! You are farther away from me!"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s voice is higher than Lu Yujiu: ¡°I¡¯m so easy to serve a person! What do you have to be content with? Don¡¯t be honest with me.¡±


    After a struggle to pull the struggle, followed by a "sound" sound.


    Zhou Beinan stunned a bit, and then burst into a wild laugh.


    Qu Chi¡¯s nervous voice followed: ¡°Xiaolu, are you okay?¡±


    He pulled another person around him and pointed to the place where the sound of the water came: "Tao leisure, he fell into the water."


    Tao Xian can''t laugh and cry: "Qu brother, nothing."


    "How is it okay?" Zhou Beinan was in a misty pool. "He has short legs and a fierce plunged into the cup and can''t be drowned."


    Qu Chi suddenly became more nervous, and he pulled the water to see Lu Yujiu''s situation.


    Listening to the group''s gag, Xu Xingzhi unconsciously revealed a smile, and walked a few steps toward the north and south back.


    Lu Yujiu furiously got up from the water, wetly picked up the wooden bucket used to pour water, took a bucket of water, and slammed into the north and south of Zhou.


    Zhou Beinan suddenly jumped away from it.


    Therefore, when Xu Xingzhi looked up, the water had already poured into his eyes.


    ... He was poured thoroughly from start to finish.


    The bucket in the hand of Lu Yuji fell to the surface with a bang, and drifted away in a blink of an eye: "Xu... Xu brother... Xu..."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s return to God¡¯s happiness is not good: ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. Xu Xingzhi, you can¡¯t do it, can¡¯t you hide?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi wiped the wet hair backwards, and simply wiped the water drops on his cheeks. He was not annoyed: "Happiness! This can''t be done without washing. Is there my place?"


    Zhou Beinan blasted him: "No, it¡¯s rolling."


    His voice just fell, and there was a footstep in the back.


    Xu Xingzhi had some water in his eyes, and it was difficult to identify people by foot. He turned his head and narrowed his eyes to see a clear one.


    Meng Chongguang, who followed, saw this situation, his eyes suddenly tightened.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was wrapped in wet clothes, and the flexible muscle lines were all right. The fingers swept the wet clouds back, revealing a handsome and full forehead, and a drop of water on the feather eyelashes. Non-drip.


    After seeing who the person is, Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows: "You smelled it."


    Meng Chongguang quickly picked up the hunting eyes and slowly walked to the front of Xu Xing. He said with a soft and soft nasal voice: "...I went to give the brothers a meal, and the brothers were not in the room. I was really worried. I just chased it..."


    His voice with pity and grievance almost instantly ignited the heart of Xu Xingzhi.


    He was embarrassed to say: "Sorry. I should tell you before I came."


    Meng Zhongguang no longer asks, but his gaze is already waiting for Xu Xingzhi''s clothes.


    He looked at Xu Xingzhi intently, and asked the four people in the pool in a very light and soft tone: "Are you all washed?"


    Lu Yujiu, Zhou Beinan¡¯s unison, followed by a

 Chapter 51： Mirror flower water month (2)

    A weak and relaxed place: "...washed."


    Qu Chi is extremely straightforward: "No. We just came."


    He was kneeling by the pool, his eyes purely looking at Zhou Beinan, who was constantly looking at him: "North-South, are you going to leave? You haven''t come down yet."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi was wrapped in wet clothes. It was a little cold. He untied his robes and undressed, and he said with a sigh of relief: "What are you going to do? Wash up together."


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    Before he stopped, Xu Xingzhi had taken off his clothes and left only a pair of trousers. The large pieces of tight muscles and the legs that grew to the sideless sides complemented each other and attracted people.


    Xu Xingzhi does not know this.


    He turned his back and looked for a place to put clothes, but he didn''t want him to just turn around. The other three people in the pool except Qu Chi had their eyes wide open.


    The author has something to say: This is why Jiumei is called Jiumei~


    Nine sisters, nine sisters, beautiful sisters~

 Chapter 52： One night singing (1)

    Xu Xingzhi only feels cold behind his head, and when he turns around, he finds that everyone¡¯s eyes are wrong.


    He reached out and touched the back of his waist. He even wondered if Meng Zhongguang had done something to his back when he slept.


    He couldn''t see his back, so he didn''t know what it was like now.


    - There is a large scar on the back of his lower back, like a piece of flesh with a piece of iron. Probably because of the extreme hand, it is still possible to faintly recognize the appearance of flesh and blood when it was created.


    However, even if it hurts this appearance, everyone present can see the circular silver ring snake print that oozes under the scar.


    Because the scar is just born in the center of the spine, the fracture is flat and complete, extending to the distance between the three sides of the waist line, so from the perspective of Xu Xingzhi, if you don¡¯t carefully look back at the mirror, you can¡¯t see the scar. .


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t see the position of the scar, so he looked up and asked: "What happened?"


    Zhou Beinan took the lead in retracting his gaze, raised his finger, and licked his hair along the thick hairline. He coughed and said: "Nothing."


    Lu Yujiu said: "Xu Shixiong will come down soon. You wake up, you can''t take the wind."


    Tao Xian used to sneak into the market since he was a child. Although he did not practice, he was a slap in the face. The ability to observe the color of the game was a full ten. Seeing other people do not want to mention it, he also dispelled the idea of ??asking questions and turned to hold the song. Chi, whispered: "Qu Shi brother, Xu Shi brother back..."


    Qu Chi instead caught his wrist, very seriously: "...hey."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s deep feelings are inexplicable.


    Lu Yuji, who had just fallen into the water in the hustle and bustle, has already been soaked for a while, and his hands and feet climbed to the shore to rest. Because he was not seen for many years, his skin was always in the robes, and his body was white and shiny. Therefore, a half-punch cyan plaque on the thigh of his thigh was clear and unusual.


    I noticed that Xu Xingzhi''s gaze fell there. Lu Yuji immediately reached out and covered it. He was slightly shy and uneasy: "...Xu brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi guessed that it might be the mark of the ghost family.


    He read the book noisy, as long as the interest in Tiannanhaibei will be caught, so I don''t remember which book I saw in it: Where the ghost repairs, once the blood of the ghosts is awakened, somewhere in the body will emerge. The ghosts are engraved, the shapes are different, the position is stunned, and some are directly born in the center of the brain, and some will crawl through the entire face like a birthmark.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s position in ghost prints is rather embarrassing, but the victory is in secret. As long as he is not undressed in front of people, he will not reveal his feet.


    With such a thought, Xu Xingzhi suddenly became more open.


    The situation of Lu Yujiu is quite similar to that of the original owner.


    Since the original owner has smashed a deadly seal, he has always avoided **** in front of people in order to conceal the matter. This is the case when the Tianbang is trying to reject the invitations of the younger brothers and the quilts.


    It stands to reason that the original Lord should never have the opportunity to see the mark on him, and everyone does not know that there is a scar on the silver ring behind his back.


    So, did they just see their own snake prints before they showed that expression?


    ¡­¡­wrong.


    This explanation is not quite right.


    Since they didn''t know this thing beforehand, they suddenly saw that, at least according to Zhou Beinan''s personality, it was inevitable that they would have to make a three-footed, bottom-up approach. However, everyone did not want to talk about it. It seems that they are not willing to talk about it. This topic.


    ... Everyone knows a secret about themselves, but they don''t know it. This feeling is very subtle.


    Thinking like this, Xu Xing got the water.


    Immersed in hot water, Xu Xingzhi has a feeling of being transparent and reborn.


    He sneaked his left hand back to the back under the water, trying to touch something on the back. I didn''t expect his fingertips to touch the back, and he was firmly held by a hand wrapped in a warm current. Tight, the roots of the abdomen are crossed, and the palms are attached.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s a little shy voice swept his eartips: ¡°Brother, let me help you back.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi coughed: "...not necessary."


    He wanted to pull his hand back, but Meng Zhongguang refused to let go, and he also touched his finger and locked his finger on the back.


    Xu Xingzhi''s life is a man''s bones, the body is naturally not like a woman''s soft, was pulled like this, immediately sighed with a low pain: "Hey... what are you doing?!"


    Meng Zhongguang honestly said: "Senior brother, you look so delicious. I really want to eat you in the stomach, so you are me alone."


    His voice is not loud, and it must not be small. From their recent Lu Yujiu¡¯s words, after returning to God, they were so shy that their bellys turned pink, and they dared to dip into the bath again, taking out the feet in the pool, not comfortable. : "I, I, I, go, drink water."


    He rushed to the south side of Zhoubei, the seven-foot small body slammed the eight-foot-three-week Zhou Beinan, Zhou Beinan was also a fire-like ass, playing with his temper.


    Tao can''t wait, and even dare not turn in the direction of Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi: "Qu Shi brother, let''s go..."


    Qu Chi looked blank: "Are you thirsty too?"


    Tao leisurely stuttered: "I am... I am a little dizzy..."


    Qu Chi was anxious and couldn''t help but say that the pottery was picked up from the water, and it was easy to hold in his arms. After stepping on the shore, he also said according to the etiquette: "Well, I will take the pottery to rest. You are Wait a moment, we will come back later."


    Zhou Beinan''s face is green: "Ruo Chi, are you still coming back? What do you want to see? What are they cheeky?"


    "Where... they?" Qu Zhi¡¯s dawn was clear and ignorant, and he struggled to argue, "It¡¯s good..."


    Zhou Beinan whispered: "Good fart! I have seen the two of them on the roof. The two are stinky, obviously signaled me to talk about things, and let Laozi wait in the room, wait for them. After the noisy, come down again, and go to the house to uncover the wicked things of the sea and the waves -"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s words fell in the heart of Xu Xing¡¯s heart, and then exploded.


    ... The original Lord and Meng Zhongguang really have already -


    Although he was prepared, but this fact was swayed by the mouth of others, Xu Xingzhi still felt like a dream.


    In the present world of his life, the people are simple and open, and both men and women can be married. His father was quite open-minded, and he affirmed several times that he did not have to care about the succession of the ancestors. He only had to follow his heart, choose the one he loved, and support his life, causing Xu Xingzhi to laugh and cry, and even suspected that his father was sneaking. He ordered a doll for him, and the other person accidentally gave birth to a male baby, and he instilled them into him.


    Compared with the male color, he appreciates those delicate Yan Yanyan, but they are all very comfortable. As for who will be with them in the future, he has no plans.


    However, he has always acted boldly. Once he is determined, he must be more shameless.


    Just a week ago, Zhou Beinan, not only did not call Xu Xingzhi''s face red face hot, but let him think that if the roof is used to do such a happy thing, it seems really interesting.


    However, waiting for him to slow down, a warm embrace has been deeply embraced by him: "Sister, don''t listen to them. Zhou Beinan, he is jealous of us."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Immediately after the sudden ambition of being embraced by the warmth of the embrace, he immediately withdrew from the mind of Xu Xing.


    Before, Xu Xingzhi also vowed that if Meng Zhongguang really wanted to have something with the original body, it would only be fooled by him. It was only when he arrived that he found that everything was not as simple as he thought.


    Meng Zhongguang may be the original Lord''s loved one, so the original master will not care about the worldly opinion, and Meng Zhongguang became a Taoist, but Xu Ping is not the original owner. If it is related to Meng Zhongguang, the original master has already died and is difficult to change. After leaving the wild, can he still leave him? Can you still make a real Xu Ping?


    This body has changed the owner, and the person that Meng Zhongguang really wants is no longer here. Why do he need to give him a vain sweetness before leaving him?


    Xu Xingzhi can''t do such awkward things.


    He must not have a further connection with Meng Zhongguang.


    Absolutely not...


    Meng Zhongguang did not know the struggle of Xu Xingzhi''s heart. His fingers squatted on Xu''s swaying back muscles and lingered: "Brother, I miss you..."


    Xu Xingzhi yelled at him: "You must spread me first, don''t make trouble."


    "You don''t know how much I miss you." Meng Zhongguang turned a deaf ear, "...you don''t know anything."


    Xu Xingzhi''s elbow has been numb, and his muscles are banging and drumming. His other hand can''t be used at all. He can barely stand on the edge of the pool and tell himself not to slip into the water.


    "Meng Zhongguang! Let go!"


    Meng Chongguang did not speak, only one inch inch with his lips caressed and kissed his back neck, giving a light and regular sound of water.


    Since he entered the wild, Meng Zhongguang has always been obedient, and occasionally he has surpassed Lei Chi¡¯s words and deeds. Without him being so savage, Meng Zhongguang can handle the advance and retreat.


    Even if he locked himself up, at least it was negotiated.


    ... When did the relationship between the two begin to get out of control?


    Soon, Xu Xingzhi answered himself in his heart, asking himself to ask Meng Zhongguang whether he was lying or not. The kiss after the dispute began.


    The kiss opened a long memory for Xu Xingzhi, and it also melted the gap between the original owner and Meng Zhongguang.


    Since the kiss, Xu Xingzhi has no reason to reject Meng Zhongguang. After all, in the view of Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi accepted his kiss, which is to forgive himself.


    Xu Xingzhi sighed in the sky: ... fuck.


    He was full of thoughts on how to persuade Meng Zhongguang to let go of himself, and his muscles were shaking.


    After perceiving Xu Xingzhi¡¯s resilience, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s body suddenly jerked, and the fingers of the original bonfire gradually stopped the cycle and tick.


    He looked at Xu Xingzhi''s back neck, tired and sadly whispered: "Brother, are you afraid of me? This time... Are you afraid of me?"


    Xu Xingzhi is not afraid of others to be forced to commit crimes. He is afraid of people crying. He just hardened some of his heart and was beaten by Meng Zhongguang, and he was unable to resist.


    He digs hollow thoughts to comfort Meng Zhongguang: "You... don''t do this."


    "The brothers are really too bad." Meng Zhongguang choked. "Every time... every time I tortured me like this.... I will be crazy, you are driving me crazy."


    ¡­¡­"Each"? What is "every time"?


    Xu Xingzhi did not know what he was saying, but he was very tempted to feel the confusion in his tone. It was as if the people who could not drink water watched the flood surrounded by all directions, as if the person who fell into the quicksand could do nothing.


    Hearing such a desperate voice, Xu Xingzhi was exposed on the back of the water, and the goose bumps climbed up and down.


    His arm is still twisted awkwardly backwards, and Meng Zhongguang''s fingers are getting tighter and tighter, and he is getting less and less heavy.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s painful bite muscle jumped, but I don¡¯t know why, a soft meat in the chest is also tight and it¡¯s hard to bear.


    His forehead was on the floating rock pattern on the side of the pool. I couldn¡¯t figure out why I would cry because of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s crying, and I couldn¡¯t wait to hit the wall with my head.


    ... Xu Xingzhi suspected that he might be infected with this disease by the body.


    After an emotional vent, Meng Zhongguang finally identified the situation in front of him: Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left arm was twisted by him at an almost impossible angle, and a black circle was gathered on his wrist. He fell on the shore and was hurt. Trembling.


    Meng Zhongguang opened his hand in panic: "Brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed the arm that was finally liberated and gritted his teeth: "...Do not call my brother."


    ... He is now listening to Meng Zhongguang¡¯s brother.


    He even began to suspect that the world''s knowledge did not pick up the soul of the original master when he put himself into the body, otherwise he explained his painful feeling of wanting to pull out the heart.


    Xu Xingzhi just sneaked a word, Meng Zhongguang cried out, grabbed his arm and refused to let go: "Senior brother, it was indeed my fault. I should not let you go, I should not tie you up. Re-recognition, recognize them - don''t want me, don''t go to the nine lights, you can''t come back when you go..."


    Xu Xingzhi stunned for a while: "What are you talking about?"


    Meng Zhongguang twitched and couldn''t speak. He put his soft cheeks on Xu''s back and rubbed his back. The hot tears burned his back, causing a slight sputum on his back.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head slammed into a piece.


    - Meng Zhongguang admits wrong. But what does he think is wrong?


    He cried so sadly, indicating that for him, the most remorseful of the original is this.


    However, according to the world''s knowledge, he should recognize the theft of artifacts. It is the sergeant''s cultivation, and he is betraying the teacher''s door. No matter which one of the crimes, it is more serious than what is "tied up and not let you go". A hundred times a thousand times.


    It¡¯s Meng Zhongguang¡¯s cognition is different from ordinary people. I really don¡¯t know the priorities of the matter, or is it... he was once again deceived by the world¡¯s knowledge?


    The atmosphere that was originally picked up was broken and it became the current situation. It seems that Zhou Beinan, who had to leave early and leave, did not expect such development.


    Meng Chongguang seems to have a big grievance and pressure in his heart, so he is holding the back of Xu Xingzhi and crying into the bone marrow.


    I don''t know if it was stunned by Meng Zhongguang''s sobbing, or was soaked in the hot spring for a long time, and the familiar feeling of vertigo came to Xu Xing again.


    Xu Xingzhi snorted in the bottom of his heart.


    He used to be very good. Before he was five years old, he was accidentally degraded by the knife. He was seriously ill for a long time. He didn¡¯t even know where to open the door of the medical hall for 13 years. It¡¯s like this, but it¡¯s like a young lady. Halo.


    Xu Xingzhi used a wooden hand to get stuck in his boring chest, and he couldn¡¯t wait to scream out, or he slammed a few punches, but he was still stunned by the stunned sense of the whole sense.


    ...but he did not close his eyes and pour it into the water this time.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes are brighter and hotter than ever before.


    "...heavy light..."


    Someone read the name in his heart, and the voice was familiar with Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart. "...Heavy light, it¡¯s a good name, but what is the name?"


    In front of him, there was a roll of hundreds of surnames, and a fleshy right hand was full of ink, and he painted a circle on the top.


    The word in that circle is "Meng."


    Xu Xingzhi heard the man chewing on the name repeatedly: "...heavier. Meng Zhongguang. Sounds good."


    Gradually, the sound seemed to throw stones into the water, causing layers of ripples, and each layer was calling the name of the man.


    Heavy light, heavy light, Meng Zhongguang.


    The voice is irritated, warm, ridiculous, and spoiled, and there are always a lot of things.


    Moreover, in addition to these, Xu Xingzhi also heard a tone of joy in the pain, heavy light, Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang, who pressed Xu Xingzhi to the pool for a long time, stopped the crying slowly. He snorted at the tip of his nose that was crying red, and his voice trembled, but he recovered a little calmness: "Brother, I know that you are angry because I don¡¯t let you go... Before you forgive me, I, I won¡¯t touch you...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi still used his back with his tears to turn red. He called Meng Zhongguang and gave birth to some panic: "Really, I don''t touch you. I am very tired. I haven''t slept for a long time." So I have no strength..."


    He explained incoherently for a long time, seeing that Xu Xingzhi still had no intention of going back, his tight shoulder blade finally relaxed hopelessly, wading and wading out.


    When he turned around, Xu Xingzhi staggered from the water.


    When he heard the sound of the water behind him, Meng Zhongguang smiled in the bottom of his heart, but the bitterness of the smile had not spread to the bottom of his eyes. He came from behind his back with one hand and locked him in his arms.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know what he was doing to do something. It seemed that the body told him what to do next, and he did it in a confused way.


    Therefore, when he turned over the horrified Meng Zhongguang and invaded his mouth into the mouth, Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t figure out what he was doing.


    What drives him to do this is the body, not the order of the world, nor the memories of the original Lord. It seems that everything that happens next is taken for granted.


    He only felt that there was a kind of familiarity in his blood, which was like injecting strange power into him, dictating his hands and feet, and letting all reason go to fucking.


    Meng Zhongguang squeezed a few words between his lips and teeth: "Sister? You..."


    After discovering that the words were useless, he decisively gave up half of the rumors with Xu Xing, and forced the side of Xu Xing''s waist to cover his waist, which was deep in his waist. The same action violently invaded Xu Xing''s mouth and robbed each other. ownership.


    The war was burning, and during the tumbling, the lips of the two men were entangled in death, as if they could hear the burning sound of the sound.


    After Meng Zhongguang¡¯s anti-customer, Xu Xingzhi chose to take the initiative to withdraw. When he quit, he bite Meng¡¯s lips and pull it out. It hurts him to take two breaths, reach out and touch his hand. scarlet.


    "What are you crying? Um?" Xu Xingzhi used his wooden hand to hold his face with tears on his face. He frowned and asked, "Cry and cry, you know crying."


    Meng Zhongguang was both surprised and happy, but there was a grievance in the tone: "Brother bite me..."


    "What happened to you?" Xu Xingzhi heard that he said in a near-fierce voice, "Is you biting less? Didn''t you like it before?"


    Meng Zhongguang grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s arm and his eyes brightened: "Senior brother, you will say it again. Are you willing to take care of me, do you forgive the things that heavy light did in the past?"


    Xu Xingzhi sneered, holding a hand under Meng Zhongguang''s body and squeezing it: "Turn your Meng Zhongguang! ''Is it'', ''Is it'', how come you have so many questions? I will not forgive you. Are you not sure?"


    "Hey--" Meng Zhongguang sighed low and couldn''t stand it anymore. He hugged one of Xu Xing and sucked his earlobe. The voice was soft and sweet. "... Brother, Really, I miss you the most."


    Xu Xingzhi thought that he must be **** crazy to do this kind of thing.


    But after the body did not listen to it, it again sank into the prolonged carnival.


    After half an hour, Yuan Ruyi sullenly took Zhou Wang and lived in a palace where the tiger flea was farthest from the hot spring. Even so, he could still hear hoarse screams and laughter.


    Zhou Beinan was holding a long gun in the courtyard, and he blinked for a long time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore: "They are finished!? Ah?! Let not let people sleep?"


    He bit his teeth and swears: "I am looking for them! No, is it?"


    Qu Chi said: "I will go too."


    Zhou Beinan: "...what are you doing?"


    Qu Chi has a reasonable basis: "They fight, you can''t hold it alone."


    Zhou Beinan''s ear roots are slightly reddish: "You sit well, I will go alone, they both fight this big, don''t scare you."


    When he left this, Zhou Beinan went magnificently, but when he walked to the wooden door leading to Muchi, the threshold of the door suddenly slammed into a jingle, and he was shocked by Zhou Beinan.


    The wheezing and the neck-sucking kisses are endless, and the two bodies slammed down against the wooden door, and the door shafts were given.


    Zhou Beinan, a handsome show face, became a pig liver color, and the teeth were squeaky and squeaky. After a long time, he screamed a roar: "Are you demolishing the house?"


    The movement inside the door did not stop, but the voice that came out was the same: "Roll!"


    Then, in the door, Xu Xing began to change his voice and hesitated: "...no sleep? Tired? You haven¡¯t slept for a few days and you are so excited? You are tired!"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s soft voice spoiled: ¡°How can you be tired of doing this kind of thing with your brothers? It¡¯s not enough to be a lifetime.¡±


    "Hey--" Xu Xingzhi sounded awkward, and Meng Mengguang twice, "Change one! Don''t hit my mother! The back is broken... Hey..."


    Zhou Beinan turned two laps at the door, and thought that I wouldn¡¯t have a general knowledge of the two kings.


    When he finished, he went back with a long gun.


    When he returned to the small courtyard where the four people stayed, the rushing Qu Chi was busy coming forward: "How is it?"


    Zhou Beinan: "What is it? This is not still... is it?"


    "...It¡¯s very bad." Qu Chi¡¯s face turned white. ¡°He just cried...¡±


    Zhou Beinan thought of the "roll" and came to the air: "Look for it! Let him be killed alive."


    He took a few steps, but it was mad, but one said: "Tao leisure, you, you sing, you press this down!"


    Tao leisurely shrank and shook his head.


    Lu Yujiu said: "The people who study are Hua Dan, and they are not learning the drums!"


    Zhou Beinan stunned his forehead: "I can''t pass this day, huh?"


    Clouds and rains resounded and resounded for a whole night.


    On the second day, Meng Chongguang wrapped Xu Hanzhi with a bath towel, and took a big step out of the hot spring bath. He placed him on the bed in the room and bent down to kiss his cheeks several times.


    Xu Xingzhi was drowsy and looked at him with a squint. He turned his eyes away.


    Meng Zhongguang squatted under the bed and put his hands on the side of the bed. He said: "Brother, what do you want to eat? No matter what you want to eat, you will find a way to get it back."


    Xu Xingzhi snorted "Let me think about it", then I squinted my eyes and stopped moving.


    Meng Zhongguang waited patiently for a long time and found that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s breathing was even, like falling asleep, and he reached out and stroked Xu Xing¡¯s lips, which were extraordinarily red because of the fullness of the water vapor.


    Last night, I was tumbling in and out of the spring pool. The face of Xu Xingzhi still had a thin red that was left behind by the steaming of the heat. I saw that Meng Chongguang was in a good mood, and I was still in love with it. And kiss again.


    He carefully quilt the quilt for Xu Xingzhi, and then slowly stepped over the door.


    After the closing of the door slammed, Xu Xingzhi raised his sore arm and opened his heavy eyelids.


    The madness of last night, let Xu Xing''s heart have a lingering sorrow, also called him to jump wildly.


    He didn''t know what happened to him. He just did the instinctive action when he was saddened by the heavy light. He clung to him, comforted him, and teased him. He was familiar with it as if he had done it dozens of times.


    Xu Xingzhi even thought that the person who had been in trouble with Meng Zhongguang last night was not himself, but the original owner who was sleeping in his body.


    ...but is the original Lord really there?


    The original master Xu Xing hopes to have a family and a stable life, he Xu Ping has; and as Xu Ping, he was once again forced to take over the life and mess of Xu Xingzhi.


    What the **** is this? Is it really so coincidental?


    Xu Xingzhi muttered to himself: "Meng Chongguang, Jiuzhi Lan... Jiuzhi Deng, Meng Zhongguang... Jiu-"


    In the repeated mourning, he flashed a fragment in his mind.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat suddenly slammed, and he jumped up and violently jumped up. A retaliatory crack in the waist forced him to lie back, stuck his waist and shivered.


    When he was a child, he had written many poems and had read a poem. His impression was extremely impressive.


    The profound reason is that my sister likes this poem very much and says that her name is taken from this poem.


    Xu Xingzhi still remembers that when he looked at the neck, he sullenly and funnyly confused her hair: "Your name is clearly given to you by your brother! I hope you will be outside the pavilion. ''How could it be from this unfortunate poem? It¡¯s really unlucky.¡±


    Indus looked at him and smiled, and put his slender fingers on his right hand in the pear tree: "I like the name of my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi was softened by her smile: "I like it."


    Sycamore leaned against his shoulder and put his head on his shoulder, and Xu Xingzhi also moved her to tilt her shoulders to facilitate her pillow.


    Xu Xiaotong whispered: "Brother is the best brother in the world."


    He handed out his hand and deliberately swayed in front of her: "Your brother is a crippled, is this also good?"


    "Okay. Everything is fine." Xu Xiaotong closed his wooden hand with his little hand and looked at Xu Xingzhi cherishedly. "... Brother, in the eyes of Wutong, people in this world have one more hand. ""


    Xu Xingzhi still remembers the mood at that time, warm and peaceful, as if he did not have to bother to fight, he has already sat on the most beautiful things in the world.


    However, now that I think of the poem, Xu Xingzhi feels chilly and wants to shrink himself into the depths of the quilt, so that he can draw even a little warmth.


    "Nine branches of lights in the window, Xiyi boring hate different. Xiaomeng did not leave the gold knees, early cold first to the stone screen. The testament is unfortunately three autumn white, the candle is still a hundred inches red. Should roll the curtain to see the caries, In the mirror, I saw the phoenix tree."


    ¡ª¡ªThe nine branches are in the air.


    - Sanqiu Bai, Sanqiu, Xu Sanqiu.


    - In the mirror, hey, see Wutong.


    - Also, Xu Ping, Shi Pingfeng.


    how is this possible¡­¡­


    God will not give him such a cruel mystery, let him guess the mystery.


    Xu Xingzhi''s throat was rolling rapidly. Although the night''s cockroaches had caused burning pain in his throat, he couldn''t help but want to swallow the acid water that had poured into his throat.


    However, the stock was so bitter and bitter that it was awkward. Xu Xing was endurance, struggling to climb up, holding the side of the bed and violently vomiting.


    The crystal clear stomach liquid turned out from the mouth and slipped along the corner of the mouth. He vomited and rolled down from the bed. He held his elbows to the ground and his face was pale and he could not wait to spit out the stomach.


    He heard the sound of the door being broken, heard Meng Zhongguang''s exclamation and rushing footsteps, and then he was surrounded by a pair of powerful and soft arms: "Brother, what''s wrong? Where is it uncomfortable?" ¡±


    A little bit of cool attached to the head that he was burning to boil, and panicked to withdraw: "Senior brother, you are feverish. You are more patient, I will immediately call the Yuanshi sister."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his hand and caught his clothes.


    Meng Zhongguang, who had planned to leave, immediately understood it. Wen Sheng calmed and kissed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hot ears: "Well, my brother, I will not go, I will not go anywhere."


    He reached out and held Xu Xingzhi''s hand and shouted outside the door: "Zhou Beinan! Qu Chi!! Come alone!"


    Xu Xingzhi lies in the arms of Meng Zhongguang, and the left side of the pillow is the gift of the world.


    He stunned his body and said with a hoarse whisper that was about to tear: "... pillow, under the pillow."


    Meng Zhongguang sneaked out and reached for a moment under the pillow, and he handed the dagger into the hands of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi pulled the dagger out of the sheath.


    The blade of the dagger is as bright as silver, the blade is sharp and sharp, and there is a fascinating flow on it. It is a trace of the aura of heaven and earth. As long as it is aligned with the demon nucleus of the demon of the demon, the dagger will go down, and the demon will be the end. There is no chance of reincarnation.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at the dagger he had in his hand, and the dawn was a bit strange, like a smile.


    Xu Xingzhi was hot, but his hands were cold and amazing. He repeatedly measured the dagger in his hand and smiled. He used all the last effort to push the dagger into the sheath: "This, help me collect it."


    Meng Zhongguang: "... brother?"


    "Receive." Xu Xingzhi''s eyes are full of mosquitoes, and nothing can be seen clearly. He whispered, "You are here, I don''t need it."


    When Meng Zhongguang had a throat and his tears fell, Xu Xingzhi was already tired. He leaned back in Meng Zhongguang¡¯s arms and completely passed out.


    After a short time, people gathered in the room.


    Yuan Ruyi carefully placed the bone on the wrist of Xu Xing, and tried the temperature on the back of his hand. Zhou Wang leaned back in front of the bed with his double-knife, and looked at Xu Xingzhi with a worried face and a red face: "If my sister urged me to sleep early, what happened yesterday?"


    Several people present immediately looked at different places.


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer. He squatted at the bed and watched Xu Xingzhi. Since his hand was taken up by Yuan Ruzhen, he held Xu¡¯s ankle tightly. It seemed that he was afraid that Xu Xingzhi would leave the body.


    Only Zhou Beinan¡¯s face is proud: ¡°Let you make trouble, let you not let us sleep.¡±


    Lu Yujiu stepped on his instep and smashed it.


    Zhou Beinan slammed a pain, simply picking up Lu Yujiu under the threat, and licking the child, let him step on his feet, no matter how hard Lu Yuji struggled, he firmly grasped him with his arms. The neck, won the Lu Yu nine blushing.


    Qu Chi disapproved and stared at Meng Zhongguang: "No matter what mistakes he made, he can''t be labeled like this."


    Tao Leisure nervously asked Yuan Ruyi: "How is it?"


    Yuan Ruyi was trying to answer, and he saw Xu Xingzhi put an eyebrow of an extremely uncomfortable angle and muttered: "Master... Master, don''t..."


    Several people on the scene listened to his nightmare and changed color.


    Yuan Ru''s look shocked and pulled back his hand. When the empty eyes were fixed to look at Xu Xingzhi, the sad and quiet silence was so cold that it was cold.


    Xu Xingzhi flipped his body in pain: "...Master, you can die, I would rather die!"


    Meng Chongguang rushed up, pressed the hand of Xu Xing''s death into a fist, and opened his fingers with one finger: "... well, brother, nothing."


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyelids were slightly stunned, and he glanced at him with a tired look: "What about Master? We had a drink of plums yesterday. How did Master come? I was frozen in the middle of the night..."


    Meng Zhongguang sneered at him with skill: "Brother, Master is drunk, and is still asleep in the Green Bamboo Temple."


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes and turned his head back: "... lie to me. Master is gone, no longer."


    Zhou Beinan snorted and took Lu Yuji from his own feet. He stepped forward and reached for the face of Xu Xingzhi: "... Yes, you mentioned this, I have something to ask you. Xu Xingzhi? Xu Xingzhi !! Don''t sleep!"


    The temperature of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes was several times colder when he moved from Xu Xingzhi to Zhou Beinan: ¡°Zhou Beinan, what do you do?¡±


    Zhou Beinan is straightforward: "I have something to ask him!"


    Meng Zhongguang screamed: "Don''t irritate your brother! Roll!!"


    His palm ignited a smear of light, pushing it to his ribs three inches, letting Zhou Beinan retreat a few steps until he hit Lu Yujiu and stopped.


    Under the fall, the fire of Zhou Beinan also came out, grabbed the chest that was hit with ribs and sorrow, and pointed a few steps to Xu Xingzhi: "Xu Xingzhi, don''t let his mother die! Four doors Who knows that Qing Jingjun loves you the most, what happened in the end? Why do you want to kill Jing Jun? You get up, you say it!"


    The word "Qing Jing Jun" seems to be effective for Xu Xing. He gasped hard and reached out to grab the clothes on his chest. He seemed to want to take the heart out of it.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s enthusiasm, only to find out, Xu Xingzhi cried.


    The tears slid silently from the end of his eyes, blended into the pillow, and dyed the satin pillow with tears into a dark color.


    Zhou Beinan saw Xu Xingzhi''s laughter and anger, that is, he had never seen him cry, and his face changed all his time: "I, I...he..."


    Everyone looked at his eyes and looked bad. Zhou Beinan was very embarrassed and groaned: "I just listened to him and asked him to ask questions quickly... When he was exiled outside, he didn''t mention it, and I didn''t ask... ..."


    Zhou Wang curiously asked: "Who is Qing Jingjun?"


    Qu Chi rarely raised a little voice and said seriously: "...Awang."


    Zhou Wang immediately snorted, but she found that everyone mentioned this person is a painful face.


    Yuan Ru looked at Xu Xingzhi lying on the bed, whispering slightly painfully: "I don''t know, I only saw the brothers being sent out from the Master''s Hall, the brothers mouth."

 Chapter 52： One night singing (2)

    The middle and the body are the blood of the quiet king. Maybe... maybe..."


    She turned to the light and looked in the direction of Meng Zhongguang. The tone was slightly expected: "Is the brother told you why he is..."


    "The brothers don''t want to mention, how can I ask more." Meng Zhongguang took out his handkerchief and wet it with hot water. He printed it on Xu Xingzhi''s cheek. "I don''t know what happened at the time. When the brothers were in trouble, I am not at Fengling Mountain at all."


    The author has something to say: in addition to the heavy light, the name of each character has its origin~


    Today, this poem is Wen Tingjun¡¯s "Sitting Friends".

 Chapter 53： a greedy

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was first and foremost awakened by the waist, and the soreness of the death called Xu Xingzhi was produced by the waist and then was put together by grass and grass. The illusion of a violent wilderness.


    Immediately, the poem broke into his mind, like a giant hand grabbing an ice scorpion into his head and vigorously tumbling. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s headache was sore and squeaky, and he only wanted to drink his mouth to pour out the dark fire burning in his chest.


    Who wants him to just make a move to get up, one hand will hold his rocky stiff waist muscles, and scorned twice: "Brother, what do you want?"


    One of Xu Xing''s mouths felt that the exhaustion of the whole body had spread to the muscles of the neck, even if it made a sound.


    He can only concentrate the statement to a minimum: "...water."


    "I will give you down." Meng Zhongguang got up.


    "No need." Xu Xingzhi barely pushed his hand away. "I got up and walked."


    "I help my brother."


    "No need."


    The voice did not fall, and Xu Xing¡¯s legs, which wanted to get up, almost fell to the ground, so that a pair of strong arms tightened his waist from the side in time.


    "The brothers can''t walk the road, but they don''t obey." Meng Zhongguang smiled and smacked it up, and slammed the tip of his tongue to the inside of the auricle of Xu Xingzhi. "I will give you a fall. However, if the brothers are really thirsty..."


    Xu Xingzhi made a hot, hoarse smile from his throat, turned his head, and blocked his mouth.


    Meng Zhongguang was caught off guard and was directly kissed by Xu Xing.


    The continuous low and grievances are called the others to sound, as if Meng Zhongguang is the one who is in the disadvantaged. However, only the two people who are engaged in the war know that the two are equally divided, the low-lying enjoyment and pain, and the faint Some advantages.


    After a few lingering, Xu Xingzhi seems to have found a way to go home for his lips, the disordered heartbeat gradually subsided, and the headache was relieved.


    When he was a little breathless, he picked up his tongue and pressed the opposite tooth. He took Meng Zhongguang out and he was able to retreat from his body: "...very sweet."


    Meng Zhongguang has been addicted to the addiction, and he is not willing to let go of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s neck: "More."


    Xu Xingzhi was ridiculed by his demeanor Jiao Lijiao, but on the face was a serious: "Pour water."


    Meng Zhongguang was anxious, and he and his hands and feet hooked Xu Xingzhi, and he said: "Heavily light."


    Xu Xingzhi stared at him: "I am thirsty."


    Meng Zhongguang unwillingly let go of his hand and walked out a few steps. He suddenly turned and rushed back. He protected Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back of the head and pressed him heavily on the bed. He once again smashed Xu Xingzhi into a misty and cool cold-toothed face. Middle: "No, I can''t help it... The light can''t help it... The brothers have spared the light, ah?"


    Xu Xingzhi had no strength under his body, and he had tossed for a while for a while, only then barely lifted his trembling knees and gently pressed against Meng Zhongguang, licking his soft body moment, one arm was in his throat. With the wooden hand to prop up his body, Meng Mengguang overwhelmed his body, his fingers pressed Meng Zhongguang to kiss him with a slightly red lips, up and down, the language threatened: "... I want to drink water ""


    It¡¯s not enough to kiss Meng Zhongguang, and the committee has been bent to pour water.


    Xu Xingzhi looked to Meng Zhongguang''s back, his eyebrows were wrinkled, but his mouth was not raised consciously.


    ... obviously only spent a month with him in the wild, but it seems that he has known for a hundred years, whether it is a joy or a kiss, it is like a lot of times, it will fit together.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of reason, and tried this once, Xu Xingzhi would not think that he would be so skilled in this kind of thing, and he would not be self-taught.


    It¡¯s like a fire encounters dry firewood, it only burns up and there is no second way to go.


    Xu Xingzhi wants to indulge in this kind of familiar sea of ??desire, not to think about the previous things, not to think about the poem that made him sick, and refuse to think about the nine lights, the indus and the father. All kinds of entanglements, but have to think over and over again, thinking that he is exhausted.


    In the past, there was a scale in front of Xu Xingzhi. On the left is Meng Zhongguang¡¯s life and his conscience. On the right is his father and sister.


    On both sides, one after another, against each other, Xu Xingzhi swayed in the left and right, difficult to choose.


    However, now he has a voice in his head telling him that there is a possibility that one side of the chip will never exist at all. The right side of the scale, from beginning to end, are two horrible phantoms.


    This kind of cognition has too much impact on Xu Xingzhi.


    Looking back, Xu Xingzhi discovered that there are too many things to be suspected besides the year of "Tianding Sixteen Years".


    For example, he has no memory before the age of five.


    He still remembers everything he saw when he woke up in bed when he was five years old.


    The afterglow of the twilight slowly moved on him, and the warm red light wrapped him into a dense, silkworm cocoon.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that the headache was going crazy, and the internal organs were tumbling, but soon a middle-aged man sounded like a jade: "...when you woke up?"


    To this day, Xu Xingzhi still remembers the violent panic of a blank in the brain. It seems to have died once, and the soul has been forced to return to the world.


    It seems that he noticed that his eyes were wrong. The man picked up his weak and trembled body from the bed and slowly patted it. He whispered in his ear: "Small screen, what''s wrong? Don''t you know it?"


    At that time, Xu Xing thought, is this what?


    Before...has he been jealous?


    But for a moment, he was felt the inflammatory infection that was forcibly suppressed in the man''s voice.


    His heart was softened, and he was not willing to let the middle-aged man of this kindness and gentleness disappoint, and he exhausted his strength. He tightened his arm with the left arm that could still be lifted up: "...hey."


    The man shuddered and then hugged him in a madness, and his arms were locked, so that he could barely breathe: "It¡¯s good to come back, come back... I will take care of you forever, won¡¯t let you Leave me..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s headache seemed to have been cut off by his head. At the same time, he always felt that it was not right. It seemed that there was some imbalance in the body.


    He tried his best to hang his neck and found that his right wrist was wrapped in a thick white cloth. Originally, there should be a right hand position, which is already empty.


    Probably because the head was too painful, Xu Xingzhi did not feel the pain in the wound. Nahan looked at the broken hand with his head: "... my hand..."


    "I will be your hand in the future." The man smashed the railroad. "Small screen, I will take care of you by my sister and my sister....Sister, come over."


    The three-year-old girl waited outside the door, and as soon as her father called, she turned into the house, pinched the skirt, and stared at him with red eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi was impressed by the eager and restrained eyes of the children in front of her eyes, and she endured a headache and slowly showed her a smile.


    As far as he knows, when he was playing, he was accidentally thrown off the palm of his right hand by the knife and fell into disability.


    After nearly three months of rest in bed, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s feet fell, and the poplars took a spurt and made a bud, and lived easily.


    He found that he would learn everything, and he would read the book and throw the pen and throw the pot.


    He is a playful person, and his father has never been tied to him because he was a child when he was a child. Since the age of twelve, he has been wandering around, making friends, swimming in the mountains, drinking and singing.


    Life knows everywhere, it should be like Feihong stepping on the snow.


    However, Feihong always has a place to live in.


    No matter how far he goes, he just has to go back and there is a place where a tiled house and a candle are in place.


    This was what made him feel at ease.


    It wasn''t until he wrote the book in a bored mile that everything changed.


    He always believed that it was the knowledge of the world that brought him into a nightmare. But now he suddenly realized that he seemed to wake up from a long dream.


    ...what is true, what is false?


    Although the mirror flower water moon is ridiculous, but the flowers in the mirror, the water in the moon, the distant relatives, how do you know which side is true, which side is fake?


    Xu Xingzhi put himself tightly and leaned on the bedside to drink a few mouthfuls of water from the hand that Meng Zhongguang handed the cup, and then barely pressed the bite to suppress the beast that bit his heart.


    Meng Zhongguang put down the cup and tried the forehead of Xu Xingzhi with his forehead: "Fortunately, the brothers burned back."


    Xu Xingzhi did not answer, a pair of black eyes straightforward and boldly stared at him.


    Two straight and beautiful noses are lightly attached to one place, and the heat flow exhaled from each other flows to the other''s cheeks after a brief intersection.


    Without a few round trips, Meng Zhongguang was a little flustered to avoid the line of sight. He wanted to leave the side of the bed. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were fast and his knees were on top, and Meng¡¯s clothes were crushed to death.


    "What to do?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s breathing is already ups and downs, and his head is biased away: ¡°The brothers are high-ranking, the waist is not good, I can¡¯t...¡±


    One of Xu Xing pinched his chin and blocked all the words he was about to say.


    When Meng Zhongguang¡¯s dizzy watery eyes looked at Xu Xingzhi, he saw Xu Xingzhi smile and opened the quilt. The white trousers had a roll of trousers, revealing a slender leg.


    He raised his chin: "...roll in, do things."


    After obediently rolling into the quilt, Meng Zhongguang groped and came to Xu Xingzhi, whispering his ear and excited: "Brother, you seduce me..."


    "Less nonsense. Why do you like to hug behind you? Who taught you?"


    "Isn''t it a brother?" Meng Zhongguang''s tone was extremely wrong, like a small milk dog who didn''t grab milk. Hey, "I don''t remember the brothers? When we first time, the brothers didn''t cooperate at all. My face is too awkward to do, and I want to go to the back.... Later, it was so murderous, it hurts, let me get out. I cried, you didn¡¯t yell at me..."


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but listen to his tone. But very quickly, he did not have the strength to laugh, his face was white and fiddled by Meng Zhongguang.


    "The brothers are really, very tight..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s cold sweat surplus: "You are too **** you are out... ah..."


    "No, please." Meng Zhongguang grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s mouth. "...they will hear it."


    Although the joy of Muchi is memorable, Meng Zhongguang simply regrets the intestines after returning to God.


    He was forgotten and lost his mind, and he let others hear the voice of his brother.


    He will never make the same mistake again.


    He hugged Xu Xingzhi and slammed the quilt out of a snow wave.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the top of the bed with disappointment.


    In the collision of the dead, he can confirm that at least the person behind him is not a dreamer who will leave at any time, which makes the seemingly calm, but actually full of flustered Xu Xingzhi inexplicably.


    In addition, Xu Xingzhi did not mind to admit that he was so eager to sway that the stimuli of his heart trembled from the body to the heart.


    In the next few days, Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi rolled all over the corner of the Southern Beaver Palace.


    They are not in a hurry to do something, and the key fragments can¡¯t be run there. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart and heart, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s madness for a long time.


    One day, he was idle, dragging his steps and turning around, but he saw Tao Leisure and Qu Chi in a corridor.


    Tao Yuxi was on the side of Qu Chi, and he was writing something on the ground. Qu Chi learned to smear his movements, and the two looked very harmonious.


    Tao Yu was very sensitive. When he heard the foot sounds, he turned around and saw Xu Xingzhi. He immediately stood up in a panic and did not speak. His face was already red: "Xu, Xu brother."


    Xu Xingzhi''s cloaked, Meng Zhongguang''s robe was a little longer for him. The corner swayed slowly with the wind under the porch, and it became more and more his body tall and thin.


    Qu Chi looked up and said hello to Xu Xingzhi, and then imitated Tao Yu, a pen on the ground with a circle.


    Xu Xingzhi came over and wanted to sit down on the steps of the gallery. The pottery action lifted the waist of Xu Xingzhi and pulled off his robe. He folded two stacks and placed them on the steps.


    He is docile: "Shu brothers please sit down."


    Xu Xingzhi is also different from his politeness, and he sits down: "You are considerate."


    After sitting down, he took off his warm robe and put it on the shoulders of the pottery.


    Tao leisure was a little scared, and he shoved a few times. Xu Xingzhi snorted, and he accepted it with a blushing face. He fingered his belt and crept: "Brother, I will warm you first. When you are cold, I will Still with you."


    Where Xu Xingzhi cares about this, smiles and swings his hand: "Let''s talk again.... What are you doing?"


    Tao is shyly: "The song brother is pestering me, asking me to paint him with sugar gourd. Since I last told him, he remembered it."


    Qu Chi couldn''t hear that they were discussing himself. He was painting his candied fruit with one heart and one mind. However, when Tao Wen''s warm eyes fell on him, he seemed to feel something. He looked up and smiled.


    The five senses of Qu Chi are all born in the word "Feng Wen Er Ya". The eyebrows have their own colors, only contact with his eyes. Tao Yu is embarrassed to hang his head, and the fingers on the knees are stretched tightly. .


    Xu Xingzhi had some playfulness. After hitting the pottery with his elbow, he deliberately whispered in his ear: "You and him are Taoists?"


    Since these days and nights, Xu Xingzhi has been watching with a cold eye. He only feels that Zhou Beinan and Lu Yujiu, Qu Chi and Tao Yu are both unusual.


    But this is not unusual. In the wild, there are people who can be accompanied, and it is fortunate and even embarrassing. This group of people are all men of **** temperament. In this wilderness, the difficulty of long nights, why bother to accompany themselves is a man or a woman.


    Unexpectedly, Tao Yu¡¯s eyes widened and stuttered: ¡°How can Xu¡¯s brother think this way? I, my brother and my brother, are in the sky, not in the sky, how can I dare to think about the brothers?¡±


    Tao gossip is very nervous, but extremely sincere. This is called Xu Xingzhi.


    Tao Xian looked to Qu Chi, seeing him and turning his back to the two to start writing seriously. In the dawn of dodging, he dared to release the endless wave of admiration: "I have never seen a gentler and better than the song brother. At the time of the world, I always thought about the fact that the song brother used a hundred Lingshi for me to change the sugar gourd. Especially, I couldn¡¯t say a few words with the song brother..."


    At the beginning, he used two strings of candied haws to blackmail the culprit of Qu Chi 100 Lingshi.


    When Tao Yu talks about Qu Chi, the symptoms of stuttering and shyness are swept away, and the eyes are full of tenderness and tenderness.


    "When I grew up, I left the tea house and went around with my baggage to find out where the brother of the song was. I was young and I really didn''t remember which of the songs was a fairy. It took two years. I was in the past, I only thought that I could go under the door of the song teacher and look at him from afar. I am satisfied."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, a string of candied fruit, a few warm words, let the child remember for so long, his life, presumably also really sad and pitiful.


    Xu Xingzhi has always been soft on this kind of child, and he reached out and touched the soft hair of Tao.


    Tao Xiu apparently did not adapt to the physical contact of such relatives, and the frightened puppy seemed to shrink back.


    Xu Xingzhi does not mind his instinct to avoid this, and grinned: "Tao leisure, when did you become a disciple of Danyangfeng?"


    In these few days, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s paper was drunk, but his head became clearer and clearer.


    The memory of the original Lord has no signs of recovery. Seeing the truth is close at hand. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s attempt to escape is useless. It is better to help Meng Zhongguang to get the key, return to the present world, find nine lights, ask him in person, that one "The nine branches of lights are in the empty window, and the seeing of the phoenix tree in the mirror." What is the matter.


    At the same time, he also wants to get more news from these people. Although everyone knows different things, if they can complement each other, they may also piece together a rough truth.


    Tao Xian thought for a moment: "Tianding four years in March and the third day."


    "You remember it clearly." Xu Xing was happy.


    Tao Xian smiled sadly: "How can I remember it? When I went up the mountain on the third day of March, the peach blossoms were just right; at the beginning of March, the peach blossoms of the mountains fell, and the song brother became this pair. Look like."

 Chapter 54： Sandstorm

    The sadness and self-deprecation in Tao Yu¡¯s tone made Xu Xing¡¯s heart slightly sour.


    He asked Pan Shaozhong half-heartedly and half-heartedly: "There is a good work done by Master Du Yangfeng, Qu Chi, and why he is involved in the artifact."


    Tao Yu looked at Xu Xingzhi in confusion. It seems that he did not understand what he was saying: "Artifact? I, I don''t understand, I haven''t seen it. Just after going into the wild, I listened to Zhou''s brothers when they complained, said... Yes, the four artifacts are fake. They get the artifacts and wait until they want to use them to know that they have been misunderstood and caught off guard before they are captured."


    The conversation with Tao Leisure was even more puzzled by Xu Xingzhi: "You have never seen an artifact, and two have not participated in the events of the year, why have they been sent to the wild?"


    Tao Chen Nuo Nuo¡¯s singularity said: ¡°The song brother was very hurt at that time, and he couldn¡¯t leave him alone.... I, I am willing to... come in with him.¡±


    "...you are..." Xu Xingzhi was shocked to add to it, pointing to the broad back of Qu Chi, and suppressing the voice. "This is nothing to do with you. You don''t have mana, just a mortal who just got started on the 7th. Just for him. You are coming in?"


    Tao leisure explained: "I don''t know much about literacy, but I have seen a lot of drama books when I used to sing a song. I said that I have a meal, and when I was in the spring, I reported it to me. The song brother sent me a candied fruit, and again, My brother¡¯s bones were sent back to me to help me bury. Yes, it¡¯s a big grace.... Besides, Danyang Feng¡¯s other disciples don¡¯t have to go into the wild, and the brothers are seriously injured at the time, and they can¡¯t live without people... and so¡­¡­"


    Xu Xingzhi was impressed by this seemingly feminine and weak man.


    If it is on the word "righteousness", there are few people in the world who can surpass this short and weak sissy.


    I noticed Xu Xingzhi''s eyes, and Tao smiled casually: "Xu Shixiong, don''t look at me like this... I don''t have it, it''s not so noble. I just thought that the song brother brother is very powerful, and it may not take long for us to I can get out of the wild again. No, I didn¡¯t expect it to be here, it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    "I will go out." Xu Xingzhi comforted him. "We will all go out, one will not fall."


    "Xu Shixiong, I believe in you." Tao Yan''s slender Dan Feng eyes are purely trustworthy. "You said, I will bring back my brother''s bones. When you say it, you will do it. I believe in you."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled, raised his hand and held his back neck, and pressed his hand a few times, and Tao Yu immediately tightened his back with a small animal-like bow.


    Xu Xingzhi''s habits are intimate contact with people. Even the easily shy Lu Yujiu is not like Tao Yu, always like a scared bird, showing a small expression of panic.


    Xu Xingzhi teased him: "So afraid?"


    "I am timid." Tao leisure snorted, a little embarrassed to admit his shortcomings, "Fortunately, I have the brothers shelter, but also Awang. ... At the beginning, I was with the brother of the song to take Awang home. ...... Yes, there is Meng Zhongguang. He is very good, a good person. He has been looking for a brother in the wild. Now he has found it, I am happy for him, and happy for my brother."


    In the eyes of the world, perhaps the unscrupulous Meng Zhongguang, in the soft-tempered Tao Xun, can be considered a good person, which has forced Xu Xingzhi to have a layer of doubts.


    What was wrong at the beginning?


    What are they doing to steal artifacts?


    At least in the memory of the original Lord, the memory of the artifact is only a seven-year artifact appreciation.


    Xu Xingzhi never knows where the "World Book" guarded by Fengling Mountain is placed, and even the "World Book" has no way to know it. He only looked a few times far away, only knowing that it was a group of pure and pure Yaoguang, even the form is difficult to distinguish.


    Every time during the symposium, the artifacts were escorted by the various monarchs.


    In order to avoid the shackles of the villains, the artifacts were stolen, Xu Xingzhi, Qu Chi, Zhou Beinan and Wen Xuechen all needed to play the spirit of 120,000 points, patrol the periphery, stay up all night, so this tour will be held once every time, Xu Xingzhi Everyone can''t wait to get tired of taking off a layer of skin.


    If you want to know that the protection is fake, why should they bother with it?


    However, then again, the artifact is not a thing. If it is easily known, it is a big trouble.


    The reputation of Fengling Mountain is the head of the four gates. Xu Xingzhi is the first of Fengling, and he is quite loved by Qing Jingjun. I don¡¯t know where the world books are usually placed. How can they know Zhou Beinan? How can you play the idea of ??this world?


    Xu Xingzhi was thinking about meditation, and he saw Qu Chi drop the branches, got up and ran to the front of the pottery, grabbed his hand, and pointed to the string of candied squashes painted on the ground: "Do they look like this?"


    Tao Xian smiled: "Yes. The song brother is very similar, more like me."


    Qu Chi smiled shallowly. He pointed to a bunch of the biggest candied haws and said, "...you see, this is yours."


    He drew a lot of candied haws, which had both Zhou and Xu Xing. He looked at Tao as much as he could see, as if there were a bunch of street desserts that were really worth buying.


    Tao Xian listened to him with patience and patiently, and he nodded from time to time. When Qu Chi counts everyone''s time, he only raises his eyebrows in confusion, and counts the sugar gourds on the ground: "...your."


    Qu Chi a glimpse, another two three three four five location, I was embarrassed to smile: "Forgot."


    Tao Xian pointed heavily to his own bunch of candied haws: "We share it. One and a half."


    Qu Chi thought about it and said that he was happy.


    Xu Xingzhi saw the warmth and coordination between them, and smiled unconsciously. He said to Tao Xiaodao: "He is a big fool, and you are such a good friend, but it is unfortunate fortunate."


    When Qu Chi heard it, he turned his back and protested: "I am not a fool. I am Qu Chi. You can''t say this to me."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his hand: "Good, I am wrong."


    Qu Chi was said by Xu Xingzhi, and his heart was really depressed. He turned to Tao Xun to prove: "Tao leisure, I am stupid."


    Tao Xian is obviously not very embarrassing. He stunned for a long while, and said softly: "The fool... is also very good. The song brother is the best."


    "Is the idiot very good?" Qu Chi thoughtfully took up the hand of Tao Xian, and trusted, "That, I am not a Chichi, I am a fool."


    Tao Xian was crying and laughing, and he walked slowly toward the partial hall where the two lived. Before leaving, Tao Leisure sighed with sorrow and sighed, and took off the warm clothes and hung not far away. On the low treetops.


    Xu Xingzhi stared at the back of the two, only to feel very quiet.


    The sorrowful sorrows have been drawn away, and there are only two pictures left between the heavens and the earth, which are really beautiful.


    He was out of the world and suddenly was included in a embrace.


    Meng Zhongguang gently brushed him from behind, like a squeaky little milk dog: "Senior brother, if you wake up, why don''t you call a heavy light, and you will wake up and see you."


    "I think you are too tired to want to sleep for a while."


    "I am not tired." Meng Zhongguang spoiled. "I just want to fall asleep, my dreams are all my brothers. I can''t touch them. I can''t get them. It''s not good. It''s better to wake up early and get close to the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    This is to say, in the eyes of Xu Xing, Meng Zhongguang is indeed exhausted.


    His almost crazy exhaustion is revealed through his bones.


    In the past, when Xu Xingzhi was respectful to Meng Zhongguang, he was not aware of the exhaustion. However, the closer he was to him, the more indescribable tiredness was like the dark tide, covering Xu Xingzhi overwhelmingly.


    Today he really fell asleep, Xu Xingzhi did not bother him.


    In the past few days, whenever he woke up from a deep sleep, he would find Meng Zhongguang staring at him.


    The emotions in his eyes are extremely complicated, as if he can''t wait to swallow Xu Xing with his eyes, store it in his eyes, carefully cherish, and be imprisoned forever.


    When Xu Xingzhi noticed this, Meng Zhongguang would immediately put away such emotions, hold Xu Xingzhi, and kiss him gently and restrainedly.


    ... Xu Xingzhi always has the illusion that he is avoiding something.


    However, he does not want to mention, Xu Xingzhi does not want to ask a clear.


    At least in Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi wants to find a rare confusion.


    After a few more days, several people embarked on the road to the outside world.


    The wild barren is a whole piece of endless wilderness. There are no days and no moons. Several people can only use the high towers established by Meng Zhongguang in the wilderness as a benchmark to judge where many people go.


    In the past 13 years, Meng Chongguang has traveled all over the wild in the wild corners, so it is better to lead the way.


    After walking out of the tiger flea, Zhou Wang smiled and stretched out: "I haven''t been able to go home for a long time. I really missed my family. I knew I should bring the bell and make a talisman."


    Yuan Ruyi said gentlely: "That is the only relic that your mother left for you. If it is broken, it is good."


    Zhou Wang: "I am afraid that some people will break into the tower and take it away."


    Yuan Ruyi bites her ear with her, and comforts: "You can rest assured. There is a system of heavy light, and no one can enter the tower."


    Xu Xingzhi listened to the conversation between the two people for a while, and turned to the light again. He wanted to secretly ask Yuan Yiru how the white bones of this body were obtained. Whoever wants to turn around, he was pulled up by Meng Zhongguang on his side. The tail fingers are inextricably linked in his palm.


    He is a little like a poultry, Xu Xingzhi can not help but: "What do you want?"


    Meng Zhongguang licked his lips and dyed the red lips with a thin, cool and seductive light: "I want to be a brother."


    "The night before..."


    "That was the day before." Meng Zhongguang''s eyes were slightly resentful. "The brothers didn''t call heavy light into the house yesterday... even the windows were locked."


    "I said that I have to hurry today, not to be confused." Xu Xingzhi clearly knows what he wants, but just deliberately teased him. "For 13 years, can you not resist this two days?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not say anything, gently squatting on the side of Xu Xing, while screaming and looking forward to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi must not be happy: "... stand up! Don''t be tired of me."


    Meng Zhongguang said with a smile: "You can''t stand... you have to be brothers."


    Perhaps it is a long-awaited look. Meng Zhongguang, who is a little taller than Xu Xingzhi, is not upset at all, but it is very pleasing to the eye. Even the refusal of his unreasonable demands is not close to human feelings.


    Meng Zhongguang squatted on the side of Xu Xing''s ear, whispering shamelessly: "The brothers have softened my legs, and now I can''t leave me alone."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Who are you talking about? Um?"


    Meng Zhongguang is arrogant and resentful: "Of course, my brothers are jealous of me, biting me, I am not willing to let me go..."


    Rao is the face of Xu Xing, but the wall can''t be eaten. This old goblin has no flesh and flesh and flirts: "I can''t move you."


    "There is a move." Meng Zhongguang tempted Xu Xingzhi with warmth and enthusiasm. "On the day when the brother-in-law came to the wilderness, he still carried me out of the 30-mile road."


    When it was mentioned that day, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face was slightly stiff.


    He did not think of Meng Zhongguang seeing things he did not recognize, but thought of the serious burns that Meng Zhongguang had burned in the flesh.


    He remembers that when Meng Zhongguang found Yuan Ruzhen, Yuan Ruyi also asked him this question. His answer was vague and he said that he was "conceived by people."


    But who in this wilderness can hurt him to that point?


    Moreover, where are those who are not doing anything wrong with him? Will it affect their capture of key fragments?


    When Meng Chongguang saw Xu Xingzhi fall into meditation, he couldn¡¯t help but feel unhappy. The soles of his feet went back and forth on the barren sandy land. Softly said: "The brothers are not willing to do it..."


    Xu Xingzhi coughed aloud: "Is not happy?"


    Meng Zhongguang turned his eyes away, and a crying expression: "...no."


    Xu Xingzhi had no choice but to sigh. He took two steps forward and went to the next one. The left hand palm that hangs down along the side of the body rushed to Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are bright: ¡°... brother?!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi looked straight ahead: "Can''t you get up?"


    Meng Chongguang rushed up like a kitten, and hugged Xu Xingzhi''s slender neck. His legs were tightly wrapped around his waist, and he couldn''t help but kiss and kiss Xu Xingzhi''s back neck.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I don''t have a hand, I can''t hold you. Your legs are tight, don''t fall."


    "Tighten it." Meng Zhongguang smiled happily, and pressed the micro-tip chin on the shoulder of Xu Xing. Mysteriously, "... I will cover it with a big **** on the body, and sneak on the road." Brother."


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but tighten tightly: "Would you like to make a fuss? Go on."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hand suddenly locked tighter: ¡°If you don¡¯t go down, you won¡¯t go down for a lifetime. The brothers will return the heavy light back to Fengling Mountain, and they will have to focus on the light for a lifetime, and they will not be able to take off.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi laughed: "Stupid."


    "If the brothers love to listen, there is still a thousand words to say in the light." Meng Zhongguang pressed the voice down, and the tone was soft and soft, like the sweetest and softest cheese. "...just say to the brothers." ¡±


    Carrying a few steps forward with Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi rose again.


    He didn''t know where he came from, and he talked with Meng Zhongguang about this topic. He still doesn''t have a red heart and does not jump. He still feels enjoying it. He doesn''t feel that there is something wrong.


    He quietly grabbed his heart with wooden hands and asked himself.


    Former Lord, are you in this body? Did you let me say something like this to do something like this?


    Xu Xingzhi and Xu Ping, what is the matter?


    I am with you, you and me, what is the relationship, I have not figured out.


    Meng Zhongguang spent a lot of time on his mouth, but after he pointed out the road ahead and squatted on Xu Xing, he fell asleep. The warm cheeks were placed on the shoulders of Xu Xing, and the nose was arched from time to time. The earlobe.


    If it wasn''t for his uniform breathing in his ear, Xu Xingzhi would have thought he was sleeping.


    Around the journey is boring, Xu Xingzhi is not a hobby, can not be lonely for a long time, then chose a person who is alone to catch up.


    "Week fat? Hey, Zhou Beinan!"


    Zhou Beinan saw Xu Xingzhi in the past few days. The nose is not the nose and the face is not the face. Xu Xingzhi thought that it was crazy in Muchi that day, and it annoyed the temperament of Zhou Beinan.


    Of course, Xu Xingzhi is not going to apologize.


    He hurried to his side and smiled and actively ran on him: "We are envious of us."


    "Envy you..." Zhou Beinan¡¯s swearing words looked like a breach of mouth. When he saw Meng Zhongguang, he swallowed the second half of the sentence and looked at Meng Zhongguang for a long while before asking, "...he slept Is it?"


    "Ok."


    Zhou Beinan can be said to spit out the latter half of the sentence: "Envy your uncle."


    Xu Xingzhi can''t support it: "You haven''t been able to take Xiaolu down in these years. It''s not enough."


    "You can''t do it with your mother!" Zhou Beinan''s roar, the tone is obviously from high to low, fearing that Lu Yuji, who is not far away from talking with Tao Yu, heard, "He, he... is not happy, what can I do?" ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi nodded: "It still doesn''t work."


    Zhou Beinan: "...surnamed Xu, believe it or not, I will blow your head now."


    Xu Xingzhi whispered lightly, did not answer, only looked at him with his neck.


    Zhou Beinan saw him in this way, his heart was slightly loose, and the anger that had been mentioned was instantly dissipated, and the tight blue veins were flattened.


    He thought about it and thought about it. After all, he said that he had been in his heart for a few days: "... When I saw you for the last time in the world, I thought you couldn¡¯t laugh in this life."


    Xu Xingzhi''s step was slightly stagnation.


    Zhou Beinan dumb said: "You were so dejected at the time that you were really owed. But... After all, thirteen years have passed. Qing Jingjun''s affairs, how to make people sad, do not have to keep in mind. But... But I really can''t figure it out. Among the four doors, it''s best to be quiet and treat you. We are a few of our peers, and there is no one who is not eye-catching. But why is it that you... killing Jing Jingjun?"


    Xu Xingzhi was stunned and his footsteps stopped.


    ... Is it... not Meng Zhongguang¡¯s teacher, who is planted in him?


    ߱ʦ? Killing Jing Jun?


    How could this be what Xu Xingzhi can do? !


    One of Xu Xing had an illusion that he could not breathe. His lips flapped a few times and opened his mouth eagerly: "You..."


    Zhou Beinan suddenly stopped and looked straight ahead.


    Xu Xingzhi also faintly felt that there was a rough and bad wind blowing on the face, so he stopped asking and looked forward.


    The sky in the distance does not know when it has changed color, and the long dark yellow constitutes a flat line. The round does not know that the illumination of the moon has melted in the sand line. It seems to be worn by sand, with blood flowing out, and the scarlet spots are melting between the sinuous yellows, like the vertical blocks between the yellow rocks.


    Zhou Wang lost his voice and called out: "Crazy sand!"


    Zhou Beinan took a step forward and took care of one of Meng Gengguang and Xu Xing, who was still in a faint state, within the reach of the steel rifle.


    Xu Xingzhi is puzzled: "The wind and sand is just a matter of finding a rock to avoid it."


    Zhou Beinan bites his teeth: "...No. Wild sand is its sign. It is coming. It is useless to escape, you can only leave the back to it, and die in vain!"


    "Who?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s voice was torn away by the gradual screaming of the wind: ¡°The wild...the giant of origin.¡±

 Chapter 55： Fight together

    ...the giant of origin?


    When these words were introduced into the ears of Xu Xing, they were smashed by the hurricane, but he still heard it vaguely.


    He couldn''t help but vomit a long sigh.


    In the script, he had conceived such a monster. His body is a hundred feet long, and he is a giant serpent. He is endless, and his skin is thick and fleshy. He was born in the same year as the wilderness. He crouched under the wild land, and the haunt period was five years. Once arched out of the ground, it is like a madness, devour all moving objects, until you are guaranteed not to be hungry or thirsty for five years before you can dig into the hole and sleep.


    This wild sand is the tentacles of its senses. Once it is surrounded by this sand, the body has been contaminated with the taste of the giant, and will be marked as a prey.


    This thing is greedy, and unlike its bulky body, its speed of action is like a leopard, and its endurance speed is first-class. Any prey that is locked by it, even if it runs a thousand miles away, will be caught up by it.


    This thing is not to be inhabited, and it is not to be alone. Therefore, it sometimes appears in groups, sometimes only one, but it is devastating and engulfing the world, even if one is born, it is also a huge trouble.


    However, this monster only appears in the concept of Xu Xingzhi.


    Before he was put into the wild, he did not even write about the emergence of the giant of origin.


    ...What does this mean?


    The dark sand is boiling, the golden snake is dancing wildly, the heavens and the earth are changing, and the sinister wind is as if it is wrapped in flames, but it blows to the face, but it is so cold and chilling.


    The people who were originally walking in twos and threes gathered in one place.


    At the first time, Qu Chi took off the robes of Zhu Yi, and when Tao Yu screamed out the "Mr. Brothers", he turned back and covered the face of Tao Xian, and blocked the first round of raging sandstorm with a strong back. .


    Tao leisure heard the sound of the sandblasting of the honeycomb blasting. It was already a soft leg and could not help but sit down.


    Qu Chi accompanied him to kneel down and put him in his arms.


    "Don''t look up, don''t look at it." Qu Chi said softly. "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Zhou Beinan shared most of the sands behind the two, and Meng Zhongguang jumped from the back of Xu Xing, went straight to the wasp-like sandstorm, palmed his heart, lifted a huge wind shield, sheltered everyone under the shield .


    The winds have dropped sharply, and everyone has finally got rid of the wind pressure and made a sound.


    Zhou Beinan spit out the yellow sand in his mouth, throwing a long shot in his hand and inserting it deeply into the sand where he has accumulated half a foot thick: "Lu Yujiu!"


    Lu Yujiu ran down and ran. The Fuyu used to manipulate the ghosts had already been called out by him. He knew what Zhou Beinan wanted, and the words were not sent, so he put his wrist on Zhoubei South wrist, the two veins intersect, the lilac moir¨¦ There was a ripple in the wrist fittings.


    As early as the tiger fleas, Zhou Beinan has retrieved most of the lost power from his own body. However, Zhou Beinan was a ghost slave. If Lu Yujiu provided him with a fine element, he would not be able to continue.


    As the Jing Yuan ãéãé flowed into the north and south of the Zhou Dynasty, Lu Yu''s nine colors gradually revealed blue and white.


    Zhou Beinan is not the past Zhou Beinan, a high-level ghost slave, who needs a ghostly master to have a stronger cultivation, and can easily control it.


    In the past, Zhou Beinan, who lacked spiritual power, had spare energy to supply. However, this time, he was somewhat powerless.


    Even so, he still gnashed his teeth and squeezed the essence of the body into a wave of waves into the north and south of the week.


    Zhou Beinan can feel that he is strong in the teeth. He wants to withdraw his hand, but if the ghost master and the ghost slave begin to communicate with the elite, only the ghost master can stop, and Zhou Beinan is a ghost slave, and he is powerless to stop.


    Zhou Beinan was in a hurry, reaching out and grabbing Lu Yujiu¡¯s waist and picking him up, trying to force him apart from himself.


    He gnashed his teeth and said: "Get away! Enough."


    Lu Yujiu stubbornly: "Not enough. Last time, five years ago... met the giant, you... almost beaten up the gods..."


    Five years ago, Lu Yujiu, Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi were accompanied by a trace of the wild key fragments, which coincided with the birth of a smaller giant.


    The giant will still appear in the nightmare of Lu Yujiu. He will not forget until he died. The giant who is more than ten feet rounds a pair of dementia like a dead fish, and smashes his fingers into the north and south of the body, almost smashing his soul!


    If it wasn¡¯t for Qu Chi¡¯s death, he would smash the giant¡¯s throat at the cost of shaking his right hand bones...


    Lu Yujiu did not dare to think about the **** consequences.


    Zhou Beinan saw Lu Yujiu hate to bite the lip, and he knew that he remembered the past, and his heart was slightly painful.


    He comforted him: "This time will not. You..."


    "No." Lu Yujiu is already weak, and he trembles on the shoulders of Zhou Beinan. The essence of his body will be vented. "...no."


    ¡­¡­No way.


    It¡¯s hard to get here, and I¡¯ve got two pieces of key pieces to get out of the wild. He can¡¯t let Zhou Beinan¡¯s accident at this juncture.


    He Lu Yuji has lost too much, and he can no longer protect the people who are most important to him.


    - They have to go out together. There can be no one.


    The essence of Lu Yu¡¯s body is as light as it is, and the soft and soft crouching on the shoulders of the north and south of the Zhou Dynasty, the purple essence of the wrists is getting more and more faint.


    Until the power is exhausted, his arm is unable to hang down, and the fast-rotating symbol is also dropped on the ground, and is buried by the floating sand.


    Xu Xingzhi went down and picked up Fuxi and went to the sand.


    Zhou Beinan was holding a weak Lu Yujiu, and his strong arm was extremely tight. He embraced the only person he could meet in this world, and he murmured and ordered: "... Don''t force your brothers out again."


    "For you, one is enough to be tired." Lu Yujiu wants to hold the hand of Zhou Beinan, but he can lift his arm and work hard. "...I can give it, I have given it...you have to come back and come back well."


    Zhou Beinan took the hand that was about to slip, and kissed him on the back of his finger: "Come back. Certain."


    After making a promise, he sent the soft and weak Lu Yujiu to the arms of Xu Xing: "...do it. Look at him."


    At this time, Zhou Beinan¡¯s most trusted thing is Xu Xingzhi, who has no spiritual power.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s one-armed arm crossed Lu Yujiu and steadily said: ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang then held Xu Xingzhi''s right hand: "Sister, you and Tao Xian, Lu Yujiu and Yuanshi sisters are here to avoid. Qu Chi will be guarded here. I and Zhou Wang, Zhou Beinan went to kill the giant and will return ""


    Qu Chi does not trust: "I will go too."


    "What are you going to?" Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice immediately became cold. "You can only guard them here. You haven¡¯t always wanted to stay with Tao Xing?"


    Qu Chi¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Awang has never fought with the giants, I am afraid of her...¡±


    The heavy footsteps of the thundering thunder interrupted the voice of Qu Chi.


    If there is a blade in the translucent wind shield, it will reflect a pair of big bare feet. The giant foot fell on the yellow land and printed the deep pit of the size of the cabin.


    Xu Xingzhi looked up and found that until his eyes were exhausted, he could only see the monster''s chin.


    Zhoubei Nanxuan rounded his eyes and blurted out a sentence.


    ... This giant, the one that met when they met last time, was not at the same level.


    However, although it is huge, it is only one.


    Can not wait for Xu Xingzhi to distinguish the hi or the worry, then I heard a sly child laughing and laughing with the wind.


    Rolling up a burst of yellow sand rushing, there are two little giants about ten feet tall!


    ... mother and child giant? !


    It seems that they must be divided into two ways.


    The two little giants traveled faster than their mothers, and they were only a mile away. As for the mother giant who is straight to the top, the speed of the march is not much worse than that of her child. The roar of the giant foot that rushed to the ground quickly shook the heart and lungs.


    Tao Yu is the body of a mortal, how can he withstand this, from the Chi Chi arms to climb out is a heartbreaking vomiting, the weak body was forcibly shaken off the ground by the giant earthquake again and again, the station is not, Oh, it¡¯s not that the wolverine¡¯s appearance is distressed and the face is gray.


    "How confident are you?" Xu Xingzhi had no time to care about Tao Xian, and he grabbed Meng Zhongguang, who was about to leave.


    Meng Zhongguang kissed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s forehead: ¡°As long as my brother is good, I will have 60% confidence.¡±


    ... 60%.


    Xu Xingzhi''s heart went down, but before he could say a few more words, Meng Zhongguang turned his eyes from Xu Xing''s face and stared at Qu Chi.


    "Quchi, protect them." Meng Zhongguang specifically emphasized, "Even if you kill the two monsters, you don''t need to help us. I will give you the safety of my brother. ^ Do you hear it?"


    Qu Chi is working with Yuan Ruqi to support the leisure of the East and the West, where he still managed his entrustment and turned his head.


    Meng Zhongguang also reluctantly grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s neck, and after a deep kiss, he was willing to let go: "Brothers, stay here, don''t go anywhere with them. Go back and go back."


    Zhou Wang took two necks and pulled out a pair of long knives from the back. He was placed in front of him and rubbed a gorgeous fire. He smiled at Zhou Beinan: "Hey, when the last time the monster hurts you, I am not This time, I have not reported this for you."


    Zhou Wang¡¯s face is full of confident smiles from the newborn calf, but Zhou Beinan sees another familiar face through her face.


    ... small string.


    After a moment, he forcibly removed himself from his memory, shook his gun, and plotted a half-month arc, pointing to the giant''s throat: "Zhou Wang!"


    "in."


    "You are a pioneer!"


    Zhou Wang raised his eyebrows, and the crisp sounded a "yes". With a double-knife wave, the volley gave birth to thousands of waves, and flew to the air, and went to the belly of the mother giant who was only a hundred feet away from them!


    Zhou Beinan, who was behind her, shot through the clouds, and the long smash broke through the sandstorm, and took out an rainbow of light, hitting the giant''s throat.


    Meng Chongguang pressed his sword and walked a little. When he appeared again, he had already pushed to the shoulder of the mother giant. He raised his hand and led the sword, and stabbed her huge star like a lantern!


    Who wants the figure of the giant giant to look cumbersome, but it is running like a fly, a sideways flashed the knife light of Zhou Wang and the gun shadow of Zhou Beinan, fluttering Meng Ruguang¡¯s fine-pointed swordsman and roaring Swinging to your shoulders!


    Meng Zhongguang has a toe point and a flash of light. It is a mile away from the giant.


    He only stayed in the air for a moment, then slammed into the waist of the giant.


    He was extremely fast, and once again he had reached the giant''s belly. He only heard the sound of a thunderous explosion. The mother giant screamed painfully, folded back and crashed to the ground.


    Zhou Wangyiyi, pulling the knife to her knees, but under one sigh, but heard a muffled sound, shocked her wrist bones soft and numb.


    She seems to have encountered a copper wall, can not shake the monster skin!


    And when she looked up, she became more and more confused.


    - The mother giant struggled to climb up, opened the mouth of the blood basin, and screamed at the shadow of Meng Zhongguang''s cloud.


    The snoring sounded and the blood turned back into the eardrum, and the face was suddenly blue.


    Actually... even Meng Da can¡¯t help this monster?


    "Don''t be dazed!!" Zhou Beinan snorted and immediately turned Zhou Wang back into reality. "Hold him! Aim at her throat! That is her only weakness!"


    Zhou Wangzhen bit his lip and forced himself to wake up with severe pain. He took a knife and flew on the giant''s leg and strode two steps. He tried his best and stroked her waist.


    A steel knife in the hands of Zhou Wang shattered and cracked, and the steel piece flew with the blood.


    The mother giant once again issued a very angry roar.


    This snoring made Zhou Wang¡¯s heart hope, but she could turn her back, but found that she had done a hard blow, leaving only a half-inch deep incision on her waist!


    Although Zhou Beinan, Zhou Wang and Meng Chongguang had a hard battle, it was a drag on the progress of the mother giant.


    On the ground, the two little giants have already smelled the favorite human flesh, laughing and jokingly rushing to their food.


    Qu Chi a sword into seven swords, put the six swords, formed a sword array, trapped one of the giants, and they held the sword and the giants in the forefront.


    The little giant stared at his skin as a knife, showing a sly smile, reaching out to meet with Qu Chi Jian Feng, who thought that one by one, his **** slammed into the ground, and the blood column suddenly sprang out.


    After being blocked by the wind shield, Lu Yujiu saw a joy: "Qu Shi brother! This one has not yet been trained into a copper bone!"


    Xu Xingzhi is not as optimistic as Lu Yujiu, and he is waiting.


    The little giant looked at the broken finger from the blood stream, and slightly licked his head, but he did not feel anything in pain, and he punched his fist to Qu Chi!


    Qu Chi, a spine, shunned from his fingerless fingers, and the right hand took the sword through a dazzling sword flower and rushed straight up again.


    The little giant made an agile movement that was completely different from his clumsy figure. The muscles were drummed and miraculously changed. The figure slammed back, and Qu Chi followed, and the fingertips smashed the sword. Passing over his side, licking a blue light, heading straight to the back of the giant!


    Who wants this monster to be expected, when he cuts the air and Mingsha at the tip of the sword, and when he is about to fall into his neck, he ducks agilely, and Qu Chi singles his hand to the empty blade and attacks again. , just ask him to retreat as far as possible, and then wait for the opportunity to kill.


    But this thing is really hard to get rid of, and Qu Chi and his fights are more than ten, but it is impossible to get involved!


    Tao leisurely stared at Qu Chi and the giant, and clasped Xu Xingzhi''s arm in horror, and said: "Xu brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi clenched his hand in the folding fan, and his palm was pulled out of sweat.


    At this time, the difference is steep!


    After all, Qu Chi can''t do both. He is good at the seven-star sword array and lacks a corner. It is not perfect. The little giant trapped by the six swords will not be able to observe it for a while. Turning the corner of the sword, giggling and screaming for a while, bypassing Qu Chi, and heading straight to the wind shield of Xu Xing¡¯s hiding!


    Qu Chi panicked and shouted "Tao leisure". He wanted to take a knife and walked away, but he was not retreated by the little giant in front of him. He bit the sword body, and the giant teeth slammed and bit the blade in his hand. Broken into pieces of broken light!


    Yuan Ruyi has become a bone-bone body, and has been unable to fight the sword. Faced with such a crisis, he has to scream and shout: "Run!! Xu Shixiong, Tao Leisure, Xiao Lu, fast-"


    The little giant smirked straight into the front of the wind shield, and when the punch went down, the wind shield had broken lines.


    He clasped his hands together and squatted down on the shield. After a few strokes, he smashed the wind shield into a burst of wind!


    In the distance, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart moved, and he turned over like a scorpion. He became a little meteor and went straight to the little giant¡¯s back!


    The wind shield was lost, and several people were suddenly exposed to the giant teeth.


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed the hands and feet of Lu Yujiu and the overwhelmed Tao Leisure, screaming, using his elbows, while using his hands, they took them out.


    As a result, his back was completely exposed to the little giant''s sensation.


    Yuan Ruo screamed: "Sister!"


    She was too late to grieve, and she suddenly widened her eyes.


    - Xu Xingzhi''s "free pen" in the left hand did not know when, turned into a mace, the mace quickly returned with him, accompanied by a violent roar, a blow, a smash The throat of the monster! ! !


    And Meng Zhongguang also rushed from behind, a sword inserted into the back of the monster.


    The stick and the blade meet in the giant neck, and instantly the torn monster is separated!


    Yuan Ruyi looked at Xu Xingzhi and saw the "quick pen" that renewed his infinite change in his palm. For a moment, he did not know whether he wanted to cry or wanted to laugh: "Teacher...Senior..."

 Chapter 56： Slaughter feast

    Xu Xingzhi did not know what happened. I only knew that when the giant killed him, he was full of blood and there was only one thought.


    ... can''t die, one can''t die.


    The blood rushed up, as if the volley was shining with a bright flash of lightning, and opened his skull top, the Lingtai was empty, the whales in the chest rolled, and the moment of his "free pen" brilliance in his palm, he I feel that I really feel like I am truly alive again.


    ... The closed place was rushed away, and the ropes that bound him in the body were split.


    As in previous days, the memory of the body and muscles made him do what he should do at this time.


    Waiting for him to return to God, the hot blood has been splashed on the cheeks of the two.


    Meng Zhongguang and his collaboration greatly buffered the impact of the rush on the arm of Xu Xing. He waved the sharp mace in his hand and sprinkled it on the sand dunes that were blown by the wind. A blood comes.


    But he still can''t control his own spiritual power. He only sees the "free pen" in his hand, and the light is changing.


    Water fire stick, fish sausage, razor blade, long whip, wind bow, simple knife, machete, long cymbal, iron shield, flying silk...


    Xu Xingzhi is a leader of four disciples. He has to worship the fears of all his disciples. It is not only that he is particularly quiet and young, but the most important thing is that he can easily control thousands of changes, and the soldiers of the hundred families can flexibly transform, just like the arms. With his close combaters all complain, even if the spirit is high and strong like Qing Jingjun, single-on-the-scenes war, accidentally may be overshadowed by his ever-changing little tricks.


    In the hurricane of the face, Meng Zhongguang re-arranged a wind shield and kicked the little giant''s body, and shouted with great surprise: "Brother!"


    "Which brother?" Xu Xingzhi was overwhelmed by the spirit of the body. The strange and familiar feeling made him think of the mood swings before the reunion with Meng Zhongguang many days ago. He was blushing and angry. Go back! North and Awang, don''t you?! You-"


    Meng Zhongguang stepped forward and stepped on his neck with one hand and blocked his mouth with his lips.


    The feeling of kissing in the wild sand is not good, not to mention the strong suffocation of the two faces on the face, the salty feeling when flowing through the lips is really uncomfortable.


    It can be so wild and rough, with a strong kiss of wind and sand, but there is a taste.


    Meng Chongguang just kissed up and kissed it for a moment, and his eyes leaped with greed, possession and appreciation of the fire, dumb voice: "... brother, I am jealous of you, I really want to eat it. about you."


    After all, he pulled away, the body flames soared several times, the tail of the scarlet veins spread all the way to the hairpin, the sword wraps the thunder, the thunder and the dragon, and the mother giant who is fighting with Zhou Wang and Zhou Beinan will go away.


    A sigh of sex, two enthusiasm, two things that men admire most have exploded in the body of Xu Xing, so that he can no longer tell the difference between himself and the original owner.


    Xu Xingzhi is not a reluctant generation. Even if the passion and the blood of the arrogant battle in the body''s meridians wash and scream, screaming and eager to fight, he also knows that he is so single-handed and unable to properly control the spirit. The state, fighting with the mother giant that is more than a few feet is a self-seeking dead end.


    However, Tao Xiaoqu called the other six swords, and fought a painful little giant, and was anxious, slamming the corner of Xuhang''s robe and pleading: "Xu brother! Qu brother... help him, help He."


    Xu Xingzhi looked and looked at it for a moment, then quickly put it down, and turned back to the three behind him: "You are waiting here, don''t move around. I will help a bunch of Qu Chi."


    ... Since he still has some strength, is it hard to sit here and watch Qu Chi alone?


    Yuan Ruyi has been staring at Xu Xingzhi with empty eyes since the beginning. The voice is incredible: "Brother, are you not pulled out of the roots by the nine lights..."


    ... nine lights?


    The world knows clearly that he was removed from the roots by the teacher...


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s discovery, because the past thing is really a mess, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, but he has already been unable to lift his strength and mind to be surprised, it is better to do something tangible.


    He took a few deep breaths, tried to suppress the rapid flow of the meridians, and fixed the "free pen" as a light, easy-to-handle and unspeakable spiritual sword, rushing out of the wind shield and protecting the sand.


    At first, he was only able to hike on the sand. Gradually, he was able to lift him up if he had the wind. After a few steps, Xu Xingzhi felt that his spiritual power was more than twice as smooth as before, and more and more powerful force reached the end of his limbs, allowing the soft and powerful muscles to quickly fill up.


    A group of fresh human flesh rushed toward him, and the little giant was so happy that he stumbled his stinking mouth and shook his head and swayed with Xu Xingzhi.


    The sword that Qu Chi manipulated fell like a rain, but the little giant was clever and tight. When he was close to Qu Chi, he knew that the prey was good at defense rather than active attack. He took the initiative to change the strong momentum and tease. Entangled with him, each sword can avoid its main front, a few battles, but actually was cut through a few oil skins, the rest were not injured. What is even more tragic is that there are several places on this monster that have already produced indestructible scales, and they are still motionless under the sword.


    At this time, the Giants took off the entanglement of Qu Chi and went straight to Xu Xingzhi. The legs of the muscles and knots swelled to the weird muscle arc. He screamed and laughed. When he was half a foot away from Xu Xing, the fist that had been loosely swinging around the body was like a thunder. From the round to the crash, it was only a matter of milliseconds!


    Earthquakes, if there is a Kunlun landslide, the dust and fog are blurred for a while, Xu Xingzhi''s posture is annihilated by the fly ash, and I can''t see where it is.


    Lu Yuji breathed a moment, only to see a thick blood volley flying three feet, blood beads mixed with flying sand, will be surrounded by a flying sand into a misty fog.


    His horrified "Xu Shixiong" still had an exit in the future, and he saw that the flying sand was slightly scattered. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s one leg squatted on the arm of the little giant who fell to the ground, and the sword was thrown into his arm with one hand. At the time, Qu Chi had drawn a **** mark!


    The weapons stored in Xu Xingzhi''s "Idle Pen" are not specialized. After the blade has not entered the monster''s arm, it should be stopped. He will not stop, change the "free pen" into a soft sword, and run a few steps along the arm. The blade fluttered, the white light spun out, and wrapped around his throat, intended to lock the throat.


    The monster reacts like electricity, and the used palm rests on the flexible sword like a snake. He squats to destroy the soft sword. The "free pen" seems to detect danger, and the flash of light flashes from big to small. , turned into a slender silver needle leaking from his wide finger joints.


    Xu Xingzhi jumped from his arm in advance and was waiting between the fingers.


    A little bit of wheat-like needle flashed, and in the air again, a pack of lime powder was formed. After Xu Xingzhi caught it, the backhand lifted the fine powder and smashed the giant face.


    Under the stun of the monster, the face screamed and snarled, and the sound of the throat rolling out like a giant thunder, and the distant Tao Shisheng gave birth to a face.


    Xu Xingzhi stepped on the muscles behind his back, and circled him from behind him. The scattered gray powder gathered in groups and returned to his palm.


    He clenched the muscles of the monster, and circled it for a week. He saw a flying white dress from the small giant''s left face, and his clothes were like a knife. It seemed to be cutting his neck in one fell swoop!


    Who thinks, the little giant who just screamed and screamed like a power, and took a handful of it, then he slammed his white clothes into his palm, and instantly exerted his strength, and pinched the white clothes into a shape!


    The pain of his genius was actually pretending!


    This wilderness is like a wind, so he doesn''t blink his eyes. How can the lime in the area be able to help him?


    Not far from the Tao leisure eyes see this scene, witnessed the crack, shouted with a cry: "Xu brother!"


    Even Qu Chi, who was forced to retreat ten feet away, looked up and saw the smudged white clothes that were only exposed from the lower end of the giant palm. It was also a dramatic change: "OK..."


    The giant was first exposed, and then the huge eyes groaned in confusion. It seemed that there was something wrong with it.


    Before he thought about it, he jerked back a few steps, holding his throat and making an unbelievable roar!


    Hunting in the wind, Xu Xing''s outer garment has gone, naked the firm muscle of the wheat, the left hand and the right wrist twisted a copper chain with a thick arm, riding on the giant neck, let the chain deep into his Between the throat and your own skin.


    He turned back and shouted: "Ruo Chi! Aim at the bleeding place!"


    Qu Chi heart led the gods, the body shape has not yet arrived, the sword has arrived, the wound that was cut out when he struggled with him, at this time has become the blade of the blade, the edge of the edge, the skin is fleshy, **** splash!


    The little giant couldn''t smile anymore, his limbs slammed into the ground, and he rushed to the ground and grabbed the ground. He tried to take his Xu Xing from his back.


    Xu Xingzhi''s body drifted, stepping on his forehead, his hand was not loose, and the animal also locked his throat, the muscles stretched almost to hear the sound, and the low voice of the force also blew from bite. The tooth is overflowing.


    Qu Chi didn''t want to let Xu Xingzhi and the giants consume it, pushing it to the front, holding the sword in hand, trying to cut his head, but he heard Xu Xuan''s low-sounding drink: "Wait!!!"


    Qu Chi braked the sword, some doubts, but still listened to his instructions to stop.


    Xu Xingzhi used a single foot to force the animal head to know that the scene was not long and mad, and turned to Meng Zhongguang, who was fighting the mother giant. He said: "Meng Zhongguang! Tell her to look over! Kill her." !!"


    The sound was not heard, and it was torn into pieces by the wind.


    Qu Chi anxiously said: "He can''t hear!"


    Xu Xingzhi controls his body shape and bites his teeth: "Can hear!"


    There are squally winds and waves, even if it is just a stone''s throw away, but Meng Huguang, who is flying around the mother giant Zhou, and slashing out the burning star, seems to have heard the voice from a hundred meters away.


    He avoided the palm of the mother giant wrapped in the hurricane, and suddenly looked back, and saw Xu Xingzhi with a giant lock to pull the monster''s neck from the back of the neck, and when he turned around, he realized that he got up and leaned forward. The female giant who is chasing Zhou Wang¡¯s bite faces. The mother giant did not mention Meng Zhongguang for a moment, and her neck was in the direction of Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi.


    She was only fascinated by hunting, and she did not feel the fact that one had died. When her huge, like a lantern, fell on a fallen bloody, a child who was going to die, the pupil suddenly locked up, screamed, abandoned the look of the week, and ran straight, the focus of the original focus on protecting the throat also shifted. It¡¯s coming.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s light is condensed: ¡°Qu Chi! Kill!¡±


    Qu Chi, who had been holding the cold mang, stayed close to him and did not hesitate to start the sword. In order to bury the sword again, he cut the gap between the little giant neck and the palm of his hand!


    The thick blood of the copper juice spurts out, causing the mother giant to make a fist and then roar, and the ground shakes the ground and rushes to the full, the eyes are full of the fire of longing for revenge!


    Xu Xingzhi pulled out the giant chain wrapped around the giant neck and turned it into a sharp-edged epee. He screamed and cast his sword in the direction of Meng Zhongguang!


    The steel sword draws a perfectly rounded light wheel in the air, and breaks through the layers of quicksand when it reaches the front of Meng Zhongguang. Meng Chongguang accurately grasps the handle and floats in the vicinity, failing to figure out the situation for a while. Zhou Beinan and Zhou Wang shouted: "Now!"


    It¡¯s a must-have for the time when the mother giant has lost two sons and the emotions are out of control! Otherwise, delaying, it is inevitable to regenerate variables!


    The two can only see Meng Zhongguang''s mouth shape. Although he does not know what he is shouting, but after 13 years of getting along, he has already been familiar with each other''s tactics. Zhou Beinan holds a steel rifle, and Zhou Wang holds a single knife with a mottled gap. Meng Chongguang clasped the two swords, and the three men worked together, and at the same time, they poked the sword into the most vulnerable throat of the mother giant!


    The blood is splashed high and it is full of nine days.


    The mother giant is a hundred-footed worm that dies without being stiff, struggling to plant a dozen steps forward, just like a landslide mountain, rumbling and slamming forward.


    The wind swelled, the sandstorm gradually stopped, and the quiet wilderness gradually returned to a peaceful peace.


    Xu Xingzhi released the clenched left fist, because the overpowered muscles picked up, he rubbed his blood on the little giant''s body, then lifted his hand to wipe the blood on his face, sighed and sneered. Road: "Miscellaneous."


    Meng Zhongguang stepped on his body and walked to Xu Xingzhi. He opened the clothes that had been soaked by the mother giant''s stench and warm blood. He strode forward and put the "Essay" into the epee and his own sword. In the side of the floating sand, I couldn¡¯t help but say that Xu Xingzhi was in my arms.


    The muscles on Xu Xingzhi''s arm were pulled and sore, and snorted, but failed to make a second voice, it was once again blocked by Meng Zhongguang''s lips, madly attacked, lingering, tangled with tongue tip It is difficult to express ecstasy and obsession with words.


    ... Kissing such a person, how long will not be tired.


    The author has something to say: Light girl shy replied: ß٠ʦ ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª


    Brother: ...mmp.

 Chapter 57： Furnace

    When the night, one of Xu Xing¡¯s pedestrians would avoid going to the parade giant again, and would not go any further, they would find a hidden shelter from the wind and sleep under the cliff. The head of the person screamed at the whistle, and the two were accompanied by a night, and the two were changed.


    There is no time to change in the wild, but living here for many years, everyone has a scale for the morning and night, the ugliness, naturally know when to get up.


    Listening to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s time to sort out the night, Zhou Wang had a whisper: ¡°What about me? When do I get up?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi pushed her head: "Women''s beauty, rest and bathing is essential. Go to sleep."


    Zhou Wang listened very freshly: "I have never taught me this."


    Xu Xingzhi quickly replied: "Don''t listen to him, he has not lived in his life."


    The voice just fell, the sound of Zhou Beinan¡¯s voice was bent and hit the distance: ¡°...Xu Xingzhi, I¡¯m talking about my uncle¡¯s behind me and saying bad things about me.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi turned his back to him: "If you haven''t lived in your life, don''t teach your children some!"


    Zhou Beinan did not respond to him. Xu Xingzhi responded extremely quickly. After the Russians were in the first place, the left hand volleyed and caught the stone that was thrown at his head in the north of Zhoubei.


    The stone shook his palm slightly numb, and he slammed his hand and threw the pebbles on his hands. The slicking of the rolling stones rang all the way to the end of the cave.


    "Senior brothers, the pavements are all packed up," Yuan Ruo, who was wearing a clear bone, drilled out of the hole.


    Reminiscent of the similarities between Wutong and Yuan Ruyi, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is still lingering and unable to subside, but through her face of this fascinating face, looking at the glamorous girl in the past, Xu Xing There is only warmth and pity left in the heart: "If you are, trouble you."


    Yuan Ruzhen seems to be shyly bowed, holding Zhou Wang into the hole.


    After mixing with Xu Xingzhi, Zhou Beinan continued to pick up the dry wood with Qu Chi. When he stepped on the long dry wood under his feet, he imagined it as the head of Xu Xingzhi. A lot.


    Qu Chi soft voice: "North, you are angry."


    "Give a fart." Zhou Beinantou did not lift. "It is easy for him to touch the next two lips. It is not easy for him to bring a big child."


    Qu Chi is seeking truth from facts: "Awang is a place where Tao Leisure and Ruyi are big."


    Zhou Beinan: "...Quchi, don''t follow him, I am angry. I am annoyed with him."


    Qu Chi is very embarrassed: "... um."


    Zhou Beinan touched the big dog and touched the hair of Qu Chi. The hand continued to be busy, and his mouth was not idle: "I have a child, I can still discipline a lot. Partial life is a girl. I live in the food and clothing, how can I manage it?" He sighed, "...not to say that the girl is not good. This broken place, sending the girl is alive and sin."


    "Snow dust likes girls." Qu Chi suddenly interrupted. "I remember that Xue Chen had mentioned it to me before. I wanted to be a beautiful woman born in Zhou Xian. It laughs like a small string."


    Referring to Wen Xuechen, Zhou Beinan¡¯s face was instantly white, and no more words were sent.


    I found that Zhou Bei was not talking to the South, and Qu Chi realized that he might have said something wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but rush: "Northern South, at least it¡¯s back."


    Hearing the word "walking", the sorrow of the solidification in Zhou Beinan''s eyes was diluted by a little bit of alive: "He? Forget it, he can live for ten years."


    Qu Chi opened his mouth: "You won''t. You can think of him."


    Zhou Beinan: "When is my mother..."


    Qu Chi: "I heard you crying and crying in his dreams and asking him not to die."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Qu Chi: "When you saw A knife, you said that if you are doing it, you can teach her more hands."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Qu Chi: "You still..."


    "I fuck!!" Zhou Beinan''s face was red and hot, and he chased after the song, "Roch, if you dare to tell him that I am killing you!"


    Qu Chi smiled and chased him for a while, until he had no strength, the two returned to their original place and cleaned up the chaotic firewood.


    When Qu Chi **** the firewood, he smiled and smiled. Zhou Beinan was wearing a goose bump: "What are you laughing at?"


    "The spiritual power of the line has recovered." Qu Chi said happily. "It''s good."


    "This thing?" Zhou Beinan did not have much accidental color. "Actually... the last time I met Nan Yu and wanted to take him away, I saw the doorway.... He was not abolished, just Being sealed by the spiritual meridians and adding a few seals will make them look like ordinary people."


    Qu Chi wondered: "If so, why didn''t he tell us?"


    "Hey, good face." Zhou Beinan Li said, "If I was, I was sealed by a junior, and locked up for so many years, I don''t want to ask others. So I have never been to ask him about it since then." ¡±


    This time, the giants fought against each other, no one was not bloody, but the exhaustion that followed was like a tsunami in the mountains. Once they were lying on the bed, they fell asleep.


    Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang are responsible for the first shift.


    In order to avoid the fire attracting the giants, the fire used to warm the fire was placed in the cave, and the light was blocked by the spiritual power. The two kept the hole and only felt the heat behind them.


    This scorching heat steamed people to be drowsy. In order to keep the consciousness clear, Xu Xingzhi began to play "free pen", and gathered Sanhua at the top, and let the "free pen" Guanghua flow and change.


    When Xu Xingzhi was having a good time, Meng Zhongguang snorted and slammed his arm around him, sticking it up and kissing him.


    "What?"


    "Senior brother, today I see you fighting with the giant, my heart is panic, and now I am still jumping." Meng Chongguang pulled the clothes open, and still felt under the darkness of the wildness that seemed to be soaked by tung oil. The texture to the place is smooth and smooth, "Sister, you touch it."


    Xu Xingzhi came out: "How do you like the girl in the flower building?"


    Meng Zhongguang was discolored and looked awkwardly: "... Brothers have visited the flower house?"


    Xu Xingzhi screamed aloud: "five or six times."


    Moreover, it is a fresh picture, listening to the music, and when it is time to do something practical, the first is the lack of interest, and the second is because of the "father" request, he often immediately quit, not dare to stay.


    Only hearing this half-number, Meng Zhongguang cried out: "Brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi sighed: "...I am cold."


    Meng Zhongguang half-angry and sullenly glared at him.


    Xu Xingzhi had no choice but to let go of the "quick pen" and put the cold palm into the neckline of Meng Zhongguang''s open, covering his chest for a few seconds. The little things in Xu Xingzhi''s palm were hard and his face was black: "You can **** this..."


    He was about to pick up his hands and suddenly heard Meng Zhongguang whisper in his ear: "Brother, don''t move, there are bugs."


    Only heard these two words, Xu Xingzhi''s cold sweat neck is stiff: "Where... Where?"


    "The brothers closed their eyes." Meng Zhongguang whispered, and the heat slammed on Xu Xing''s cheek, so that he had the illusion that the linear insects crawled slowly on his cheeks.


    Until the silky things climbed to his waist, Xu Xingzhi hurriedly opened his eyes: "Meng!...ßí~"


    Meng Chongguang took him and stunned his words back into his throat: "Brother, I miss you."


    Xu Xingzhi''s hands were tied behind him, even if he was driving the spiritual power, he was struggling, but he earned more and more.


    ...and he shouldn''t believe this old goblin.


    Xu Xingzhi gritted his teeth: "What is this?"


    Meng Zhongguang answered: "Spider silk."


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly revealed the fear of being climbed up by a hundred spiders.


    Meng Zhongguang saw Xu Xing''s face white, and hurriedly apologized: "No, I am a brother. Rest assured, as long as I am there, nothing can get close to your body."


    Xu Xingzhi struggled: "Go to you! Get rid of this thing, I..."


    He slammed.


    A warm vine climbed up along his calf.


    "This is..." Xu Xingzhi taught three times. He couldn''t understand what it was. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "Is it? In my dream..."


    "It''s me." Meng Zhongguang admitted that he was so happy. Instead, Xu Xingzhi had the illusion of picking up his fist and licking cotton.


    Not only that, but Meng Zhongguang even had a face grievance: "What''s the matter, does the brother still want someone else?"


    Xu Xingzhi was slowly pulled from the ground by the vine, and was forced to pose an extremely shameful posture, facing Meng Zhongguang.


    After waiting for Xu Xingzhi to speak again, Meng Zhongguang slammed his belt and slowly pulled it out. He used his lips to hold the clothes and cherished Xu Xing¡¯s clothes.


    With him a few slaps, Xu Xingzhi''s body was already hot, and the airflow was also screaming with a strange tone: "They, they are sleeping. It will take more than an hour to change jobs... change places! What does the hole look like!"


    "No matter them, I don''t care..." Meng Zhongguang''s voice overflowed with joy and death, and helped Xu Xingzhi''s thigh root: "Sister, brother... You don''t know how happy I am to see you recover spiritual power... ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was disturbed by his fine kiss and had a fever all over his body. His eyes widened and swallowed a whisper that was about to be exported into the throat: "If there is a giant infested..."


    Meng Zhongguang said in a whispering tone that said, "They won''t come."


    The fire sizzled his back, as if he was embraced by the sun.


    For a few moments, Xu Xingzhi thought that he would be melted.


    After a long time, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s robes in the ground were all dyed.


    He was also gently placed on the ground by the vines, as fragile as the placement.


    Although Xu Xingzhi has never been concerned about the face, he does not want to be hit by people when he is naked. There is no halfway here. Only a person who gets up from the night can get out of the hole and get naked. Back. Therefore, he only dared to make a slight squat from the cracks of his teeth, and he suffered this moment, but he did not call out.


    Meng Chongguang is also a face of unsatisfactory, and Xu Xingzhi, who is still soft with his hands and feet, is spoiled: "It¡¯s only a short time, I haven¡¯t played enough with my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s teeth were bitter and sour, and now he was using his tongue to lick his gums: "I am enough."


    Meng Zhongguang is on the ground and his arms are stretched out: "Brothers... hurt, I can''t walk."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...what are you hurting?"


    Meng Zhongguang bit his lip, pitiful: "The brothers always clip..."


    If the words are not finished, then the second half of the sentence will be the lips of Xu Xingzhi.


    If Xu Xingzhi really wants to learn something, it is definitely a hand to come. Xu Xingzhi has seen a lot of words in the world, knowing a lot of effort, and now using one or two strokes, it is even more irritating to Meng Zhongguang. When Xu Kangzhi was overwhelmed, Xu Xingzhi picked him up and walked inside the cave.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face was unbelievable: "Brother, you-"


    At this time, Lu Yuji walked out with Zhou Beinan, who was yawning with his eyes open.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "We went to sleep."


    Lu Yu Jiu is cleverly decapitated, and Meng Zhongguang in his arms has already understood the intention of Xu Xingzhi. When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back and shoulders hurt Meng Zhongguang to settle on the grass bed with still temperature, he lay down on his side, Meng Zhongguang From the back, he tightened his waist, and his heart was unwilling. The puppy bite his ear bones: "The brother is really too bad."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled, and immediately coughed, whispered: "Sleep."


    Meng Zhongguang did not entangle any more, but moved his hand from the waist side of Xu Xing to the back, playing in a shallow circle, even if he turned his back to him, he could think of a smile like a smile when he said this. "My brother, I am very vengeful. We are walking."


    As a result of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s warning, Xu Xingzhi felt cold in his head, and some sleepy bodies were also sleepy.


    He was afraid that Meng Zhongguang would be like the previous times. He slept and ran into his dreams, and he made himself sleep peacefully, so that the boy could fly empty.


    Unexpectedly, after about an hour, Meng Zhongguang first moved.


    After he hugged Xu Xing, his back arm shook with fear and his fingertips trembled.


    Xu Xingzhi followed his arm and found that his body was soaked in warm temperature, his forehead and cheeks were all white and cold sweat, and his lip line was bitten in his mouth, and blood had already emerged.


    Xu Xingzhi immediately turned over and sat up.


    Is it a prank that wants to call him a distress? still is¡­¡­


    Xu Xingzhi caressed his lips and wanted to rescue the lower lip that had been bitten **** from his tight teeth: "Meng Zhongguang?...Heavy light?"


    Xu Xingzhi felt more and more wrong.


    This is not like a fake, it is like... a dream?


    However, without waiting for Xu Xingzhi to wake him up, Meng Zhongguang opened his mouth and muttered: "I want to kill you..."


    His voice is very light, and he can''t even wake up to meditation. But the anger and anger in the words, but Xu Xingzhi''s heart is scared: "--you wait, you kill the brother, I want you to survive. I can''t ask for death! Even if I am cursing with the dirty things like you, I will not let you live forever!"

 Chapter 58： Staying up late

    ...... Who is he talking about? Nine lights?


    Xu Xingzhi wiped the lips of the blood soaked for him.


    Looking at the painful face, I was stunned by Xu Guang, and there was only pity left in my heart. It was like a father who brought a child from a young age. When I saw a child, I just wanted to make him happy: "Heavy light." ?"


    Meng Chongguang¡¯s eyebrows were lightly picking up, but he couldn¡¯t wake up. He was only uncomfortable with his body turning around. The arm that had been opened by Xu Xing¡¯s arm was struggling to hug Xu Xingzhi. However, only halfway through, he shrank his hand and shook his head. His own arms, using all their strength to curl up themselves, seems to be afraid of holding a painful Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "Stupid."


    He lay back flat, using the wooden hand to hold Meng Mengguang next to him in his arms, using his chin to reach his wet hair dyed by sweat, and the other hand unfolding the "free pen", calming down, will It is continuously turned into a number of bamboo slips, and the tail finger is used to pick up the lacquer seal, and the brush is pulled and unfolded.


    There are a lot of secret ancient books hidden in the "quick pen". Although Xu Xingzhi failed to restore all the memories, he did not know how to use some of the exercises. But fortunately, he has been reading quickly, one-handedly reading, one eye and ten lines, and soon found it. How to enter the dream.


    He lost his bamboo to the sky, and he took advantage of Meng Zhongguang to mobilize his knowledge and push a star of blue light along his meridians.


    The bamboo slip is turned into a folding fan in mid-air, and it falls accurately and silently on the waist side of Xu Xingzhi.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s dream begins with a red and miserable light.


    When the world is up and down, it is difficult to distinguish between the top and bottom. The surrounding scenery is wrapped in water vapor. Seeing everything reveals the stocks, Xu Xingzhi looks around and always feels like this has come, and one of the dead old banyan trees looks particularly familiar.


    He put his fingers on the dead branches of the eucalyptus and tried to push the spirit.


    The heavens and the earth suddenly changed, and what appeared in front of him was a curved stone path.


    One of Xu Xing, I finally remembered where it is.


    - He was once smashed here by the same-time teacher, Huang Shanyue.


    When the steam belt fades, the smell of sand will come up, and the people will be sore.


    Xu Xingzhi went along the stone road, and the more he walked in, the more **** the smell became.


    "Idle pen" also came with him. He turned the "free pen" into a fish-sword sword, half-faced out of the sheath, blocking the front of the body, all the way to the secret room of the mountain.


    Turning around a corner, he saw Meng Zhongguang sitting in the middle of the secret room.


    There were more than a dozen corpses lying in front of him. He couldn¡¯t see the human form, but he sat down in the blood of this corpse, facing away from Xu Xingzhi. He couldn¡¯t see the anger and could not even be born and died.


    From the back, his posture is like a person who has succeeded in self-satisfaction. His shoulders are flat, his neck is reclining, and a messy clothes hangs on his side, and his shoulders are exposed. He has nowhere to notice.


    Xu Xingzhi tempted: "Heavy light?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s shoulders shook and slowly turned back.


    By his return, Xu Xingzhi finally saw that he was lying in his arms.


    The reason why it is human form is that the thing is a mess, and the skin and the skin of the body have been taken away by something similar to the water-stained hemp rope, and the original face is not found.


    "... brother?"


    In the moment when Meng Zhongguang¡¯s line of sight touched Xu Xingzhi, Xu Xingzhi felt a glimpse of his throat.


    Meng Zhongguang used to lie, spoiled, and wronged. He loved a few drops of tears at all moments, but at this moment his eyes were dry, but the heart of Xu Xingzhi was as uncomfortable as being thundered by lightning.


    "Brothers..." Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice seemed to be calling for help, as if he had to slip into the edge of the deep valley.


    Xu Xingzhi greeted him a few steps, and Meng Zhongguang also swayed and stood up, squatting toward him.


    He was covered with blood from the front to the hem.


    Blood is other people''s. But somehow, Xu Xingzhi always felt that most of the blood was leaking from his heart.


    Meng Zhongguang plunged into his arms and tightened his clothes with his suffocating hands: "Brother, where have you been?"


    He was very confused in his eyes, and Xu Xingzhi had to comfort him: "I am here, I have not gone anywhere."


    "Yes? Then... it must have been a dream." Meng Zhongguang¡¯s fascinated eyes are quite creepy. "Brothers, the light is wrong, you don''t scare the light in the future."


    Xu Xingzhi always felt that his dream was traceable, so he held him to follow the temptation: "Good. But you said, where did you do it wrong?"


    Meng Zhongguang hurriedly explained: "I just went to the blue bridge slope... I just want to pick up some sedges for the brothers to decorate the house. The whole wilderness is only the place where there are sedges... I didn''t think they would Doing this to you..."


    In order to prove his words, Meng Zhongguang raised his finger to the bones of the earth, and his eyes gleamed with innocence: "Look, brother, I will avenge you."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s frowning can only be judged according to the pieces of clothes that have been broken, and the main beasts of Huangshan and Fengshan are among them.


    ... Why did Meng Zhongguang do the dream of killing the mountains?


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is faintly chilled.


    He looked up and looked at the head of the body that Meng Zhongguang was holding. The corpse was lying on the ground, his face was unclear, his blood was blurred, and his breath was broken.


    The injury is so heavy, even if it is sent back to Yuan Ruyi, it is already a time to return to the sky, and the medicine is not medical.


    However, Xu Xingzhi is more and more shocked.


    How does he see the contours and bones of the person lying on the ground are familiar, and it is a familiar familiarity.


    I noticed that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were different. Meng Zhongguang slammed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s clothes and blocked his view: ¡°Senior brother... don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s all fake. Let¡¯s go back to the tower.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi forced his guilty feelings and looked directly at the "Meng Zhongguang" in his dream: "Have we been to the tiger flea?"


    Looking at Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s white face gradually came back with a **** color: ¡°...the brother wants to go to the tiger to jump?¡±


    "Have we been there?"


    Meng Zhongguang took Xu Kezhi''s gentle palms and took it more seriously. The corpse behind him was completely regarded as a dream of Nanke: "There are acquaintances in the tiger''s fleas? Wherever the brothers want to go, the light is followed."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    In Meng Zhongguang¡¯s dream, they have never been to a tiger flea at this time.


    ... In addition, the name "Blue Bridge Slope" he also heard from Meng Zhongguang.


    Shortly after he first entered the wilderness, the main beast of Fengshan came to hijack him. He sent his men to monitor Meng Zhongguang, knowing that he went to the blue bridge **** before he was bold enough to start, but Meng Zhongguang, who was halfway back, seized on the spot. A whole body disability, the end of the confinement.


    The owner of the mountain was called the king of the wild, but it was a small **** that did not attract attention. Moreover, after successively hitting the southern raccoon and the giant of origin, Xu Xingzhi almost could not remember what the man was doing.


    However, Meng Zhongguang seems to be very concerned about this matter, so that he still wants to kill the mountain again in his dreams.


    ... He is probably really afraid of his accident.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi''s heart was soft, surrounded by Meng Zhongguang, and gently kissed his forehead: "... do stupid things."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s lips trembled and he looked up incredulously: ¡°... brother? You...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi knows that this is the Meng Zhongguang who has not yet obtained his "understanding". He sees his full of surprises and his heart is slightly sour.


    He leaned over and slowly used his lips to kiss his **** nose: "If you know that your heart is so uncomfortable, I should do this with you on the first day of the wilderness."


    Meng Zhongguang took a breath and stared at the eyes of the person in front of him. He suddenly turned his hand and turned the person over. After Xu Xing, the clothes on his back burst into tears.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hands pressed against the stone wall and turned his face to face. He still wanted to look at the corpse that had just been hugged by Meng Zhongguang in his arms, trying to figure out why the face made him so chilling.


    Meng Zhongguang did not give him such an opportunity. After he noticed where Xu Xingzhi¡¯s line of sight fell, he shook Xu Xingzhi¡¯s side, and Xu Xing¡¯s lightly damaged clothes rolled up sharply.


    He strode away, not even looking back at the corpse behind him.


    ... or do not dare to look at it, afraid that the corpse is true, the person in the arms is fake.


    Both of them, like Muchi in the Nanciu Palace, are almost madly happy, almost rolling the entire gutstone.


    When Xu Xingzhi was sweating and breathing, there was still a cloud of doubt in his heart: If the corpse is the phantom of the fear in Meng Zhongguang''s heart, why has it not disappeared after meeting himself?


    Who is the broken corpse that is hugged by Meng Zhongguang on the ground? Why are you so familiar?


    Meng Zhongguang seems to be dissatisfied with his distraction, and the small fish in his body makes a fuss, causing Xu Xing''s face to change, almost grabbing the rock under the palm: "You **** light..."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s stubborn little grievance: ¡°No.¡±


    He is simply dumbfounding.


    Just before he was outside the cave, he was a mess, and he didn¡¯t expect to take the initiative to run into his dreams.


    After playing, the two smashed the phoenix, each inverted, clasping the other''s ankle, and Ren Qiong splattered.


    After a madness, Xu Xingzhi still has more strength, but Meng Zhongguang seems to have no flesh and bones, soft on the ground, and whispered something.


    Enduring the backache, Xu Xingzhi slowly got up, and the long hair that had removed the crown was covered with a long hair.


    He whispered: "Heavy light?"


    Meng Zhongguang half-closed, and fell into a new nightmare, mute with a crying call: "Sister... I will find you...you are not allowed to go anywhere, I can find you anyway...I Run, run very fast..."


    His preface did not make a fuss, but listening to his tone, Xu Xingzhi gave birth to some pity, and kissed his sweaty forehead.


    When he touched his forehead, Xu Xingzhi gave birth to a thought.


    ... He may be able to read the memory of Meng Zhongguang now?


    When he read the method of dreaming, he took a look at the use of this secret method.


    Xu Xingzhi breathed several rounds, Liushen Hehe, gathered in the fingers, and slowly pressed to Meng Zhongguang¡¯s forehead.


    Who would have thought that when he entered, the heavy sorrow of the sea would be pressed against the shore of Xu Xing, and the sigh of Xu Xing was unbearable and his headache was cracking.


    Out of instinct, Xu Xingzhi almost immediately withdrew from Meng Zhongguang''s knowledge of the sea.


    Rao is so, the consequences of reading the sea still make Xu Xingzhi turn green and yellow, swaying and leaving a few steps, finally holding the stone wall, and leaning over and retching.


    Waiting until the vomiting was a little bit, he leaned against the wall, still breathing in a big mouth.


    . . . He just couldn''t stand it when he touched it. Then... How did Meng Zhongguang, who seemed to sleep peacefully next to him, bear these memories?

 Chapter 59： Sunrise

    When Xu Xingzhi woke up from his dreams, he still had a hint of sourness in his mouth. Next to Meng Chongguang is a lot quieter, holding Xu Xingzhi''s arm to sleep well, the **** lips on the lips have also subsided.


    In the cave, men and women rested a dozen meters apart, and they also clearly divided the soundproofing of the wall, sleeping in the more in-depth position of Yuan Ruyi and Zhou Wang also holding each other and snuggling in the fire. But the others who live in the cave have disappeared.


    Xu Xingzhi turned the "quick pen" into a jug, poured it into the pot-shaped spout, and after controlling the sourness in the mouth, he got up and planned to see where other people went.


    When he noticed that the person on the side was leaving, Meng Zhongguang whispered a low-pitched voice, stalking his right arm with greed, and his eyes were half-open and half-open, and he looked at Xu Xingzhi half-awake: "...sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi took a shot of his side: "I went out for a walk, not going far."


    Meng Zhongguang hesitated for a moment and arched his furry head.


    Xu Xingzhi''s intention, the fingertips groped from behind his neck, slowly pulling his back neck, kneading a few times, until his neck muscles all relaxed, before going around him, stroking him On the cheeks, the pieces of the flames that were dyed by the flames were bright red, and the lips were followed closely. After a moment of swaying on his ear, the tip of the tongue suddenly hooked out and gently touched the inside of his ear. Top, comfortable, Meng Zhongguang straight, more and more sticky Xu Xingzhi refused to let go.


    I have teased this sticky little milk cat for a long time, and Xu Xingzhi intends to take another hand.


    Meng Zhongguang was comfortable and continued to entangle him and refused to let go.


    Xu Xingzhi pointed his nose: "I have enough, don''t lie."


    "Don''t go... brother." Meng Zhongguang''s speech is vague, and it should be that he hasn''t fully recovered from his dreams. "Stay in the place I can meet."


    Xu Xingzhi listened softly, thinking, simply staying with him.


    However, the whereabouts of other people also really worried him. After a few thoughts, he had an idea.


    The "free pen" turned into a soft red line, and Xu Xing pulled out a sufficient length, and then bite it with a tooth, and wrapped the line around the wrists of the two.


    "I don''t go far, just go out and see." Xu Xingzhi pulled a line wrapped around his right wrist. "I want to take a lead. I am there, I won''t leave."


    It is easy to get out of Meng Zhongguang, and Xu Xingzhi went to the mouth of the cave and found that the sky was still very small. According to his experience these days, it should still be at night.


    Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu, Qu Chi, and Tao You are all outside the cave, and there is nothing to talk about.


    I heard the footsteps coming from the cave. Zhou Beinan turned around and looked at it. Yin and Yang said: "... came out."


    Xu Xingzhi is not clear, so the elbow is on the stone wall of the cave: "Why don''t you sleep?"


    "Sleeping?" Zhou Beinan yelled at him. "You both dreamed of being a virtue. How do we sleep?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Fortunately, his cheeks were thick enough, coughing, and rubbing his nose with his thumb: "Or, you try?"


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s hand: "You can press us with your voice."


    Zhou Beinan was too lazy to take care of him. He turned his head and said to Lu Yujiu: "...take it."


    Lu Yujiu was said to be flushed by Xu Xingzhi. He touched five Lingshi out, and quickly flew in the palm of Zhoubei, and he couldn¡¯t look at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Hey, gamble.¡±


    "Yeah." Zhou Beinan smashed the five Lingshi, and turned his eyes and said, "...believing that you will be degraded after being dismantled."


    "What is it? You can win, I am also honored." Xu Xingzhi stepped forward and sat down in the south of Zhoubei. "...See half of the face?"


    "Rolling, do you want to face?"


    Qu Chi was very nervous to come out and play round: "Don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise."


    Xu Xingzhi is open.


    Seeing a few people sitting around in a safe place, Xu Xing''s heart is very practical, as if these people are born to be so, no need to bother to get together.


    He didn''t want to think more about whether he was doing it. If you want to get it clear, you can find out the nine lights after you go out.


    ...at least now, he thinks he is.


    It¡¯s interesting to have a mouth with Zhou Beinan. However, the long night is long, and the appearance of a few people, and then go back to sleep can not sleep, sitting and boring, Xu Xingzhi simply proposed: "Push the cards, come or come."


    Zhou Beinan is responding quickly: "Come."


    Lu Yujiu said with some painful words: "...I will be a little bit. But I can''t gamble on the Lingshi. The Lingshi collected in my hand is originally less."


    Xu Xingzhi quickly said: " Lost school dog barking. Qu Chi, play not to play?"


    Qu Chi is very honestly waving: "I won''t."


    "I will teach you later." Xu Xingzhi added a code to the mouth, "losing the dog bark and adding stickers."


    Zhou Beinan lifted his foot and said: "You will bully people in Xu Xingzhi."


    He naturally kicked the air and could only turn his eyes at the people who could not be seen before.


    Xu Xingzhi did not mind, turning the "free pen" into an ink pen, squatting in the mouth, vaguely saying: "Who has paper?"


    Tao Xianxian Huidao, "Is it a wooden piece? I will grind it out."


    "You don''t have to bother." Lu Yujiu took out a book from his arms and tore a page from the end and placed it in front of Xu Xing with respect and respect. "Xu Shixiong, use this."


    Xu Xingzhi received it, cut the single-page book one by one, and held the pen on the left. A piece of the book with a bone type fell into the paper.


    He casually asked: "What is this book? You still carry it with you."


    "The Valley of the Cool Valley." Lu Yujiu''s voice contains inexhaustible tenderness, "...after writing into the wild. All the brothers I can remember the name are on."


    Xu Xingzhi felt that his move was a bit unusual, but Lu Yujiu had a deep feeling for Qinglianggu, so it is not difficult to understand the old feelings, and he did not think deeply.


    Zhou Beinan quietly grasped Lu Yujiu¡¯s hand and coughed, and then he probed his head and tried to open the subject: ¡°What do you write, let me see.¡±


    As a result, the characters of the four dragons and phoenix dances made him dark.


    - "Zhoubei South Loss."


    When Xu Xingzhi was chased by Zhou Beinan, who was carrying a gun, he still did not forget to explain: "When you write something, open a game."


    It is easy to calm down the anger of Zhou Beinan. The four people sit around and prepare for the opening of the cards through the fire from the hole.


    Qu Chi holds the dominoes he just pulled out and puts the pottery to his side: "Tao leisure, you come too."


    Tao Xian swings his hand: "This is played by four people... I will not come. I will watch the songs of the brothers. Lose, I am punished for the brothers."


    Qu Chi seriously said: "No. I am coming."


    Perhaps Xu Xingzhi''s operation was really good. After a night, Zhou Beinan had never won a game. He learned eight times of dog barking and was hand-painted by Lu Yujiu.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s death was in the heart of Xu Xingzhi, but his face was really funny. This guy was so happy that he couldn¡¯t help him. He leaned on Qu Chi¡¯s shoulder and laughed at the roots.


    ... Laozi is happy with his mother.


    Zhou Beinan thinks.


    I don''t know how long the time has passed, and everyone suddenly heard a casual call from Tao.


    They looked up and saw that there was a thin line of light faintly flashing in the sky, and it was almost the same as the cloud rolling day before sunrise.


    Xu Xingzhi, who has lived in the world for thirteen years, still has no feelings, but other people who focus on the cards have already jumped up.


    Zhou Beinan was too busy to pull Lu Yujiu: "Go and go, call Awang up. Tell her that it will come out tomorrow!"


    Lu Yuji hurriedly rushed and turned and rushed toward the cave.


    "...Imitate the day?"


    Tao Xian heard the sound, and explained to Xu Xingzhi: "Xu Shixiong, there is no sky, black and white in the wild, the sun-like thing like the moon, we call it ''imitation''. Occasionally... At night, it will disappear, and that night will be extraordinarily dark; when it comes out again, it will be like the sunrise of the world. This is a rare sight in the wilderness. In the thirteen years, we have only seen it in total. Three or two times."


    Xu Xingzhi saw the excited expression of the people, and his heart was faint.


    ... They haven''t seen a real sunrise for thirteen years.


    When Xu Xingzhi felt that his heart was sinking, a warm arm wrapped around a red line caught his waist from the back circle and fell on his ear. He sighed: "Catch the brother."


    Xu Xingzhi pulled his right arm without a trace, causing Meng Zhongguang to scream, and the whole person crouched on his shoulder: "...do you still avenge?"


    "Don''t dare to remember." Meng Zhongguang opened his mouth and used his tiger''s teeth to cover the clavicle exposed at his semi-open neck. He slowly sighed. "The brothers personally ran into my dream and apologized. How can I blame my brother again?" ""


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "Do you like it?"


    "Too much like it." Meng Zhongguang whispered to him, "I like the sentence that my brother said most, "I should do this with you on the first day of the wilderness." I am satisfied with this sentence. Even if I come again. I am also willing."


    Xu Xingzhi is awkward.


    What is this?


    Not waiting for him to think clearly, Zhou Wang and Yuan Ruyi rushed out of the cave, and everyone stood together to watch the wonders that were rare in the wild.


    The nose blows the neon, and Chang Geng sees the clear, and the heavens and the earth changes from a black to a white.


    When the round of the roundabout that had been disgusting to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sun and moon was floating in the air, Xu Xingzhi did not consciously pick up a smile.


    Zhou Beinan pulled down a funny note, looking up at the sky, and the word was bitten like a broken piece of gold: "One day, one day, I want to see the real sun."


    There was no one in the presence, but there was the same brilliance in the eyes.


    Only Tao Leisure did not look at the sun, but looked at Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi also felt his gaze, and the dagger looked at him, revealing a pure and innocent smile, raising his hand and holding his palm, bowing his head and whispering: "...When I take you out, I invite you to eat candied fruit."


    Tao leisurely hangs his head, his ears are red and faint.


    At the same time, there is a group of people in the wild, who have no intention to appreciate the wonders of this sunrise.


    Meng Zhongguang The tower where they lived was shaken by the giants who had run through in the distance. The disciples who had been outside the tower had already withdrawn from the tower under the leadership of Wen Xuechen.


    Yesterday, a giant with a small body was alone here. If the tower is interesting, he will come forward to check it out. If it is not under the snow and dust, then it will be supplemented by the star sand set by Meng Zhongguang. Perhaps it is already destroyed by the tower. Death.


    The disciples listened to the warm snow and dust, and each of them converges. They dare to move. They can only shrink in a room, and they can walk around the charcoal red stove to pass the time.


    One of the disciples was upset by the beasts in the next room, and they put a fire stick into the stove: "Can you tell him to shut up?!"


    Another disciple said: "Wen Wen¡¯s brother also tried. But the man was killed by Meng Zhongguang, and he killed and killed."


    "I fuck." The first disciple who spoke first shuddered, and the voice of his voice fell. "Meng Chongguang and this person have blood and deep hatred, and then there is hatred, and it will be broken, why bother..."


    Referring to Meng Zhongguang, the disciples searched for topics and talked about them.


    "The monster named Meng is so cruel and tyrannical, how is Qu Zhi, a famous gentleman who is willing to stay with him?"


    "More than just him. Look at the rooms and the appliances here. There are at least seven people in the tower."


    "Not a family does not enter a threshold. It is not a good thing."


    There is a mysterious secret of the disciple: "You don''t know, there is a mortal in these seven people."


    "mortal?"


    "...how is it possible?"


    The disciple had this eye-catching capital, and he was proud of it. He said: "...How can it be?" I have a friend who is now in Fengling Mountain. He follows the mountain owner and is the mountain master. The person holding the mirror of Ling Mong Mirror occasionally enters the wild, peeping at the thief''s every move. He told me that there is a mortal with no mana in the seven. What is it called... ¡±


    This person is discussing this matter with great interest, and the door of the small room is suddenly pushed away from the outside.


    When Wen Xuechen¡¯s cold, frosty face appeared outside the door, the disciples had already smashed a piece of it, and the disciples who were only splashing their lips could not even dare to carry it up: "Warm brother..."


    "¡®Tao¡¯? That person is calling ¡®Tao leisure¡¯?¡±


    The disciple trembled: "Yes...Yes. I heard that it was called Tao Leisure..."


    Wen Xuechen, who has always been steady, has smashed the wheelchair armrest and gnawed himself: "... Why is he still not dead?!"


    The disciples at the scene thought that they had misunderstood, and they could be forced by the pressure of Wen Xuechen.


    Wen Xuechen asked the disciple again: "With regard to this life, can your friend tell you about nine lights?"


    The disciple was sweaty and heavy, and it looked like gold paper: "No... never... because the mountain owner always asks Meng Zhongguang to die..."


    Wen Xuechen took a few deep breaths and ordered: "The disciples listened to the orders and waited for them to turn back to the tower. Xu Xingzhi can leave it for the time being, but Tao Xing will do his best to cull."


    A daring disciple couldn¡¯t hold back his doubts and raised his head and asked, "Well, brother, why?"


    "He?" The chill contained in the sound of Wen Xuechen is like a knife. "...He is the greatest evil."

 Chapter 60： Meiji Masanori

    When the pottery extinguished the fire, the spattered Mars was wiped out and walked out of the hole.


    Everyone has been waiting for him for a long time outside the cave. When he saw it, he was a little cramped and stuttered and explained: "The sky here... the sky is dry, the fire is not extinguished, the mana is removed, it is easy... it is easy to catch fire."


    No one would mind this. After he explained it, he felt silly and smiled apologetically: "...take it?"


    Qu Chi took the Tao leisure: "Go."


    In a blink of an eye, several people have been living in this cave for a dozen days. Originally, the North and South of the past three days were somewhat unstoppable, and it was proposed to leave. Meng Zhongguang made a speech and said that at least three days should be left. If you encounter a giant who has not had a full meal on the way to the land outside the country, is it necessary to fight for a life and fight again?


    Zhou Beinan had no temperament and said: "How can you know that there are pieces in the land?"


    Meng Chongguang was cold-faced and pushed two or five six: "The owner of the mountain said."


    Xu Xingzhi did not dismantle him in public. He only went away with the crowd when he went to collect firewood with Meng Zhongguang. He grabbed his arm and grabbed his arm. The corner of his mouth was bent: "...lie not draft draft?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s back is tight.


    After he lied, he turned back and found that Xu Xingzhi was not far from his side. It was also a fluster.


    He was extremely afraid of the anger of Xu Xing. From now on, he quietly took the corner of his eye and swept the change of Xu Xingzhi''s look. At this time, one of Xu Xing opened his mouth. After a brief period of stiffness, he immediately softened his body and turned back to put his head on the right shoulder of Xu Xing. The eyes sold a few times: "Sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi stretched his finger to his lips and stopped him from continuing to spoil: "I like North and South, I want to know, how do you know that there are key fragments in the land?"


    Meng Zhongguang silenced his lips as a line.


    Xu Xingzhi: "... can''t you tell me now?"


    When Xu Xingzhi and Meng Zhongguang argued for the last time, Xu Xingzhi had not yet doubted his identity, and there was a gap between him and Meng Zhongguang. Therefore, it is justifiable that Meng Zhongguang did not tell him the truth.


    After such a long time, he thought that Meng Zhongguang had been honest with him.


    ... It seems that it still doesn''t work.


    He let go of Meng Zhongguang, but he was beaten by Meng Zhongguang with his right hand.


    Meng Zhongguang tightened his palms, and his eyebrows shone with a very focused light. One word and one sentence: "Senior brother, I do have something that I can¡¯t talk to, but you need to know that I am not a nine-lamp, I will never hurt. you."


    Xu Xingzhi chuckled: "I know."


    Just can''t honestly tell this, it still makes him angry and funny.


    ... No matter where he goes, there are people who have something to do with him.


    The Jiuzhi lamp is like this, and Meng Zhongguang is like this.


    But thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi suddenly thought of reading the memory of Meng Zhongguang in his dreams, which could completely ruin the grief of the heavens and the earth, and he could not help but soften his heart.


    ... He doesn''t want to talk to himself. Isn''t there something hidden? Is it really bad to be human?


    Then why should you force him?


    Meng Zhongguang noticed a trace of depression in Xu Xingzhi''s expression, and his heart was very difficult. He lowered his head uncomfortably: "Brother, don''t be angry... I don''t want to marry you... If possible, I can''t wait to please you all the time..."


    "What do you want to please me?" Xu Xingzhi was not angry at all. He just wanted to tease the old goblin who was astonished as if he had a slight emotional change.


    "There are thousands of people who love you, and the best friends and confidants of the brothers are all over the world." Meng Zhongguang whispered, "...but I have no brother, there is nothing."


    Xu Xingzhi felt that the heart was sour and sour, and it was soft and relaxed. However, when he was careful, he found that it was extremely intense.


    Meng Zhongguang slowly rubbed the ground with his feet: "The brothers tempted me at the beginning, told me to chase after you, and told me to chase after so many years. I was afraid that the pace would be slower and the brothers would disappear."


    Rao is distressed, and Xu Xingzhi can''t help but laugh: "When did you chase me?"


    Meng Zhongguang suddenly took a moment to look at his eyes: "The brother said that this is a good conscience! When I met at the beginning of the year, I told my brother to stay, my brother refused, and I went back to Fengling with my brother. In the same year, I kissed my brother under the plum tree. The brothers gave birth to the atmosphere, refused to accept me, rested in the temple, and cried for a long time. The brothers promised to re-stay me... Then I wandered around the brothers for a long time, and the brothers promised to be a mess with me. ......"


    Meng Zhongguang sucked his nose and his eyes were red. "Before I knew this, I should have the brothers in the mountains when I first met, and I would save my brother to say this!"


    ... small things look at Zhu Chengbi''s little pity, but the words are not very good.


    Xu Xingzhi came out with a voice, reached out to touch his back neck, and smacked his back from the back to his front neck, his index finger and thumb pressed his chin, and lightly received: "Your pattern is very much, It¡¯s good to be careful when you put it on the right path."


    Meng Zhongguang couldn¡¯t stand the trick of Xu Xing¡¯s, and when he was so stunned, he was faintly excited. ¡°The brothers seduce me...¡±


    "What? Don''t like it?"


    Meng Zhongguang nodded: "Like, like to be crazy."


    "lie."


    Meng Zhongguang seems unable to accept Xu Xingzhi''s jokes in this regard and raises his voice: "No."


    "Are you not very good at lying?" Xu Xingzhi laughed. "When you cheated North and South, you didn''t have a red heart."


    Meng Zhongguang has a slight guilty conscience: "Is the brothers so vengeful?"


    "You don''t change, I naturally want to remember for you." Xu Xingzhi sternly asked, "When I told you to come, what did you train?"


    Meng Zhongguang is unhappy, ambiguous and fast-paced: "...lie not to draft."


    Xu Xingzhi raised his chin a little: "Do you know how to draft a draft?"


    Without Meng Zhongguang reading his meaningful eyes, Xu Xingzhi caught his lips and kissed him. The tip of his tongue was slightly spread, and his mouth was slowly drawn and scratched. The movement was soft, just like using the tip of his tongue. Kneading teased the beating soft meat in Meng Zhongguang¡¯s chest.


    But when Meng Zhongguang¡¯s interest has arisen, he is ready to deepen the kiss. Xu Xingzhi pulls back and retreats a few steps. He uses his index finger to cross his lips again: ¡°Because you lied, today I am together with North and South.¡±


    Meng Chongguang did not retreat, Zhang mouth grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s left finger tip on his lips, softly and slickly biting Xu Xingzhi because of the long-term execution of the fine brush.


    It is probably because Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tongue is strange. Xu Xingzhi only feels that every inch of the texture, depression and crease of the fingertips has been smashed by Meng Zhongguang, and it feels terrible.


    At the moment when Xu Xingzhi lost his heart, Meng Zhongguang took advantage of his arms and tightened his teeth. He let the fingers slide out of the lips with a transparent line.


    He leaned over and kissed Xu Xingzhi''s neck, forcing him to lean back toward the neck, screaming at him, and dragging Xu Xingzhi into the maze.


    Three days later, several people stepped on the fire extinguisher, set off for the place to go outside.


    The land outside the land is a vast expanse of swamps. The reason why it is called "the land outside the country" is because this place is desolate, only a large block of green and blue swamps that are slowly pouring into foam all the year round, the small four-legged snake of pale silver. The screaming calls for crawling in and out, leaving a muddy path of vertical and horizontal crusts on the land.


    The land outside the desert is uninhabited, but under the swamp is what the beast is going to swim, and who knows.


    On the way, they also encountered one or two giants of origin, but they were filled with wild kinds of corpses, did not release the sand, saw a few people passing by, too lazy to chase, just slowly squatting, looking for Take a spot where they can sleep for five years.


    Tao Xun was routinely carried by Qu Chi. In order to take care of his body, several people took a half-day sword at a very slow speed, and then walked down for half a day. The speed of travel can be imagined.


    But even Zhou Beinan, who is the most temperamental temper, suffered from the impact with the giants of origin, and learned a little more, no longer slamming, and occasionally irritated a few breaths when calculating the miles.


    A few people stopped and stopped in the day, and spent a decade on the road before they walked a thousand miles away.


    According to Meng Zhongguang, there are still half the way from the land outside the city.


    In order to retain physical strength, Meng Chongguang and Xu Xingzhi have never had a spring since the wilderness. This is how Meng Zhongguang can bear it. Looking at his eyes is always sad and sorrowful, and it makes Xu Xingzhi laugh.


    Fortunately, there is no bear child to cause trouble, and Xu Xingzhi can breathe a sigh of relief at night, taking advantage of all the strange things he encountered after he entered the wilderness.


    Sometimes he lies on the side of a burning fire, only to feel like a world apart, thinking about things north and south, heaven and earth, chaos.


    Somehow, after this day''s rest, Xu Xingzhi suddenly remembered that before the last day of Meng Zhongguang and his last happy, he said such a sentence.


    - "I am not a nine-lamp, I will never harm you."


    What is the meaning of this?


    The nine lights that he saw in his memory did not seem to be able to do something harmful, let alone the one who raised him and raised him.


    With the deepening of thinking, Xu Xingzhi gradually felt dizzy.


    For a long time, there was no such feeling of dizziness. He thought that he was just sleepy, and he raised his hand and pressed his temples twice, but he saw the kaleidoscope of the cave stone in front of him.


    When he had no time to slam, he fainted and broke into the deep sea of ??knowledge.


    at the same time.


    In the present world, this time is the time of concentration.


    The Jiuzhi lamp is in the temple of Fengling Mountain Discipline. The faint skylight is only thrown into the temple. It is followed by the lanterns and casts a shadow on the wall.


    The temple seems to be quiet, but in fact, the green crows gathered six or seven people.


    A group of disciples dressed in Fengling Mountain escorted a shackled scorpion, silently crouching on the ground.


    The magic is red and chaotic, and the service is not normal. It is obviously a distracted magician. He stared at the nine lights above the high platform, licking his lips and squinting like a dog.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was not very interested in how he viewed himself. When he held the bamboo shaft and he slammed it with one hand, his cold and extravagant air was like the sound of the king, and he followed it again: "What sin?" ¡±


    The disciples of the Fenglingshan disciples who escorted the magic repair were not consciously soft, and they replied with enthusiasm: "This magical repair has supplemented more than a hundred civilians and blood, helping them to cultivate with blood gas..."


    "Can there be a living in the civilian population that can identify his sins?"


    ¡°No...¡± the disciple replied. ¡°But he used to take the blood of her father in front of a young girl. She saw it clearly. According to her identification, the death of her father is the devil¡¯s ""


    The devil was refreshed and smiled provocatively, shaking the iron lock on his wrist: "Yes, it is me. What about the young Lord, who is going to take me?"


    The nine branches of the lamp bowed and re-expanded the bamboo shaft in his hand, as if the handwriting on the bamboo shaft was better than the face of the person in front of him.


    He fumbled to the table with one hand, and took two plain notes from the sign, one on the fingertips and one on the ground.


    He didn''t lift his eyelids and said lightly: "Execution."


    The magic repaired the moment, sluggish for a moment, suddenly screamed and shouted: "...you want to kill me?! Why do you?! You can see clearly, I am a magic repair!! I am your fellow man!"


    Jiuzhi lamp patiently read the words on the bamboo shaft and slowly said: "I have made a clear order. After I became the master of the four gates, the people of the magic road can no longer follow the usual practice, and they should make up for it. Suspected to be too slow to cultivate, to rehabilitate the sects, to reconcile the sects, to sacred, to practice with you, but the blood sects you have cultivated have long been forbidden. You are now committing such anecdotes, and you are in the past, I can¡¯t allow you. ""


    The magic face is blue and yellow. When you struggle, you have to jump up. After being knocked over by the disciples, you are roaring. "You are clean now? Just treat your family? You **** up in Xianmen, In addition to eating and drinking, the heart is different, how can the magic road out of your elbows and the intercropping!"


    Next, he slammed his face into the swearing words of the three roads.


    However, these words are not enough to call the Jiuzhi lamp moving, and even his tone of voice failed to produce fluctuations: "The roaring discipline hall is a great sin, and it will be executed and will be executed tomorrow."


    The magical eyes see that they are really going to suffer from these nine lights, the overall situation will be fixed, but it is extremely angry and laughed, and swearing: "Yes, yes, you grew up under the hands of Xu Xing. Xu Xing As for you who have great virtues, who knows no one in the world, you can even dare you even-"


    After listening to this statement, Jiuzhi¡¯s brows sank and his fingertips rushed to the next pressure. The sign that was slowly flipped between his five fingers flew out, and the blunt face was mistakenly entered into the right eye socket of the magic repair. With a silky mucus, he inserted it from his left eye.


    The Jiuzhi lamp slammed the wrist and lowered his head, ignoring the pig-like misery. He looked down at the bamboo shaft in his hand: "... pull it down."


    Although the disciples did not see the anger from the face of the nine lamps, they also knew how to be good, and they dragged the magic repair out of the temple with a slap in the face, and helped the nine lights to cover the door in a hurry.


    When the disciple covered the door, the top nine lights suddenly asked: "Will the snow and snow dust come back?"


    The disciple is rushing: "Not yet."


    The nine lights swayed and signaled him to step back.


    Soon, there were only nine lights left in the temple.


    He put down the bamboo shaft, sat on his heel, and leaned back at the sore neck, letting the light shadow float on his face.


    - Brother, I have already washed the soul for you. Why did you see Meng Zhongguang, or are you not willing to come back?


    ¡ª¡ªAll the people in the world may harm you, even if Meng Zhongguang is the same, how can I be willing to hurt you?


    The author has something to say: Brother: Come, open your mouth, teach you how to lie and draft a draft.


    Light sister: Ah -


    Nine sisters: (*/¦Ø\*)


    Tomorrow is the killing of Shura, but it is very short~ up to three chapters.

 Chapter 61： Memory backtracking (6)

    The cool valley that has always been cold and far away from the world, on the evening of the first day of March, has got a lively night.


    The small stars of steel blue, golden and plain white are indiscriminately splashed, and the hydrangea also rotates in the air, the scales are flying, and the emperor is emperor.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand squatted on a large jar of wine, sitting on a **** and sitting on it, drinking a bite, grabbing a piece of fire that had been lit by the right hand, and raised it above his head: ¡°Warm white hair, you are optimistic, I will give you an interesting one."


    There is still something to say about Wen Xuechen on the side. Qu Chi is already anxious: "Go, let go! You have to hurt your hand!"


    Zhou Beinan ringed his gun and snorted: "Ruo Chi, don''t worry about him, wait for him to blow up his hand, the position of the next top of the list will change for two."


    Wen Yan, Xu Xingzhi slightly adjusted the position of the fireworks, the fuse was burned to halfway before the hand was opened, the fireworks flew halfway and burst in the low air. The jade flying stars rose to the head of a person in Zhoubeinan, pouring him a cold snow. .


    I can''t help but be blown away by a dusty face. Zhou Beinan will jump up: "...I fuck!!"


    Many disciples are holding fireworks, laughing and joking around the four people running around, Yuan Ruo is a core of female disciples. The fireworks styles in her hands are so many, and many other female disciples have kept her to put more, hey, the skylark seems to be a mess.


    Wen Xuechen squinted at his ear: "Have we been so cool in the cool valley?"


    Xu Xingzhi put down the jar: "The next day, I will prepare for the day, and the day after tomorrow will be your wedding day. At this time, it will not be chaotic. Is it time for all the monarchs to come to their place? Is it still lively?"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s faint smile on his mouth and his face said: ¡°It¡¯s really not a system.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and sat on the arm of his wheelchair: "Everyone is having fun, the Lord is free to follow, and he can''t stand it."


    In a word, he looked at Wen Xuechen''s too slender legs: "...say, snow dust, you can''t do it. The small string is what we watched grow up, and she can''t suffer if she marries." ¡±


    Wen Xuechen sneered at his lips and replied.


    "You are full of hands and feet." Zhou Beinan also learned the appearance of Xu Xingzhi and sat down on the other side of the Wen Xuechen wheelchair. "But when are you going to get married? Even if you are looking for a fellow..."


    After the words were not finished, he was again pushed down by Wen Xuechen without mercy.


    Zhou Beinan jumped his feet: "Why can he sit, I can''t?"


    Wen Xuechen suspected that: "A gray, dirty."


    "..." Zhou Beinan gnashed his teeth for a moment, then he said, "I don''t care about you. I saved my sister from marrying you and bullying her."


    Xu Xingzhi was sitting on the side of the mountain and watching it, he was not happy.


    Wen Xuechen turned to look at him: "But North and South are justified. You should also consider the things of the Taoist, and many people will constrain you, saving you from having a formal shape in the day."


    Xu Xingzhi''s hippie smile: "Hey, hey, I haven''t entered the room yet, I care about other people''s marriages."


    Wen Xuechen said indifferently: "You and that Meng Zhongguang are not very good."


    "He..." Xu Xingzhi was hard to get stuck for a moment, scratching his neck with his fingers, and he was uncomfortable. "A little bitch, know what."


    Wen Xuechen looked at him with a look: "He can''t? Are you still thinking about nine lights?"


    "What does this have to do with the small lights?"


    Xu Xingzhi became more confused, simply thinking about it, and grabbing his shoulder: "You, less of my things. Hehe..." He pointed to one finger, "Look at that, four years older than me." ¡±


    Qu Chi didn''t think that this matter actually went around and he couldn''t help but laugh: "Since Master has soared, Danyangfeng has been led by me. I have time to think about these things."


    Wen Xuechen also didn''t know how to sing: "I can''t control him. I will take care of you."


    Xu Xingzhi did not care, and laughed and jumped out of his wheelchair: "You just have to think about how to treat the small strings. I will add a nephew and a prostitute to me next year. I can''t worry about you."


    He went a few steps forward, picking out a strange shape from a pile of fireworks, jumping on the **** where he was lying, igniting with a fire, squatting in his hand, waiting for the lead to burn: "Snow dust, see me give You put it more interesting."


    After a few moments, he let go of the palm of his hand, and the infinite fireworks flew into the low midair, and the smashing starlight shone in the top of the four.


    Xu Xingzhi spread his arms and smiled at him.


    Wen Xuechen is quite helpless: "You..."


    However, his voice just started, thousands of fireworks from the back of Xu Xingzhi directly to the Han, the mountains and the sea, the light and shadow of the clouds, the burgeoning Stars, gradually formed two large characters that cover the sky.


    "Snow, string".


    This two-character prints the sky and it will not go for a long time.


    Zhou Xian has settled in a well-located courtyard outside Qinglianggu, only to marry after the sunrise, where the magnificent scenery of the thousand flowers blooms, she is also visible there.


    Thousands of starlight sparks fell on the shoulders of Xu Xing, and his face was particularly clear and ridiculous.


    All the disciples were stupid, and only those female disciples screamed for a moment when they saw the sky, and they burst up and cheered, and they were more happy than their own marriage.


    Xu Xingzhi''s Bi Bi belt was blown by the wind, and he said loudly: "Snow dust, this is the wedding gift I sent to you and Xiaoxianer. Do you like it?"


    Wen Xuechen looked up at the sky and silently said nothing.


    "...ßõ." Xu Xingzhi stepped down the slope, folded the folding fan in his hand, and knocked on the chest of Wen Xuechen. "Say something."


    "Where did you get this fireworks? I didn''t listen very loudly, nor shocked people." Wen Xuechen said.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows and smiled: "I am doing it by myself. Your heart is sick, it is a slap in the face. How about, okay?"


    "Just to blow up these two words?"


    The calmness of Xu Xing¡¯s face: "Of course, in order to blow up these two words. Is this not enough?"


    Wen Xuechen hangs his head and sighs with his cuffs: "If anyone is your Taoist, it is really lucky."


    "How is this set of cockroaches, no troubles." Xu Xingzhi complained, "Are you my mother?"


    The warm snow dusty corner flashed a warm smile, and even if the lips were put down quickly, there was a rare soft light in his eyes.


    After the end of a mess, the Fengling disciples who came to the wedding were all rushed back to the guesthouse, and Xu Xingzhi yawned with a sullen slogan and swayed his fan to his temporary dormitory.


    The old man saw the light swaying in the temple, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mouth was lifted up unconsciously until he reached the front of the temple.


    At the moment when he pushed in the door, he was picked up by the waist and turned a few times in the same place. He turned straight and he called: "waist, waist!"


    Listening to Xu Xingzhi''s pain, Meng Zhongguang lighted his side and kissed him, and he reluctantly put the person down: "The brothers go to play with others, but they put the heavy light in the house."


    Xu Xing had recurred in the past few days to make those fireworks, and now it is easy to touch, but he is too ugly, but he limped to the desk and took a soft stool. Bottom: "What do you do yourself?"


    Meng Zhongguang is not convinced: "But it is the brother-in-law who fell asleep and kissed the brother..."


    "... By the way, I took off my pants?"


    "I want my brother." Meng Zhongguang screamed at his mouth. "The brothers went out to perform a mission. It was half a month without seeing the shadows. The light was kept in the empty hall. The heart was uncomfortable. When you saw the brothers, you couldn''t help yourself..."


    "The next time you ask someone to go out and perform the task, you don''t feel uncomfortable." Xu Xingzhi picked up the bamboo slips on the table, so that he could block the smirk from the corner of his mouth. "I told you to copy the scriptures? ?"


    At a glance, Xu Xingzhi could not laugh.


    At the beginning, Meng Zhongguang was still copying the scriptures in a proper manner. However, the more the writing became more chaotic, the four-legged snakes, and the songs ran around:


    "The brothers went out for half an hour. Where are you going, is it with the Yuanshi sister, or is it going to find another?"


    "When the brothers go out for an hour, when will they come back?"


    "Two hours. I miss the brothers in the light. I want to separate the legs of my brother..."


    Seeing here, Xu Xing¡¯s face is blankly covered with a blank expression: ¡°Is this your copy?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang is arrogant: "Yes."


    If he can be a bit bleak, he is so self-satisfied, Xu Xingzhi is a little helpless: "Tonight, go to the disciple''s house to sleep."


    Meng Chongguang said nothing, and he slammed on the ground with a sigh of relief. He took two steps on the knee and hugged Xu Xingzhi¡¯s thigh. He placed his chin on his knee and spoke: "Sister, brother, I know wrong. No, I will not do this in the future. Don''t catch me, I will give you a warm bed."


    Xu Xingzhi turned his head and forced to laugh: "...what warm bed? Go to sleep. If you dare to go to bed in the middle of the night, you will go to the disciple''s house. Did you hear?"


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s mouth, Meng Zhongguang opened his eyes and smiled. Lisuo stood up and threw himself in the arms of Xu Xing. He kissed his forehead gently, and his fingertips slammed through his exquisite tears: "I am going to help my brother." Wash the water!"


    After a little kiss in the water, he left with satisfaction and left, and one of Xu Xing felt the forehead of his fever. He smiled and said: "...small bastard."


    Wen Xuechen''s marriage has been put on the agenda a year ago, until the official start of the wedding ceremony, all the links have been cleared, everything is ready, and all matters are in order, not flustered.


    From the morning, the four monarchs have visited.


    Guangfu Junliushan handled all kinds of chores and failed to make a trip. He only sent He Yi, but he ran away without asking the world.


    In the words of Qing Jingjun: "The cool valley wine has always been delicious, I have to taste it."


    Xu Xingzhi, Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi are warm snow dust mites, responsible for receiving guests and praises, starting from the early morning.


    Zhou Beinan and Xu Xingzhi frowned and said: "You still have to drink at this time?"


    "Drinking in the morning, the brain should be clear." Xu Xingzhi did not care, "no drunk, will not delay the business."


    After he walked away, Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi stood side by side. The former was very worried: "Isn''t it really true to have the affair with the nine lights? The nine lights have gone for nearly a year, how is he still relying on this? Drinking alcohol?"


    "It¡¯s too emotional, it¡¯s not incomprehensible,¡± Qu Chi Wen said. ¡°But it¡¯s true that he should be persuaded.¡±


    "The nine lights are not too good." Zhou Beinan was a little annoyed. "His two brothers were in a rebellion. One was sick. He had already settled in the position of the demon statue under the support of Liu Yunhe. Why do you want to do it..."


    "A sly, what about the demon statue." Qu Chi said, "The real master of the magical power, afraid of the six Yunhe behind him."


    Zhou Beinan still wants to complain about something, then he sees Qu Chi turn around and looks at him gently: "Northern, you know a lot about the magic road."


    Zhou Beinan: "Ah?"


    "What happened to the death of Jiuzhi Deng''s second brother is still secret, how did you know?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s face was red, and he asked hard: ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    "I care about it, I want to inquire about it. What about you?"


    "I..." Zhou Beinan almost didn''t breathe in a breath, "...I am free, OK?"


    After all, he rushed forward with a sigh of relief, leaving Qu Chi alone to smile at his back.


    However, Zhou Beinan has not yet stepped out of the three or four steps, and he heard a message from the cool valley Taniguchi: "The demon statue has nine lights to -"


    Qu Chi looked up, Zhou Beinan Huo Ran stopped, not far from the hospitality of the high platform, Xu Xingzhi and Qing Jingjun gossip, also turned back, shocked.


    Before the monarchs who sat on the high platform talked about it, Qing Jingjun raised his hand and the tone softly announced: "You are a little bit safe, I sent a letter to him. He is my apprentice, fairy magic. The two have stopped fighting for many years and invited him to participate in the happy event. It is also a two-way repair."


    Although Qing Jingjun''s voice is soft, however, because of his most arrogant position in the princes, you can''t help but laugh at it.


    Xu Xingzhi was both surprised and happy, whispered: "...Master?"


    Qing Jingjun sideways to him, also whispered: "... happy?"


    See Xu Xing''s face with a happy color, Qing Jingjun''s look is more soft: "Happy to be."


    "Master is thoughtful." Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows are slightly curved. "I have never seen a small lamp for a long time."


    Unexpectedly, Qing Jingjun said frankly: "...Where is I considerate, I didn''t want to ask him to come at first. Someone sent a letter to me, please send me an invitation letter and send it to the General Altar. I only wrote the pen."


    The ceremonial officer of Taniguchi received a gift from the nine lights, and the loud greetings rang through the valley.


    At the time of the official ceremony, Zhou Beinan was slightly worried about the warm snow dust that he had attached to the Kyrgyzstan service, but he found that he was not disgusted with the color of surprise, but also faintly brought a smile.


    Looking at his appearance, Zhou Beinan still can''t guess the original: "...you asked him to come?"


    Wen Xuechen leaned back on his chin: "He has been a demon, I have to try to see if his loyalty to the four doors is two. My wedding is a good opportunity to observe its movements. I will write to you. I asked Qing Jingjun. Qing Jingjun¡¯s personal letter was sent to the Magical Altar, and he did not believe that he would not come."


    Zhou Beinan asked: "Why don''t you let the letter write? He is now reorganizing the magic road, and it is in the ascendant. Everything is complicated. Qing Jingjun personally, he will not refuse, but if he lets him personally invite him to come, he will not even Push it."


    Wen Xuechen: "..."


    Zhou Beinan raised his eyes: "Do you want to give a surprise?"


    Wen Xuechen''s cheeks were dyed with a faint color by Dahong Jifu, and pulled the wheelchair hard: "...nonsense."


    The ceremony was extremely long, and the clerk was full of minutes to the end. When the end of the sound was gathered, the Jiuzhi lamp just stepped into the mountain gate.


    He wore a dark green uniform, but could not stop his flaming crane posture, and the cold air was like the moonlight invested in the Qingyao window. And behind him, he followed a six-clouded crane with a crow.


    He followed the main road all the way to the high platform. Not waiting for Liu Yunhe to stop, he swayed his sleeves and leaned over to worship: "Master."


    Six Yunhe could not, he had to kneel with him.


    This move does not seem to be very inappropriate, but it is called Zhou Beinan, Wen Xuechen and several Xianjun Qi Qiqiu frowned.


    ... It looks like the nine lights are not like squatting, advancing and retreating, but the six Yunhe cranes are somewhat jealous of the nine lights?


    After worshiping Qing Jingjun, the Jiuzhi lamp was deeply polite on the stage: "Brother."


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not give Xu Xingzhi the embarrassment, and his time was slightly shorter than Qing Jingjun.


    Liu Yunhe followed the Jiuzhi Lantern again.


    Jiuzhi Lan passed the etiquette on the side of Xian Jun, and he was not humble. "There are many people, and the younger generation is rushing to congratulate today. It is really disturbing. Please Haihan."


    His courtesy is in place everywhere. Even if there is a fairy who is disgusted with the non-doer, as a guest, it is not good to look at the nine lights, but he has to return to him a courtesy dagger.


    After Xu Xingzhi exchanged his gaze with Qing Jingjun, he stepped forward and held his arm and lifted the nine lights. His voice was filled with a bright smile: "... Devil, please come to the seat. ¡±


    When I touched Xu Xing''s slightly cold palm, the nine lights from the door to the door were trembled with excitement, and he tightened his arm. He refused to let go for a while, and the pale lips also showed a moving red: " Brother..."


    Not far away, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face was completely cloudy.


    The author has something to say: Brother: I, group pets, fight money.


    Qu Chi: Good, fight.


    Wen Xuechen / Zhou Beinan: ...mdzz. (playing money silently)


    #ÊÀ½ç¶¼ÔÚ³èʦÐÖ#

 Chapter 62： Sweet dreams will become

    The beginning of the ceremony.


    When I stepped into the cool valley door, the Zhou string was lightly painted, but it was difficult to cover the beautiful color of the brilliance. The long eyebrows were even Juan, and the mouth contained Zhu Dan; the Luo Yi was like a fire, and the lupin was crossed, and the lotus step slowly. A pair of egrets at the gate of the mountain, when she was in the middle of the road, she sang a long song at the right time.


    Surprisingly, Wen Xuechen, who went to Gukou to meet, was standing in the same door as her. The two men stood by each other and were very warm.


    Wen Xuechen was so weak, sedentary, and walked all the way from Taniguchi to this place. He was already a thin sweaty man. He held a cane and grabbed the concentric knot in one hand, but he was completely step by step, and his waist was like a waist. Loose, quite straight.


    Zhou Xian has been very distressed by the warm snow dust since the beginning, and the ear is soft: "Dust brother, you go slower, I have to keep up."


    "I am holding you, I can''t keep up." Wen Xuechen''s voice is slightly ups and downs, obviously it is too tired, probably because of this, his words reveal an unspeakable gentleness, which sounds irritating. "Today is your wedding, I can''t be pushed up. I want to bring you into the cool valley, and never let you out."


    Wen Xuechen sat on weekdays, but there was no mountain dew, but whoever wanted to open the body was the tallest of the four brothers. When passing by Qu Chi, he was even higher than him.


    The appearance of Xu Xing on the stage could not help but be a bit boring.


    Qing Jingjun also whispered a joke Xu Xingzhi: "Well, it seems that you are the shortest of the four first-persons."


    Where is the eight-footer Xu Xing who cares about this, he replied: "Master is a few inches shorter than me."


    The quiet and quiet mouth is happy: "Show me young."


    The scenes of the two men and women who bite their ears privately have long been commonplace. Even when they are too lazy to look at it, the nine lights are obsessively obsessed with the lips that Xu Xingzhi provokes, and the throat is thirsty and moves up and down.


    Perceived the line of sight on the side of the body, Xu Xingzhi looked back and waited for the nine lights to hurriedly dismiss the line of sight, and the left eye gave him a light glimpse.


    This frivolous action is really like a fishy water from his beautiful face. The smile is also very smart. When the feathers rise and fall, the nine lights only feel that their heart is bitten by a small animal. One bite.


    ... The Meng Zhongguang under the stage almost smashed the clothes belt.


    Daomen marriage, all rules and regulations are not much different from the mortal, to shake the monarchy ceremony, the newcomers have worshipped the ancestors, the master and the heavens and the earth, and then worshipped, they will only be feasting.


    Qing Jing Jun La Xingzhi served beside him, saying that it was a dish of wine, but in fact he had a pair of tableware glasses, which is equivalent to eating with the public.


    The nine lights have come, and they will not be left out. Qing Jingjun first toasted him: "Small lights, come, long time no see, full of this cup."


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but say: "Master, the little lamp has always been temperate, never drinking..."


    However, the nine lights did not change, holding the wine-filled wine princes, covering their sleeves, and drinking a cup, showing them at the bottom of the cup: "...Xie Master."


    Even if the quiet Jun is also amazed, he also drank the wine in the cup and returned to the empty cup.


    Xu Xingzhi slightly frowns.


    The disciples were entertained, but some people watched the changes on the stage closely.


    A Fengling disciple crossed the list of various dishes and talked to the Fengling disciples in front: "...the brother and the son of the magic road, and the eyebrows will come for a while."


    "What is the son of the devil." The disciples in front of the road said, "Now his status is not what it used to be, and it is a lot higher than ours. Those sages are the ones who can stand on his side."


    The disciples in the back had a meal, and the words were sour: "It¡¯s really flying on the branches and turning into phoenixes. It turned out to be a waste that was rejected by the magic road..."


    "Hey. You said so, let the brothers hear it but be angry."


    The disciples at the back did not dare to talk about it anymore, but they still had words in their mouths: "The brothers are really affectionate to the nine lights. They have been away for almost a year. When the brothers occasionally take us to practice the sword, they will not consciously call the nine. The name of the lamp, called him to demonstrate the sword. This is really..."


    Having said that, the two suddenly heard a soothing "click" on their side.


    The two looked back, but they saw Meng Zhongguang, who was sitting far away, holding a silver cup. The handle and the cup were folded at a strange angle.


    They all thought that they had spent their eyes, and then they fixed their eyes on it. The cup seemed to be no different, and it was pinched in the hands of Meng Zhongguang.


    ... It¡¯s really a look.


    These two people are determined not to say a few more words. After all, this Meng Zhongguang follows the side of Xu Shixi, and they have passed on their words in a smug manner. According to the temperament of the brothers, they are not able to practice.


    Meng Zhongguang had a face and put the silver cup back to the corner.


    If you look closely, the cup handle that he had pinched off was actually pulled back by his life.


    He looked up and looked at Xu Xingzhi, who was toasting the Jiuzhi lamp. The hearty and gentle smile looked at Meng Zhongguang¡¯s desire to smash the table.


    ... Brother, you annoy me.


    Everyone from the day to the night, the bright moon of the moon plundered and plundered the red sun, and the feast disappeared.


    The drunken Jingjun was kicked back by Xu Xingzhi in the guest hall. He did not stop to pull Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sleeves: "When, when are you going to marry? I, I will give you a gift early here." Up..."


    Xu Xingzhi responded: "Well, Master, as long as you go back to sleep, I will show you my wife tomorrow morning."


    "...Really? Don''t lie to me?"


    The monarchs who have not yet dispersed are laughing, and the nine branches of lights can¡¯t help but relax and tighten the tight lips. Because the thin belts are slick and shiny, the double-eyed and unscrupulously stare at Xu Xingzhi, even Liu Yunhe frequently coughing behind him can not stop his sight.


    ... I haven¡¯t seen my brother for a long time. It¡¯s really been too long.


    When he saw this person again, the desire of the bottom of his heart swelled like a hungry beast.


    Settled in the quiet Jing Jun, cleaned his hands and feet, prepared the hangover soup to him, and burned hot water into the pot to facilitate his free drink, Xu Xingzhi to cover the door to leave.


    I asked the disciples of Qinglianggu and learned that the Jiuzhi lamp did not leave. Instead, I stayed at a certain place in the valley, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was happy, and the footsteps went to the place where the other hall was.


    To open the door is Liu Yunhe.


    This person even fell in the eyes of Xu Xing for less than two seconds, Xu Xingzhi crossed him and walked straight into the hall. He was very stunned by the nine lights that had just turned wide and opened, and had not yet had time to turn around. : "Fengling disciple Xu Xingzhi, see the Lord of the Magic."


    Jiuzhi Lan was changed by Xu Xingzhi''s face, but through his slightly eyebrows and smiling lips, the nine lights seemed to be realized. The single-finger door, Ping: "You go out."


    This order is obvious to whom, Liu Yunhe is discolored, but the Jiuzhi lamp just glanced at him casually. He lost his temper and said "Yes". He had a cold face and turned to the door.


    The door fan closed and the sound of the nine lights immediately came forward, holding Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body with the cold body into his arms.


    The man''s body does not resemble a woman''s soft body, but the Jiuzhi lamp is still trying to hold Xu Xingzhi as hard as he can, clasping his shoulders and clasping his firm and lean shoulders, and wishing to integrate him into his body.


    Xu Xingzhi was held in a fog, and his bones were so tight that he even had a good night''s sleep, and his waist was slightly faint.


    However, he still allowed the nine lights to hold himself, and treated the child with his long hair: "The brother is there, is it."


    Jiuzhi Deng felt that he was out of his way, slightly shy, but reluctantly let go of his arm.


    "The brothers suddenly fell down and scared me." Jiuzhi lights warmly said, "I thought that my brother would be born with me."


    "You have to hold your face in front of your people." Xu Xingzhi looked for the chair and stool, and went down, long legs. "How, did he bully you?"


    As a lord, the nine branches of light have a strong voice of the superiors, and they are not pressed in front of Xu Xingzhi: "He does not dare."


    Xu Xingzhi also can see that the Jiuzhi lamp has greatly benefited at this time.


    At the time of Jiuzhi''s demonization, Xu Xingzhi took him to the secret wall of the jade, and diverted the meridians for him. Therefore, after he succeeded in transforming the demon, the original skill was not damaged at all, but he returned to the magical altar and studied magic. After the heart, the repairs that he had not upgraded in years have actually risen to the third level. At this time, he has approached Jindan¡¯s great perfection and can be promoted to the body of Yuan Ying at any time.


    The six Yunhe cranes are also a seventh-order Jindan. Even in the deep roots of the Magic Road, I am afraid that I have to be afraid of the strength of the Jiuzhi lamp. I dare not easily overcome him.


    I thought about the day when he went back to the mountain to pick up the nine lights. He used the same curse to hold the stone screen and the high-spirited appearance. He then saw the appearance of his daring and daring, and Xu Xingzhi felt a bit of happiness.


    When he was delighted by the nine lights, Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but think that if he had the light, he would definitely suppress and bully Liu Yunhe¡¯s things in his total number of forests for three days and three nights, even if he was unreasonable, he would have to stir up three points. And grievously begged himself to take the lead for him.


    Thinking of his face, Xu Xing''s lips smirked.


    Jiuzhi Lan looked at the smile that made him dream, and only saw that he was already sitting in the universe, full of comfort: "Brother, can you drink alcohol?"


    Referring to this matter, Xu Xingzhi remembered the banquet and asked: "The small lamp, in the past, you did not drink alcohol, what happened today?"


    Jiuzhi Lan lightly replied: "Since I returned to the General Altar, I suddenly discovered that drinking alcohol is not a good thing."


    After a few words, Xu Xingzhi changed his color slightly, and his heart slammed down.


    ... He is not doing well after all.


    He tried his best to comfort the nine lights: "Liquor is not a good thing. It is not enough to drink less. It is too dark to drink. Even today, I don''t know."


    After saying this, Xu Xingzhi wanted to laugh.


    In the past year, he always thought about the feeling of powerlessness when the nine lights were taken away. Only drunkenness can solve regrets. Now he has a long-term conviction to persuade Jiuzhi to drink alcohol. It is also funny.


    Jiuzhi Lan did not care, said: "The brother is not on the side of the body, why should I know this evening?"


    This is a bit weird, but Xu Xingzhi never thought about it, but he was distressed and distressed.


    ...he is already coming back. In any case, it was no longer the plain-aged boy who was as silent as the sea and stunned by the sword.


    Xu Xingzhi took out a glass of wine and clinked with him.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was not drinking, but stared at the throat that he slid and slid with the swallowing of the liquor. I hope that time will stay at this moment and will not advance.


    After three rounds of wine, nine lights put down the glass, said: "Brother, I am not doing anything else, just want to see you. After that, if you see the direction of the main road of the Magic Road, do not worry. ¡±


    One of Xu Xing said: "What happened? What do you want to do?"


    "I want to try to get through the Yuan Ying Lei."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face changed and he threw the glass of wine: ¡°Noisy! How many days have you entered the Great Satisfaction? How can you say that you will be robbed?¡±


    The tone of the Jiuzhi Lan is rare to be naughty: "Isn''t the brother of the same year say that you will cross the ferry?"


    Xu Xingzhi has a heart to say with him: "When are you getting mine, call me together. The brother is already the body of Yuan Ying, and it is more than enough for you."


    The heart of the Jiuzhi lamp was quiet for a moment and forgot how to beat.


    He heard his voice saying, "Brother, you will be hurt."


    Xu Xingzhi puts his hand on the hand: "You are my younger brother. I am big with one hand. If you are guilty of sin, it would be better to have a few thunders on me."


    Nine branches of lights are obsessed with Xu Xingzhi, and the more they are instigated, they can''t even restrain their mouths: "That... brother, you know why I have to cross the thunder so early?"


    "How difficult is it to be the Lord of the Magic Road, I understand." Xu Xingzhi said with tolerance. "In order to improve the strength, it is not a bad idea to fight together. Brother, you can feel at ease..."


    "No." The Jiuzhi lamp seems to have been insulted, and it is rare to interrupt Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words.


    --no.


    - He is for the brother. The location of the Lord of the Magic Road, how to match the brothers.


    However, the Jiuzhi lamp did not tell the truth in his heart: "Senior brother...is sure to be the master of Fengling Mountain."


    "Who knows."


    Since the last succession of the ceremonial demonized nine lights, Qing Jingjun has not mentioned that he wants to follow any of the things, Xu Xingzhi is also happy to relax, after all, he is more fond of swaying, this place of the Fengling Mountain, he Would rather be called as a singer.


    But the nine lights have a plan.


    Liu Yunhe wants to help himself to do what he wants, and he will take orders from him, let him fight with his two brothers, wait for him to pack up the river and look around, the one he used as the weaker of the arrow and the wine The son actually recruited a group of good forces in the dark, and he refused to show his temptation.


    As long as the nine lights gradually deprive the power from his hands, do the Lord of the Magic Road, and then formally contract with the right path, then among the four doors, those who are qualified to match the brothers and who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the brothers, Have yourself. At that time, he will present a covenant''s covenant to the brothers in a bright and honest manner.


    In the past, he only lived in his nightmare, even if he had a little thought, and felt that he had tarnished him. Now he is at his fingertips. The nine lights only want to think about it, and he can¡¯t help but be thrilled.


    For a moment, he forgot to shape, and he reached out and grabbed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s right hand on the side of the table: "Brother, if..."


    His next words were interrupted by the threshold of the door that opened.


    Meng Zhongguang backed his hand and walked slowly into the hall.


    "Senior brother, you are here." Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice was very sweet, but it seemed to be rushing with countless dark thoughts and evil whispers, so even if he smiled on the face, his shape was chilling. The illusion, "... it¡¯s hard to find it."


    Seeing this face that I had the privilege of getting along with my brothers and sisters, Jiuzhi¡¯s heart was full of gloom. Fortunately, good cultivation allowed him to calm down quickly and follow the etiquette and get up and meet: ¡°...Meng Shidi.¡±


    Crossing the shoulders of Meng Zhongguang, Jiuzhi Deng looked at the six Yunhe cranes that should have been guarded outside the temple.


    Liu Yunhe naturally did not do his best to stop Meng Zhongguang. He couldn¡¯t wait for everyone in this house to be beaten up, and he would end up with a dog biting his dog¡¯s mouth. Therefore, he chose to turn a blind eye to the cold eyes of Jiuzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi does not know why there is some guilty conscience: "Heavy light..."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s gaze fell on the back of his hand on the side of the table, which had just been touched by the nine lights. Step by step: ¡°Brother, the light is waiting for you in the temple for more than one hour, you stay with him. No, no matter what I am?"


    Xu Xingzhi wants to explain: "I..."


    But Meng Zhongguang did not give him a chance.


    He grabbed a step forward and reached the leg of Xu Xing on one knee, pinching the earlobe of Xu Xing, and in a condescending position, he kissed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lip with a light scent of wine.


    This kiss is so violent that it is not like Meng Zhongguang''s fall. In the meantime, the oppression of punishment and punishment is even a little horrible. In his violent and powerful topping and scrolling, Xu Xingzhi is already a soft leg.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Don''t wait for the nine lights to come back to God, Xu Xingzhi pushed Meng Zhongguang away, rubbed his lips with his hands, and complained slightly, "...the small lights are still there!"


    The scene of the kiss between the two people only called the nine branches of the lamp numbness. However, Xu Xingzhi used only seven words, and he made a big hole on the chest of the nine-light lamp.


    His eyes and eyes were gradually stained with a thin layer of red.


    The author has something to say: The following song by the light sister brings a deep affection: "Of course, choose to forgive him."


    ......


    Next, the nine sisters brought a nostalgic golden song: "He must love you very much."


    ...

 Chapter 63： Big dream

    Meng Chongguang gently presses the upper lip with his thumb, which seems to be in the aftertaste and save the soft touch that just touched Xu''s lips.


    Xu Xingzhi saw that he was in love with a small appearance, for fear that he would blame again, whispering: "Go back."


    Meng Zhongguang reached out and took away the cup that Xu Xingzhi used to drink. Followed the traces left by the wine in the copper cup, and pressed against the place where Xu Xing¡¯s lips touched. After drinking it, I put the cup in my palm: "Senior brother, do you still have to talk to the Jiuzhi lamp brother?"


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi¡¯s remarks, Meng Zhongguang said on his own: ¡°...I will go back to the temple and wait for the brothers. The brothers have enough to drink today, and don¡¯t drink any more.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Meng Zhongguang did not give Xu Xingzhi a voice, and he asked if he was "Is the brothers coming back?"


    It was quite funny that Xu Xingzhi felt like a little daughter-in-law who was raped in the bed by her husband.


    He asked: "When do you want me to come back?"


    "Come back soon. Run back." Meng Zhongguang said directly, "I have this door, I hope to go back and see my brother in bed."


    Xu Xingzhi picked up his robes, and the slender legs were particularly pleasing to the eye, even if they were untidy. "Well. Hear, go."


    Meng Zhongguang happily went out the door.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t even look at the nine lights.


    Xu Xingzhi was not busy getting up, taking care of the cups used to drink alcohol, and filling a cup of Qiongye, and did not evade complaining: "Small things, courage to grow up, dare to threaten me."


    The Jiuzhi lamp still stood there, and the scorpion was so dumb as to say: "Is the brother going back?"


    Desperately smashing his original calm lake, gradually revealing the ugly rocks underneath.


    "I want to be beautiful." Xu Xingzhi snorted. "Don''t go back, let''s drink. Don''t give him some color, he really licks his nose."


    Jiuzhi Deng heard his voice eagerly asked: "Senior brother, you and Meng Zhongguang... is it a Taoist?"


    Obviously knowing the answer, just like the drowning people know that the water will come over and turn people into a group of floating dead meat, but after all, they are still unwilling, even if they ask this stupid question, enjoy the resurgence of this moment. Expectation and hope are also happy for the Jiuzhi lamp.


    Brother, beg you, leave me a way out.


    Give me a reason to live.


    "What kind of companion?" Xu Xingzhi''s expression was a bit awkward, and his cheeks were hard to get red. He had to pick up the glass and conceal it. "...Is this not yet told Master?"


    The lungs of the Jiuzhi lamp were sore and painful. For a time, I forgot how to breathe and breathe: "Why... why?"


    Why is he?


    "Afraid of jealousy. Master is good to explain, that is, Guangfujun..." Xu Xingzhi said here, even when he looked up, he was shocked by the nine-lights like a dead man. "Small lights? What happened? ?"


    Jiuzhi Lan did not know what kind of expression to make, but had to practice the mirror for a hundred times in his spare time, but he would show his smile when he saw Xu Xing.


    His lips were upturned and asked in a word: "Brother, do you know that Meng Zhongguang is a demon?"


    Prior to this, the Jiuzhi lamp never used such a cool and sinister tone, and never said the length of others in the back.


    But at this moment, he only wants to see the brothers feel that they have been shocked and angry after being deceived. It seems that this can make him a hole that is broken and the heart is rapidly distorted.


    However, Xu Xingzhi only used the word "ÁÈÁÈ" to tie him to the wound and chat with the comfort of the clam shell.


    Xu Xingzhi was surprised: "...Do you know?"


    Initially, the nine lights did not understand the three words.


    When he understood, the invisible tide was overwhelming, and his mouth and nose passed over, and the moistness slowly torely pulled him from the inside.


    Brother... I already knew it?


    Seeing Jiuzhi Deng knows about this matter, Xu Xingzhi simply and discouraged: "You can still remember the Eastern Emperor Sacrifice Conference, I was the order officer, and when I asked Qiushan to bring back the two confessions of Ying Tianchuan disciples, I met the heavy light. ?"


    Nine branches of light do not say, silently beheaded.


    He certainly remembers that day.


    Before that day, he never hated anyone.


    "When the two disciples snatched his floating jade fruit, I have already arrived in the forest and noticed that there is a lot of demon power in the mountains, but I am not sure if it is a heavy light. He proposed to enter the mountain gate, I took him. Come back. After Master tested his spiritual root, he told me that he was indeed a demon, and he was still a rare psychic demon in a thousand years."


    "Master promised to leave him, and he was afraid that he would not be educated outside. For a long time, he developed a sinister temper. In the future, if he is in chaos, he will inevitably ruin the life."


    Xu Xingzhi held the glass of wine. When he recalled it, he smiled at himself: "Yes, now he does not harm the whole people, and the net catches me alone."


    The Jiuzhi lamp heard the blood flowing back and the throat was itchy.


    The reason why he dare not explain his mind to the brothers easily is that he himself believes that the brothers¡¯ so-called "equal equality" is just a consolation to speak alone.


    He did not dare to approach, sincere and fearful, he was afraid that if he showed himself to his brother, the brothers would be like Yegong of the good dragon, and he would not be able to avoid himself.


    It is only now that he discovered that the ridiculous person is himself.


    How could he misunderstand his brother?


    The brother is obviously not Ye Gong, because he has found his beloved dragon.


    In the past, the Jiuzhi lamp always asks naively because of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s adoration of Meng Zhongguang: Where am I worse than Meng Zhongguang? Germany? only? Face? Still waiting for the heart of my brother?


    Why is the brother always waiting for Meng Zhongguang to be closer? Kissing with each other, cuddling, even sleeping with the couch... Where can I not be as good as him? !


    ... probably because of the birth. It must be because of birth.


    Today¡¯s sight, the words I heard, told him that the last trace of luck also died in the chest.


    He thought he would collapse, but he said it was gentle and calm: "Senior brother, you should go back soon. Meng Shidi has not seen you back for a long time, but he has to cry again."


    . . . But the truth is, if he is to look at Xu Xingzhi like this, he will be driven crazy by the desire and pain of his heart.


    In fact, after Meng Zhongguang ran into a mess, Xu Xingzhi couldn''t taste the taste of the glass of wine. The heart always remembered the sadness and shock of the moment when the child rushed to get started.


    Since I kissed myself under the clear moon in Sumei, this year, Meng Zhongguang was chasing himself. Since he had sentiment to him, he still did not formally answer him, but he did not greet him. It is not good for others to drink alcohol.


    At this point, he heard nine lights and guessed that Meng Zhongguang would cry, and even more flustered, hurriedly drinking the glass of wine. Get up and say: "When are you leaving?"


    Jiuzhi Deng Muran said: "Tomorrow''s morning."


    "Do not stay for two more days?"


    "There is a lot of work in the total forum..."


    Xu Xingzhi showed a little pity and looked up and put his hand on his shoulder: "When to cross the Yuan Ying Lei, you send me a letter, I will accompany you."


    The nine lights that were torn inside and flesh and blood were forced to endure the warm voice: "Thank you brother."


    Not only did the agreement, but also saw the nine lights of the day and night thinking, Xu Xingzhi''s heart was slightly flat, took the threshold, turned the idle pen into a streamer flying sword, and jumped on it.


    At that time, the moonlight was clean and the nine lights were sent out.


    In every second of the return to the magical altar, Jiuzhi lamps are used to people of all kinds. If someone finds that there is a similarity between the eyebrows and the brothers, he will be happy for two or three days; even if only The way to hold the chopsticks is the same as that of Xu Xingzhi, and he can stare at the time when the hand sees a meal.


    But when he went out, he only saw Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back from the fallen silver.


    ...he didn''t even look back at himself.


    The nine branches of lights were folded back into the hall and fell into the chair.


    After a long while, he pulled a decorative knife from his waist, opened his left arm sleeve with his right hand, and placed the extremely blunt tip on the left arm.


    The party told Xu Xingzhi that Meng Zhongguang was a demon. The despicable behavior of this matter made the nine lights that were always proud to be intolerable.


    He held the handle and the tip of the knife was down, slowly exerting force, and the pain of the gradual attack masked many things.


    After he put the knife back, Liu Yunhe pushed in and asked: "Respect the Lord, are you going today?"


    The nine branches of light lifted the red eyes, and the mind was like a desert where the blizzard first rested.


    He stunned: "...What are you talking about?"


    Liu Yunhe rarely saw such nine lights, and thought about it, he said: "Do you want wine? I will accompany you."


    Nine lights rang, whispered: "How much is it with? Take it."


    When Xu Xingzhi returned to the guest house where he lived, he actually found the temple door locked.


    Qi and ridiculously sighed the sentence "Little King", Xu Xingzhi sat down on the doorstep on the door, put the paper bag in his hand on the side, Yang said: "Heavy light, I just went out of the valley, bought you for you Like the crispy duck."


    The temple is very quiet.


    Xu Xingzhi deliberately pulled out the hot paper bag and screamed: "The brothers are eating for you."


    The temple door behind him was violently pulled open, and Xu Xingzhi was able to look back in the future, and he was taken from behind.


    "A quarter of an hour..." Meng Zhongguang succumbed to death, "It¡¯s been a whole quarter of an hour. Brother, I miss you."


    Xu Xingzhi was soft-hearted by him, and his backhand rubbed his hair: "Squeaky. I can''t see it for a while, and I don''t want to go back to sleep."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s arm is another force: ¡°...you dare not come back!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi teased him: "What can I do if I don''t come back?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak.


    After a long while, he was buried in the neck of Xu Xing''s neck and there was a burst of warmth called Xu Xing''s scalp.


    "...I am fucking?" Xu Xingzhi got this, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart. "Hey... Hey! Heavy light, don''t cry... Brother is wrong, isn''t it for you to buy something delicious? You After I left, I stayed for a little longer, then went out of the valley, really."


    The little milk dog licked his teeth and cried: "It will not work for a while! The nine lights are not good for the brothers!"


    Xu Xingzhi has some headaches.


    In the past, how could he think that Meng Zhongguang and Jiuzhi Lan are a pair? It seems that it is simply a slippery world.


    But the little milk dog still wants to marry, especially Meng Zhongguang, the **** is very stunned, wiping tears, with a layer of tears, a small mouth sucking, grievances from the side looking at Xu Xingzhi, Xu Xingzhi only feels himself The heart has to be changed.


    He softly said: "The small lamp is not such a person, don''t think too much."


    Meng Zhongguang said: "Why isn''t he?! He touched his brother''s hand! I saw it!"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    He distressed and scratched his hair, trying to divert his attention away from the nine lights: "Well, my brother is wrong. If you meet him in the future, I will say it to you in advance, is it good?"


    Meng Zhongguang blinked: "You still have to meet?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s face changed: "Meng Zhongguang, don''t lick your nose. Even if you are a teacher, I want to control who I am with, how many times have you heard of me?"


    When Xu Xingzhi was found to be angry, Meng Zhongguang suddenly softened his expression and voice, and pitifully swayed on Xu Xingzhi: "But I am jealous, my heart is uncomfortable. Brothers do not care?"


    Xu Xingzhi saw his expression of switching freely, almost one did not hold back.


    He coughed and pretended to be strict: "Meng Zhongguang, touch your own conscience. When do I care about you?"


    Meng Zhongguang blinked, looking down at his chest position, then loosen the arms around Xu Xingzhi''s shoulders, touched Xu Xing''s body from the side, and pulled the already changed pajamas.


    The chest wrapped in his clothes is exposed, but he has a very obvious muscle contour. The skin light is softer and more porcelain-like under the moonlight.


    Innocent and awkward temperament reached a strange sense of coordination on Meng Zhongguang''s face: "Brother, you can help me touch it."


    Xu Xingzhi is really uncomfortable: "Meng Chongguang, you have a face."


    Meng Zhongguang puts on the legs of Xu Xing, and is greasy and spoiled: "If you want your brother, you have to do it."


    After all, he aimed at the paper bag on the side of Xu Xing''s body, his eyes lit up: "What is this?"


    "Last time I took you to play near Qinglianggu, you mentioned it and said it was delicious." Xu Xingzhi put the softly baked paper bag on the belly of Meng Zhongguang, "Eat."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are bright: ¡°It¡¯s been three years ago that my brother brought me to the Qingliang Valley...¡±


    "Three years?" Xu Xingzhi frowned slightly. "Maybe."


    Meng Zhongguang glared at Xu Xingzhi''s clothes: "I just mentioned it three years ago, the brothers still remember? I don''t remember."


    Xu Xingzhi''s old face is red: "...there are so many words. Eat fast, it will not be delicious if you are cold for a while."


    Meng Zhongguang opened his mouth slightly: "...ah."


    Xu Xingzhi is indifferent: "How old are you, Meng?"


    Meng Chongguang does not change color: "Twenty-one."


    "Do you know that the men of your age are almost the same for two or three children?"


    Meng Chongguang leaned his face against the lean belly of Xu Xing, and said: "The brother gave me life."


    Xu Xingzhi is completely taking this little mixed ball without a move. He smiles and screams "I am lazy to forget you", and then the paper bag is taken apart, and the "free pen" is turned into a fine cloth, which cleans the net hand and burns the crispy and tender The flesh is carefully separated and fed into the mouth of Meng Zhongguang.


    The moonlight is like a jade, such as Yaoguang, such as the snow, Xu Xingzhi sitting on the steps washed by the moonlight, the lap is a Meng Zhongguang, the drunken disciple is playing the festive flute music The sound came from far away, and only washed everything more clearly and beautifully.


    In the other than a hundred steps away, the Jiuzhi lamp has been used for half an hour, and it is drunk.


    The wine is in the intestines, the most intoxicating, Liu Yunhe will be enchanted by the nine lights that can''t sit still, put it on the side of the soft couch, remove the clothes that have been soaked in the half sleeves by the blood, and remove the soap boots.


    Just half an hour ago, Liu Yunhe listened to Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp and vividly checked how good he was, how to treat him, and he was punished for him. He even beat him for a silver ring snake print. Cold disease, still refused to undress in front of everyone.


    Liu Yunhe dismissed his hair for him, letting the blue silk slid down the bed, and slowly pressed him against the temple, acting thoughtfully, but the words were full of malicious: "Respect the Lord, don''t think again Xu Xingzhi. He practiced immortality, and it was not a passer-by with Magic Road."


    "Meng Mengguang is a demon, why can he be with his brother..." Nine lights drunk in a drunken voice. "If the brothers are with him, how can Guangfujun agree to give him the position of the Fengling Mountain Lord?" What should the brothers do in the future... Meng Zhongguang, this person is private, never considers the future and reputation of his brother..."


    Liu Yunhe leaned over to him and whispered in his ear and asked: "Don''t be a Fengling Mountain Lord, then he is going to do a tour of the road, isn''t it good?"


    Jiuzhi Deng bite his teeth: "He can''t, can''t... Guangfu Jun won''t let him go..."


    "...Why?" There was a hint of excitement in the eyes of Liu Yunhe. "Why, respect the Lord? Can you tell me about it?"


    Jiuzhi Lan squinted and wanted to see the appearance of the predecessor, but no matter how hard he tried, there was a shadow of shadow in front of him.


    However, this illusion was the only one that accompanied him when he was frustrated.


    The secret has been pressed in my heart for many years. It is like a wooden box that has been stored in the sundries for many years. If it is strong, it will not escape the smashing fate, and it will also crush a scar and ulcer in the heart.


    Usually do not feel pain, but at this time, any little touch is a heartbreaking pulse for the Jiuzhi lamp.


    "...I heard it." Jiuzhi Lan said vaguely, "When that year, my brother went to the altar on my behalf and delivered my family book to my mother, but I was fined for the omnibus. I heard that I wanted to go to the uncle. Self-supporting guilt, but I heard that Master and Master are there, talking about the brother..."


    The author has something to say: Guangmei: tempting on the bottom line of the brothers¡¯ hairpin.jpg


    Nine sisters: wipe the tears, don''t ask, why.jpg

 Chapter 64： Underwater scenery

    When I woke up from a dream, Xu Xingzhi had no clear discomfort, just like a dream.


    He rolled over and sat down, and a robes on his body, still with a dull temperature, slipped down his movements.


    The light outside the cave is as usual, dark and gloomy, but the sound of the patter can be heard in the ear.


    The time when he read the memory was actually much shorter than before. Only one night passed, most of them had not woken up, and they meditated and meditated peacefully, even Meng Zhongguang curled up on his side and fell asleep. The eyelids bounced slightly, as if sleeping was not very stable.


    The left and right are awake, and he was placed in the nearest place to the fire. After sleeping for a long time, he was baked and dried, and Xu Xing¡¯s body came out and the cloak went out.


    Drilling out the cave, Xu Xingzhi stretched his arms and took a deep breath.


    The air cleaned by the rain is fresh and clear, and the surrounding scene is like a meticulous painting: the white rough rain makes a floating bubble on the ground, the big like a fist, the small like a sunflower, the rock black, the dirtô÷»Æ, from far and near, with a good hook, with a few unknown vulgar flowers as a collection, in a group of green leaves, a red bloom, like a woman''s favorite red jade, but was beaten by the rain The sorrow has shrunk, and a few red petals have fallen into the mud.


    Xu Xingzhi transferred the "free pen" and turned it into an umbrella. He walked out of the hole and picked up a wooden stick. He dialed the green leaf and determined that there were no insects crawling on the head before he would be born in the bush. The flowers are folded down and walked back to the hole.


    Xu Xingzhi sat on the ground, dried the umbrella and put it aside. When the water drops were finished, he turned it into scissors and cotton thread, listened to the rain flower arrangement, and took care of one of the most vigorous flowers. lovely.


    He tied the squid with a thick cotton thread and made it a natural flower bud.


    When he just turned the "free pen" back into a folding fan and was holding the flower buds in his fingers, he was once again amused by the hurried footsteps coming from behind.


    Was entangled three or five or six times, how can he guess who he is?


    However, when Meng Chongguang came up this time, the breathing was a little chaotic. In his palms, he felt sweaty, which made Xu Xingzhi converge with a smile: "It''s okay."


    "...something." The heat flow in Meng Zhongguang''s mouth slowly spit on Xu Xingzhi''s earlobe edge. "My brother, I only had a nightmare. I dreamed of you... You suddenly didn''t want me, I don''t care how you call you later, you Don''t look back."


    His accent sounded more grievances and more grievances: "I wake up again, my brother is not around me. What do you want me to think..."


    Xu Xingzhi slightly frowned: "Have you been insomnia and dreams when you are resting?"


    As if it had been debunked, Meng Zhongguang whispered and said with a sigh: "It¡¯s not insomnia... I look at my brother, I am practical, I don¡¯t need to sleep."


    Xu Xingzhi did not speak.


    This time Meng Zhongguang thought that he was angry, no longer dare to speak eloquently, but had to answer according to the facts: "...I can''t sleep, I will wake up once in a quarter of an hour, only when I wake up and see my brother stay with me, I can feel at ease. ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    No wonder that when he woke up, Meng Gongguang¡¯s robes still had some temperature. It was Meng Zhongguang who woke up a while ago and covered himself.


    He reluctantly took a shot of his own leg: "Come here."


    Meng Zhongguang slid down his legs and stared at him with a bright eye: "...senior brother."


    The rich affection contained in the two characters of this district will stain Xu Xing''s auricle with a blush: "What?"


    "I want to make a cry." Meng Zhongguang lay down but was restless. His eyes turned and turned. He had already found the flowerbed, and his mouth was filled with a bright smile. "The brothers are really clever."


    Xu Xingzhi poked his head: "Close your eyes and rest well."


    "I closed my eyes, did the brothers personally put the flowers on me?" Meng Zhongguang asked for his gift.


    Who is expected to do what Xu Xingzhi said: "... Who said that this flower is for you?"


    Meng Zhongguang climbed up and looked at Xu Xingzhi: "Who is that for?"


    Xu Xingzhi feels funny: "How do you think this is for you? This is what a girl wears. Do you wear a flower?"


    It was also a coincidence that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice just fell here, and he heard the clear voice of Yuan Ruo¡¯s voice and said: ¡°The brothers and the younger brothers wake up very early.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "If you come, come over."


    Yuan Ruyi came over and Xu came to pull out the flower from the palm of his hand. The eyebrows were full of gentle smiles: "Hey."


    After all, Yuan Ruyi is a woman. When she sees such a beautiful flower, she likes it very much: "Is it for me?"


    "Not all." This flower is indeed made for Yuan Ruzhen, but Xu Xingzhi is afraid that she will not accept it, and then jokingly said, "Either give it to you, or give it to Awang. In short, it is to reward the early-raising child. ¡±


    Yuan Ruzhen took the flower with her thin bones: "The brothers still treat me as a child."


    It is probably because of Wutong¡¯s sake that Xu Xingzhi did indeed hurt Yuan Ruru as a child and sister: ¡°Don''t wear it. Let the brothers look good.¡±


    Yuan Ruxiao smiled: "Brother, I am looking like this now, there is nothing to look good."


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "What about nonsense? Wear it."


    The red flower green branch does match the blue silk. Xu Xingzhi praised: "Good-looking."


    On the side of Meng Zhongguang, the sour slick road: "Yuan Shijie, you don''t wear this."


    Xu Xingzhi made a look to Yuan Ruyi, indicating that he should not care about him.


    Yuan Ruyi¡¯s mind is smart, and he knows that Meng Zhongguang is awkward, but she is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She deliberately touched the petals that bloomed in the side, and said: ¡°I think it¡¯s quite appropriate. Thank you, brother.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang was so angry that his face turned pale. When Yuan Ruyi left, he turned around and walked around, into a small winding road in the cave, sitting in the depths of the cave with his back facing Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi cried with a smile: "...a flower, it is not intended for you, how is your heart so small."


    Meng Zhongguang does not say anything.


    Xu Xingzhi walked down to him and pushed him back: "Hey, really angry?"


    Meng Zhongguang cried: "I am mad at me."


    One of Xu Xing laughed out loud.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at Xu Xingzhi with sorrow and sorrow: "...only you dare to be so angry with me."


    Xu Xingzhi did not say anything again, and he untied Meng Guangguang¡¯s robe, which was originally worn on his shoulder, and threw it on his head.


    I also thought that Xu Xingzhi would continue to marry his own Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    He pulled off his robes and turned around and wanted to throw Xu Xingzhi down to give him a good lesson. He didn''t expect to make his first move, and he was shocked by the scene before him.


    - Xu Xingzhi''s neck does not know when it has been entangled by a layer of silver chain, biting a flower in the mouth, the inside of the shirt is not complete, revealing a few imaginative wheat skin.


    He held one end of the silver chain in his palm and played it for a while before he threw his hand to Meng Zhongguang. He said, "This is your gift."


    Meng Zhongguang took the silver chain in his hand, but still couldn''t return to the temptation of the man''s color, just staring at the silvery chain.


    Xu Xingzhi swayed his neck uncomfortably, and took the flower that was brilliantly filled with lips: "Don''t? Don''t take it away."


    After all, the "gift" is in the palm of your hand. When you turn around, you will go back. Meng Zhongguang came back to God. He pulled the chain to the wall and put Xu Xingzhi in place.


    "That''s right." Xu Xingzhi stopped and smiled, turned back and opened his arms, short and powerful, "Come."


    Without a moment, the soft, low-pitched and clothy cracks came from this little road.


    Meng Chongguang has set up a simple array here: from the outside to the inside, it is calm and unobstructed, but the two in the array can clearly see the actions of outsiders.


    Xu Xingzhi pulled the clothes that had only one circle of collars with a good air and a funny smile: "Can you not tear the clothes when you lose a family?! There are no clothes left in my storage ring, so you are so Worse!?"


    His two long legs with uniform flesh and muscles were placed on the stone wall opposite the narrow passageway. One was lifted up by the tall man and he was sorely hurt.


    The person who grabbed his leg also plausibly said: "Is the gift not to be removed?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and yelled at him: "Little bastard."


    "Oh, my brother." Meng Zhongguang kissed him. "Only my brother can marry me... I like my brother to swear at me at this time. I am not angry."


    Where can Xu Xing still have the strength to marry him.


    As Yuan Ruyi went out to wash the water, the people who rested in the main hole woke up in twos and threes, dressed and dressed, chatting and chatting, walking around with a few feet, even if a few people could not hear the hair here. Out of the sound, Xu Xingzhi is still biting his teeth and suppressing the snoring sound. He is hard to turn on the wet alkaline soil, and struggles with the people in front of him, rolling and feathering.


    ... Linxi and fishing, the river is deep and the fish is fat, and the fish swims above the Ganquan, and it is safe and comfortable, just like returning home.


    Because of this continuous rain, several people have been inundated for two days here. When the rain has gone, they will only be on the road.


    When Xu Xingzhi got out of the hole, he walked very badly. Even Zhou Wang also made a mistake: "Xu Shixiong, what happened to you?"


    Meng Zhongguang is busy tying his clothes into a group of Xu Xingzhi. Hearing the words, the two have the same voice: "The waist is twisted."


    Next to Zhou Beinan, a cold laugh.


    "Laughter, you." Xu Xingzhi gave him a look. "You haven''t twisted?"


    He thought about it and added with a smile: "Oh, it seems that there is no.... It''s pitiful."


    Meng Chongguang rushed in front of Zhoubei Nanfa, and looked at him without saltyness. Even if he walked forward with Xu Xingzhi¡¯s arm, he couldn¡¯t help but feel pale and white: ¡°Senior, or two more days?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi almost saw him at a glance and thought carefully: "Take another two days, then let you screw me back again? Think beautiful."


    Meng Zhongguang smiled and licked his arm and whispered: "The brother is obviously very comfortable."


    Xu Xingzhi smashed the meat of Meng Zhongguang''s inner arm: "You will miss you."


    After another dozen days, everyone finally arrived at the edge of the situation.


    The blue-colored swamps that cover the sky appear in front of them, and they stand in the air. The sky is full of color, and the end of the sky is not seen. The moist atmosphere dyes the bark that is born around, and the countless snakes and water spiders are in the cyan. The mud of the mist rolled.


    It is clear that the location of the key fragments may be Longtan Tiger Cave, but Xu Xingzhi is not too nervous.


    This kind of emotion is entirely derived from Meng Zhongguang.


    He remembered clearly that when they were near the tiger fleas, Meng Zhongguang showed that he was a little nervous. Especially when he entered the fog, he held his hand and sweated slightly.


    But this time, the closer it is to the place of foreignization, the easier it is for Meng Zhongguang, as if it is not a strange monster in front of him, but a home with hot soup and loved ones.


    Meng Zhongguang walked at the forefront and led them along the edge of the uninhabited swamp for a long time.


    Xu Xingzhi felt more and more Nahan, simply stepped forward and whispered to him: "Where are we going?"


    "The brothers believe me." Meng Zhongguang said, "I will take you to see things, the brothers will be happy."


    When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s second monk couldn¡¯t figure it out, Meng Zhongguang suddenly stopped and turned to point to the green pool that was the same as other swamps: ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Zhou Beinan also got bored: "Yeah, when is this going to be a head? It is better to ask me to go down and have a look."


    Lu Yujiu hesitated: "Are you going?"


    Zhou Beinan: "Nature is my go, I should be in the sea, I grew up in the sea since I was a child. I can''t go down, can''t you be a dry duck growing up in the mainland? In addition, I entered this swamp, inside. Mud, except that I can''t breathe, who can guarantee not to drown?"


    Tao is nervous and nervous: "Don''t, don''t, if there is anything underneath..."


    "What do I use for these two legs? If there is anything underneath, will I not run?" Zhou Beinan turned to Meng Zhongguang and asked for his opinion. "I am going down, how?"


    Meng Zhongguang beheaded and expressed acquiescence.


    Zhou Beinan took off his clothes twice and twice, only a short trousers, and the clothes were handed over to Lu Yujiu for safekeeping.


    Lu Yujiu is difficult to hide the color of worry, separated by a layer of sly ghost face, both of them are clear water.


    Zhou Beinan saw his look, and he guessed a few points. He reached out and scratched his nose and ridiculed: "... look at your bear. The clothes are optimistic for me."


    In a word, Zhou Beinan turned a scorpion and turned into a blue-green swamp. Even a bunch of blisters did not emerge, and they sneaked into the thick mud.


    Lu Yuji rushed forward a few steps, but he could not catch up with the figure that had disappeared.


    Since Zhou Beinan was injured, he has not let Zhou Beinan leave his sight...


    Even Zhou Wangyi was out of the mood of Lu Yujiu, and he took the initiative to come forward to comfort Lu Yujiu: "Don''t worry, don''t worry too much, you will be fine."


    Lu Yu was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even say it: "You, what do you call me?"


    Zhou Wang is not clear, so: "Oh, mother."


    "Who..." Lu Yuji backed his back and went straight to the top. He was too shy to put his face in the clothes he was holding in his hand. "Who told you to call me so."


    Zhou Wang instinctively turned to Xu Xingzhi, but Xu Xingzhi quietly waved with her, pointing to the place where Zhou Beinan had just jumped.


    Zhou Wang immediately took the lead and replied: "Yes."


    Lu Yujiu pinched the clothes in his hand, and he was angry and shy, biting his lips: "Do not know how to teach children..."


    Having said that, he did not stop Zhou Wang from calling him.


    Zhou Beinan went on for half an hour, and Xu Xingzhi, who was still relaxed in his mood, also raised his heart, not to mention Lu Yuji, who was anxious early.


    He hugged his clothes and squatted on the shore of the swamp, letting the sour and warm biogas blow up. He still tried to open his eyes and tried to discern whether there was any shadow in the blue mire that was intended to surface.


    Just before the eyes of his eyes began to appear, not far from the shore, a splash of water suddenly splashed.


    Zhou Beinan floated his head. He quickly smashed the water on his head and hurried to the shore.


    Seeing Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu breathed a sigh of relief and kneeled at the shore and reached out to him: "What? Come up."


    "What''s up!" Zhou Beinan is a very excited look, "You come down! Come down!"


    Lu Yujiu: "What? I won''t water..."


    Zhou Beinan has come to the shore, and he is beckoning and shouting: "Go, come down, you are coming down!"


    Xu Xingzhi stood up and pretended to be disgusted: "I don''t go down. What smell do you smell about you?"


    Who wants Zhou Beinan to not worry, just happy: "Guess what I found?"


    Xu Xingzhi just showed a surprised look. Zhou Beinan offered a long gun. When Xu Xingzhi responded, he hooked him with a crescent hook on the side. He pulled his arm and pulled him up. Tanzhong.


    "...come down!"


    The water that extinguished the top came from all directions, but before the mud poured into his mouth and nose, his feet had a sense of down-to-earth.


    He thought it was an illusion, but when he looked at it, the scene in front of him made him widen his eyes.


    At this point, the water sky has been completely replaced, and the blue waters of the swamp are slowly surging under his feet. He tried to take two steps forward, just like stepping on the soft quicksand.


    Under the feet is the water layer, the wilderness of the sky, and in front of his eyes, is a hole in the sky, the sky is empty, the top of the head is an infinite dark hole in the sky, a temple-like building appeared in front of Xu Xingzhi.


    The most important thing is that the regulation, style and everything of this palace are almost the same as the Qingzhu Temple in Fengling Mountain.


    At the entrance of the temple, there are a dozen people dressed in coarse cloth standing along the pillar of the temple. Seeing Xu Xingzhi, more than a dozen people have bowed down and made a piece.


    "Bai Qiang, a disciple outside Fengling!"


    "Fengling Huang Yongqi!"


    ¡°Fengling Zhao Puzhi!¡±


    "Danyang Lin Haoxin!"


    "Danyang Tu Yiping!"


    "Ying Tianchuan Zengyun Valley!"


    "..."


    The sound of the registration sounds cascading, such as Hong Zhong, such as Zhong Rong, the eardrum of Xu Xing is numb, and the eye socket is sour.


    After the registration of the 14 people, the disciples were all in the first place, and their voices choked and rejoiced: "The disciples, see Master Xu!"


    The author has something to say: sweet again~


    Enter the long story to kill qwq at the latest day after tomorrow

 Chapter 65： Will meet each other

    Xu Xingzhi is firmly eyeing the Fenglingshan disciples. He feels like a world apart, and his face seems strange but extremely familiar.


    For a time he even had the illusion of pouring cold water over the spine.


    These faces gradually appeared in front of his eyes: he had taught this man to hold a sword, had been drowning with that person, and had taught the disciples who had been bullying the younger generation because of their young and frivolous...


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes came from obscurity, especially the names of people, and the names of these people were like a rusted copper key. In the ear of Xu Xing, the composition of the layers echoed.


    - In the evening class, he took the name of the Fengling roster, from the first name to the third thousand and sixty-six, and it took a lot of time to make a point. Xu Xingzhi always loves to be lazy, just picking up the names of hundreds of people, even if you''re done.


    - In the middle of the night, he sometimes ordered the Guangfu Jun, and kept the disciples who were late in the mountain gate. If Guangfu Jun is not there, everyone will line up to receive a violent chest; if Guangfujun also keeps with him, this group of unlucky eggs will inevitably run around the foot of Fengling Mountain for a dozen laps, from the moon wearing the moon to the Chaolu Hey.


    Xu Xingzhi always followed them. If any one ran away, Xu Xingzhi took people to the side and let them drink their mouths.


    Almost every Fengling people drank the wine in his jug.


    And the disciples who stood before him looked at his eyes as if they were as clear and warm as memories, full of admiration, and light in the middle.


    This kind of gaze is called Xu Xingzhi''s hot and hot, and there is something in the mind that is about to struggle and jump, but it is locked up by a gate, causing him to have a headache.


    At the right time, one arm tightened his waist from the back ring, preventing him from leaning back.


    Meng Zhong PV is on his ear, whispering and pacifying: "Brother, don''t be excited, nothing."


    The disciples who did not recognize who was on the side of Xu Xing¡¯s body were slightly changed.


    How can Meng Zhongguang care about these people''s eyes. In his heart, there is only one Xu Xing from beginning to end.


    Zhou Beinan, Qu Chi and others have come down one after another. The disciples have flocked to them all the time. There is a disciple of Danyangfeng, who is taller than Qu Chi. A big man who is five big and three thick, actually cried and screamed. It¡¯s scary that Qu Chi is also red-eyed, and he has to work hard to organize his words to comfort him.


    Xu Xingzhi held his forehead, perhaps when he was drenched in the water. He only felt a pain in his skull. It seemed that the wire saw slowly cut along his rope in his brain.


    The Fengling disciples all saw that something was wrong: "Brother, are you not feeling well?"


    "Senior brother, there is a soft couch in the temple. If you don''t want to give up, please go to the temple."


    Several people led Xu Xingzhi to the temple. One of them wanted to come up and help. Because Meng Zhongguang was too horrible, he had to shrink his hand.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s speech also caused pain in the temple. He could only talk to Meng Zhongguang with a soft voice. ¡°Call them not to worry.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang ignored him: "Brother, let me not worry."


    He lifted Xu Xingzhi horizontally, and Xu Xingzhi''s "right hand" slipped out of his sleeves and appeared in front of several disciples. They have stopped and are shocked.


    Just as they were worried, Meng Chongguang had taken himself into the temple with Xu Xingzhi, turned right and slanted, and used the ankle to open the threshold and walked in.


    Several Fengling disciples face each other. Someone asked: "How does he know that there is our bedroom?"


    No one can answer his question.


    On the other side, Lu Yuji asked the past one by one: "Excuse me, is there a cool valley?"


    "Is there a cool disciple?"


    "There are people who have a cool valley..."


    The heads he asked were shaking around.


    I asked a dozen disciples and found that there was no acquaintance. Lu Yujiu had a lost color. He bowed his head and took two steps, but found that Yuan Ruyi was like him, away from the crowd and silent.


    Lu Yujiu has some Nahan: There is no Fengling disciple here, why should she place a single order?


    Thinking like this, he walked two steps to where she was, and was stopped by a disciple of the Tianchuan. The direction of the rushing Yuan Ruru said: "Hey, what is that what you are doing? It is the ghost under your hand." slave?"


    Before Zhou Beinan came down, he had already told them about the old, but he only talked about the things that Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi are still alive, and the identity of Lu Yujiu and Zhou Wang, especially stressing that they are not allowed to laugh at Lu Yujiu and not to touch his mask. As for others, he did not say anything, because the disciples did not know who the woman was wearing a slight flower.


    When I heard someone talking about myself, Yuan Ruyi passed away.


    But her body has long been at a glance, and every trembling of the thin spine is clearly clear.


    Lu Yu Jiuqi lips for a moment, Fang Dao: "She is not. She is our doctor. I don''t know how many times have saved our lives in these years, we should all thank her."


    "is it?"


    "Nature is." Lu Yujiu, "She is our hero."


    "what is it call?"


    Lu Yujiu has almost no pause: "Fengling."


    "...ß×? Fengling Mountain''s ''Wind''?"


    Lu Yujiu noticed that Yuan Ruyi¡¯s back stopped shaking, and he showed a warm smile with dimples: ¡°Yes. She deserves this name.¡±


    Inside the temple, Xu Xing¡¯s forehead was covered with a cold hand towel that was twisted. He still had a headache, and his face was white and he was allowed to lightly glare at his temple on the couch.


    The bustle of the temple has never been scattered. Meng Zhongguang got up and wanted to close the door, but he was waved by Xu Xingzhi: "Don''t shut it, let me listen."


    Meng Zhongguang snorted: "What is good."


    Xu Xingzhi squinted and looked at him: "You know they are here?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer, adjusted the cup of warm water and sent it to the mouth of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi did not pick up: "Speak."


    Meng Zhongguang replied: "...I know."


    "How do you know?"


    "I have my own way."


    "Why are they here?"


    "In order to avoid the squalls, they opened up a hole in the bottom of the pool. By means of spells, the mud of the river was retired, and it became a world of contention."


    "How many four disciples are scattered in the wild?"


    "I don''t know about this. But maybe there are more than a few of them."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his mouth, but failed to ask the next question.


    ... Why are they here?


    What happened to the so-called theft of artifacts? Why are the four gates, from the first to the first, to the outside disciples, all involved and imprisoned?


    Which of these disciples looked like a sinister?


    Why are artifacts fake? Why do they want to steal artifacts? How does Wen Xuechen die? Why is the first demon of the Jiuzhi lamp being transformed into a four-door master who leads the four-door Fengling?


    However, none of these questions can be asked.


    Piles and pieces, the real "Xu Xingzhi" should be informed, but he used to pretend that everything is in the chest, and now ask, instead, Zhang does not open his mouth.


    In the silence between the two people, Zhou Xing Nan Xing rushed into the temple, and saw Xu Xingzhi lying in bed, the color of the convergence only a few points: "You are not, the next water on this virtue, tofu."


    Xu Xingzhi stared at him: "Headache."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s face changed: ¡°It¡¯s really uncomfortable.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to say more: "What do you think?"


    Zhou Beinan was a little anxious, and he said to Meng Zhongguang: "His face is white, and he is not yelling at him."


    Meng Zhongguang did not look at Zhou Beinan, but only carefully gave Xu Xingzhi a few acupuncture points on the top of the skull.


    To be a little more comfortable, Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes and found that Zhou Beinan still leaned on the bedside to look at him: "... Why don''t you go? Those disciples can''t call Qu Chi to say hello."


    Zhou Beinan smacked him: "Why, you thought that Laozi is willing to look at your face. It¡¯s really awkward to read. I have something for you."


    The palm of his grip was slightly loosened, and the thumb was picked up. A shattered light shone and flew up, and he was held in his hand.


    Zhou Beinan is difficult to hide: "Guess what?"


    Xu Xingzhi laughed: "When are you as stupid as you?"


    These disciples have lived in this ridiculous Daze for more than ten years. If there is nothing to do, they will go to other places to turn around. One is to seek food, and the other is to investigate whether there is a threatening wild monster to enter this place. Therefore, it is not unthinkable to get the fragments of the wild key.


    In addition, Meng Zhongguang took them straight to come here, just look at the look of the definite, Xu Xingzhi has decided on the direction of the third piece of key fragments.


    Zhou Beinan was in a very good mood. He sat down at the end of the bed, squatting on one foot and playing with the third key fragment. How to look cute: "I don''t feel comfortable with you, I don''t know anything about you."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "How do the disciples plan to arrange?"


    "There are few people in Fenglingshan who said that Zhangkou asked Xu brother when to take us away; we should follow me in the natural of Tianchuan." Zhoubei South Road, "Ruochi... although it is now However, several disciples of Danyangfeng still died on his death."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Listen to Tao Yu, did Dan Yangfeng disciples not be involved in this matter? Those few..."


    "Hey, those children are too real." Zhou Beinan Road, "They want to save the music, they are with the nine lights and the snake, and they are going to take the opportunity to steal the wild key. The result is detected by the nine lights, and they are thrown in. ""


    Xu Xingzhi took a breath: "When are we going?"


    After waiting for Zhou Beinan to speak, Meng Zhongguang will say: "Go away tomorrow."


    Zhou Beinan sighed: "So fast?"


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes and followed Meng Zhongguang¡¯s words and said: ¡°It¡¯s not too late. We have three pieces of key fragments in our hands. It¡¯s just a matter of arrogance. It¡¯s just right to take the key pieces from the headless sea together. ""


    This just happened to follow the impetuous temper of Zhou Beinan. He nodded. "That''s right, right. I will go out and tell them, I will leave tomorrow!"


    When Zhou Beinan left, Xu Xingzhi felt a warm forehead sticking to his nose and warmly. Relatives: "Thank you for speaking to me."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes, and the thick eyelids like a flap were in one place with him: "One day, you have to tell me everything you know."


    "Yeah." Meng Zhongguang slowly moved his forehead down, and finally found Xu Xingzhi''s lips, slowly kissed him up, but not as deep as before, only taste the soft taste of the lips.


    "Take them all together to go to the sea without heads, but it is too much to move. Hey--" Xu Xingzhi was a little breathless and couldn''t help but writh his body. "It''s better to take them back to the tower." Let Tao Xiu and the disciples settle down, and we will go to the sea without heads, and we can save some time, so as to avoid the injury of the pottery... ah~¡±


    Once the body is opened, a simple kiss will inevitably provoke him to move.


    Xu Xingzhi did not start at the beginning, and the lips and teeth clenched the new thin-woven blanket: "Don''t kiss."


    Meng Zhongguang had already come to the front of Xu Xing, and he comforted him with one hand, and gently rubbed the tears under Xu Xingzhi''s eyes with one hand. He understood the meaning of "Senior brother, I will slow down for you."


    Xu Xingzhi paused: "Slow you... Xiao Wang Ba Gu, are you blocking me?"


    Meng Zhongguang was innocent and ignorant, but the fingertips made the bad ground slip on the port, which made one of Xu¡¯s long legs unbearably fold over the cork-made bed, and it was funny and funny: "No. Declare on the day..."


    "My brother is physically unwell recently, and my brother is on the road tomorrow, and it is reasonable." Meng Zhongguang''s little milk dog likes the lips of Xu Xingzhi. "Moreover, there is some fever in my brother. I am sweating for my brother now, isn''t it good?" ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°Small hooligans. When I go out, I will tell you the official.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang has begun to solve the clothes of the two men: "Which brother did not catch the heavy light? Or else..." He sat down and leaned down. "The brothers used it to deny the light for a lifetime, is it good?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s enthusiasm: "You want to be beautiful."


    Meng Chongguang walked along Xu Xingzhi''s mermaid line, and used his mouth and lips to strip Xu Xingzhi a little. He used Xu Xingzhi to cut the thin nails and grab the red marks on his back.


    As he stripped his clothes, he vaguely said: "The brothers have to promise me one thing. When you are out of this place, you have to stay with me.... Inseparable."


    Xu Xingzhi still took care of this, and the mess was screamed. After the light was swept away, the goose bumps came out when they arrived.


    The temple door is still closed!


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked: "...door, door."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s slight gimmicks, knowingly asks: ¡°What is the closing of the door?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes saw three Danyangfeng disciples coming from afar. He was going to visit him and see Meng¡¯s appearance. He didn¡¯t know that he was teasing himself, and his shoulders were loose. The next five and two, take the initiative to squat down the clothes, revealing the symmetrical shoulders and the shape of the clavicle.


    This time it¡¯s time for Meng Zhongguang to stay.


    He shook his head sharply, suddenly raised his hand, waved the door of the temple, and covered several layers of aura, blocking all sounds.


    Xu Xingzhi lazily knows why: "What is the closing of the door?"


    Meng Zhongguang bit his teeth: "Does the brothers want to show everyone that your clothes are not covered?"


    Xu Xingzhi felt that the headache was a little slow, and the lips were swaying: "What? Isn''t it?"


    Meng Zhongguang was irritated, and suddenly bullied Xu Xingzhi. He singled his elbow against his chest. He punched his fist and his fist fell on the side of Xu Xing¡¯s face. Hearing, Xu Xingzhi heard the sound of cracking the wooden pillow. I was shocked.


    Meng Zhongguang stared at him and said coldly: "It''s mine, I don''t want to show them."


    - Their respected, adored, hopeless and incomprehensible brothers are mine.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    This little rabbit scorpion drinks vinegar every day, and is not afraid to hold it.


    However, after thinking about it, his Xu Xingzhi is not mixed up to rely on joy to resolve the bitterness of the situation, where to say it.


    ...but, fortunately, it is very comfortable.


    On the second day, Xu Xingzhi was shamelessly lying on the back of Meng Zhongguang, and he was carrying his way.


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi was back for two days and still refused to let his feet touch the ground, Zhou Beinan couldn¡¯t help but say: "You are **** disabled. Are your legs long to be placed?"


    Xu Xingzhi is lazy: "It''s very comfortable. You know when you carry your back on your back."


    Zhou Beinan frowned, can''t figure out how this topic went around Lu Yujiu: "...ah?"


    "You are so distressed and distressed." Xu Xingzhi encouraged him. "Small land is a ghost repair, specializing in the mind, and not practicing the body. How many bubbles have you played with us in the day?"


    When I heard the last sentence, the color of Zhou Beinan changed slightly: "Really?"


    Xu Xingzhi said: "What do I do for you."


    Zhou Beinan listened to his words and immediately turned to find Lu Yujiu.


    Xu Xingzhi can see that this time he could not find the Qinggu Valley disciple, which really made Lu Yu nine hurt.


    Among them, Zhou Beinan and Zhou Wang both counted the same as Tianchuan. Tao Leisure and Qu Chi were disciples of Danyang Feng. Even Meng Zhongguang had a Yuan Ruo as a companion, and he was alone in a cool valley disciple.


    If it weren¡¯t for Zhou Beinan, he was afraid that it would be a single one.


    Xu Xingzhi went to Zhou Beinan to marry him, but also wanted to make him happy.


    The two men said something to the head. Lu Yujiu was ashamed and annoyed. The back neck was red. He pushed Zhou Beinan several times, but he was lifted by Zhou Beinan. He used his soft shoulder muscles to support his waist, regardless of Lu Yujiu¡¯s struggle. Going all the way forward, provoked a dozen disciples to make a good-hearted sigh and laughter.


    With these people, the original fallen team was a lot of fun.


    Xu Xingzhi also followed the smile and said: "This silly dog, how to make it like a strong woman."


    Meng Zhongguang grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s back and kissed him lightly: "I won''t wait for my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "You dare."


    "Don''t dare." Meng Zhongguang sneered at Xu Xingzhi''s hand greedily on the cheek, "...not willing."


    After three days, several people are discussing tonight, just to take a break from the wind rock in front of them, or go ahead and see if there is a big cave that can be used for many people to rest. I don¡¯t know who is looking back, almost horrified. Didn''t hold the sword in the waist: "Look! Xu brother, song brother, you see it!"


    Looking at the place pointed by the disciple, Xu Xingzhi also widened his eyes.


    With this group of people, and considering that Xu Xingzhi''s body can''t stand the bumps, they simply walked on foot and slowed down. After three days, they walked to the place where the swamps of Dachuan were far away from the distance. .


    And everyone looked at a giant of origin who could see his figure more than a hundred miles away. He appeared near the swamp and stepped into Daze and walked in slowly.


    ...and where it enters, it happens to be their place.


    Zhou Beinan couldn''t help but **** a cold air and reached for the shoulders of Xu Xingzhi: "Fortunately, you said you should start right away..."


    Xu Xingzhi did not speak, turned his head and took a glimpse of Meng Zhongguang.


    On the face of Meng Zhongguang, there is no color of joy. On the contrary, he is even more nervous than when they go to the outside world.


    This kind of speculation and feeling is even more apparent after the pedestrians start again.


    Meng Zhongguang refused to take the initiative and refused to speed up. He walked for three or four hours every day and asked for rest. He did not even allow Xu Xingzhi to leave his line of sight, even when he was bathing his hands.


    This look gives Xu Xingzhi a slightly absurd idea:


    ... Meng Zhongguang seems to have read a book about how they are taking risks in the wild, knowing what will happen to them along the way.


    However, this book is only half-read.


    Now he doesn''t know what they will face after leaving the realm.


    In spite of Zhou Beinan¡¯s protests, the pedestrians¡¯ speed became more and more slow, and they dried up on the road for nearly a month. The talents revisited the tower.


    Seeing that you can return home, everyone can''t help but speed up the pace. Even Meng Zhongguang, who has been careful and careful all the way, has relaxed a lot.


    The closer to the tower, the more Zhou Xing is happy.


    In a few days, she had been mixed with several Ying Tianchuan disciples. At this time, she only took care of them and elaborated on how good her family was, until she walked in the front of Zhou Beinan and others, and she stopped. Some were wrong, and asked out, "Oh, what happened?"


    No one responded to her, Qu Chi, Zhou Beinan, Xu Xingzhi, including Lu Yujiu and Yuan Ruzhen, all staring straight ahead.


    The first reaction of Zhou Wang was to pull out the double-knife enemies on the back, but when she looked at it, she could not help but stunned.


    - Sitting in front of the tower is a white-haired man.


    This person is facing them, a white hair wearing a chalcedony crown, a lightning strike, the yin and yang rings of the jujube rotate with the fingertips, and the white hair flutters in the wild hurricane. Under the dome, the man looked like he had been washed by snow, and from the inside out, there was a whole hearty cold.


    Xu Xingzhi''s brow is slightly wrinkled, I don''t know why, he sees this person is familiar.


    And obviously it¡¯s not just that he thinks so alone.


    Qu Chi¡¯s muttered to himself broke the suffocating silence: ¡°Snow dust? Is it snow dust?¡±


    Zhou Beinan looked at the back of the description of the chaos, only to see the eyes blurred, he rubbed a few times, but wiped out a tear.


    I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s from, he tried to argue: ¡°It¡¯s not him, the snow dust is not like this...¡±


    The man seemed to hear a voice coming from behind, pulling a wheelchair runner and turning back.


    Perhaps it is too familiar, he only made the action of reaching out to support the chair wheel, it is like driving in the heart of Xu Xingzhi, Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan.


    ¡­¡­It''s him.


    It is really him.


    Zhou Wang is somewhat inexplicable: "That is..."


    When the words were not finished, Zhou Beinan wanted to grab the arm of Zhou, and he couldn¡¯t catch it after grabbing it for several times. He was so anxious that he trembled: "Awang, you see... that¡¯s what you are."


    The cold wind is like a chopping board, and the sound of Zhou Beinan is cut and broken.


    Zhou Wangyi could not understand the meaning of his words, but she had never seen such a sad and happy Zhou Beinan, as if she could not wait to go straight to the person.


    However, no one had thought that the first one that rushed to Wenxuechen was Lu Yujiu.


    Lu Yujiu forgot that he had the spiritual power. He only walked on the hike and rushed to the person sitting there, fell to the ground, climbed up, rolled a dust, and tears in the wind.


    It seemed that he had spent many years before he approached the person he looked up to and respected. Although he was covered with dust and sorrow, he was full of happiness.


    When there were more than ten steps away from Wenxuechen, he slammed into the ground and bit the sore bite. He snorted: "Wen brother, brother... Wen brother..."


    The sound of Wen Xuechen''s dull and weak voice was delivered to Xu Xing''s ear through the wind, but the sound was weak, but Xu Xingzhi heard some inexplicable familiar tastes: "Lu Yujiu. I ask you, can you humiliate the name of the cool valley?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heartbeat suddenly smashed, like a hand of a child¡¯s child.


    He can''t tell why he feels like this.


    Lu Yu nine eyes with tears, listening to the sound of the wheelchair that was swaying, leaning over and worshiping: "The disciple is in the wild for 13 years, has not done evil, has not killed good people, has not insulted the reputation of the cool valley!"


    "is it?"


    When the word was faintly introduced into the ears of Xu Xing, he was so excited that his hands and feet were chilly, and the blood rushed into his head.


    ...He remembers who this voice belongs to!


    - The so-called "three-zone knowledge"! That powerless lung ghost!


    He refused to think about why Wen Xuechen would play the role of "the knowledge of the three realms" and let it go: "Lu Yujiu! Go!! He-"


    When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s screaming sounds, Wen Xuechen has already walked to Lu Yu¡¯s body and slowly lifted his chin. His expression is cold and the heart is numb: ¡°Thirteen years ago, you have been from the Qingliang Valley directory. Remove the name. I am in the cool valley, there is no disciple like you."


    Lu Yujiu had never said anything, and he felt a pain in his stomach.


    He looked down and saw Wen Xuechen''s right hand holding a cow''s ear tip and stabbing the tip of the knife into the stomach between his double ribs. At this time, only one rattan wooden handle remained outside.


    Wen Xuechen gripped the blade handle and slowly turned it. When the blood of the stock splattered on the ground star sand, it provoked thousands of sparks. The ripples of the circle circle spread instantly, and the range expanded to a hundred miles in an instant. In addition, a group of more than 20 people are surrounded.


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s cold sound is like a knife. It¡¯s sharper than twisting his stomach into a twisted blade. He straightens the heart of Lu Yuji¡¯s ignorant and panic: ¡°Lu Yujiu, let you be the sacred thing of my formation, it¡¯s really tainted. My formation."


    The author has something to say: the names of the names of Wen Xuechen, Zhou Beinan and Lu Yuji are released today:


    More leaking, Snow, Han Shu, Xia Xi


    Author: Chen to the child


    In front of the small window, under the shadow. The frog mirror made the makeup first. Plum is like snow, snow is like a person. There is no dust.


    The river is cold and people are ringing. More ambiguous. The mountain is like jade, and jade is like a king. Look at each other and smile.


    State bridge


    Author: Fan Chengda


    Looking south to Zhuque Gate, north to Xuan De Building, all the old Royal Road.


    The north and south of the state bridge is Tianjie, and the father¡¯s old age is back.


    When the tears are lost, the messenger is asked, how many times did the six army come?

 Chapter 66： Truth

    Blood blossoms!


    With the blood rituals, the power is naturally better than the ordinary array of thousands, the five ê× ê× , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    The sound of the armor unloading the ground is endless, and even the steel rifle in Zhoubei Nanzhang is no exception. Zhou Wang immediately squatted down and tried to take back the blade. However, she found that the two giant blades that she used to be used were like the roots of Taishan. They were attracted by the pattern of the ground and dragged to the bottom.


    Three feet in front of Wen Xuechen, the sapphire roulette flew around and used this as a glimpse to maintain the operation of the entire array.


    After loosening the wooden handle of the dagger, Wenxue dust swayed out half a meter forward, and took out the plains from his arms, wiped the fingers covered with Lu Yujiu''s blood, and put the wrinkled handcuffs away.


    The **** mottled white scorpion was blown away by the wind, and the broken kite flew into the air.


    Lu Yuji looked up at his blood and walked slowly, bowing his head slowly and looking at the dagger that wedged into his double-ribbed space.


    Lu Yujiu was uncomfortable, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why things would become like this.


    He couldn''t figure out why he would be removed from the cool valley roster.


    Lu Yujiu desperately recalled what he had done wrong 13 years ago, but when he thought about it, he only had a grievance, and a stock of hot air went straight up, and under his eyes, he could not blink.


    He looked at the people who had made him admire and dare not look straight, and he was shaking like a weed that could not be lifted by the night rain that was worn by Lin Lin.


    He tried his best and only groaned like a mosquito. "You are not a gentle brother."


    Watching Lu Yuji with a blood, suddenly fell to the side, Zhou Beinan''s lips licked.


    His doubts are far better than anger. He can''t even understand why this happened in front of him.


    Xu Xingzhi heard that he used a gas sound to send a drunken nightmare: "Snow dust... Lu Yujiu..."


    His tone sounds a bit funny, Xu Xingzhi wants to laugh, but he himself seems to be looking at the direction of Wen Xuechen.


    The expression on the face of everyone who knows Wen Xuechen is fragmented. Only Meng Zhongguang protects Xu Xingzhi with one arm and retreats with vigilance.


    Anger first woke up in Zhou Wang¡¯s body. She screamed and ignited a raging fire in her heart. Then she tried to pick up her own blade in vain, and her anger rose and a black hair flew up and took her. A face is more pale and snowy.


    She is full of wind, madly rushing toward Wenxuechen!


    Zhou Beinan returned from the shackles and shouted "Awang", and the figure had already rushed toward her like a moon-like meteor.


    Qu Chi pushed the pottery to the side of Xu Xing, and also chased Zhou Wang.


    When the law on the ground saw someone move, it instantly vacated the soft light veins of a hundred feet long and three feet thick, like a giant cockroach with a big mouth opening, and headed north and south with Qu Chi!


    Zhou Beinan has been prepared for the full preparation, and he intends to strike with him. Whoever wants the giant to come to his eyes, he will turn into a smoldering light, and he will pass through him and turn into a huge fist next to him. Qu Chi!


    The huge hands and big hands covered the sky, and Qu Chi only wanted to recover Zhou Wang. When he noticed that the shadows were wrapped around the hurricane, he instinctively wanted to press the sabre at the waist and wait for it. When Sabre has lost time, he has no time to pose for a confrontation.


    The huge fist that swells like a small mountain suddenly slams into the door of Qu Chi! !


    But in the end, the punch did not fall on Qu Chi.


    When the millennium was launched, Xu Xingzhi greeted him from the rear, and he was in front of Qu Chi. He was able to block the fist with his fist and stopped the fall of the fist!


    Compared with the giant hand, his left fist is like sesame and watermelon. However, in an instant, the spiritual power from his fists will completely smash the giant hand into pieces!


    Xu Xingzhi''s clothes were flying, and the wooden hand that fell on the side of the body was swallowed up by the rolled up clothes.


    However, he just raised his eyes, and the scattered pieces were turned into thousands of fine moths in a flash, and they rushed toward the face of Xu Xing!


    Xu Xingzhi was still panicked in the future, and he was covered by a robe cover, and his ears were protected by both hands.


    In the humming sound of the moth, Meng Zhongguang hugged Xu Xingzhi, and his voice was low: "Brother, don''t be afraid."


    When a moth flies over the ear side of Xu Xing, there is a voice in the vibration of the feathers. "Well, I have said it, you should be glad that I never participated in the list."


    Compared with the Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi, which were entangled in the layers of flying blades, the front of the week was not blocked.


    Wen Xuechen did not retreat, sitting in the same place, waiting for her to arrive.


    Seeing that it is only a few feet away from the warm snow dust, Zhou Wang clenched the silver teeth and went straight away, but felt that the body was sinking and the limbs were pulled by the silk thread.


    Zhou Wang fixed his eyes and saw that the original invisible silk thread appeared in shape, and dragged her several important joints together. The thin silver wire stretched out closely and wrapped around her palm and waist. ankle.


    She is like a butterfly, hitting a large net that the spider has already laid.


    Zhou Wang gritted his teeth forward and stepped on the wrist wrapped around the circle. The fine blood immediately spewed out, and the thin blood flower poured out of her tiger''s mouth and fingers, following her little arm. Slow down.


    The sound of Wen Xuechen is very light: "Don''t move. If you don''t want to be divided into pieces, you will stand."


    Seeing the blood of the two closest people, the blood in the north and south of Zhou is surging, and the brain is almost bursting. He protects the sturdy and sturdy spirits that are rushing to him. Channel: "Warm snow dust, you are crazy! It is your daughter! It is a child of a small string..."


    He is jealous, but the voice sounds like a pleading.


    In the past 13 years, he has dreamt of countless times of reunion with the other two, and those pictures are invariably warm.


    Zhou Beinan thought about it. If he cried, he wouldn¡¯t be a shame. But he thought, going to fucking, shameful and shameful, as long as they can come back, as long as the four people can get together, let him die again. Back to him willingly.


    But he never thought about such an encounter once, not once.


    Wen Xuechen heard the words and looked at Zhou Wang with interest.


    "North-South is still like that, even lie will not scatter." Wen Xuechen said to himself, "I have never married, and I have had children."


    The girl''s face was marked with a few bright wounds, but the blood did not match the redness of her eyes.


    She took a step forward with her teeth and the blood on her knees was cracked again.


    Wen Xuechen frowned slightly: "I said, I don''t want to be separated, I will stay in the same place."


    Zhou Wang¡¯s hatred turned into bloodshot eyes, full of eyes: ¡°You hurt my family, I want you to die without a place to die!¡±


    With this sentence, she was covered with countless blood flowers and flew out at the same time. A brown short-skin was suddenly stained with blood and blue, but she was completely unaware of the pain. The little beast opened a silver tooth and bit it. A thin layer of thin lines on her wrist is banned.


    The thin lines of the sound and the turbulent **** smell spread in her mouth.


    Hey.


    Hey.


    Hey.


    The rupture of breaking sounds came from her joints.


    The butterfly would rather tear her wings, but also take this spider web to bury it and bring her family back.


    Such a tenacious and interesting vitality called Wen Xuechen for a moment, and immediately, he showed a slightly unseen smile: "You are a good child. Why do you need to follow them."


    The answer to him was a few cracks.


    Wen Xuechen still does not retreat. He lost his interest in the girl in front of him and glanced at the people in front of him.


    - Lu Yujiu has been scrapped. This is almost the same as his previous assumptions. He values ??the cool valley like this, and sees himself, he will definitely be the first to rush forward.


    ¡ª¡ªThe girl who is willing to fight with him is not within his calculations. This net was also prepared for the temperamental Zhou Beinan. However, I did not expect this woman¡¯s action to receive a miraculous effect, using her as a bait. It is also a success that has attracted the attention of both Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi.


    - Xu Xingzhi''s heavy feelings and righteousness, and spent many days with them in the wild, even if the memory has not recovered, they will try to help.


    - And Meng Zhongguang''s movements are better predicted. If Xu Xingzhi is in distress, he will certainly not stand by.


    - The only thing he did not expect was that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s original blockade in the meridians seemed to be restored. However, it is not difficult to cope with the fact that he is afraid of the troubles of insects.


    In this way, his real purpose can be achieved.


    Wen Xuechen wiped the pale, purple lower lip with his thumb, and said coldly: "...on it."


    As his voice just fell, the front of the array opened up several portals. During the rotation of the light wheel, there was a blade directly pierced from it, and a Danyangfeng disciple who was unloaded from the armor was completely worn from the back. through.


    Although those disciples were waiting for the battle, they were always on the lookout for changes in the law on the ground, but they did not expect that there would be ambushes. For a time, two or three disciples had been seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    Tao leisure exclaimed, Yuan Ruyi grabbed his sleeve with a bone hand, pulled out the already ruined flower buds on his head, and stopped in front of the pottery.


    More than a dozen people dressed in the Qinggu disciples climbed out of the line of transmission, and after the sword opened a **** road, they rushed to the Yuan Ruo and the pottery!


    Yuan Ruzhen immediately noticed that the situation was wrong, and shouted: "Brother! Meng Shidi! Come back soon! They are coming here! Wen Xuechen is a tiger from the mountains!"


    Under the flying insects, Xu Xingzhi was too soft to stand, and he could not resist the fear of climbing out of the bones.


    He can only push the shoulders of Meng Zhongguang: "Go! Save the pottery and be like you!"


    Meng Zhongguang stubbornly held his head: "No, I will never leave my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi was across the clothes, groping for a slap in the face of his head: "Fuck it! I have spiritual strength to protect my body, I can''t die!"


    Meng Zhongguang killed his teeth: "No. Wen Xuechen, he just wants to let us take the opportunity to take away the brothers! I can''t let go!"


    During the speech, he smashed the two slaps of Xu Xingzhi''s face, but he still refused to give up.


    He hugged Xu Xingzhi with tears: "Brother, we are so hard to come here... you are killing me, and I will not let you go!"


    Xu Xingzhi struggled to open his robes to protect his head. The sound of insects instantly softened his legs, forcing his stomach to suffocate, but he still earned all his strength and returned to squatting towards them. Go in the direction you are in.


    A few disciples who were in the service of the Qinggu Valley had broken the sword and smashed them into the front of Yuan Ruyi. A sword cut off half of her scorpion; Xu Xingzhi, who was struggling toward them, was mad by that layer. The moth is entangled and will be swallowed up almost at any time.


    There are still a few silk shackles that are tied to Zhou Wang, and Zhou Beinan Qu Chi is tired of coping with the vicissitudes of the formation, and it is difficult to get out.


    No one thought of it, just at this time, a fierce break from the direction of Wen Xuechen: "Give me a hand!"


    Lu Yujiu held a **** dagger in his hand, shaking his fingers and placing the blade in his throat.


    I do not know when, he actually climbed from the ground, quietly pulled out the dagger that pierced his stomach, and wandered around Wen Xuechen.


    Even Wen Xuechen only looked at the struggling Zhou Wang thoughtfully, and did not care about the movement of Lu Yujiu.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s horrible ghost face is more and more screaming in the screaming drink: ¡°You all stop! I will kill him!¡±


    The disciples looked awkwardly, and it was unexpected that Wen Xuechen was not in a mess. Yang said: "Kill the Tao, do not care about me."


    He turned his head and looked around provocatively to Lu Yuji, who was covered in blood. "Kill me."


    Lu Yujiu gritted his teeth and raised his knife. He took his knife and fell. He filled his **** dagger into the right chest of Wen Xuechen, and cut the blade down. He used his strength to tear his right chest to the stomach and abdomen. There is a gap in the palm of your hand.


    ... Only when he dies, the rotating roulette will stop, and the formation will end.


    - The people in front of me are not the warm brothers of the year.


    Even if he thought about it, Lu Yujiu¡¯s face was still gray and dead, and the blood of Wenxue¡¯s dust splashed on him, and he was so cold.


    This knife used up his remaining strength. When he stuck the knife into the warm snow dust chest, he had already stood up because of excessive blood loss. The extra cutting was when he fell down the side of the warm snow dust wheelchair. Insults cut the wound.


    However, when he fell down and looked at Wen Xuechen from the ground, he was shocked to find that Wen Xuechen was as usual, not painful, and that the wound that opened on his body seemed to not exist; he even only I made an action, that is, reaching out to resist my stomach, so that no organs could control it.


    ... Wen Xuechen even had a thought to raise his lips.


    Lu Yujiu and Zhou Yu, who were tied up, saw this scene and widened their eyes together.


    A very horrible thought came to the heart of Lu Yujiu. He looked back hard from the ground and tried to identify the faces of the disciples who wanted to kill Tao Yu in the confusing eyes.


    When he found out that something was wrong, there were already a few disciples who followed them from the outside world to detect it more quickly. One person pointed to one of the disciples who were in the cool valley, and shouted: "It is the magic road! He is Demon disciple! I have seen him!"


    "Well brother and magic road together?!"


    "... Wait, he is not injured... He is not Wen''s brother, he is awake! The nine lights make Wen brothers awake!"


    Wen Xuechen heard the words, slightly gimmicks, as if he couldn¡¯t understand, and the lips had a cold smile.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ear could not hear the noisy voice next to him. He rushed to Yuan Ruo¡¯s side and used his spiritual power to fly a close-knit disciple. Then he took the hand of Yuan Ruyu. Half of the flower buds, fluttering in her ear, said: "The brother will give you one more."


    After all, he tried his best to infuse the whole body with the broken flower buds, throw it out, let the half of the flower buds break through the layer of magical moths, break the virtual and spiritual veins, and fall straight to Wen Xuechen. It is used to maintain the entire array of gossip on the gossip.


    The calyx only caught the slot of the wheel for a few moments and was twisted into pieces.


    But for a few moments, in Xu Xingzhi, in Zhou Beinan, it is enough for Qu Chi.


    Years of wilderness, they have long been good at catching a chance.


    They have extradited their weapons in their hands. Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi are aiming at the roulette. Xu Xingzhi is aiming at Wen Xuechen and the three soldiers are all in one.


    The temperature of the jasper roulette that Wen Xuechen has just started is broken into three pieces, and the warm snow dust is swept away by the hundred peaches and nails that have been turned into "pastel pens". The sleeves, clothes and pants are tightly nailed. In a circle, he was suspended from the outer tower level.


    The roulette has been destroyed, and between the moment, the moth, the veins and the silk are all invisible.


    Wen Xuechen raised his eyes and looked at the distance without any damage. He seemed to be only a little scared. He sighed low: "...is really waste."


    Yuan Rukai let go of the leisure, and quickly rushed to the side of Lu Yujiu who fell to the ground, picked him up, and could not help but transfer his wounds that almost exhausted his whole body to himself.


    Xu Xingzhi licked the ears of buzzing, and fell back and forth several times, and he could not pour out the strange sound of the moth flapping his wings.


    However, the sound of "waking up the body" and "magic road" endlessly evokes his faint headache and dizziness.


    When he was supported by Meng Zhongguang and walked to the tower, Lu Yujiu and several other injured disciples had been sent to the tower to rest.


    Zhou Beinan used a long gun to reverse the handle and hit several waists of warm snow dust. He still did not hate it, and stretched his foot to go to the squat, and unexpectedly smashed an empty space.


    He was so angry that he said: "If you come, come over and fill up his body, I still have to ask him."


    Yuan Ruyi heard the words and looked suspicious, but he obediently eliminated his terrible wounds.


    From the beginning to the end, Wenxue dust surface is no pain. He squinted at the undecided pottery, and comforted him by his side, and finally turned his attention back to Zhou Beinan: "You have stolen artifacts, being exiled here, and treating you badly?"


    "Wen Xuechen, is your mother stupid?" Zhou Beinan slammed for a moment, screaming, "What kind of ecstasy soup did you put on the Jiuzhi lamp? When did we steal the artifact? His nine lights took the magic road counterattack four doors and killed you in the cool valley." The people of the valley, the blood of the corpse, the dead and the wounded, you don''t remember!? They exiled our four disciples who refused to surrender to the magic road, and for 13 years, you **** told me that you can''t remember ??"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice screamed, and he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ... Magic Road counterattack? Surrender the magic road?


    These words broke the head of Xu Xingzhi, causing him to die, and let him be re-visited by the closed mind for a long time.


    ...he remembered it.


    ... All things, he finally remembered all.


    The author has something to say: To sum up: North and South, who have been detained for 13 years in the wild, are good people.


    I said some foreshadowing qwq hope that the little angels don''t bother


    Foreshadowing: Wen Xuechen made "the knowledge of the three realms", and did not pay attention to the death and death of several people, only concerned about the interests of the nine lights;


    Foreshadowing 2: In Wen Xuechen''s memory of the past, there are Xu Xingzhi, but there has never been a small string, but there have been only words and broken memories; (see Chapter 39)


    Four strokes: Wen Xuechen does not roast after the wilderness (Chapter 2, Zhou Beinan suspects that Xu is brother when he was awake, tried him with fire; Chapter 51, Wen Xuechen, who was originally physically weak, did not promise the disciples to ask him to roast the fire)


    This is roughly the case, the next chapter officially entered the large-scale memory killing ~

 Chapter 67： Memory backtracking (7)

    The tree buds are slightly inflated, and the cool breeze produces the window. The spring day of the magical altar is not inferior to other places.


    Jiuzhi lanterns sit by the window, dressed in Fengling costumes, and the Bibi hair belt moves with the wind.


    He confessed his pen, wrote and stopped, and seemed to be writing a long letter.


    Outside the window, the clouds were kicked, and a wind blew, blowing the letterhead that he had just written, and blowing it to the treetops outside the window.


    Jiuzhi lamp frowned and was about to get up, but he heard a crisp ringing sound coming from outside, and the lazy voice rang out: "The brother of the line is long, and he has a few days, and his heart is very different. Letter, I read it day and night. Words and sentences, remembering the heart, there are still chapters in the night to enter the dream..."


    Jiuzhi Lan was delighted and flustered, and even went to open the door without much effort, and pushed the window with a little bit to the maximum.


    Xu Xingzhi picked up a tall branch of the banyan tree at the window, and sat down on it, with his right hand holding his head, the hexagonal bell on his wrist, and the other hand holding on to the stationery, mourning.


    The cold cheeks of the Jiuzhi lamp faintly smudged: "Brother, you... don''t read."


    Xu Xingzhi put together the letter paper and held it at the fingertips. He jumped lightly from the tree and lifted his legs over the window sill. He smiled and said: "The brothers come to you for wine and drink."


    The Jiuzhi lamp took over the stationery in his hand: "The brothers come at any time, I am always waiting."


    Entering the door from the window, Xu Xingzhi leaned against the window and looked around: "Don''t say, your wine here is really good."


    Jiuzhi Lan raised his hand to send flowers and flowers for Xu Xingzhi: "What the brothers want, come at any time. As long as there are small lights, as long as the brothers want, the small lights will be given to the brothers."


    After all, his fingertips seem to carelessly hook the tears of the hook in the eyes of Xu Xingzhi.


    The Jiuzhi lamp has always been cold and cold, and self-denial and courteous. Even if he has such contact with him, Xu Xingzhi will not feel that his motives are not pure.


    After doing this action, the nine lights turned back and called: "Six Yunhe."


    Liu Yunhe pushed in the door. After seeing Xu Xing, the eyes of Sen cold were even more hazy, but they still bowed according to the etiquette under the calm gesture of the Jiuzhi lamp: "The subordinates see Xu brother."


    Although Xu Xingzhi did not wait for him to hold the stone screen and came to Fenglingshan to force the nine lights to return to the magic road, but for the face of the nine lights, he still greeted him as usual, and Relaxed and laughed: "I saw you when I sneaked in. Don''t tell him that I am coming, or he will have to pull me more than half a day."


    After the six Yunhe cranes should be taken down, they will retreat in the heart. After half a mile, they will hold a jar of fine wine and come in and leave the door.


    The Jiuzhi lamp used a green plum water to boil the wine stove, set the cup for the Xu Xingzhi, and lifted the pot to pour the already warm liquor. The clear wine line is poured into the cup and stopped until the cup noodles. The wine just protrudes slightly from the mouth of the cup, and it is very pleasing to the eye.


    Xu Xing bite the wall of the cup, sip his neck and let it open, so that the small wine glass falls back to the palm of his hand, and then a sleek smile on the nine branches of light.


    Just looking at his series of movements, the innocence of tenderness came from the eyes of the nine branches of lights. The pot was filled with wine glasses for Xu Xingzhi: "How can the brothers come without Meng Shidi?"


    As soon as he mentioned Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi felt funny.


    Recently, the murderer in Nanshantun, Xu Xingzhi thought about tempering and tempering him, and then he played for him to Guangfu Jun. The murder of the ghoul was carried out by Meng Zhongguang with several Fengling disciples.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s strength is no longer good. There are those genius treasures that are raised. The third-order cultivation of Jindan has also been on most of the disciples of Fengling Mountain. He is also a disciple of Qing Jingjun¡¯s official acceptance. He always spoils behind him. What is going on?


    Yesterday, the little nephew left before reluctantly, and told him not to ask for the nine lights when he was not there. If he was discovered by him, he would look good.


    ...a little rabbit scorpion, how can you take yourself?


    However, the report still needs to be done. He sent a letter to Meng Zhongguang before he went out today, telling him that he was going to the Grand Canal to drink alcohol. Now he should have received the letter almost.


    ... Good boy, long ability, dare to threaten me.


    You see me, I can''t listen to you.


    Thinking of his arrogant look, Xu Xingzhi had a good sip and sang, "He is busy."


    Nine lights looked at Xu Xingzhi''s eyes: "Is the brother and the Qing Jingjun talking about your intention to become a double monk with him?"


    Xu Xingzhi touched his nose and smiled: "You don''t want to tell the light.... If this is the ratio of the list, if I can win the first position, I will announce when I win the game. Meng Zhongguang is my way." I have to formally marry him."


    After all, he held a cup and a nine-light lamp and touched it: "Celebrate in advance."


    The wine was shaken, and a few drops of wine in Xu Xing''s cup were splashed into the nine-light cups, causing the wine line that he had just poured out to overflow.


    Nine branches of light and throat were rolled over, the cup was lowered, the Jinpa was taken out, and the hand was slowly removed. There was no mood in the voice: "The brothers are really daring. The four disciples are afraid to be scared by the brothers." Arrived."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I just want to see how their mouths are not close together. Especially in the north, I am happy to think about his face."


    "It¡¯s good to be happy."


    Xu Xingzhi used his own jug to fill his own wine: "Don''t say, the wedding of the last snow dust was really lively, I was very hot and I had to do it."


    The Jiuzhi lamp only felt that his liver was sore. He was surprised that he could still speak under the pain: "If the brothers are married to the woman, they will announce the whole world, but they will not be spoken. But they become a Taoist with the same-sex friends. They are all quietly... As for the big fanfare, the guests have never had such precedents.


    Xu Xingzhi did not care: "That will let me make this precedent."


    Today''s wine is particularly intoxicating. In less than an hour, Jiuzhi Lan and Xu Xingzhi are both thin and thin.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the sky outside with his eyes open.


    Jiuzhi Deng asked: "Is the brother going back?"


    Xu Xingzhi stood up and said: "Almost."


    Nine lights screamed: "Six Yunhe."


    Liu Yunhe appeared again in the doorway, and there was a jar of wine in his arms. After he put it down, he turned and snorted again.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Have he been so bored?"


    Nine lights are flat: "There are fewer words."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...Does he dare to bully you?"


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "I am already the body of Yuan Ying. Who dares to bully me in this altar?"


    Said, the Jiuzhi lamp picked up the small jar and handed it to Xu Xingzhi: "Give Master a bar."


    Xu Xingzhi''s arms were picked up, but when the four hands crossed on the jade altar, the nine lights did not loosen.


    He opened his long, narrow-eyed eyes, and his eyes seemed to have a full of mist and faint hydration, and he rushed out a small, invisible gap in his cold and self-sustaining outer shell.


    Xu Xingzhi thought he was drunk and joked: "Why, I am not willing to give it."


    Nine lights whispered: "My brother kiss me."


    Xu Xingzhi was happy, and made a hand to push his forehead: "Is it really drunk?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp passed the jar of wine, and the mist in his eyes shone slightly, and the confused look returned to Qingming.


    He responded freely and resigned: "...It seems to be a little drunk."


    The Jiuzhi lamp sent Xu Xingzhi out of the door. The two men walked 100 feet side by side and said some gossip all the way.


    Xu Xingzhi asked him: "The ratio of this day''s list is in Fengling. Will you come?"


    Nine lights are carefully considered: "There is a lot of things in the Tao, it is hard to say. But if I go or not, I will send people to know the brothers."


    "Is there someone to know what to do?" Xu Xingzhi stretched his slender arm and grabbed the shoulders of the nine lights. "Write the letter that you didn''t finish, and send it again. I wrote with you." A few letters, what are you going back every time, official articles, gracious, add up is not as good as you are today."


    Nine branches of lights bowed: "Yes."


    Xu Xingzhi tapped his forehead with a "quick pen": "What is it? Every time I replied smoothly, the last time I thundered the robbery was silent. I told you that you are thrown in the brain." After that, isn''t it? If I don''t see the clouds, I don''t know if you have arbitrarily crossed the Yuan Ying. I came to you, you set up an enchantment, don''t let anyone come in?"


    Nine lights whispered: "I don''t want my brother to be hurt."


    Xu Xingzhi trained him, after all, he was still soft, and reached out and touched his back neck: "Well, it¡¯s coming over, and I don¡¯t want to keep you under the mountain for a night."


    Jiuzhi Deng looked up: "Brother, that night..."


    Xu Xingzhi did not care about the cheeks on the cheeks: "...hey, didn''t tell you. I stayed down the hill that night."


    Nine branches of light and throat hair: "Sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi said: "I am in Fengling, thinking that you are being sinned, and you can''t sleep. You might as well get closer to you, but you can also ask for peace of mind."


    After chatting for two more sentences, Xu Xingzhi left.


    When Jiuzhi¡¯s words were said to ¡°keep you one night¡± from Xu Xingzhi, his heart was sore and swelled. Even if he turned back into the room and sat back at the desk, the heart was still struggling like a rabbit in the oil pan.


    What are the special meanings of these four words, but his heart is **** and **** by the cross-slots of these four words.


    The more he wants to give up Xu Xingzhi, the more he is obsessed with his words and deeds, every move.


    Probably because of the devil''s sake, if he looks at his brother for a long time, he can''t help but want to swallow the brothers into the abdomen, watching the arrogant face under his body with a look of horror and enjoyment.


    On the banquet of the genius, the nine lights have endured the impulse to tear off the self-denying and pure gentleman''s skin.


    ...How long can he endure?


    He thought about it, pulling out the blue and white roll cylinder under the desk.


    Inside are the letters written by Jiuzhizhi to Xu Xingzhi, one seal, one roll, if it is unfolded, the contents inside can be blushing.


    These letters, including the letters he wrote today, he never sent them, nor intended to send them, he would only occasionally take them out at night.


    This is the darkest secret inside the Jiuzhi lamp and will not be spoken to anyone.


    Six Yunhe came in at this time.


    Nine lights cover the page in his hand, but he does not intend to look up at him and see: "What?"


    Liu Yunhe stood there, the whole is like a squirting cold front: "When you see that you are drinking with Xu Xingzhi, you will not be able to tell you.... The Blackwater Fort is reversed."


    The nine lips of the lamp are slightly stunned and the head is not lifted: "Repression."


    "For the dissatisfaction of each branch, do you have any other orders besides ''repression'' and ''settlement''?" Liu Yunhe said irony, "...you know what they want."


    Nine lights directly said: "I can''t give them what they want, and I don''t want to give them."


    Liuyun Hedao: "There are too many magical roads that you want to ''repress.'' They will not accept a lord who has already had the body of Yuan Ying, neither thinking about expanding the magic road map, nor willing to be the old age. The death of General Jurassic revenge on the right path. Especially... he grew up in Xianmen."


    Having said that, his tone is a bit more boring arrogance: "...follow you, your heart, is it toward the magic road, or toward the wind?"


    Nine branches of lights do not want to compete with him for more lengths, repeating his own orders: "Repress the Blackwater Fort. Regardless of life and death, bring the Blackwater Fortress to see me. Can you understand me?"


    Liu Yunhe laughed and gave a fist to leave.


    When he covered the door, he was stunned in the darkness, until he stared at the place where Xu Xing left, and slowly raised a meaningful sneer.


    ... no hurry, take your time.


    After the Liuyun Crane left, the Jiuzhi lamp took out another roll cylinder from under the table.


    Among them, there are a large number of letters, which are from the branches of the Magic Road. They flew toward him from the snow six months ago. The letter clearly congratulated him on his successful acquisition of the body of Yuan Ying, but in addition to the words, he was asked to reorganize the magic road and attack four.


    All of this is because he is the body of Yuan Ying.


    The last Yuan Ying ancestor in the Magic Road is his uncle and uncle who is bloodthirsty.


    In the case of the four doors, Jurassic is a thirsty and blood-scarred madman, but in the case of the Magic, it is a hero who is unfortunately fallen.


    Now, the new Jurassic has appeared, and he does not want to retaliate against the four doors. How is this possible? How can this be?


    - In that year, he was sent to four doors, four suspected him, that his heart must be different.


    - Now, he returns to the Magic Road, and the Magic Road also suspects him, thinking that his heart will be different.


    Nine branches of light fell on the back of the chair exhausted, desolate and funny to think: I have a few hearts in the nine branches of lights, can be ruined by people.


    When Xu Xingzhi returned to Fengling, he was blocked by Guangfujun without any accident.


    He is quite skeptical that when Guangfujun was dealing with the affairs of the party, he took the "small scorpion of Xu Xingzhi" as an important task.


    At the entrance of Qingzhu Temple, Guangfujun¡¯s face was black and sullen. Regardless of his disciples¡¯ attention, he screamed: ¡°Where did you go, make this body alcoholic?!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi touched his nose: "You have said, I am full of alcohol, I will say that I am going to listen to the lectures on the mountain road, do you believe?"


    The hand of Guangfu Jun fell on the top of his head: "Resent!"


    Xu Xingzhi has expected what he will say next.


    Guangfu Jun Li said: "Go back and copy the book!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s expression of surprise and distress in his right time: "Uncle Shi..."


    Sure enough, when he looked at his face, Guangfu Jun¡¯s look was eased: ¡°No discussion. Today I¡¯m going to copy the History of Fengling, three times. I will pay you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi confessed his head and asked, "What about Master?"


    "The brother is not feeling well, and is resting in the temple." When it comes to Qing Jingjun, the face of Guangfujun Iron Plate has only a little loose. "Think less about letting the brothers come to say good things for you."


    Xu Xingzhi slightly frowned: "Master has not been very good since the last time he left the customs. If he is sick, he will not be mad."


    Guangfu Jun denied: "The brothers will not be so unconstrained.... If you are really considerate and filial, you should worry about the matter in your heart and worry about your brothers. Don''t..."


    "...Xiyun."


    Guangfu Jun Wensheng stopped reprimanding and looked back.


    Qing Jingjun stood on the steps, standing in a cloak, his lips were slightly white, the wind was full of sleeves, and the clothes were messy, which made Xu Xingzhi have the illusion that he had no bones and no flesh under his skin and would return to the wind at any time.


    Quiet and gentle soft road: "I am calling for a trip to buy wine. You should not punish him."


    Guangfu Jun: "...Senior brother, he is self-supporting and going out to drink."


    Quietly and quietly, he turned his eyes to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi was a little wronged to say with Dawn, Master, you are late, and the two have not confessed.


    Qing Jingjun arched the nose of the arch, and the black eyeball gently turned twice, and continued to forcibly defend: "... He went out to buy wine for me, drink two, and it would be fine."


    Guangfu Jun: "Senior brother, Fengling rules are so, you must not give up because of his Xu Xingzhi! Let him copy three times "History of Fengling", it is a great advantage!"


    Qing Jing Jun with Guangfu Jun bargain: "Do you want it again?"


    Guangfu Jun Lisheng: "No!"


    Qing Jing Jun soft channel: "...Xiyun."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    Qing Jing Jun Ming''s eyes are aimed at Guangfu Jun: "...Xiyun."


    Guangfu Jun¡¯s relief for a moment, hurriedly squatting, and turned away from Qing Jingjun¡¯s line of sight: ¡°It¡¯s all over again. It¡¯s on the face of the brother.¡±


    Qing Jingjun blinked in the playfulness of Xu Xingzhi behind Guangfujun.


    Guangfu Jun is facing him, and he doesn¡¯t know what he is doing now.


    He said that he is self-proclaimed by Xu Xing: "The ratio of the list is in our winds, the affairs are complicated, and everything is the same. As the first person of Fengling, you should assist me regardless of the big things, and you can arrange them properly. Go out and fool around, can you understand?"


    The author has something to say: Guangfu Jun: ... did not have to discuss!


    Qing Jingjun (deep dog eyes): Xiyun...


    Guangfu Jun: ... or do we discuss the discussion?


    At the same time, the straight man who was unaware of being caught by the two little wolf dogs was sympathetic and mourned for a second.

 Chapter 68： Seeing people in the mirror

    After the training, Guangfu Jun will leave.


    Qing Jingjun looked at his Qingsong-like back, and when he walked away, he took back his sight and slowly swallowed the steps, reaching out to Xu Xingzhi, who was still on the ground.


    Xu Xingzhi deliberately handed over his hand.


    Quiet and quiet lips smile: "Give me the wine."


    Xu Xingzhi coughed, set a knee, and slammed his storage ring from his finger, pulled the hand of Qing Jingjun, and put it on him.


    He raised his eyes and smiled: "Master should know how to use it."


    Qing Jingjun spread his right hand, let him wear a ring for himself, and the other hand slowly stroked the head of Xu Xingzhi.


    Qing Jingjun hides the skin under the sleeves of the clouds and is white and transparent. There are also some strange blue-red scars. It seems to have a huge grip.


    Xu Xingzhi only looked at one eye and frowned. "Master, have you been physically ill recently?"


    Qing Jingjun comforted him: "It¡¯s just a little sleep and more dreams, no need to worry."


    "I will adjust the meridians for you?"


    Qing Jingjun gently stroked his hair: "Master knows how to care for himself."


    "Is this not a distressed master?" Xu Xingzhi said with a smile. "Moreover, Master really knows how to take care of himself? Half a month ago, you ran to the back of the mountain to drink, even drunk for six days, lingering in the mountains, people are missing. Scared that Guangfujun took me to the mountain, you don''t remember?"


    "How can you remember the things after getting drunk?" Qing Jingjun smiled splely, "... How about the small lights?"


    One of Xu Xing said: "Master..."


    Qing Jingjun poked his forehead lightly and said softly: "The alcohol in your body is more than 100 years of pure white wine in the Magic Road. When Master can''t smell it."


    One of Xu Xing''s music: "The small lamp is still okay. Since entering the Yuan Ying period, no one in the Magic Road dares to insult him."


    Qing Jingjun softly said: "It may not be that simple. He grew up among the four doors, and the four-door person will treat him again, and he will not really hurt him. After that, you will go to the main hall of the magic road to see one. Look at him, so that he can teach him better."


    Xu Xingzhi deliberately teased him: "Master is trying to drink more pure wine."


    "I have also tasted better wine." Qing Junjun said, "This wine is sent by a small lamp. It is a heart. I drank his wine and told him to know wherever he went, at least. There is still a home in Fengling."


    Speaking of this, Qing Jingjun yawned, and his lazy drooping eyes revealed a little red tears: "I have always been so sleepy lately, probably spring sleepy."


    Xu Xingzhi is unceremonious: "It¡¯s Master¡¯s drinking too much. Forgive the disciples, the Master is so eager to love the mortal world, when can he repair the ¡®inaction¡¯ to the situation, and to spread the fairy? It¡¯s better to stop the bar earlier.¡±


    Qing Jingjun has a grievance: "Give up the wine, then what do I mean when I live."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    You are Master, you are the biggest.


    Qing Jingjun said again: "More, I don''t want to be a fairy."


    "Why?"


    Qing Jingjun smiled softly and said: "It¡¯s still small. When Master goes, who will take care of it?"


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t help but laugh: "Yes, Master, I am not a heavy light, it¡¯s so big, I have to take care of it. You can¡¯t tell the teacher to hear it, or he will definitely not let you rise for many years. Everything is on my head."


    Qing Jingjun smiled and slowly returned to Guangfu Jun: "...the stream is not so unreasonable."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, in the eyes of Master''s kind and gentle people, is there anyone in the world who is unreasonable?


    Qing Jingjun is indeed a tired appearance, pushing his shoulder: "Go back to rest."


    After leaving Xu Xingzhi, Qing Jingjun returned to the Qingzhu Temple, closed the temple door, walked to the front of the futon, sat down cross-legged, and adjusted his interest to sleep. After a while, he had already immersed himself in the sea and roamed, so he hoarded. Spirit, lack of trouble.


    However, when Qing Jingjun immersed himself in the sea, his body that should have been sleeping has changed faintly.


    - There seems to be a worm line between his neck. Under the translucent skin, the cyan veins are faintly squirming.


    The quiet Jun opened his eyes and swayed down to the ground. He walked to a bronze mirror before he stopped.


    Among the bronze mirrors, his white and rounded feet are reflected. The slender legs of the slender, gauze robes are hung on the body, looming, and the appearance of his usual drunken night run is no different.


    Only in his eyes, he lost the soft and warm light of the past, and he was full of frost and blood.


    The finger slowly pressed the soft and rich lips of Qing Jun, and then used the lips to pick out a playful and awkward sneer: "...Yue Duo, hello."


    Xu Xingzhi returned to his temple, and turned around two laps of boredom, adding a bit of trouble to his chest.


    When he came back in the past, Meng Chongguang was either in bed or sitting on the front of the door and waiting for him to come back. When he saw his figure, he would pounce on the puppy like a puppy. Something, Xu Xingzhi feels that he is not right.


    He was devastated for half a moment in the house, decisively swaying his hand and letting a light in the room slowly ignite the blue light.


    In a flash, there are three more shadows in the house or sitting or standing.


    When they got to the three of them, Xu Xingzhi felt that his body and mind were comfortable: "Hey, are busy."


    "I fuck!" Zhou Beinan apparently just showered, and a large piece of wheat muscles still hang with distinct water drops. "Xu Xingzhi''s point light will not say hello in advance."


    Xu Xingzhi leaned on the back of the chair and waved his hand. He said, "North-South, I am coming to see you."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s clothes were directly smashed to Xu Xingzhi. One of Xu Xing¡¯s hiding, only remembered that he was also a phantom in the north and south of Zhou, and smiled and said: ¡°Why, this is.¡±


    When Xu Xingzhi was bored, he made a rhinoceros lamp.


    The original intention of Xu Xingzhi to do this thing is serious: "In this way, once something happens in the four doors, or where there are any tricky monsters nearby, we can communicate with each other and deal with the incident in time."


    He went to Qinglianggu, Danyangfeng and Yingtianchuan, and put aside each in Wenxuechen, Quchi and Zhoubei Nanfang. As long as one of them urged the mana to ignite, he could choose to let other others shine together, so that they could see each other. The figure, I heard the voice of the other party.


    For the little things he made, Wen Xuechen pointed out sharply: "You are afraid that no one will talk to you."


    Zhou Beinan also agreed with this.


    However, it is said that in the end, the four lights were placed in the temples of the four first-in-comers. Wen Xuechen also specially stored six black rhinoceros horns for the burning of rhinoceros lamps in the temple.


    Sure enough, after this thing is put on, the number of times of serious use is very small, and most of them are nothing to do with Xu Xing¡¯s leisure time.


    Wen Xuechen is burying his head and writing something. He heard Zhou Beinan¡¯s dispute with Xu Xingzhi, and he did not lift his head: ¡°You two speak less. Qu Chi is meditating.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi adjusted the chair. "I don''t know if there is no fat man in Zhou, don''t quarrel again. Guangfujun asked me to copy "History of Fengling", I have to calm down."


    Zhou Beinan succumbed to the water drops on his body, wrapped his towel around his waist, and pulled back the clothes he had just thrown out. He draped over his body: "What, what bother?"


    Xu Xingzhi spread a blank bamboo slip: "I don''t make trouble, Guangfu Jun can always find a cause to call me to copy."


    Wen Xuechen said faintly: "You should really take advantage of this to cultivate yourself."


    Xu Xingzhi complained: "The copy has to be copied, where is the self-cultivation? Which book of the library in our Fengling Mountain I have not copied? Now I am sore in my stomach."


    Wen Yan, Wen Xuechen has always had a faint smile on his cold face: "That is, you have no intentions."


    When he looked at his face, Xu Xingzhi thought about it, pretending to get up and pour water, and rubbing his hands around him, and he said what he had picked up: "Sit and watch the world, look at the heart, flow clouds into the Qing, Flying star into the Qing..."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s face was red and he said: ¡°Go away!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi opened up and smiled and said: "''Flower Yunchengqing, Feixingchengqing''... North South, Xiaoxianer responded to Tianchuan Province''s kiss? Let''s put it back soon, you see what snow dust is like. It is."


    Wen Xuechen was ashamed to be annoyed: "...Xu Xingzhi!"


    Xu Xingzhi immediately said: "I am copying books and copying books."


    So the four continued to do their own thing.


    Wen Xuechen wrote with his heart that he might never intend to give Zhou Xian''s love letter, Xu Xingzhi copied the book, Qu Chi meditated, Zhou Beinan took a gun to the school ground to practice for an hour, and then brought the gun back and bathed again.


    Zhou Beinan came back after the resurgence of the movement is not small, from the beginning of the meditation, Qu Chi opened his eyes and saw the three phantoms in front of him, did not reveal too much surprise color, only gently erected and stood up I went to Xu Xingzhi''s phantom and glanced at it. After a smile, I took a book and looked at it.


    The four are all things, but they are at ease.


    After a long time, Qu Chi was called out by several disciples to deal with some matters. His forefoot just went out, and Xu Xingzhi took a pen and stretched out.


    Zhou Beinan: "Is it finished?"


    Xu Xingzhi pushed the incomplete ink volume forward: "What copy? What is the copy of Fengling History? I have been in the mountains since I entered the mountain, and I have copied it for more than 30 years. Look back."


    Zhou Beinan wiped the long hair of the wet, naked bare muscles of the upper body, while going over to see the volume: "Well, you."


    Xu Xingzhi licked his desk with his fingertips: "Help me see if there is any leak."


    After all, he turned his head and said to Wen Xuechen: "Snow dust, is this year''s small string still participating in the list?"


    Wen Xuechen nodded: "Yeah."


    "I said, how come the small string is coming?" Xu Xingzhi put his arm on the back of the chair. "Warm white hair, really, you can''t do it. This can be more than half a year. My little nephew is a little niece." ?"


    Wen Xuechen stopped the pen and looked up at him: "I can''t do it, do you want to try?"


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    Zhou Beinan walked away from the side of Xu Xing, and put the wet towel on one side: "Although there are one or two sentences in the ten sentences of Xu, it can be said that it is right, snow dust, I can wait Holding a foreigner."


    Wen Xuechen said: "I want girls."


    Zhou Beinan screamed and grabbed his ear: "Girl? So charming, how to raise it."


    Xu Xingzhi took the copied papers and looked at it from the beginning. He said that the wind was cool and said: "It is the husband and wife of the two people. You can hold two times in a year of doing a trick."


    Wen Xuechen apparently did not intend to continue this topic, saying: "Right, this time the ratio of the list, Qu Chi can not."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s doubts: ¡°Well?¡±


    Wen Xuechen said: "You forgot? He is the leader of Danyang Fengdai Mountain. These grand events are afraid of being sitting with Qing Jingjun."


    Xu Xingzhi was happy: "This is a good thing. I have lost an opponent."


    Wen Xuechen: "You don''t be too happy. I listened to Master and they said that you may not be allowed to go again this year."


    One of Xu Xing.


    Wen Xuechen looked up: "You are a Yuanying monk, and you have already got the name of the top of the list on this day. Why do you need to mix it in?"


    Xu Xingzhi frowned.


    When he thought of his plan, he thought about it, or refused to let it go. He held the roll and tilted his body toward the direction of the illusion of Wen Xuechen: "I don''t care, I will attend."


    Wen Xuechen: "...who are you with?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "You."


    Wen Xuechen: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "Snow dust brother, tell me good things about Fu Yaojun."


    Wen Xuechen: "Well. There is something snow dust brother, nothing to be warm white hair."


    Xu Xingzhi did not speak, only looking at him with a smile.


    Wen Xuechen coughed and said vaguely: "...I try to."


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly smiled and smiled: "Thank you. You help me with Fu Yaojun, I don''t use the ''free pen'', let me take the sword casually. In short, I can make it happen."


    Zhou Beinan blinked: "What do you mean? I am still participating this year."


    Xu Xingzhi grinned and opened his head. He continued to look at the content he had just written. He did not look at the three or two lines. He locked his eyebrows and shook hands on the scrolls of Zhou Beinan: "Look, see, just call You help me see if there are any omissions, why didn''t you see it?"


    Zhou Beinan glanced at the scroll: "How can I know the history of Fengling?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "Hey, I don''t believe you should have no record in the history of Tianchuan."


    He pointed to Zhou Beinan: "The magical slogan and the sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred. Jun Jun met, still can''t help me not mind?"


    "Have you written the wrong thing about me?" Zhou Beinan turned his eyes, but after saying this, he also had a bit of doubt in his own time. "The ''chasing chaos'' is not Has it happened in the second year of hunting?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "...has your brain bubble broken? Can you forget everything from small back to big?"


    After all, he turned to Wen Xuechen: "Warm white hair, tell him, what year is it?"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyebrows are slightly stunned: ¡°Is it not for two years?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi who wants to change the pen: "..."


    They were both said by one of them, and Xu Xingzhi himself doubted it.


    But he thought that if he copied something for thirty years, he would remember the mistake, so he drew a circle on the word "·¡", made a cross, and added a new one in the gap. "Yuan" word.


    Just at this time, Qu Chi, who had finished the matter, returned to the temple.


    Xu Xingzhi put the pen down and turned to ask him: "Ruo Chi, you are just right. I ask you, ''What is happening in the year when the Qing dynasty is clean, the smashing of the sorrow, the peace of the sorrow?"


    Qu Chi Wen Sheng answered: "What is the first year of hunting? How?"


    Xu Xingzhi rushed Wen Xuechen and Zhou Beinan.


    Zhou Beinan only remembered himself and turned to dress. Wen Xuechen used his pen to support his head. He seemed to have doubts: "...How many years have I just said?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "Yes, warm white hair, your brain seems to have reached the age."


    Wen Xuechen still feels a bit strange, but the matter is too small compared to the miscellaneous things in the valley, and it has not bothered him for too long.


    Xu Xingzhi was also busy on this side. He handed over the well-written "History of Fengling" to Guangfu Jun, and he began to work hard for the ratio of the list.


    When he was busy for a few days, it was easy to get idle, only to find that he had not received a letter from Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi fell asleep on the night of the night, and there was no one who spoke. His mouth was so flustered that he went to Zhou Beinan in the same day. He also invited him to live in Fengling Mountain. The result was not accidentally rejected: The son goes to sleep with you? You don''t know how to find a Taoist."


    Xu Xingzhi thought, I found it, isn''t this sent out by myself?


    I can''t contact Meng Zhongguang, but Xu Xingzhi''s heart is empty. He thought about it. He thought it should be the fault that he sent a few days ago to tell Meng Zhongguang to go to the magical altar to drink alcohol.


    He also drafted a spiritual letter.


    The so-called spiritual letter does not need to be written. It is cultivated with a spiritual light. It is dictated by the author and then transmitted. It can ensure that the recipient can receive it, and can let the hearer hear the message.


    "Heavy light, not seen for a few days, is it good lately? I am busy in the day, I miss you very much in the night, and I have a few dreams back. I dream of holding you in my arms, very warm."


    Xu Xingzhi has always been skinny, thinking about something, and appealing to the pen, will not be a discount.


    Leaving these few words, when Xu Xingzhi was about to send the letter, his temple door was stunned.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s hi, instinctively looked up: ¡°Heavy...¡±


    However, it was Yuan Ruo who came in.


    In the past, her bright face was not diminished by the cultivation of immortality, but she was polished to a warm and radiant clear light, as if she were a dream. Even if she doesn''t say a word, she will be able to enter the dream of many people.


    Yuan Ruyi put a pot of brewed tea on the right hand side of Xu Xing: "Senior brother, this is a good silver needle of Junshan. These days, I see that my brother is very tired, so I specially soaked up to give my brother a solution."


    Xu Xing''s eyes are softer: "Thank you."


    Yuan Ruyi sent tea but did not leave. He stood at the table and hesitated for a moment, then slowly said: "Brother."


    Xu Xingzhi faintly smelled an unusual smell: "... eh?"


    Yuan Ruyi bowed his head, and the deep feelings contained in the tone made Xu Xingzhi unable to move: "Brother, I have been in Fengling for more than ten years. From the time I entered Fengling, you are the first of Fengling. I look up to you. Look at you, as long as you are on your side, I feel practical and at ease..."


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly had some bad feelings, and he tried to stop her next words: "If you..."


    Yuan Ruyi did not pay attention to his blocking. He said softly: "Senior brother, can I have the good fortune, can I get the practicality and peace of mind from you?"


    Xu Xing''s hand shook, and he wrote down the spirit of Yuan Ruo''s voice and delivered it.


    The author has something to say: For the foreshadowing of Qing Jingjun, see Chapter 42~

 Chapter 69： Dust free

    After half a mile, Yuan Ruyi walked out from the hall of Xu Xing.


    Her eyes were reddish and stunned. She was forcibly awakened when she first started dreaming. She seemed to wake up, but the suction of her dream made her faint and wanted to re-enter.


    She could hear that Xu Xingzhi had tried to say the most euphemistic words of rejection.


    But what about it?


    When she returned to the temple of Guangfu where she lived, Guangfu Jun took the main hall and saw her and said: "If you come, let me come."


    Guangfujun always has strict requirements for the disciples'' grooming. Yuan Ruru has already arranged in front of San Zhaojing before entering the temple. It is confirmed that the red eyes of the eyes and the eyes have disappeared, and she dared to come in.


    Guangfu Jun did not see any clues. After this command, he turned and went to the main hall.


    Yuan Ruyi Li Liyun sleeves, just want to go forward, suddenly handed out a handkerchief folded from the side of the square: "Yuan Shijie."


    When Yuan Ruyi looked up, he saw Xu Pingsheng, who was working on flowers and plants outside the hall, holding a net, and said to her nervously: "If the son is not enough, I still have it here."


    She just tried her best and thought that she had sorted out the grooming enough. Who would want to be seen at first glance, but I don¡¯t know how to laugh: "...Do you know that I cried?"


    Xu Pingsheng: "I can see it."


    These four words are as heavy as a lead block on his tongue. In order to make these four words clear, he is a hot sweat.


    Yuan Ruyi took his handkerchief: "Thank you."


    When she handed the handkerchief to Yuanru, Xu Pingsheng met her fingertips.


    The skin was cold and snowy, but soon, the place she touched was like being smashed by the fire of the original.


    Xu Pingsheng was quickly burned out and released his hand, but he immediately regretted it.


    Yuan Ruzhen saw his eyebrows, and somehow, he saw some shadows of Xu Xingzhi from inside.


    She quickly dismissed her eyes, her eyes were a bit sour, but the surface was dripping.


    Yuan Ruqi clenched his handkerchief and whispered softly: "I will use it for a while. When I go back, I will wash the handkerchief and return it to you."


    Xu Pingsheng wants to say that you are good to keep, but when you say it, it is simplified into a well-regulated "good" word.


    Seeing Yuan Ruyi turned to go, Xu Pingsheng chased a few steps: "Sister, there is a poetry tea party on the disciples'' temple tonight, you... can you come?"


    The disciple''s house is bordered by a mountain stream and a peach forest. Every spring, the peach blossoms are in full bloom. The disciples often hold poetry and tea parties in the Taolin in the stream. They are dancing and dancing, and they are happy and happy.


    Yuan Ruyi is trying to find a place where he can enjoy the song and indulge, then nodded and promised: "Well, I will go."


    After that, she stepped toward the main hall.


    Xu Pingsheng stood in the same place, both the tears that hurt her somehow, and the slight trepidation because of the touch of the cockroach.


    When he started trimming the flower branches again, he never used the left hand that was touched by Yuan Ruo.


    Because of the need to deal with the ratio of the list, Xu Xingzhi was very busy there, and even the invitations of the poetry and tea party delivered by the disciples were left idle.


    Busy to the sun, he still did not receive a reply from Meng Zhongguang.


    Although after Yuan Ruyi left, Xu Xingzhi quickly sent a letter to Meng Zhongguang to explain, but the three letters were as deep as the sea.


    As a last resort, Xu Xingzhi handed a spiritual letter to the Fengling disciple who accompanied Meng Zhongguang.


    Without a fragrant work, he received a reply: "Senior brother, Meng brothers have a bad temper in these days. Today is even more moody. They fell and beat in the room, saying that they should trace the ghoul¡¯s nest. Where, no one ten days and a half will never return to Fengling."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Is it away from home?


    OK, wait.


    The ratio of the list of days is about five days later. When the schedule is officially launched, things are not so much. He went to Nanshan to take back this little thing.


    Thinking like this, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart did not have a few quick points. After soaking up the small half-hour hot spring, he took the jug and planned to go to the Qingzhu Temple to find Master¡¯s drinking.


    Who wants him to meet Guangfujun outside the dark bamboo temple that is already dark.


    Bamboo incense invaded, loose shadows, everything in front of the eyes should be the spring day, but Guangfu Jun is a face of darkness and darkness, standing alone in front of the temple.


    There were no disciples guarding the door of the temple. Xu Xingzhi sniffed an unusual taste from him. Just wanted to go forward and ask Guangfujun, and he heard a strange noise coming from the closed temple door.


    "Well - hey, hey~"


    The sound is a little bit painful, but more is the trembling and joy of the bones, such as the cloud and the moon, such as fish and water.


    Although Xu Xingzhi has not been personnel, how can he not understand what it is.


    Qing Jingjun¡¯s voice is unique, soft and crisp, and it¡¯s so low that it¡¯s so low.


    But this voice simply made Guangfujun, who was at the door, sit restless, seeing Xu Xingzhi coming. He changed his color first, and put a few hands on him, indicating that he would leave soon, but he changed his mind and thought again. Changed my mind and waved him to come over.


    Xu Xingzhi actually wants to go faster, but he has to go against the Guangfu Jun. He has to go through the scalp: "Uncle Shi. Master, is he still drunk?"


    "Who knows?" Guangfu Jun had a black face, and the edge of a bamboo slip held in his hand had been pinched out by him. There are several sharp cracks. "I am here to find your master, there is something to do." But he actually..."


    How can the people who are harsh and self-sufficient, such as Guangfujun, easily say the word "self-deprecating", and he can bear his face: "You... you go in and look at it."


    Xu Xingzhi is not: "Uncle Shi, you dare not enter, pull me to do this back, is it appropriate? Besides, if I see Master... then, in the future, Master will have a face."


    What Guangfu Jun was trying to say, and there was a scream of sorghum in the tight threshold: "Ah... ah! Light, light!"


    Guangfujun¡¯s face was red, and he seemed to be more excited than the one in the door. He couldn¡¯t wait to take the bamboo roll in his hand and stun himself to seek peace of mind.


    He couldn''t help but turn and shoot the door: "Brother! Brother! Open the door!"


    Xu Xingzhi faintly felt that there was something different: "Uncle Shi, is there someone in the master''s room?"


    Guangfu Jun didn''t dare to go back to the face, only to take the red neck of the red neck and aim at Xu Xingzhi: "How is it possible? The brothers have always lived alone in the Qingzhu Temple, and even the nearest waiters have only two, and they have been opened by me."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyebrows for a moment, he slammed the threshold and found that the door had been sealed by spiritual power.


    He can only helplessly spread his hand: "Uncle Shi, I am not as good as Master, I can''t get in."


    After all, he slammed the threshold: "Master, Master? Your voice is smaller."


    The temple was quiet for a moment, but after a short while, there was a swaying sound of the bed, and the sound of the soft, nasal sound was continuous.


    Yes, it¡¯s really drunk.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s palms leaned against the door, pulling out the ¡°quick pen¡± from the waist, and transporting the spiritual power. The ¡°free pen¡± turned into a spiritual net with thousands of knots, and opened up, all attached to the outer wall of the Qingzhu Temple. Suddenly, all the outgoing sounds were swallowed up by the spiritual network.


    Xu Xingzhi respectfully said to Guangfu Jun: "Uncle Shi, you should go back first. I am here to guard Master."


    It was confirmed that I couldn¡¯t hear the sound of it. Guangfu Jun found a few positive colors and angered: "Noisy! If you let the disciples hear it, you can return it! He is also a master of Fengling Mountain." Do you want to face up?!"


    Xu Xingzhi comforted him: "What kind of ridiculous things can the drunken people do? Master''s move is not from the heart. Uncle Shi also has to rush to get angry, and his body hurts."


    Having said that, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is faintly floating with some doubts.


    He followed Qing Jingjun so far, and he used to be accustomed to his various drunkenness. He also had it when he was drunk. However, Qing Jingjun is not interested in sensuality. He is like a glass, and he is inside and outside. He has done this indulgent and indulgent. ?


    Guangfu Junyi tightened his bamboo roll, and he was so upset that it was difficult to read a few words "not like words". It was easy to swallow the anger, red face and red hair.


    Xu Xingzhi sat down on the steps of the Qingzhu Temple and took the right to guard.


    Going back and forth in my own temple is also empty and uninhabited. It is the same everywhere.


    Soon, the sky began to rain, bit by bit.


    The light rain seems to be leaking, and the momentum is not big. Xu Xingzhi even heard the smiles of the disciples in the direction of the disciple. He thought of the poetry and tea party that will be held in the side of the mountain stream peach blossom forest tonight.


    It seems that the rain will not delay the beautiful scenery and enjoyment of these disciples.


    Just thinking about those young and worry-free faces, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face appeared to smile.


    People say that it is useful to cultivate immortality for longevity.


    Xu Xingzhi sat in front of the stage and leaned his head on the railing made by Qingzhu.


    With these people to accompany, it is good to live a long life.


    However, in the temple where the sound was blocked, the quiet monarch lying on the couch was not good.


    The plain-colored brocade on the couch was bitten by him, and a pool of water slid along his white lips. After a long while, he loosened the bitten teeth and was on a large couch. Rolling back and forth, the bulging bulging under the body, the lips burning and opening low.


    A drop of round and big tears slid out from the end of his slightly reddish eyes, and slammed down the tears that had not yet dried up.


    But from beginning to end, he never opened his eyes, only the spirit of his body was running regularly, or flashing like a star.


    In the sea of ??Qing Junjun''s knowledge of the sea, there should only be one Yuan Ying. At this time, there are two small-sized infants who are slowly tickling, overturning, slowly and slowly, slowly shaking.


    The person in the upper position is unclear, but the faintly recognizable eyebrows have a strong sinful color, and the crow''s eyes are rolling with endless desires.


    The people underneath are obviously taking off their strength in the long-lasting communion. They can only let the hands fascinated and touch the skin of his gold, and the hot lips are burnt. Only the bones in the body are filled.


    Linggen is the foundation of the monks, and in the sea of ??cultivation, every simple touch is straight through the ribs, not to mention the intimate flesh and blood.


    After rising and falling hundreds of times, the people underneath are already screaming, sweating like a bead, lying on the side of the sea, letting the pale golden waves wrap his silkworm cocoon and sink into the sea.


    From the sea of ??knowledge, the "Qing Jing Jun" lying on the couch came out in a mess.


    He licked the sweat on his forehead and got up to look at the mirror. The people in the mirror were ashamed and shy, but the water vapor was smashing, but even the singular and sinister face was replaced.


    "Qing Jing Jun" uses a fingertip to mirror, the mirror is like the water surface that is touched, and the layers are swaying.


    After a while, the face of Liu Yunhe emerged in the mirror.


    As soon as I saw this face, Liu Yunhe could hardly cover the color of excitement, and his hands were flat, leaning down and worshiping: "Master!"


    "Qing Jing Jun" crossed his hands on the edge of the bun and lifted off the waterfall like a waterfall, revealing a smooth and refreshing forehead, and making a magnetic sound to the evil laugh that can easily melt people: "You have changed my brother, I have been a disciple of his years, and I am still qualified to be your ''master''?"


    Liu Yunhe was separated from the people in front of him by a thousand miles, but he was told by his number that he was cold sweat, and he did not even dare to carry it up: "The disciple does not dare! The disciples have really worshipped for many years, only the master is one... disciple I wanted to ask Master for the position of the Lord of the Magic, who wants to be blamed by the nine lights..."


    The person who claimed to be in charge of Luo took his hand and held the mirror. He smiled and said: "...what is the Lord of the Magic, I am not rare. ... You know what you think. You have hidden my soul for many years, and used the jar of wine six months ago. I sent it to Fengling Mountain, and gave me this good body, which is pure and filial."


    A singer said that Liu Yunhe said that his clothes were drenched.


    He was praised, but Liu Yunhe knew exactly how the opposite was a moody person.


    The sound of Jurassic is superb, hoarse and sexy. No matter who you talk to, you will be intimate and pet-friendly. It can be made in a gentle town like a misty fog, but when you put a vigilant heart on the opposite side, he can In the laughter, take out the liver in the abdominal cavity of the opposite person, put it in the mouth, slowly bite it, and admire the horrified and horrible expression on the opposite side.


    What he did, did not need any reason at all, did a lot of things, and it was also directed at the word "fun".


    Seeing the six Yunhe did not dare to speak, Luo Luo chuckled, protecting the neck, and a few activities.


    Liu Yunhe hurriedly opened the topic: "Is this body easy to use?"


    Luo Luo said with satisfaction: "It''s easy to use, and it is good."


    Six Yunhe looks changed: "Master, you..."


    Luo Luoyin laughed: "Do not worry, he does not know that I am in his body. After all, I am spiritually equal to him before he dies, he is this person..."


    Speaking of this, the eyes of the scorpion eyes are slightly scattered, and the lips are slightly smiled. "... This person is very confused. Without human resources, I will not think about it. I played with him last time. In the wild, he had a six-day relationship with him. He only used his body to be uncomfortable and hangover."


    There is an indescribable intimacy and warmth in the words of Miluo: "...How could it be that this little fool killed me?"


    Said, sitting on the ground, and from the ground, touched a jar of wine that only had the bottom left, drank a few mouthfuls, and wiped his lips, laughing: "Qing Jing Junyue is dust-free, quiet and comfortable, no Dust without dirt. Ha?"


    Liu Yunhe did not know what to say at the moment, he could only say: "Master is satisfied with it."


    According to his understanding of Milo, this appearance of Jurassic is somewhat abnormal.


    Although the Jurassic is often inconspicuous, he has never mentioned a person so frequently, and he does not leave him.


    More than this time, when he talked to Miluo a few times ago, he was like this, and his mouth was full of quiet.


    Liu Yunhe remembers that before he was stabbed to death by a young man who was untouched by the mountains and rivers, Luo had been obsessed with the practice of killing and killing bloodthirsty. The men and women in the world seemed to be a piece of meat in his eyes, so that he never There are aisles.


    According to Master''s character, it is probably normal to manipulate the enemies who killed him more than ten years ago.


    ... But Liu Yunhe is worried that Master will not be addicted.


    Luo Luo said to himself: "...this guy is really interesting."


    Liu Yunhe endured and endured, only cautiously said: "Master, our plan..."


    "Isn''t that the day of the list compared to that day?" Luo Luo lazy and intimately bent his eyes, Qing Jingjun, this body he has used it to be familiar, "I know what to do."


    His voice sounded as if everything was in his grasp.


    The author has something to say: Liu Yunhe was relieved: "That Xu Xingzhi..."


    Milo said lightly: "I hate him."


    After all, he took the ring that Qing Jun had worn on his fingertips and threw it into the jar of wine left behind, splashing a small hop: "I said, I know what to do, You don''t need to teach me."

 Chapter 70： Vision

    Xu Xingzhi is awakened by the rain.


    He opened his eyes and saw the rain curtains densely woven in front of the eyes, and countless pieces of floating foam on the bluestone ground where the water was accumulated. On the stone steps two or three steps from his toes, the pieces of the small otters that have been worn out by trampling all the year are flooded with moonlight.


    Xu Xingzhi, who was awakened at the beginning, had some doubts. He clearly did not sit under his armpits. It rained for so long, and his body was neither wet nor cold.


    When he passed the sour eyes, he found a large oil-paper umbrella on the top of his head. The rain on the umbrella surface ran down and slipped down the edge.


    "Wake up?"


    The enquiry behind him was as warm as ever.


    Xu Xingzhi went back and saw Qing Jingjun sitting cross-legged two steps higher than him, holding a paper umbrella to isolate the two from the rain curtain in this infinite world.


    On his own body, the cloak of Qing Jingjun is wrapped in the reverse. The warmth and warmth of it is probably a spiritual blessing. It is like being held by a pair of arms. It is warm enough to make people want to turn over and sleep again.


    Xu Xingzhi whispers: "Master?"


    Qing Jingjun re-satisfied his robes as he slipped a little: "How can I sleep here?"


    Thinking of last night, Xu Xingzhi tried to ask: "Master, last night..."


    "Last night?" Qing Jingjun softly said, "I was drunk in the evening, and I was so tired that I fell asleep early. When I was ugly, I woke up and heard the rain outside, I wanted to take a walk. I saw you falling asleep before the stage. Seeing that the rain is getting bigger, I only gave you an umbrella."


    "How can Master not call me up?"


    Said, Xu Xingzhi will have to untie his body robes and return to Qing Jingjun.


    Qing Jingjun held down his undressed hand and touched his hair. He said softly: "Don''t wear it, don''t want to catch cold.... I am afraid to disturb you. These days are the ratio of the list. Things are going to be exhausted."


    "If Master wants to ask me to worry less, I will listen to one of the sentences and drink less bars." Xu Xingzhi went back and said, "Do you know that in the mountains, there are twenty-three to three You buy wine."


    ¡°Hey?¡± Qing Jingjun wrinkled his nose. ¡°So much.¡±


    "Otherwise? Is that wine up and down?"


    Qing Jingjun held an umbrella in one hand, and slowly fell on his clothes with a hand. After a long while, he was determined to be the boss and said: "Would I drink less?"


    Xu Xingzhi licked his nose, which was slightly itchy by the rain, and spread his hand: "Master gave me the jug."


    Qing Jingjun: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "First give you two hours of wine, give it a try."


    Qing Jingjun thought about it carefully, and for the consideration of the book in the mountains, he handed over his Xiaoyu pot with his own pain.


    One of Xu Xing put the jade pot into his arms and took the umbrella in his hand: "Master, let''s go for a walk?"


    Qing Jingjun stared at his chest: "Yeah."


    ...... looks like a greedy puppy, it is obvious that I regretted that I had not given a drink when I handed over the jug.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed and stood up, and easily stumbled.


    Qing Jingjun is planning to get up, his right foot is slamming, his face has changed: "Go, leg numb..."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were fast, he wrapped his umbrella with his neck, took a copy of his right calf, and used his right hand to force his muscles behind his feet. Soon, the quiet ankles of the gentleman would relax.


    After two activities, the Qing Jingjun stood up with the bamboo poles, but the eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. After the fingers pressed against the waist, the narrow waist was sent forward slightly.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed and said: "Master, what happened to you recently? The meridians are not dredged, and they are groggy in the day. It seems that it is the abstinence."


    Qing Jingjun refused to fly fast at this time: "No."


    One of Xu Xing.


    He stared at the quiet jug of the jug, holding the umbrella of Qing Jingjun, and wandering around the Fengling Mountain where Qing Jingjun was at the moment of three moments. The hexagonal bell on his wrist rang and sprinkled a clear ringing tone.


    After a hundred steps, Qing Jingjun asked in the ringing voice: "Well, you still wear this bell?"


    Xu Xingzhi put on a new silver hand bell: "This is what you personally put on me in the apprenticeship. Can I throw it?"


    Quiet and sermon: "It''s just a little worthless. If you don''t like it, go."


    Xu Xingzhi said with a smile: "At the beginning, this stuff was smashed on me. I still felt that something was wrong, but after wearing it for so many years, I am used to it. Just wear it."


    Qing Jingjun seems to have just remembered this incident by accident, and then he did not mention anything about the bell. Xu Xingzhi quickly left the matter behind him.


    The two men went for a while, and the slightly reduced rain was getting bigger. The two of them had to find a new pavilion to avoid the rain.


    Xu Xingzhi and Qing Jingjun sat down in front of the stone table in the rain-filled pavilion.


    After sitting down, the former will take out the jade pot in the arms, causing the eyes of Qing Jingjun to shine.


    Xu Xingzhi took out the "quick pen" and turned it into a set of wine utensils. He took two of the wine glasses and used the jade pot to fill two glasses of wine.


    He raised one of the cups: "When night has no moon, there is no bamboo cypress, but few idle people are like me."


    Qing Jingjun smiled and opened, and reached for another glass of wine, but the folding fan that was changed by Xu Xing used to press the back of his hand: "Master, two hours."


    "Yes, two cups..."


    "I can''t make a cup of coffee."


    Qing Jingjun pressed his hands on the edge of the stone table, so he reapplied: "...do it."


    "Not to use it." Xu Xingzhi lifted a glass of wine and drank it. He laughed. "Master, I am not an uncle."


    Qing Jingjun has always been gentle and not angry. He looked at the young people who dared to talk to him with enthusiasm. He tried his best to turn his mind and no longer think about the fragrance of the wine. He only listened to the rain from outside. .


    A waterfowl raised by a phoenix priest swept over the pool swaying from the fragrant lotus, with a peach red on his mouth. It raised its neck, screamed cheerfully, and fluttered away, causing the page to be shaken.


    Xu Xing has been busy for many days, and it is rare to have such a leisure time, so I enjoyed it.


    But at an hour, he continued to return to his own temple and continued to work hard.


    Fortunately, the five days passed very fast, and the ratio of the list of days soon arrived.


    Starting from the early morning, Xu Xingzhi went to meet the four monarchs as the first official of Fenglingshan. The four disciples and other disciples of the Xianpai came in succession, and a group of people gathered on the circular square in front of the Qingzhu Temple.


    The sky is light and rainy, and Xu Xingzhi wears a dress that is worn only when he is wearing an important ritual of Fengling Mountain. The robe is wetted by a thin layer, but the clothes are thick and not cold.


    After the monarchs of each door successively set up on the high platform built in front of the square, Guangfujun announced that the ratio of this day list began today and ended on the 20th.


    All the processes are exactly the same as those of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s previous checks. However, Guangfu Jun suddenly added a sentence at the end: "Before the start of the ratio of the disciples of the disciples, the previous Tianbang''s ratio is the first to be compared with the Fengling Mountain master Qing Jingjun. The results of the competition are not counted. The final total is better than the score."


    Under the high platform, the four first-handers stand side by side at the forefront of the disciples.


    Wen Yan, Xu Xingzhi''s brow is a pick.


    Zhou Bei Nan Le: "Hey, Master, apprentice, this is a lively."


    Xu Xing''s face did not change color, and his left foot was lifted, and he stepped on the south foot of Zhoubei.


    Zhou Beinan had a painful body, so it was easy to stabilize and not fall.


    At the moment when the ceremony was being carried out, Zhou Beinan Qiang resisted the urge to lift a sleeve with Xu Xingzhi.


    On the right hand side of Xu Xingzhi, Wen Xuechen said: "Northern South, don''t be too happy. According to the nature of Qing Jingjun, it will surely let the people do what they want."


    Qu Chi, standing on the side of Wen Xue''s dust body, reached out and agreed to Wen Xuechen''s judgment.


    Wen Xuechen naturally touched him with a punch.


    Xu Xingzhi said to himself: "...but I don''t remember how there is such a process."


    The quiet King on the stage was also somewhat confused. When Guangfujun returned to his side, he whispered: "Xiyun, there is such an arrangement, you should inform me in advance."


    Guangfu¡¯s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and Nahan¡¯s answer replied: ¡°Senior brother, this matter clearly means that you called me to the Qingzhu Temple last night and told me personally.¡±


    Qing Jingjun: "... ah?"


    Guangfu Jundao: "You said that letting the disciples of this kind of Yuan Ying class participate in the list of the list, it is necessary to restrict him, and he is not allowed to use the spiritual pressure of the Yuan Ying level to suppress other disciples. But such a Come, the game will be lost, it is better to arrange a test of you and him, not only can stretch the bones, but also the true strength of the disciples, so that he can serve the public with strength, the best of both worlds."


    Speaking of this, Guangfu Jun also feels a little funny.


    The brothers have not been involved in customs for many years, and occasionally they have been intertwined with one-time affairs, and they have not adapted themselves.


    Who would have thought that after he had answered all the questions, Qing Jingjun was still a pair of confused: "... is it?"


    Guangfu Jun came over and cried and laughed: "Senior brother, wouldn''t you be drunk with alcohol last night to explain this to me?"


    Qing Jingjun touched his lips and said nothing: "Speaking, I did eat some wine last night..."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    When the ceremonies and ceremonies dispersed, and the disciples outside Fengling set out to build down the platform, Xu Xingzhi found Guangfu Jun: "Uncle Shi, I have not said this before."


    Guangfujun sighed and explained the ins and outs of the matter to him.


    Xu Xingzhi came over and didn''t pay much attention to it: "Uncle Shi, this is the end of the matter, and the announcement has also been announced. You don''t have to worry about it. The disciple will go on a trip. Fenglingshan learns from his family and loses. Shame."


    Guangfu Jun said coldly: "You have won."


    One of Xu Xing''s music: "Win won''t win, the disciple said that it is definitely not worth it, or you have to see Master."


    To be honest, Xu Xingzhi did not take the win or loss of this competition.


    The comparison with Qing Jingjun does not count towards the final total score, nor will he delay his final plan.


    It¡¯s just that the little rabbit¡¯s nephew can¡¯t come back and it¡¯s really not coming back. It¡¯s been a few days, and he can hold back, but he¡¯s not delivered back, and he¡¯s still grotesque in Xu¡¯s heart.


    Thinking of Meng Zhongguang, he took the "quick pen" and turned it into a fish-sword sword that he used to use. He hung on the waist and boarded the platform early.


    Although Wen Xuechen and Qu Chi are both erected, Qing Jingjun offered to compete with Xu Xingzhi in a public trial. According to his temperament, he will deliberately lose to Xu Xingzhi, and he will be known as Xu Xingzhi, but he will think so. His heart is faintly excited.


    Speaking of it, I have never been a sword with Master for a long time.


    If you win, you will lose it. Even if you lose, you will lose him.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s shackles, he smirked at himself, and he also raised a few soft colors in the quiet monarch.


    He held the armrest of the seat and was about to get up. He heard a strange smile on his ear: "...you really care about this Xuxing."


    Qing Jing Jun Ò» Äý , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Still standing straight.


    ...but this is not his own standing.


    Qing Jingjun wants to open his lips and say something, all the sounds are stuck in the throat, and can not be swallowed. And the voice perceives his dilemma, and the words contain infinite banquets, whispering in his mind: "...Yue Duoyun, you know who I am?"


    ¡­¡­who are you?


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I haven¡¯t seen the blue sky. I¡¯ve been living together for so long, but I can¡¯t move around at will, but I¡¯m stunned.¡±


    ... Who are you? ?


    "I know what you want to ask. But you will know soon. Baby, don''t worry."


    "Qing Jing Jun" double smashed, let the pair of clear black scorpions spread a slap in the face of a crow cyan, and acted two necks, giving a crisp and squeaky bones.


    Later, he went to the ground with one foot and took the wind up, bringing Qing Jingjun''s body all the way to the ring.


    He clung to the hilt with one hand and slowed down to the front of Xu Xing. The corner of his lips slightly provoked an arc of interest: "Come on."


    With a bang, the "Yuanjun" was squirted, and the sword screamed out. The spiritual pressure of the monks in the Yuan Ying period burst open. When the time came, the princes were faint and pale, and several of them were lower, and they were lower. Near disciples even spit directly into the mouth and fell down.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat was awkward, and the body that had just been replaced was also shocked by this huge spirit. It opened a few cracks. Fortunately, his pace was not chaotic, nailed in place, and looked up: "Shi... ..."


    As soon as he looked up, the sword light of the rotten silver and snow piled up had fallen to half a foot away from his heavenly spirit!


    Xu Xingzhi immediately blocked the cross sword, and with a bang, his hands and bones were shaken and numb, and his knees were smashed into the ground. He was thrown into the ground by the students, and two cracks were found on the ground!


    "Qing Jing Jun" side of the blade, trying to squat down, the frosty blue sword flower all the way to the handle of Xu Xing, seeing the sword blade from his right hand finger holding the sword but the ruler, Xu Xingzhi took the initiative, let "leisure The pen "heavy folding fan, and the burning sword front is staggered, and he also pulled away from his body."


    Who wants his foot to stand still, Jianfeng has been forced to the front, Xu Xingzhi only rely on muscle instinct, brush the fan, and see the next moment, the "edge" sword tip will hit him in the heart In front of the fan, there is a splash of blue light debris.


    Xu Xingzhi was too late to make a mistake, immediately slammed the folding fan, swallowed the tip of the sword with the fan, and held the sword, pushed it to the left, pressed it, and flew up, and the body volleyed, the "free pen" Thousands of cold stars, and the people are thrown at the door!


    Although Xu Xingzhi¡¯s move was ruined, it was impossible to avoid changing others. However, it is not difficult for him to understand Qing Jingjun and avoid these needles. He also relied on this hand to temporarily delay Qing Jingjun¡¯s Attack speed, and then consider the counterattack method.


    Unexpectedly, when he landed, he felt a pain in his right shoulder. He walked one foot to the ground in time, avoiding the "Yuanjun" main front, but his shoulder was still picked up by the sword.


    ... "Qing Jing Jun" is actually avoiding the cold needles that he took out. He can use the sword to open his mouth and open it, and he can''t hide it. He actually took the cold mang into the flesh!


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s death did not think that Master would take such a fierce offensive to hurt and hurt, but also attack him!


    ... This kind of style of play is like having a deep hatred with yourself, and you have to take your own life...


    The warm snow dust under the ring was stunned by the spiritual pressure of the Yuan Ying, and I felt a low sigh, and bent down the waist, catching the clothes on the chest, and the loss of the response was timely, the palms were condensed, and the light was protected. The heart mirror, blocked in the warm snow dust heart, good is to protect his heart.


    Zhou Xian was hit by this wave and immediately leaned over to check the condition of Wen Xuechen.


    She has already set off a woman''s hair, but her neck and shoulders are repaired, her posture is like Liu, and she is still a girl''s agile charm: "Dust brother, how?"


    Wen Xuechen waved his hand and gestured to himself.


    Zhou Beinan confirmed that Zhou Xian and Wen Xuechen were innocent, and they only turned their eyes to the ring. They saw the blood marks and broken clothes on Xu Xingzhi¡¯s shoulders, and their faces suddenly turned green: ¡°What happened to Qing Jingjun?¡±


    The violent swordsmanship of the spurt of the sky made it clear that the so-called test of Qing Jingjun was just a slap in the face of the disciples and monarchs who had gone through the scenes.


    After a brief confrontation, Yuan Ruyi had already rushed out of a cold sweat, and he did not care about any etiquette. He was anxious about Guangfu Jundao: "Master! Is this not a discussion? Why should Qing Jingjun be a brother..."


    She didn''t dare to say anything next.


    But the hearts of all the people in the room are inevitably giving birth to the same thoughts as her:


    ... How does Qing Jingjun seem to be a killer under Xu Xing?


    Xu Xingzhi, who is at the center of the storm, is most aware of this inexplicable killing, but he does not care about why it will become like this.


    Xu Xingzhi has no doubt that if he is one step late, Master will definitely cut off his skull cross sword!


    He turned the "free pen" into an epee, held it in his left hand, and hanged the wind, and turned his body into a thousand shadows. He also used the aura of the baby, and manipulated the white-sworded sword to cross the armpit and count the figures. No one knows where the body is.


    However, the "Qing Jing Jun" in the center of the joint attack is not in chaos. He systematically picks up every attack. The so-called virtual reality changes, in terms of his ultimate sword speed, it is only a small trick.


    The sword is over, sweeping Liuhe, snow light!


    His lips swayed a sly smile.


    Suddenly, dozens of swords light gathered, condensed into a white satin volley dance, went straight to his door, "Qing Jingjun" swayed the sword, and broke the white silk.


    He can expect that after this white silk, 80% hides a Xu Xingzhi with a sword ready to go.


    These deceitful tricks, dare to come out and shame?


    ... He can even think of the red and white scene of the boy''s head surnamed Xu under the sword.


    Who thought, after he opened the white silk, the face that came to him was actually a turbid liquid!


    He is acting like a wind, and he can''t move his body when he is ready to kill his opponent. He is suddenly splashed.


    The unpleasant liquid rushed down his head, and he raised his hand and smelled the smell between his fingers, which instantly changed color.


    ... pine oil?


    Does he dare to use this thing to humiliate himself?


    No, is he going to use fire?


    Just emerging this idea, he instinctively mobilized the spiritual power, and put a leeches in the palm of his hand, in case of emergency.


    He looked up and found that Xu Xingzhi was concentrating on the opposite side of the ring, but the smile on his **** mottled cheeks was inexplicable.


    In a flash, the pine oil on his body was chanted by Xu Xingzhi, but it did not move as he imagined, but the place where he was wet with drizzle and pine oil. Freezing into a thick ice!


    The head of "Qing Jing Jun" was splashed with pine oil, and the condensed frost made his vision blurred. When he had just shattered the **** ice with spiritual power, he felt his right shoulder sinking.


    Immediately, a cold and cold across his neck.


    Xu Xingzhi was on his shoulder, holding the dagger in his left hand, and resisting the neck vein that he bulged out because of his anger.


    He laughed and said: "Master, inheritance."


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi had turned around in an instant, Yuan Ruo, who was still worried, had a little joy, and Zhou Beinan also barely breathed a sigh of relief.


    Wen Xuechen whispered: "It seems strange."


    Zhou Beinan also agreed: "Qing Jingjun..."


    He only said these three words, and he heard a sharp tear of the clothes.


    In the circumstances that have been clearly defeated, Qing Jingjun unexpectedly drove the Yuan Yingling pressure again!


    Xu Xingzhi was not prepared, and his body was forced to fly backwards. He fell on the platform and stepped back a few steps to stop the retreat.


    However, his blouse was violently forced to burst under the pressure of the pressure, revealing a wide and narrow, fit and beautiful upper body.


    Seeing this scene, the disciples underneath blasted the pot.


    Xu Xingzhi only knows that there is an old silver ring snake-printed wound on his back. In the past, he never showed people. This time, suddenly it was exposed to the public. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind would cause a lot of waves, but he did not expect the disciples to actually Like seeing a ghost, pointing at him.


    He turned around and pointed his eyes at Zhou Beinan.


    ...What happened?


    He never thought that Zhou Beinan, Qu Chi and Wen Xuechen were the same, and they looked at him blankly, as if they had seen something strange.


    "Qing Jing Jun" shakes a wolf and dirty ice, and returns to half of his face. In the place where Xu Xingzhi can''t see, he sings a smirk that makes people''s knees soft.


    From the beginning, I have been disturbed by the uncles of the brothers. After the traces of Xu Xingzhi, I clearly understand why the brothers are killing Xu Xingzhi today!


    He broke his drink: "Xu Xingzhi, Your Majesty!!"


    Xu Xingzhi is inexplicable, but he is not going to violate the command of the division. He will bow down on the knees on the top of the ring: "Uncle Shi, the disciples of the talents are also worthy of the situation, not deliberately insulting Master..."


    Guangfujun bit his teeth, and the words are full of anger: "Xu Xingzhi, I ask you, what is on your back?!"


    Xu Xingzhi can''t see how his back is at this moment.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the back of his spine, the wound that had been branded with the silver ring snake print has disappeared. In the original wound, he had nowhere to produce a half-punch green-green streamer.


    Lu Yujiu, who is in the ranks of the Qinggu Valley disciple, saw the familiar ribs and slammed the robes near his thighs, revealing an incredible color in the light.


    Is... is the imprint of the ghost family?


    Master Xu... Yes, is the ghost family? Also a descendant of the Ravens?


    He fixed his eyes and looked at it, only to find that the texture was a bit strange, and his streamer was reversed, which was completely different from the forward streamer of the ghosts on his inner thigh.


    ¡­¡­fake? The imprint is fake!


    The author has something to say: However, the people present are not the people of the Ravens, do not understand the mystery of this engraving, and they are far away from each other, and they are not clear, and they are not aware of such small differences.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know what his hands and feet had been done on his back, but he felt that the silver ring snake print was not something that was difficult to identify, and he lowered his head and did not add more arguments.


    Guangfu Jun saw Xu Xingzhi not answering, but when he was guilty, he sneered a few times and said: "Xu Xingzhi, I ask you, why are you never **** in public? Is it... what is the secret that can''t be said?"

 Chapter 71： keep mistake

    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s self-knowledge is difficult to conceal and simply admits: ¡°It¡¯s not a mistake to sue Master and Master in time.¡±


    The discussion underneath suddenly rose up, and when Xu Xing was one of them, it was awkward.


    He vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Guangfu Jun repeatedly sneered: "You are not willing to sue even this matter? Xu Xingzhi, what are you going to conceal the teacher?"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s heads of fog: ¡°This is a private matter of the disciple, and it does not harm others, so the disciple thinks...¡±


    "Private things?" Guangfu Jun is more angry. "A good personal thing! Xu Xingzhi, you have entered the mountain gate for a few years, it is ridiculous, it is difficult to be tamed, but how can you wait for you!? You hide your Ghost repair identity, mixed into the wind! No wonder you are advocating and confusing disciples, saying that the fairy, the devil, the ghost are all the same, the original is for your own defense!"


    This word is awkward, especially the word "ghost repair", which stabs Xu Xing''s jaw-dropping.


    As the sound of the surroundings began to grow, he stood up from the ring.


    When Guangfu Jundun followed the sword, he said: "Xu Xingzhi, what do you want to do?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows, Yang replied: "The disciple is only a glimpse, the master is the master, who recognizes the crime of smashing the master and concealing the back injury. However, as a ghost repair, blinding the teacher''s door, such filth, the disciple does not Oh, don''t recognize it!"


    At the time of the crowd, "Qing Jing Jun" has been slowed down to the high platform where the monarch is located, picking up his robes and returning to sit down.


    A rainstorm suddenly began, and the corner of the robes with Xu Xing''s undead blood was rolled up by the wind. There was a hunting sound, like the sound of a rising flame in a copper iron furnace.


    He slowly hooked his chin, arrogantly looking down at the handsome young man standing in the drizzle, bright and bright like a cold star.


    Guangfujun screamed: "The ghosts on your back are engraved. How do you defend?"


    One of Xu Xing squatted, and the backhand stroked to his back, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why. He had to look at Zhou Beinan and other three people under the ring to look at him.


    Wen Xuechen nodded to him and gestured to Guangfujun.


    Guangfu Jun did not wait for him to think clearly, and forced to ask: "You have been **** for many years, I know this thing. That time you privately met with the people of the Magic Road, I punish you for thirty basaltes, you would rather have a back injury. I don¡¯t want to take off my clothes, saying, can I have this?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi could not argue: "... Yes."


    "What is your explanation?!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words were bitten clearly: ¡°I went to Dawushan and Baimajian with the other three disciples, and I took the ghost repairs. The disciple accidentally took a ghost repair and the back was branded. Silver ring snake print."


    This remark made Guangfu Jun laugh: "Why don''t you report it after you return to the mountain?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "The matter was originally discouraged by disciples, which led to bad results. The disciples thought that they would not have to talk to the teacher..."


    Speaking of this, Xu Xingzhi''s face is abrupt, his voice is weakened, and the blood that has gradually cooled down in the drizzle is frozen in ice.


    When the silver ring was printed, he was swallowed up by the teacher to protect the small lamp.


    In the identity of the little lamp magic road protagonist, in this fairy door, it is like a thin ice, and everyone is staring at it. Even if you take a wrong step, you may be more than ten times more cold eyes and ridicule than others, let alone him. It is the indirect cause of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s injury. Guangfujun is always cold and not hot to the small lamp. However, he always hates his magical origin. If this is used as an excuse to send the small lamp back to the altar, it is tantamount to He pushed back into the fire pit.


    In order not to let things go wrong, Xu Xingzhi has never said anything to others in the past many years, nor has he undressed in front of others.


    Therefore, knowing that there are injuries on his back, only the nine lights and Meng Zhongguang.


    The question of how the ghostly engraving on his back is coming, no matter how long it is, can think of the people who have framed this law, it must be the person who knows this secret...


    The speculation that emerged in the brain made one of Xu Xing feel a sense of poor breathing.


    However, he almost vetoed the idea in an instant and smiled at his absurdity in his heart.


    Guangfujun¡¯s explanation of Xu Xingzhi is obviously not convinced: ¡°The silver ring snake is very harmful to the body, and you are not afraid to make it, but it¡¯s not reasonable!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi argued that: "When I entered Fenglingshanmen and Master officially accepted the apprenticeship, I measured my veins. If I were a ghostly person, then Master and Master should find that I am abnormal. !"


    Nowadays, Guangfujun¡¯s argument against Xu Xingzhi is half a word and he is not willing to believe: ¡°If you are a son of a mortal and a ghost, the blood of the ghost family is very likely to awaken in the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s reluctance stretched out the right arm of the blood, and the bell on the wrist swayed a slightly sharp and crisp sound: ¡°Then you will test it now and see if there is a ghost in my body. Spirit?!"


    "How is your attitude? Zhang arrogant!" Guangfu Jun angered and laughed. "You are now squatting over Yuan Ying, so you don''t put your uncle in your eyes?!"


    Xu Xingzhi bit his teeth: "The disciple does not dare."


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare?¡± Guangfu Junguang¡¯s sleeves were turned and turned to Qing Jingjun, who was sitting on the top. ¡°As far as I know, as long as it is a monk above Yuan Ying, there is a self-made spirituality! The people present You can only find out that you have a weird brother. If you want to take your life, can you still explain the problem?!"


    Xu Xingzhi immediately turned to the "Qing Jing Jun": "Master, it¡¯s just a matter of comparison. If you are doing a ghost repair, please correct your name!"


    However, when he most needs him to stand up and say something, "Qing Jing Jun" does not say, does not move, squatting with embroidered cuffs, low-browed and pleasing as usual, but the breath frequency looks slightly unusual.


    Guangfu Junji also showed an urgent color, and grabbed it in a few steps, pressing the voice to only the two of them could hear: "...senior brother, make a decision soon!"


    The voice of Qing Jingjun sounds unusual: "Xi Yun... No, not..."


    Xu Xingzhi knew that he was being concealed. The only hope was that he was only pinned on Qing Jingjun. He could not help but raise his voice: "Master!"


    Qing Jingjun clenched his fists, and the knuckles squeaked, as if he was struggling with an invisible monster.


    Guangfu Jun¡¯s heart was hung with Xu Xingzhi¡¯s, and he could not detect the strangeness of Qing Jingjun.


    He pushed the voice to a minimum and anxiously urged: "I am not afraid of 10,000, just afraid of it!... Xu Xingzhi is not a ghost repair, even if it is framed, but since that person can frame him so much, it is very Maybe I know that Xu Xingzhi has a book on the world of artifacts!"


    Qing Jing Jun is a stiff.


    "Brothers, the four great artifacts in the world, the three ancestors used by the ancestors of Hongjun to create the wilderness of all kinds of ancient monsters. The only artifact in the world, only the world book is left!" Qing Jingjun cuffs, the sound is short, "He Xu Xingzhi misunderstood the treasure of the Tongtian Pavilion, was recognized by the world book into the body, he was unlucky. I said that killing his body, get back to the book of God, you can not bear, decided To accept him as a disciple, but also to keep the world book in Fengling. I have been strictly guarding him in these years, all for the sake of Fengling, in order not to let him go wrong, not let him lose his identity, causing artifacts Outflow! Xu Xingzhi is now more and more powerful, difficult to control, and acting more and more mad, it is difficult to predict whether he will do evil in the future, practice evil! And, if he is in the world book has been Others know that instead of letting him get rid of it, it is better to fall in the hands of that person..."


    Qing Jingjun¡¯s ears could not hear anything. He looked up coldly and sweaty and looked at the lips that Guangfujun squirmed. He watched it spit out five words.


    "...won''t be wrong."


    Qing Jingjun grabbed Guangfujun¡¯s finger and writhed: ¡°...no, he, he is not someone else, he is doing it.¡±


    He took a few breaths and felt uncomfortable: "Xiyun, I have some abnormalities, I..."


    Guangfu Jun only said that he wanted to take care of the disease and escaped from it. He immediately interrupted him: "Brother!"


    Xu Xingzhi once again robbed his robes: "Master! Please return your disciples to be innocent!"


    Lu Yujiu was in the back row of the disciples of Qinglianggu. He heard Qing Jingjun, Guangfujun and Xu Shixiong confront each other. He only felt a fever on his back, fidgeting, and crawling down the back like a hot sweaty insect.


    He couldn¡¯t care about any courtesy and respect, and struggled to open the brothers who were arranged in front of him and walked forward: "Brother, please let me know, let me!"


    ... He is going to tell Wen¡¯s brother that the ghost pattern on the back of Master Xu is fake, and Xu¡¯s brother is framed!


    A grand event has evolved into this appearance, which really made Zhou, Wen and Qu tribes unexpected.


    Although Wen Xuechen feels that this matter is extremely incomparable, he does not think that the situation will be too big.


    He frowned and said: "It is impossible to do it. It is a misunderstanding."


    Qu Chi beheaded: "It is true. Just stop the test and bring the line back to a little review, and you will be able to see the truth."


    Zhou Beinan couldn¡¯t be so indifferent to them, and couldn¡¯t stand anxiously, gnashing his teeth: ¡°This is a **** scorpion!¡±


    Zhou Xian is also somewhat uneasy: "Guangfujun has always been arguing against Master Xu, and it is not surprising to encounter this incident. It is not surprising, but how do I feel that Qing Jingjun is also abnormal today?"


    Zhou Beinan squatted back and forth in two steps. His eyes suddenly turned bright and he was about to go out, but he was dragged by Wen Xue¡¯s eyes and eyes quickly: ¡°Northern, what do you do?¡±


    Zhoubei South Road: "What do I do? It¡¯s better than doing nothing!"


    He opened the warm snow and dust, striding on the first few steps of the meteor, leaning down to worship, Lang said: "Qing Jingjun, Guangfujun! This matter is really suspicious, it is certain that someone plans from it, and plans to fall into it! Guangfujun, you If you are really skeptical, you don¡¯t have to go to torture, just ask him!"


    After all, he turned back and pointed exactly to Xu Pingsheng, who was among the disciples: "Xu Pingsheng is the brother of Xu Xingzhi. Is it a ghost to repair his descendants? Ask him if he asks, is it better than asking? fast!"


    For a moment, all eyes were gathered on Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Pingsheng didn''t want to be thrown out by Zhou Beinan in public. For a time, his face was hot and hot, as if there were any hidden secrets in his heart that were forcibly turned out and discarded in the broad daylight for people to see.


    Yuan Ruzhen, who stood on his side, looked at him with amazement.


    All the Fengling disciples who had been told by Xu Pingsheng that "I am not familiar with Master Xu" were surprised to see him.


    Even Guangfu Jun looked down on him from the top down. The eyes were disappointed and embarrassed, and there was still a bit of incomprehension.


    All these eyes confuse Xu Pingsheng''s heartstrings, and Xu Pingsheng is unbearable.


    Soon, this almost tortured anxiety turned into sharp resentment, unwillingness and resentment.


    He has already escaped far enough, why should he expose him in public?


    He did not enjoy the glory of Xu Xingzhi. Why did he have to come out and verify his identity when he was unlucky? !


    He hated Zhou Beinan who pushed him to the cusp!


    Qing Jingjun has always favored Xu Xingzhi, is it difficult to succeed because this is obviously not enough to frame him away? !


    Many emotions squeezed his heart into a group of vicious and complicated chaos. At this time, Zhou Beinan was still urging him: "It is your brother, isn''t it the most clear thing in your heart?"


    Upon hearing this sentence, Xu Pingsheng quickly collected all the expressions, and quickly walked out of the ranks, and the end was just slammed down.


    He clearly heard his voice. Under the calmness of the water, there was a faintly insidious malice: "I am not familiar with Master Xu. I don''t know why Zhou Gongzi has this."


    This time, let alone Zhou Beinan, even the warm snow dust on the wheelchair is also discolored.


    Zhou Beinan is difficult to channel: "Xu Pingsheng, when is it now! You-"


    Xu Pingsheng looked at Zhou Beinan, and his lips sneered at the sneer of a big hatred: "No matter what time, Zhou Gongzi, you can''t personally sympathize with Xu and your brother, and force me to admit that I am with Xu. Is it a brother?"


    Wen Yan, Guangfu Jun slightly relieved.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s life is a hidden danger, and he is also a temperamental escape. He likes to travel with the people on the left side of the door. Guangfujun is considering the mountain gate and has to look for opportunities to remove him.


    Now, a good reason to clean up the portal has been sent to the hand, and Guangfu Jun did not reason to seize the opportunity.


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s farce was so ugly, and he really let him squeeze a cold sweat.


    If Xu Pingsheng publicly admitted that he was the brother of Xu Xingzhi and allowed him to examine the meridians, then he had no reason to continue to insert the name of "Ghost Reconstruction" on the head of Xu Xing, and there is no reason to take the world book from him. This unscrupulous body was taken out.


    He continued to scream and urge Jing Jun to make a decision: "...senior brother!"


    After a long while, he saw the sweaty "Qing Jing Jun" slightly raised his head, his head slightly to the side, and a harsh bone on his neck.


    His left thumb and the index finger were gently kneaded together, and a light was lifted.


    Upon seeing it, Guangfu Jun suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the brothers have finally made up their minds to use the instruments that have been prepared for the purpose of suppressing Xu Xingzhi.


    Under the high platform, Xu Pingsheng has seen enough of Zhou Beinan''s annoyed expression, quite a bit of exuberant pleasure, and naturally turned his eyes, who thought it just happened to collide with Xu Xingzhi on the ring.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head was skewed and his eyes fixed on him.


    Such a gray-faced, lost, incomprehensible look, Xu Pingsheng has never seen it in the eyes of Xu Xing, as if he had just said the words, a word and a word have been turned into Mars, burning the hearts of the youth on the stage. Into a furnace of ash.


    Xu Pingsheng suddenly felt his head heavy, so he was too heavy to lift.


    Xu Xingzhi really feels ironic.


    At this time, he actively stood up to speak for him, Zhou Beinan, and his real brother was trying his best to clear his relationship with him.


    Just thinking about it, Xu Xingzhi noticed that the hexagonal silver bell on his right hand was a little different: he didn''t have any intense movements, but the bell swayed on his own.


    ¶£ Áå bell, ¶£ bell.


    After the silver bell rang twice, it exploded directly!


    The two bands of lurking lurking in the bell couldn''t help but say that they directly plunged into his wrist veins, crushed and broke each phalanx of his right hand, and then flew up along his right arm until the hole was worn. His right shoulder blade!


    The severe pain of the bone fracture suddenly exploded in the body. Xu Xingzhi suddenly fainted in front of his eyes. A pain had not yet been exhaled. It was a hot rush, and the stars splattered on the platform.


    Soon, the hole pierced the tail of his skeleton and gave birth to countless barb sharp thorns, pulling him back and flying backwards, hanging his single-sided arm on a nearby white jade column!


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that half of his body was sore that he was going to explode. When he was heavily smashed on the back of the stone column, he couldn¡¯t stand it. He shouted with tears and blood, and the blood rushed out and instantly dyed a half stone pillar. .


    Everyone present was stunned by this mutation.


    When Yuan Ruan was insane for a moment, he only slammed his mouth and screamed: "Sister!"


    The author has something to say: Although Guangfujun, who intends to make a mistake, is not a good thing, but I don¡¯t know if there is a little cute person who can understand that he saw the brothers¡¯ slings, but when they¡¯re wrong, they¡¯re carrying the twenty-five Complex and can''t wait to get rid of it soon...


    In addition, my brother made a great death achievement and reached it.

 Chapter 72： Come back

    Zhou Beinan¡¯s face suddenly changed, and suddenly pulled out the short gun from the waist. Zhou Xian also had a line with him, almost simultaneously pulling out the short gun at the same time. Throw in the direction of Xu Xing!


    The two tracks intersected in the air, criss-crossing, and wearing a cloud-cracked ground without a stone pillar, just holding the waist of Xu Xingzhi, so that the falling posture would not smash his already broken right arm.


    Qu Chi flew up and drove, and came straight to Xu Xing''s body. He wanted to separate him from the stone pillar. However, the transparent spirits put Xu Xing''s arm through countless holes, and the nails were dead. On the column, he thinks that if he wants to take it away, the only way is to tear off his half arm.


    He can only hold Xu Zhizhi''s waist and use his sleeves to wipe away the black blood from his lips: "Go, do it!"


    Xu Xingzhi whispered: "My hand..."


    Qu Chi looked down and saw that his right hand was like a bunch of broken cotton wool, twisted and twitched down, looking soft and abnormal.


    The raging blood of the stock stunned and stunned his eyes: "Well, I want to let you down, you can bear it..."


    Xu Xingzhi whispered: "...I can''t see anything."


    Qu Chi looked at this younger brother who had known him for more than a decade and had always been arrogant and violent. His lips shook very badly: "Nothing, relying on me, I am afraid, ah."


    "Brothers..." The pain of the ten fingers and the heart gradually expanded in the body, Xu Xingzhi twitched in pain, desperately hitting the stone column with the back of the head, "Save me..."


    Qu Chi looked at his right arm with a lot of holes.


    The pure spiritual power of the Yuan Ying monk swelled in the **** wounds of his blood. He was suppressed by these spiritual powers. He did not know how to rescue Xu Xingzhi.


    He pulled out his long sword in the waist and put Jianfeng on the right shoulder of Xu Xing.


    ...may he squat his entire right arm and reduce his pain?


    Xu Xingzhi was unaware of it, leaning on him, his left hand, still able to move, grabbed his arm: "Brother..."


    Qu Chi held the sword for many years, and for the first time in his life, he was in a state of dizziness.


    After a short while, he clenched Xu Xingzhi and pushed the blade back to the scabbard.


    While he poured the spiritual power into the body of Xu Xing without hesitation, he hugged his head and trembled and comforted: "Brother is here, my brother is not going."


    Before the sudden change, some of the disciples of Fenglingshan were unable to return to God. Some of them did not believe that Xu Xing¡¯s meeting was a ghost repair. They were horrified when they saw Xu Xingzhi¡¯s strange punishment, and they collapsed in an instant.


    Yuan Ruqi bowed his head and bowed, shouting with a cry: "Senior brother! There is a thief who is framed by the brother!!"


    At the time, the voices of Fengling disciples, including many other three disciples, were like a tsunami like a mountain: "Senior brother! Hey!"


    The disciples became one, Wen Xuechen also supported the wheelchair armrests with both hands, and the two legs fought back. He pushed the wheelchair back and pushed his knees on the chilly ground.


    Because of the physical reasons, Wen Xuechen has always been chartered without having to bow down, but at this time, he used up his strength, almost every word was compressed in the chest, so that a word with a scream of anger: " Qing Jingjun, Guangfu Jun! This matter has not passed the court, the second has not been examined, you are anxious to punish Xu Xingzhi, what is the reason?! This is so sloppy, how can you serve the people!"


    Zhou Xian followed him down, tears had flowed to his face, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Zhou Beinan met Xu Xingzhi''s blood, and he was angered and attacked. Even the shackles were not willing to swear: "Qing Jingjun, Guangfujun, the younger generation has always been ridiculous in this act of Xu Xing. Today, it seems that the effect is upward!"


    Ying Tianchuan''s main Zhou Yunlie''s face changed: "Northern, retreat! Hugh rumors!"


    Zhou Beinan''s temperament together, no one can care for it: "Father, Fenglingshan two monarchs grow grass and kill people, you and a few distinguished ministers with him for many years, not good face to accusation, this is the son!"


    He turned to the quiet Jun, and his voice was fierce: "Hugh, the younger generation is arrogant, if you can''t give the punishment today, I will never be willing to go to the North!"


    Guangfu Jun did not think that it would cause such a loud counterattack, nor did he expect that the brothers would directly nail Xu Xingzhi directly on the white jade column in front of the temple.


    According to common sense, just use the bell to interrupt his right hand bone, first cut off his ability to write down, write down his crimes, and then slowly dispose of it in private, why is it necessary to show him the sentence, Getting things to the point where it¡¯s not easy to clean up?


    This is the case, Guangfujun is still habitually defending the actions of Qing Jingjun: "Xu Xingzhi concealed his own ghost repair status, and his plot is not good, his heart is awkward! Brothers deal with it in a timely manner and impose disciplinary action. What is wrong?" ¡±


    Lu Yujiu heard that Guangfujun accused Xu Xingzhi of this, and his eyes were red when he arrived. Even when he arrived at Wen Xuechen, he was too late to cry. He shouted in a shouting voice: "No! The ghosts are not engraved like Brother Xu!" He... oh!"


    Lu Yuji was shocked to find that he couldn''t say a word.


    He was given a percussion spell!


    ¡­¡­Who? who is it?


    Lu Yu nine emperors looked around, and after a moment, he felt a sense of heart, turning the eyes of tears to Xu Xingzhi, who was nailed and unable to move.


    Xu Xingzhi was on the shoulders of Qu Chi, his mind was slightly restored, his light was drooping, and others could not see where his eyes fell, but Lu Yujiu felt instinctively that he was watching himself.


    His left-handed finger on the shoulder of Qu Chi was slightly squinting, and his fingertips opened a small flower-like aura.


    ... Is it really Xu brother? Did Master Xu hear his shouts?


    But... why? Why not let yourself defend him?


    After a short while, he saw Xu Xingzhi''s lips start to wriggle.


    He didn''t make any noise, but Lu Yujiu could see every word he spoke out clearly: "Xiaolu, if you defend me, anyone can say, but you can''t say it."


    He trembled compared to his own tail: "...we made an appointment."


    Lu Yuji stayed in the same place and gradually understood it.


    At this time, Xu Xingzhi has been forcibly imprisoned, and Lu Yujiu rebutted it. He will be forced to ask why he is familiar with the ghosts. If he can¡¯t give a reasonable explanation, he will most likely be taken. Live and interrogate with one of Xu Xing.


    The ghost carving on Xu Xingzhi''s body is fake, but Lu Yujiu''s body is nailed.


    He can stand the test, but Lu Yujiu can''t stand it.


    ... not letting him argue, it is such a simple reason.


    When he first met in Taihua Mountain, he made an appointment with Xu Xingzhi. He promised that he would never reveal his identity as a ghost.


    Lu Yujiu''s tears came out, and his face slammed into the crowd.


    Milo admired the chaos that started from his own, and he touched his lips to hide the uncontrollable smile.


    This group of people of Xianmen, whether decades ago or decades later, is exactly the same.


    The voice in the body hoarse and said: "Let go...do it."


    "I don''t let go, how are you going?" asked the singer, "...you are distressed?"


    After all, he once again tightened his left thumb and index finger, driving the spiritual power, and saw Xu Xingzhi, who was already in a semi-coma on the white jade column, took another blood. The original spiritual force that had stood still again twitched in the steel of Xu Xingzhi, and completely crushed the right finger bone that he had already broken into bones.


    ... is this hand, just holding a dagger and pointing to the neck of Jura.


    At that time, Jurassic was robbing the body with Qing Jingjun, and dealing with this was just a matter of hand. But even so, he could not tolerate his defeat, especially to the younger generation who dared to step on his head!


    If it wasn''t for Qing Jun, he still resisted in the body, and he was involved in death. He just let the spirituality of the boarding in the hexagonal bells in the heart of Xu Xingzhi and smash the bones of his body!


    Milo remembered something again, and the yin smiled: "Is Xu Xingzhi over you?"


    "..."


    "There should be no." Milo maliciously mocked, "Do you know how tight you are?"


    "..."


    In the face of Miluo¡¯s insulting words, Qing Jingjun did not send a single word, which in turn called Luo Luo faintly violent: "...talk."


    Qing Jingjun still does not speak.


    The haze between the eyebrows is getting heavier and heavier: "What do you mean?... He touched you? Speak!!!"


    In the face of such silence, Jurassic only felt scornful, and laughed at this body: "Don''t say? Great, I have a way to let you..."


    When the voice just fell, he felt that Dan Tian was in a tingling sensation. He didn¡¯t feel his face condensed: "What are you going to do?"


    The next moment, he understood: this person is actually to blew the spirit!


    These cultivators are so good face? But what if you say the last two sentences?


    Wherever he still cares about the quiet and quiet gossip, a snoring, once again used the internal strength of the Yuan Ying, and fought with it.


    When the two men struggled in the same body, the swaying king saw Wen Xuechen for a long time, and he couldn¡¯t bear it in his heart. He went forward and advised: "Qing Jingjun, the child who walks together, we are watching together. Although his character is a bit off, and occasionally disrespectful, he can only claim that he is a ghost repair by an unchecked ghostly engraving. It is inevitable... Qing Jingjun?!"


    At first he saw Qing Jingjun''s brows tightening, only when he was depressed for Xu Xingzhi, who thought, he just said the first half, then Qing Jingjun extended his right hand, shaking and clenching the index finger of his left hand.


    Next, there was a loud break in the root of the index finger.


    The source of the spiritual power is broken, and the spiritual power that has swayed the half body of Xu Xing''s body is also broken.


    Xu Xingzhi was down to the next, leaning against Qu Chi.


    Fu Wang is shocked: "Qing Jingjun! You..."


    A cold sweat swept down his pale cheeks, and he took advantage of the moment to recapture his body, pointing his fingers to several large points, making sure that even himself could not break through these places in half an hour. Sealing, only to fall down on one side, exhausted and stunned.


    Guangfu Jun saw Qing Jingjun fall, his heart shook, and he took his waist and screamed two "sisters."


    The quiet and silvery teeth bite and the face is gray.


    Guangfu Jun worried about Qing Jingjun and shouted: "Fengling disciple! Take Xu Xingzhi, temporarily detained!"


    None of the Fengling disciples underneath is willing to move.


    Guangfu Jun¡¯s face changed: ¡°How are you going to? Rebel door?!¡±


    There was still no answer underneath, and even Yuan Ruyi, who had always listened to him, clenched his fists, confused and unwillingly stared at him.


    ... Xu Xingzhi, has such power and support?


    Guangfu Junqiang was terrified in his heart and turned to Qu Chi. He took a step back: "Qu Chi, he was brought into the imprisonment of Fengling Dungeon. You are in charge of him, so don''t let him escape."


    The Qu Chi head with Xu Xingzhi has never returned, which is almost never happened in Qu Chi, who has always been obedient to etiquette.


    He restrained: "I am seriously injured and need medical treatment. He can''t stand the dungeon, I will take him back to his temple to rest."


    Guangfu Junyi has something to say: "Then, the duty of guarding him will fall on you. If he is free..."


    Qu Chi turned back and said: "Before he is sensible, he will not leave, and I will not leave."


    Guangfujun was upset and said: "You can do it."


    From the time I saw Xu Xingzhi being nailed to the stone pillar, Xu Pingsheng had a soft leg and sat down on the ground. He only looked at the pillars and drooped down the blood.


    Seeing that Guangfu Jun on the stage was holding a faint quiet monarch, he wanted to leave. Xu Pingsheng woke up like a dream, screaming and screaming. "No... no! OK... is my brother, he is My brother!! I admit, Master! Xu Xingzhi is my younger brother, he is not a ghost repair! He is not! Please let him go! The disciple asks you!"


    The crowd that has calmed down, because of his painful and vocal words, commotion again.


    Guangfu Jun has not put his word of pleading in his eyes, and hastily announced that the event will be suspended, and then he will stand up and embrace the quiet.


    Qu Chi did not dare to neglect, but also hugged Xu Xingzhi, who was already unconscious, and took the wind.


    Zhou Beinan didn''t even have time to go to Xu Pingsheng. He lifted Wen Xuechen and rushed to the hall of Xu Xingzhi with Zhou Xian.


    The long-term and long-term minds of the people are returning to the museum and waiting for news.


    After the elders of each of them left, the disciples really talked about it. Countless innocent eyes cast on Xu Pingsheng.


    "Is he really the brother of the brother? Why didn''t he say it?"


    "Xu Shixiong was hurt like that. What else did he fake?"


    "Xu Shixiong¡¯s hand looks like it is going to be abolished..."


    "how come?!"


    "I am close, seeing the score, his hand bones are broken..."


    Xu Pingsheng hugged his head and couldn''t completely isolate these sounds. He squatted and fell down on his forehead, squatting down to the ground with his forehead, and melting the soil, ash, hair and blood into one place, and condensed.


    Why did it become this look...


    Isn¡¯t Qing Jingjun always loves it? How come...


    Xu Pingsheng slammed the thundering ears, and a rain blew over him, wrapping his whole body. He screamed in tears desperately, eagerly expecting the cool rain to completely wake up the nightmare.


    When he wakes up, he will go to the hall of the line and tell him that he will recognize this younger brother. He will certainly feel funny and laugh at him. He laughs and tears for this dream, but he will accept it as if he accepted it. His own embarrassment, whistle-blowing and indifference, he can always accept everything about himself.


    ... wake up, fast.


    In the evening, the winds and clouds were locked, the mountains and rivers were fainting, the wind was blowing, the rain fell, and the four disciples were scattered, but no one left the wind.


    When the platform was withdrawn, the high platform no longer existed. Only the white jade column not far from the front of the temple had a pool of blood that was gradually diluted by the rain. Several Fengling disciples shed tears and cleaned the blood-stained columns.


    When the disciples were busy in silence, the door of the Qingzhu Temple opened.


    Guangfu Jun walked out of it and saw the figures in the rain. He asked, "Is Xu Xingzhi awake?"


    One of the answers: "The disciple only went to see it, the brothers woke up. The Yuanshi sister is taking care of him."


    Guangfu Jun frowned: "From today, Xu Xingzhi is not your brother."


    Everyone responded to him with silence.


    Guangfu Jun does not want to care more than these young disciples: "Several of you go to his temple to give a message, let Qu Chi bring Xu Xingzhi to the Green Bamboo Temple, and Qing Jingjun must personally interrogate him."


    At this time, at the foot of Fengling Mountain, two disciples who guarded the Nanshan Mountain Gate were also discussing the matter of today.


    One of them was able to speak up and was touched by another disciple with a hilt.


    In the rain curtain, a team dressed in a windy costume appeared. Because the rain curtain covered the eyes, until the team approached, the two guardian disciples recognized that the leader was Meng Zhongguang.


    Today is too busy, almost everyone has forgotten that Fengling and a team of disciples who went to Nanshan to catch the murderers have never returned, and naturally no one has told them about today.


    After seeing Meng Zhongguang, one of the disciples was shocked: "...he is back."


    The other said: "What is the use of his back? What can he do besides crying?"


    The voices of the two men are not too small, and Meng Zhongguang also heard a few words, but he has never been willing to listen to other people''s comments on him.


    In his opinion, those are no different from the rooster crows.


    He bowed his head and thought about why the brother did not send a spiritual letter to him today.


    A few days before the Ming Dynasty, no matter how busy he was, he sent a two-letter letter every day, either to talk about everyday gossip, or to blame himself, asking himself to deflate, but today he has no words at all. strange.


    When Meng Chongguang stepped into the mountain gate, he saw another young man in the music, and in parallel with it, went to the front of the Qingzhu Temple. Qu Chi rang the door, the door opened, and Guangfujun walked out and pushed the youth. Entering the temple door, he left the Qingzhu Temple with Qu Chi.


    Before Qu Chi left, he seemed to be reluctant to look back.


    There is no moon in the air, and Meng Zhongguang is not clear. I only think that the figure that was pushed into the Qingzhu Temple is somewhat like a brother.


    . . . But why has the back of the brothers been so weak and helpless?


    The author has something to say: Meng Zhongguang only turned himself into a wrong eye and turned to walk straight into the hall of Xu Xing.


    The younger brother behind him called him: "Meng Mengxiong, we have to go to see Master Shishu first, and explain the task of Nanshan Mountain."


    Meng Zhongguang did not return, and he said in a concise manner: "Go ahead. I will go to find my brother."

 Chapter 73： Soul

    Xu Xingzhi entered the temple.


    Guangfujun was not very reassured to him, so he wore a lawsuit on his left hand and a square wooden box that just fits one of his fists.


    The spells on it that can suppress the circulation of the spirits were once painted by Xu Xing. Xu Xingzhi stared at it and only felt funny.


    Guangfu Junben wanted to lock his right hand, but after he had looked at the situation of the hand, he gave it up.


    Fortunately, Xu Xingzhi can stand on his own, can walk, can talk, except that the right hand hurts that he can''t wait to uproot it, everything else is fine.


    His posture is not much different from the past. He even wears a half-residual ring on his wrist. The copper pill is twisted, the silver shell is broken, and the two are struck, and the sound of the air is like a heart sound.


    When the temple door was closed, the fire lamp cloud in the temple was burning like a white day, and the light was affected by the spring cold wind outside, and a light flower burst open.


    Xu Xingzhi stood in the room full of lights, only staring straight at the "Qing Jing Jun" sitting in the upper position, neither called Master, nor worship.


    The seated man is playing his "quick pen" interestingly, seeing that he has no movement after coming in, and he looks up and looks at him.


    Xu Xingzhi said directly: "Who are you?"


    "..." "Qing Jing Jun" is not very skilled to show the strange gentle smile, "I don''t know me?"


    Xu Xingzhi said something more clearly: "You are not a master."


    He was so distressed, but he was very clear in his mind.


    Only at the first sight after he came in, he recognized it. It was not his master who sat under this light, but a monster who borrowed his master''s skin.


    Milo does not want to conceal his identity: "But it is your Master who will give you the bell."


    Xu Xingzhi is silent.


    Miluo is quite interesting: "Since I have seen my identity, you call it, call your uncle and tell him that it is not Fengling who is sitting here."


    Xu Xingzhi sneered: "You have set up a spiritual enchantment around the Qingzhu Temple, Yuan Ying level, here is now an island, what is the use of yelling?"


    I couldn''t see the struggle and ugliness of Xu Xingzhi''s dead wild dog, and Luo Luo regretted a sigh.


    Xu Xing''s face seems to be cold, and the left palm has creaked: "Where is my master now?"


    "Your master? Look at you in a good place." Milo slipped his finger over the chin of his body. "Guess, where is he?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lips shook uncontrollably: ¡°Master...¡±


    Jurassic''s fingers fell to his own dantian, and a little smile was drawn from the corners of his lips.


    . . . small confused, half-point does not know the way to the enemy, loyalty to use things, have to fight for something with him.


    In the same year, he had read the meridians in this body for a long time, but Yue Wuchen knew nothing about him. While he was telling Yue Buchen that he was the demon **** who he killed many years ago, he could not think of who Luo was.


    At the thought of this, Milo felt funny and angry.


    It¡¯s really a matter of being locked up by myself and shutting down for a lifetime.


    Xu Xingzhi''s face is blue and white.


    I have guessed where the Master is.


    In front of this body, there is also Master''s clear aura that slowly lingers. Obviously, this monster does not form the appearance of Master. Then... the only possibility is to leave.


    Can take Master''s house, no one in the world can do it today.


    But no matter who it is, this person is not something that he can easily deal with.


    Xu Xingzhi was thinking about the coping method in his heart, but suddenly heard a familiar and faint voice: "Go."


    Not waiting for Xu Xingzhi to respond, Qing Junjun whispered: "Do not have any reaction. If you do, I will pass it directly into your mind, you will listen to it yourself."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lips lingered, and there was a glimmer of hope in his heart: "Master, where are you?"


    "My Yuanshen industry has already gone out." Qing Jingjun''s voice is as light and gentle as ever. "At this time, he has not been able to detect the anomaly. I should be with you, wait for the opportunity to move, and kill his body."


    Xu Xingzhi was amazed: "Master, that is your body..."


    "Don''t worry. My **** is already out of the body, and the body is dead and wounded, so I will not do anything with me."


    Xu Xingzhi vaguely felt that there was some weirdness, but he couldn¡¯t say it for a while, and his mind was upset, and the injured right hand was hurt like a knife. For a time, even the power of thinking was cut off.


    "Do you have a handache?" Qing Jingjun softened his voice, as if he was comforting his child. "When you subdue this demon, Master will heal you."


    Xu Xingzhi had no time to ask the hand bell, but he quickly took it down in his heart.


    Until now, he did not know what his identity was in front of him, but he had a few battles with him in the ring. Xu Xingzhi knew that when he played against him in his heyday, there was a master who contends with him in the body and he is only awkward. Better than the first line.


    Now that he has abolished one hand, the other hand is blocked in the coffin. It is even harder to kill him. If it is not a hit, then there will be no second chance.


    Thinking about this, his hands and hands are pouring cold sweat.


    These heavy burdens also caused his right hand to violently pump. The pain caused a burst of dizziness.


    He tightened his brows, clenched his mouth, and forced himself to stay awake with a touch of blood.


    On the other side, Jurassic carefully perceives the change of Xu Xing''s expression: "You know why I want you to come?"


    Xu Xingzhi seems to be reluctant to talk to him.


    Seeing that he did not answer, Milo revealed some intolerance: "Like your master, you don''t see the coffin without tears." He leaned forward slightly. "I ask you, can you be happy with Yue Wuchen?" ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly looked up.


    Milo: "Is there any?"


    Xu Xingzhi saw that this person actually cared about these things. He didn''t know what was going on. The anger in his heart instantly ignited the flames, and the voices were hoarse and killing: "Do you ask me what to do?"


    "You are sure to die." Milo coldly licked his lips. "But I will decide how you die according to your answer."


    Xu Xingzhi stared at his eyes, and after shaking his lips, he spit out a few cold words: "...what is it?"


    Miluo looked at Xu Xingzhi slightly.


    After a few moments, he smirked.


    With this laugh, Xu Xingzhi''s body flew out like a paper, and hit the storage cabinet, and rolled it to the ground together with a piece of debris.


    The candlelight lamp burning on one side was shaken by this, and after shaking it for a few times, it fell on Xu Xingzhi, splashing hot wax oil and lanterns, and burning his clothes into a few black holes.


    This time, Xu Xingzhi was almost fainted, and his right hand was pressed under his body, and he was sorely blasted.


    But he also got a good chance for a rare opportunity.


    ¡ª¡ª Qing Jingjun used to carry the sake jade pot just on the small platform.


    The jade is crispy and cracked when it landed. The wine is splattered with water, and the warm jade pieces are scattered like a piece of land. There is just one of the sharpest fragments, which falls on the side of Xu Xing.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s low body and squatting, he couldn''t climb the wolf, and the heart of Jurassic was only a bit comfortable. He walked barefoot and walked over the ground and walked slowly toward Xu Xing.


    "I have already thought about it." The blue eyes of the crows are full of naked and unconcealed killings. "...how to send you to death."


    Xu Xingzhi absolutely has to pay for the words he just made, and he did not even dare to think about it.


    Xu Xingzhi''s ear was attached to the ground, listening to the footsteps of Jurassic.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    Boom.


    The heart of Xu Xingzhi is banging, and there is a sea tide accompanying the ear. The left hand sealed in the law is tight and tight.


    Closer... more recent.


    The corner of his eye aimed at the stitching of a bluestone floor tile. At the moment when the sturdy bones crossed the line barefoot, Xu Xingzhi screamed in his heart: "Master! Now!"


    When Luo¡¯s steps were stiff, he clearly felt the strength of the body and entangled the Yuan Ying in his body and dragged it back.


    ... is Yue Wuchen? !


    However, he just made it clear...


    When Jurassic had no time to think about it, he gritted his teeth and pulled out the "margin" of the waist, stabbing in the direction of Xu Xingzhi in memory.


    With a bang, he heard the muffled sound of the sword and the sound of a certain heavy object landing.


    ... That is probably the head of Xu Xingzhi, or cut it with the sword of Yue Wuchen.


    However, the satisfied smile has not yet fully bloomed on the face of Jurassic, and he has heard the crack of the flesh.


    The sound was close at hand. He was delayed for a few seconds before he felt the tingling in the neck. After a long period of hesitation, the blood was splattered, and the flowers bloomed in a moment.


    A figure slowly retreated from him.


    Milo lowered his line of sight and saw clearly that the right hand that had been abandoned by Xu Xingzhi was lying on the ground.


    The one that was cut was the throat of Qing Jingjun.


    Between the blood and the blood, Xu Xingzhi has lost his pain. He only feels that the sharp jug of the jug that is licking makes his gums sour.


    He couldn''t see that the intersection of his teeth and the jade pieces had cracked the fine creases.


    Looking at the familiar face with an incredible look, Xu Xingzhi flustered without a sigh of relief, spit out the **** porcelain piece, and shivered: "...Master."


    Ok, Master, I have killed him, you and I are safe.


    However, the temple was quiet and no one answered his call.


    "...Master?"


    The blood flowed from the wrist of Xu Xing''s broken wrist, and the stream fell like a stream on the ground, making a strange sticky sound.


    However, Qing Jingjun still did not answer him.


    Xu Xingzhi stepped back two steps, and looked around. The blood in his eyes, the blood in his eyes, could not prevent his face from becoming pale.


    Jurassic lying on the ground glared at the dome of the temple that was illuminated by the lights, and the corner of his mouth slowly twisted out a sly smile.


    He even made a sound with a pipe that could be cut out of a hole; even though the voice was hoarse, it was rubbed by the hot iron sand: "You...so hate me?"


    Miluo remembers clearly that since Qing Jingjun broke his index finger and sealed his own acupuncture point, his body fell into a coma and went to know the sea. It is a pity that Qing Jingjun has just reinvented his own body, and then he has a heart-to-heart relationship. It is inevitable that there will be mistakes in the chaos. He will win the battle and will trap his Yuan Ying and use his spirit as a chain. Entangling his legs and binding it between the sea, this is the big shake to seize the house, ordered Guangfu Jun to recruit Xu Xingzhi, take his life, according to the Liu Yunhe plan, take him away The Artifact World Book brings back the Magic Road.


    However, he did not think that Yue Wuchen could struggle from knowing the sea.


    ... The price is to keep the legs of their own infants in the sea forever.


    Even if he climbed out of the sea with his elbows like a gecko, Yue Wuchen still quietly returned to the body, in order to drag him and die together.


    Lian Luo did not dare to imagine that there would be such a madman in this world.


    ... He is a perfect match with him.


    Thinking of this, Jurassic laughed.


    When I last died, I was alone.


    This time you died with me. You and me are in the same soul, you can''t think of opening me.


    I haven¡¯t heard the response for a long time, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face is like a gray, shouting: ¡°Master ¨C¡±


    - He finally figured out where the wrong thing is from.


    If Master¡¯s Yuanshen really took off his shell, he couldn¡¯t rely on it. How can he ¡°cooperate¡± with him and drag the Luo?


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat is red, his eyes are red, and he sleeps like a beast in the temple. He doesn¡¯t want to think about the terrible possibility, but the conjecture is swarming uncontrollably, occupying every gap in his mind. It forced him to breathe.


    A small amount of quiet, lying on the ground, quietly, once again slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as a soul disappears, the eyes of Qing Jingjun¡¯s eyes are dissipated, and the rest is only the gentleness and clarity that Xu Xingzhi used to see: ¡°Well, do...¡±


    Even if the throat is broken, the sound falls into the ears of Xu Xing, which is as soft as cotton.


    Xu Xingzhi was in a trepidation, and he picked up the people on the ground and took them in his arms.


    His blood was exhausted, so his body was much lighter, lying in the arms of Xu Xing, weighing only like a 13-year-old boy.


    "...Why?" Xu Xingzhi only felt that the soul was cut open by a knife. "Master, you said, your god... you will..."


    Qing Jingjun smiled vaguely: "Well, sorry, I lied to you."


    How can there be no defense against this?


    Qing Jingjun did not know what means Luo had made. His gods had blended with the gods of Jurassic, and he could not come out.


    But he couldn''t see him doing it, he died in the hands of Jurassic, and he couldn''t sit and watch the world book fall into the hands of the wicked people.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s pain was a big breath: ¡°Master, wait a minute, I will treat you, I...¡±


    He touched his forehead with Qing Jingjun, trying to drive the spiritual power that was already thin and incapable of concentration, but the spiritual power had just flowed into the body of Qing Jingjun, and he quickly overflowed from the breakage of his throat.


    Qing Jingjun looked at Xu Xingzhi¡¯s helpless desperate face and whispered: "It¡¯s enough."


    He grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s left wrist and used up the last mana.


    Soon, the law fell off his wrist.


    Qing Jingjun whispered: "Well, you can still remember... When I received the apprentice, what did I say to you?"


    ... remember, naturally remember.


    On the day of the apprenticeship, if the quiet face was clean, the eyebrows smiled, and a silver bell was tied to his right wrist. The sound of the singer was still in the ear.


    "Well, I want you to be a better person than me."


    Qing Jingjun slowly said: "Well, you have been doing very well. ... done better than me."


    Xu Xingzhi shook his head like a madman, but he couldn¡¯t spit out a word.


    Qing Jingjun whispered: "A world, a drink, and it¡¯s time to go. I have no regrets in this world, but the only person I am sorry is you..."


    Xu Xingzhi was in the same place, and heard the sound of the broken door of the Qingzhu Temple.


    ... Yes, the people who maintain the law circle have no power, and the seal of the temple door no longer exists.


    He heard a lot of voices, footsteps, the anger of Guangfujun, the muffled sound of his own fall on the ground, the crying of Guangfujun, and the murmur of Qingjingjun¡¯s fine dust: "Xiyun My death has nothing to do with it. I told him to kill me... You need to take care of it... take care of him, do it... I can''t bear it... good boy..."


    The voice is getting weaker and weaker, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind is getting more and more confused.


    ...he can''t understand.


    Why did Master say this? What is Master''s sorry for him?


    What is the purpose of the hand bell?


    ... Master, stay, don''t go, there are too many things to do.


    Please teach you again, is it good?


    When he gradually lost consciousness, he heard Guangfujun groaning after his extreme pain: "Put Xu Xingzhi out of the temple! I want to kill the madman who is the teacher''s back in public!"


    The author has something to say: take a look at the flowering lazy, half-edge monastic half-jun.

 Chapter 74： Heart map

    When Xu Xingzhi was pushed out of the temple, he only felt the blood on his face as sharp as a barb, and he stabbed him with a fever. However, he looked at the crowd that gradually gathered in front of him. Sending a daydream.


    He has seen a familiar face and a slap in the face. he


    Seeing the tears of Yuan Ruyi¡¯s horror, seeing Qu Chi, Zhou Xian and Wen Xuechen, and also seeing Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Pingsheng struggled to catch up with Guangfujun''s clothes, but he was kicked open. When he rolled away, Xu Xingzhi clearly saw that his knees were covered with mud after a long time. Dry earth.


    Xu Xingzhi thought he saw the illusion.


    His hearing seems to be a problem. He can only hear the short screams of the early screams, and hear the sound of the clouds in the sky, but he can¡¯t hear the disciples knowing the excitement and sobs of Qing Jingjun¡¯s violent death. I don''t know what Zhou Beinan is snarling and asking in the box.


    Xu Xingzhi was confused and thought that his own wretched look must be enough for Zhou Beinan to laugh for a year.


    He barely looked up, but just happened to see a ray of light from Zhou Guangnan, who was rushing forward, was knocked down by the Guangfu Jun with his sleeves.


    "Impossible, he can''t!" Zhou Beinan swayed from the ground and screamed, "Guangfujun, there must be something wrong with it! He will not kill Jingjun!"


    His expression is a hundred times more painful than Xu Xingzhi. At least at this time, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyeballs are dry and a drop of tears can¡¯t flow.


    ... North and South still protect him as always, but this time he said wrong.


    Master is killing him, yes.


    The heart is like being slowly poured by boiling water, and it loses consciousness. Xu Xingzhi does not feel pain. He only looks at the sky and the earth in vain. He only hopes that he will drop a ray in the sky and kill himself.


    Guangfu Junli is behind Xu Xingzhi. His face is like a stone, his face is gray and gray, and his eyes can''t stop crying, but he still does not put out the raging fire in the dirty place.


    The rising flame will burn all his heart and soul.


    At this moment, he is no longer a Fengling Guangfu Jun. He only wants to dismantle the swords of Xu Xing, and ask him to separate his body and die without a burial place!


    Before the brother died, he kept saying that he had let Xu Xingzhi kill himself, but this did not make sense at all!


    He looked at the score, and the brothers summoned Xu Xingzhi to the temple alone. They only had two of them in the temple, and the hip flasks on the ground, the blood-stained jade tablets, and the blood of Xu Xing¡¯s lips, all pointing to the murderer. It is Xu Xingzhi!


    Motivation, evidence, everything, but why the brother is still to protect him!


    Why? ! Why?


    When he was robbed into the temple, he saw that his brother¡¯s blood was running out and lying in the arms of Xu Xing. At the time of the landslide, he still had a slight expectation.


    Fan Yuan Ying period monk, Yuan Ying does not die, just move his body, raise his gas, still can live.


    When Guangfu Jun used his spiritual knowledge to explore the quiet and confession of the sea, he saw the streamer fragments of the Yuanying infant body. It was scattered and fragmented, and it was difficult to piece together the truth.


    Seeing this scene, if there is not a trace of reason, knowing that if you don¡¯t know the righteous sentence and your brother, you will be unclear, and you will definitely let the other three members discuss the right and wrong of Fengling Mountain. He can¡¯t wait for the death of Xu Xing. segment!


    In the face of more and more disciples, Guangfujun personally turned Xu Xingzhi to the ground, pulled out the sword, and angered: "Xu Xingzhi, you swear by the teacher, ignore the Wulun, the big rebellion, You can confess your sins?!"


    Wen Xuechen slammed into the wheelchair armrests and made a loud noise: "Guangfu Jun!"


    Standing at the forefront of the disciples, Qu Chi held the waist of the sword with one hand and stabbed his teeth. He secretly calculated that if Guangfu Jun really wants to do it, can he and his swords and spirits be removed in time? Blocked.


    Guangfu Jun Xueliang¡¯s sword pointed directly at Xu¡¯s heart.


    However, Xu Xingzhi, who had lost his vitality and seemed to have died halfway, was violently moving at this time.


    His left hand grabbed Jianfeng and looked straight to Guangfujun. He was thunderous: "The disciple has never rebelled!"


    Guangfu Jun Jian is shaking.


    When Xu Xingzhi flashed the glare of the fluorescing wolf light, Guangfu Jun felt that his heart was in a panic, as if the secret he had been trying to conceal had been seen by Xu Xingzhi.


    On the occasion of his blasphemy, a sharp red glare was struck in the oblique thorn, and the glow was dazzling.


    The spirit of the shocking openness made the disciples standing on the high platform of the Qingzhu Temple screaming and fell to the ground. Even Guangfujun was shocked and rolled directly down the front steps of the temple. The sword sticks in his hands swirled and swung out. The air broke into dregs.


    There is a difference in Qu Chi, and the sword that is ready to go is detached from the sheath.


    However, the snow front only came out halfway, and stood together with Qu Chi in the same place.


    Today, when Qing Jingjun used the pressure to suppress Xu Xing on the ring, Qu Chi could move one or two, but this time the spirit pressure, let Qu Chi experience the long-lost suffocation and stunned.


    The only thing that can move around him is his eyes.


    From the cold sky to the blue, from the deep green sky above the plain figure, fell to the side of Xu Xing''s body, could not help but say he would carry him into his arms.


    The horrible spiritual pressure only let Xu Xingzhi pass.


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to see the clearer, and he opened his eyes, but only saw a pair of lips covering his lips. He fed a round sand with a sandalwood fragrance and a familiar refreshing grass leaf taste into his mouth.


    It is strange to say that the man embraced him, and the tranquility and tiredness of the sea suddenly came up, causing Xu Xingzhi to be sleepy.


    He squatted and raised his right arm, trying to hold the hand: "...returned?"


    The voice of the coming person is soft like water, for fear of loud voice, and scared to the white-looking person: "Brother, I am back, returning home."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed.


    Meng Zhongguang wanted to catch the "right hand" he handed, but when he first caught a thin sleeve that was stained with blood, Xu Xingzhi completely lost consciousness. The sleeve was pulled away from the palm of Meng Zhongguang''s virtual grip. It fell to the ground.


    All the disciples present, who were able to remain awake, saw a scene in which Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi blended.


    This situation is too shocking, and the sound of air-conditioning is one after another.


    Wen Xuechen was so shocked that he could not care for the pain in his chest, trying to gather the aura that could not be blocked in his chest, and he gnawed his teeth: "Meng-"


    Meng Zhongguang heard the sound and looked up.


    At the moment of leaving Xu Xingzhi, the warm-hearted gaze opened up infinite maliciousness, clearly as fire, arrogantly and contemptuously watching the group of monks under him who were suppressed by him.


    Xu Xingzhi''s right hand broken wrist was hidden in the wide robe sleeves, and the left hand was newly created by the sword. The blood stained the cuffs with a blush, and it was stained with Meng Zhongguang''s Fengling Supa.


    The robes rolled in the wind like a peach blossom.


    Xu Xingzhi fell in Meng Zhongguang''s arms and lost all his consciousness. Therefore, he could not see the faint red that climbed the end of Meng Zhongguang''s eyes, and the cinnabar that swelled between his eyebrows.


    The monarchs who have already appeared on the scene, as well as Zhou Beinan, Wen Xuechen and Qu Chi, are full of flustered eyes, watching his flat and well-behaved shell fade away, revealing the instinct of the demon.


    Wen Xuechen only feels that breathing is also stagnant: "The demon..."


    Guangfu Jun was shocked and knotted: "Meng Zhongguang, you-"


    He couldn''t let him finish his words. Guangfu Jun felt a light waist. The original sacred bag containing the brothers and sisters of Yuan Ying was fluttering and flew out, falling into the palm of Meng Zhongguang.


    Guangfu Jundeng¡¯s time was devastating, and it¡¯s hard to make a struggle. It¡¯s red and the eyes are roaring: ¡°Meng Zhongguang!¡±


    Meng Zhongguang sneered, folded the sac, and collected the ear of Yu, and stuffed it into the arms of Xu Xing.


    ... At this moment, whether he wants to pick up Guangfujun¡¯s head or heart, he only wants his preference.


    However, what he took away was even more painful than picking away the heart, liver and spleen of Guangfujun.


    He cautiously held Xu Xingzhi''s injured arm, pointing his stomach to his thin waist and holding the coma, and actually took him away.


    Qu Chi pulled the sword out a little, but he could only stop at this step and could not enter.


    Even the monarchs such as Fu Yaojun and Guangfujun who are present are not allowed to move.


    Qu Chi¡¯s master went to Xian, and Qing Jingjun and Xu Xing died and injured. The people present were no longer able to restrain this kind of sorrow!


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi was to be taken away by Meng Chongguang, Wen Xuechen was cold and shouted: "If you take him away, you will never prove his innocence again!"


    "Certificate?" Meng Zhongguang said coldly. "What did you prove today? I only saw that my brother was seriously injured and was filthy. Do you have to wait until the brothers have cooled the bones before they point to him and say that he Is it awkward?"


    He looked at Guangfujun and said in a word: "How do you think about your brother, I can''t control it. But you better know that it is most important for the brothers to look at you."


    He reached out and said, "Idle pen" seems to have a sense, flying from the door of the open temple, falling in his palm.


    Meng Zhongguang smiled coldly: "Uncle Shi, for the peace of Fengling Mountain and the other three gates, you''d better try to prove the innocence for the brothers."


    "Do you dare to threaten four doors?"


    Meng Chongguang hugged Xu Xingzhi and stood up: "I am not a threat, it is a notice. After ten days, I need to give me an account of Fengling Mountain. Why should I confess my brother to this point? I am taking the liberty, your life, I will use it for a while, and talk about comfort."


    "Before that..." Ignore the face of Guangfujun, who can be called a sly face. Meng Zhongguang raised his hand and stroked the chest of Xu Xingzhi. His expression was slightly complicated. "...Master''s Qingling, I will Keep it for you."


    Guangfujun¡¯s face is as heavy as iron.


    After Meng Zhongguang¡¯s enthusiasm for Xu Xing¡¯s enthusiasm, the talents felt a sigh of relief.


    Qu Chi and Guang Fujun almost immediately chased the direction of Meng Yuguang''s departure after the untied.


    It is related to the spirit of Qing Jingjun. Almost all the four disciples who can move are following Guangfujun. Even Yuan Ruyi wipes away the tears on his face.


    The remaining Fengling disciples sneaked into the Qingzhu Temple, closed the hall of **** temples, and cleaned them silently.


    The remnant of Qing Jingjun is not good-looking, and the incident is sudden. They can only try their best to keep a few decent finals for Qing Jingjun in front of the other three monarchs and disciples.


    Just Wen Xuechen was suppressed by Meng Zhongguang. At this time, the chest was sore and tight. Zhou Xian, who had been on his side, hurriedly poured out a few pills and pressed him under his tongue.


    Zhou Beinan sat down on the wet steps in front of the Qingzhu Temple. The elbows were placed on the knees, and the slightly messy Wufa hanged a few times in front of the forehead.


    Today''s business, the pieces suddenly, so that he is still in the fog.


    It is Yefiye, he is completely confused.


    After a slow breath, Wen Xuechen shook the wheelchair and went to Zhou Beinan: "After I woke up, I went to see Master. North and South, what happened after I left?"


    Zhou Beinan didn''t know why Wen Xuechen had to ask this question. He painfully and incomprehensibly sent the mess around again and again, and replied: "I talked with Qu Chi for a while."


    ¡°How was the situation at the time?¡±


    "It''s OK." Zhou Beinan said, "I don''t want to talk to Qu Chi about how to get the ghosts on his body. He only talked about his hand injuries. The spirit of the trip is not good, and he answered a few words. Then I rested against the bed."


    "and after?"


    "Later?...Guangfu Jun sent his disciples to pass, let Qu Chi take him to see him. I thought, I went back to the annex where the Tianchuan disciple stayed, and my father would have to summon me. The last one was left in the hall of the line. Later, Meng Zhongguang came back."


    Wen Xuechen frowned: "When did he come back?"


    Zhou Beinan stunned two hairs: "How can I remember this?"


    Zhou Xian replied for him: "The time is complete."


    Wen Xuechen remembered that when he was called away by the Master, Zhou Xian and Yuan Ruzhen took care of Xu Xingzhi and stayed in his temple together.


    He turned to the string, and the tone slowed down a lot: "What did he look like when he came back?"


    Zhou Xian¡¯s eyebrows recalled: ¡°He was very upset when he saw me and his brother¡¯s appearance. He asked straight, where is Xu¡¯s brother.¡±


    "When he came back, did he know that something was wrong?"


    "That fashion doesn''t know."


    Until now, Zhou Xian still clearly remembers that when he told him that Xu was suspected of being a ghost and was seriously injured, Meng Zhongguang suddenly became the face of the dead.


    "¡­¡­then?"


    "I told him about the original situation, he asked where the brothers were taken. At that time, Guangfu Jun sent his disciples to say that Guangfujun had to be judged, and I thought that the brothers were sent to the temple. After telling Meng Shidi about this, he hurriedly left."


    Wen Xuechen indulged for a moment and asked: "That is, after Meng Zhongguang left the temple, no one followed him?"


    Zhou string surprised: "Dust brother?"


    Zhou Beinan has not yet understood what Wen Xuechen meant: "Snow dust, what do you mean?"


    Wen Xuechen''s fingertips touched the yin and yang ring, but he never turned: "I believe it, it is impossible to kill Jingjun. But Meng Zhongguang is not necessarily."


    "Meng Chongguang did not follow the time, and the suspicion was very big." He sneaked and speculated. "He is obviously a demon, but he is a mortal person. He has sneaked into Fengling Mountain for many years. He has no plans. He has Killing the strength of Qing Jingjun, and taking it away at this time, it will be a crime of being a real teacher, and it can also block the mouth of the line."


    Zhou Beinan thinks about the spiritual pressure of Meng Zhongguang''s body, and only feels that the spine is cold.


    He couldn''t imagine that the young man with a beautiful face had such a deep and sea-like spiritual power, but pretended to be low-spirited, lacking in talent, and a dress was a decade.


    He muttered: "What is he drawing?"


    Wen Xuechen speculated: "Into the wind, the plot is probably the artifact world book?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s thoughts were already chaotic, and he walked down the warm snow and screamed. He continued to worry about the front of the forehead in the palm of his hand and slowly drilled. It seems that he intended to use his head to drill a hole in his hand.


    Zhou Xian understands the dust brother, knowing that he will never be tempted to use the greatest malicious speculations of the non-doing person''s motives, but she does not think so.


    Xu Xingzhi was pushed out of the temple, and Zhou Xian¡¯s eyes were clear.


    His desperate look that he could not wait to turn his heart and gloves out of his chest has already made Zhou Xian have a guess about what happened in the temple.


    She stared at the direction of Meng Zhongguang and the monks leaving, and the unspeakable melancholy in the twilight.


    - Master Xu, if you really make up your mind to go, don''t come back to this sad.


    The lights are thin and the priests sweep the rain.


    There was no drunken young man who was engraved in front of the Tianzhu column in front of the mountain. There was no sound of a hexagonal bell that rang through the bells and bells. The night of Fengling Mountain has never been so quiet.

 Chapter 75： The initiator

    When Xu Xingzhi woke up, the first thing that caught his eye was the curtain that was filled with the breeze and fluttered like a butterfly.


    In the distance, there should be a Taoist temple view, the wind hits the bell, and the sound is sent to the room, so that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind is clearer.


    He earned from the soft and unfamiliar bed, but he only felt that he was sitting upright, as if the left side was heavier than the right side.


    His body was like a steel scale with too many heavy objects hanging on it, and he couldn''t help but slant to the left.


    Xu Xingzhi instinctively wanted to find out his right hand to support his body. The result was that he had planted a bed after a hoarse pain.


    ... well, holding his waist in time with a pair of arms.


    In Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ear, the armpit-like blasting sounded, and the one-handed hand grabbed the cloak of the person¡¯s clothes, and painfully hit his head in his arms, but it¡¯s not a shame to shout.


    Tears with large drops of water fell on his face. Xu Xingzhi smeared his own eyes with some doubts, only to feel that it was hot.


    After he opened his eyes and saw the face of the person in front of him, he did not consciously reveal a smile.


    The smile involved his face, and there was a large piece of cold sweat falling down: "...and crying. What are you crying?"


    Meng Zhongguang whispered with a cry: "Brother, I really should kill them!"


    His voice was so low that it sounded like a little suckling dog was worried.


    However, God knows that he is bringing his brother to here, uncovering his brother¡¯s blood-soaked sleeves, and wanting to see how his injury is, but only seeing a group of **** and fuzzy white bones.


    He was crying to death with the residual arm, and now his eyes are still swollen.


    At that time, he could not wait to immediately return to Fengling, cut off the first level of Guangfujun, and gave a bad breath to the brothers.


    But he is already scared.


    He was afraid that if he left his brother, and the brothers had three long and two shorts, he would not be as happy as he was.


    On these two days, he was inseparable from his brother. Who wanted to just tell the young man to send hot water to the room, and the brothers would have some trouble.


    After a little slower, Xu Xingzhi was hugged back to the couch by Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi said that it does not appear in what he feels.


    He clearly remembered everything that happened before he was in a coma, remembering the taste of Master''s blood splashing in his mouth, but his heart was crisp and crisp, and he didn''t feel anything, it didn''t hurt, it was magical.


    Meng Zhongguang, who is red with his nose, looks a little funny, so Xu Xingzhi laughs naturally: "Isn''t it mad?"


    As soon as he mentioned this matter, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face was immediately pale.


    If he did not rebel with his brother, if he could come back earlier...


    Seeing that Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were red, if the face was gray, and a pair of people would be crying on the spot, Xu Xing¡¯s one fell, and he habitually wanted to hold people on the shackles. I didn¡¯t expect Meng Zhongguang to compare. He took a step forward and reached out and took himself into his arms, holding his arms still trembled.


    However, Meng Zhongguang did not dare to use half of his strength on Xu Xingzhi. The iron arm muscles were struggling to compete with themselves. It was not Xu Xingzhi who was in his arms, but a precious and fragile porcelain.


    Xu Xingzhi has always been the one who holds people. He can stand up like a child like a child. He is numb at a time, but he is very soft and unable to push people away: "Heavy light..."


    Meng Zhongguang whispered: "Don''t move the brother. Be careful of the wound."


    Xu Xingzhi is now moving a little bit of white mist in front of him. In order to make himself feel better, he simply gave up the struggle and placed his hand on the shoulder of Meng Zhongguang.


    He asked: "How long have I slept?"


    Meng Zhongguang softly voiced: "Two days."


    ...but in his eyes it seems to be a full two years.


    ¡°How is Fengling Mountain?¡±


    "Yuexiyun searched everywhere for us." Meng Zhongguang was afraid that Xu Xingzhi had listened to the uncomfortable, carefully leaning over and touching the soft lips of Xu Xing. "The brothers are relieved, we are a thousand miles away from Fengling. They can''t find us."


    When Xu Xingzhi heard this, he gradually dissipated consciousness.


    In the next few days, he woke up and slept, mixed with chaos, and occasionally launched a high fever, doing the dream of rolling back and forth in the stove and ice water.


    He has a clear and complete consciousness, which is the night after seven days.


    Meng Chongguang always kept his clothes on his side and saw Xu Xingzhi''s eyes, thinking that he was temporarily awakened this time, helped him to drink some water, and silently held him to lie down.


    After thinking about it for a long while, Xu Xingzhi whispered and said: "Hand."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s back was stretched and he climbed up: ¡°... hurts?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi recovered some of his gaze and looked at him with his head: "...do one more hand. Otherwise it''s bare, it looks ugly."


    Meng Zhongguang gently embraced the head of Xu Xingzhi and stunned two: "Well."


    "The iron is too heavy, and the wood is easy to attract insects." Xu Xingzhi whispered, "You help me think about it, what material is better."


    As he said, he moved his body, but he accidentally picked up a layer of pink and thin wounds, and he took a slight breath.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s nervous voice has changed: "Brother!"


    Xu Xingzhi snorted: "I was shocked. It hurts me, it is not your pain."


    Meng Zhongguang''s face was white and grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s left hand, letting the cold palm stick to his chest, softly said: "Nonsense. Seeing the brothers are uncomfortable, heavy light can hurt here."


    Xu Xingzhi''s powerlessly raised his hand and pinched his warm back neck: "...silly."


    Meng Zhongguang bowed his head and decided to let him care.


    After the relatives, the two continued to lie side by side in peace, as if they were still resting in the sleeping hall of Fengling Mountain, nothing happened.


    After a short while, Xu Xingzhi asked the question of Meng Zhongguang a few days ago: "How is Fengling?"


    Meng Zhongguang licked his lips and said: "When I left the Fengling on my day, I had already decided with Yue Xiyun. After ten days, he did not investigate the cause and effect of the incident. If you were innocent, I took it. His life."


    He did not intend to ask how Xu Jingzhi¡¯s Qing Jingjun died.


    In his opinion, the brothers and the Master have a very good relationship, and the brothers are absolutely impossible to start the teacher, so he must be defamed.


    When I heard Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was unprecedentedly calm.


    When he was framed as a ghost, he still had the urge to defend himself, but now he has personally killed Master, and there is nothing to say.


    Xu Xingzhi, who thought of this layer, was still very calm, and it was so calm that a tear could not flow.


    He can even tease Meng Zhongguang calmly: "Heavily, can you fight with Guangfujun?"


    Unsurprisingly, Meng Zhongguang knew that he had lost his words, and immediately froze, and he was arrogant: "I..."


    Xu Xingzhi continued to ask: "What was in your mouth before the Qingzhu Temple?"


    Meng Zhongguang panicked.


    In front of the Qingzhu Temple, he saw the blood flow of his brother, but he feared that he was seriously injured, and he directly transferred his own demon to the mouth of Xu Xing, and hung the veins for him, but completely forgot that he completely exposed the identity of the demon to him. Xu Xingzhi.


    This is the end of the matter, and it is useless to repudiate. Meng Zhongguang only has to hide his head and recognize: "Brother, I didn''t mean to lie to you..."


    He can say that he has no confidence in himself.


    In the past ten years, he has never said his true identity. He is still a spoiled brother. He pretends to be a master. He will be with his genius in the arms of his brother. He is only enjoying the brothers. Your own good, saying that he did not deliberately conceal, the ghost is willing to believe.


    Under the gaze of Xu Xing''s blink of an eye, Meng Zhongguang was so flustered that he couldn''t let go of the sleeves of Xu Xing''s left hand: "Brother, you should reason me..."


    Xu Xingzhi sideways, looking at him by moonlight, the pale lips picked up, and pulled out his sleeve from the hands he grabbed.


    Not waiting for Meng Zhongguang to rush to ask for mercy, Xu Xingzhi put it in his ear and whispered: "Talk about it, how can I punish you?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s dumb person is tight, Meng Zhongguang''s heart is loose, knowing that Xu Xingzhi is not really angry with his own body, immediately clings to his body: "Heavy light to serve as punishment, as long as the brother does not give birth to me, How is it?"


    "I will punish you for making my hand from now on." Xu Xingzhi bit his ear and whispered, "...and, don''t be difficult for Fenglingshan."


    "I don''t want to open the killing ring. I just want to ask the brothers to be happy." Meng Zhongguang''s child slammed his head in the arms of Xu Xing, gently licking his left chest, like a heart beating inside the kiss. "If the brothers don''t feel so happy, I will go back and kill them all the time. If the brothers don''t care, why should I care about them?"


    Xu Xingzhi was determined to look at the young man in front of him, extending his left hand, his fingers stroking his forehead, and touching his back.


    This is the first time that Meng Zhongguang has exposed his sharp fangs in front of him, but he can''t afford his anger.


    He knew that Meng Zhongguang was a demon thing, but he did not know that he had always concealed his own strength.


    It is reasonable to say that he should ask Meng Zhongguang some time, but Xu Xingzhi suddenly thought before the opening, that when he forced the Yuan Ying Lei robbery, he and Meng Zhongguang fell into the mountains.


    After returning, he also boasted with Zhou Beinan, saying that he had only received a thunder and fainted, and did not suffer any crimes. The body of the Yuan Ying is almost equivalent to white.


    However, that time... In fact, the heavy light blocked the rest of the forty-eight thunders.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi still cares about being angry, only with him in one place, he feels that there is infinite warmth.


    He thought that if he left himself, he would not know what the little beast would look like.


    ...fortunately, he still has himself.


    ... fortunately, he still has him.


    After a long while, Xu Xingzhi said: "Heavily, when I am in good health, let us travel around the world."


    Meng Zhongguang was happy first, but he immediately sank his face and cautiously asked: "Senior brother, is your affair no matter what?"


    Xu Xingzhi does not say anything.


    When Meng Chongguang discovered that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s expression was not good, he closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    Xu Xingzhi indulged for a moment and asked: "Where is the heavy light, where is the capsule of Master''s Yuan Ying''s fragments?"


    See Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi: "I woke up that day and saw you wearing the lock of the soul of Guangfujun."


    It was discovered by Xu Xingzhi that Meng Zhongguang had to hand over the spiritual pouch.


    Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath and opened the sac, and the face was filled with the entangled genie, and the brow of Xu Xing was wrinkled.


    This magical spirit is very concealed. The person who is a lower person can''t detect it at all. But after the annihilation of Yuan Ying, the Yuan Ying fragments of Miluo and Qing Jingjun are mixed in one place. Rao is Xu Xingzhi and can''t tell which one is Master. Which piece is the evil demon who quietly seized the body of Master.


    Xu Xingzhi clung to the sac, lying on the bed, looking at the top of the bed.


    In his ear, the mournful cry of the Fengling disciples sounded, and Guangfujun¡¯s roaring roar was heard, but he was surprisingly calm and could even think.


    Master is taken by the people of the Magic Road, and in the Magic Road, how many people can invade Master''s body without knowing it? How did he enter Fengling Mountain? Is he directed at Master or is he directed at himself?


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi pinching the sac of the sac, Meng Zhongguang was faint and distressed, holding Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hand: "Brother, I have seen this shard, knowing that Master was encroached on the body by the people of the magic....About the initiator, the brother can Do you have doubts?"


    Xu Xingzhi looked up at him.


    After pondering a few words, Meng Chongguang experimented: "The only intersection between Fengling and Magic Road in these years is..."


    Xu Xingzhi categorically said: "The small lights will not do such a thing."


    Meng Zhongguang heard that Xu Xingzhi was still beside the Jiuzhi lamp. After a glimpse, the nameless fire rose: "Brother! Are you still acknowledging it now? If there is no one in him, how is this demon?" Into the windy situation, and in addition to me and him, who knows that you have injuries on your back, can not show people? Who will make this article?!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s tiredness and gentle repetition: ¡°...heavy light, small lights are not such people.¡±


    ... Meng Zhongguang stayed in the mouth.


    It wasn''t that he believed Xu Xingzhi''s words, but he finally realized that Xu Xingzhi was too calm.


    In the case of Meng Zhongguang, Qing Jingjun is just a famous master. He is not bad, but he is not close.


    It can be said that the entire Fengling Mountain, the quiet and only the only person who is in love with the heart is Xu Xingzhi, except for him, Qing Jingjun almost no one asked.


    Qing Jingjun is waiting for his brother as a father, and his brother is a very serious person. Nowadays, Qing Jingjun¡¯s death is unclear. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s attitude is really difficult for Meng Zhongguang to understand.


    He would rather see the brothers crying and crying, and do not want the brothers to hurt themselves.


    However, in the next ten days, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s actions were all normal, resting in bed, and occasionally practicing using his left hand to take chopsticks. In addition, the world¡¯s troubles were not asked, but it really seemed like this.


    Meng Chongguang squinted at the heart, and did not know how to help Xu Xingzhi get rid of his demons.


    It is probably a day of dreams. On a certain day, Meng Zhongguang came to dreams in the night, dreaming of Qing Jingjun and his brothers drinking, and after waking up, he was inevitably embarrassed, and Xu Xingzhi discovered something wrong.


    He asked: "What did you dream about?"


    Meng Zhongguang wanted to be vague in the past, but somehow, when he thought about it, he replied truthfully: "I dreamed of Master."


    Xu Xingzhi paused: "How is Master?"


    Meng Zhongguang replied: "He is drinking with his brother."


    Xu Xingzhi thought of himself and Master for the last time drinking, in the small pavilion, the wind was like a fan, the rain hit the lotus leaf, and he held the master¡¯s hip flask, but he suppressed the master¡¯s hand and refused to drink him. Take a bite.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his left hand and seemed to still feel the residual temperature on it.


    After a long time, he whispered: "...Master, is he happy?"


    Meng Zhongguang was a slogan.


    Didn''t get his answer, Xu Xingzhi also looked at the top of the bed as usual, and said to himself: "You can drink, Master is naturally happy."


    The tone is still the same as that of Gujing.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart hurts. He grabbed Xu¡¯s waist from behind and tried to warm the whole body to warm the cold heart.


    But Xu Xingzhi does not need his warmth to live well.


    After another ten days, he consciously lay down with a loose bone and began to move down to the ground. At first he only turned around in the house. Later, he began to wander around Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi looks no different from usual. The left hand fan, a new Tsing Yi, is as if it is a god. It seems that losing one hand is nothing to him. On the way, he can hook up Meng Zhongguang¡¯s shoulder and open two small sentences. joke.


    It was rainy this spring, when the two of them traveled a little, the sky was dripping and falling.


    On the street, I held up an umbrella, and the shoulders were high and low, which was quite interesting.


    Xu Xingzhi was seriously injured, Meng Zhongguang feared that he was cold, he bought an umbrella, and removed the robe, and put it on Xu Xingzhi. The puppy-like clear eyes have been following Xu Xingzhi.


    The two went to an alley, and Xu Xingzhi, who had been talking about his own experience in the past few years, suddenly came to the rescue.


    There was a fascinating wine scent in the bottom of the lane. Everyone who was addicted to alcohol and wine knew that this wine was a place.


    Seeing one of Xu Xing¡¯s thoughtful thoughts, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s singularity and Xu Xingzhi said: ¡°Brother, your wounds are not yet fully grown, you can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was attracted by this fragrance, and he blurted out: "Take some back to Master. Master, he must..."


    At this point, Xu Xingzhi can no longer speak.


    He bowed his head and looked at his right hand.


    It is no longer empty. Meng Zhongguang made a hand for him with Bodhi wood, and it was placed on his broken wrist, but it looked strange.


    Xu Xingzhi stood in the same place for a while, then he took a straight step and took out the shelter of the oil paper umbrella.


    Meng Zhongguang''s face changed: "Brother!"


    Xu Xingzhi stepped on the foot with a shallow foot and rushed to the direction of the wine shop.


    Meng Zhongguang did not dare to use the spiritual power to attract the attention of others. He had to chase behind him and seized the left hand of Xu Xingzhi after a dozen steps: "Brother, you-"


    At the moment of being caught, the image of Xu Xing, who had always had a straight back and a sense of infinity, was a broken mountain that was broken by a joint laborer and suddenly fell forward.


    In the torrential rain and rich wine, Xu Xingzhi curled up himself and tried the first time to cry.


    He didn''t feel that he was so far away from Fengling, far away from the mountains and seas, and the mountains and seas could never be flat.


    The umbrella on the road is still high and low, and the sound of the rain covers the whimper. No one knows what the young people who are in the deep lane are crying.


    The people of the world are happy, they are busy, their own sorrows, their own wounds, their love, like the sea, the sky, the water, can only look far, never communicate.


    It is not necessary to say that the chaos of Fengling Mountain and the four gates is a squad.


    The jackdaw fell on the pine branch in front of the altar of the altar. Without a moment, it screamed and fluttered, and the sound seemed to be caught in the heart of the person.


    Sitting on the high platform of the main hall, the nine lights are gloomy, staying up all night, and grinding his light like a bayonet: "I haven''t found a brother yet?"


    The disciples who sent them out to find the traces of Xu Xing did not dare to speak out, and they were trembled and did not dare to move.


    The Jiuzhi lamp almost bite the teeth, and the palm of the hand sweeps the desk down to the ground: "Bring him up!"


    At the same time, the disciples couldn¡¯t afford the proliferation of the Yuan Ying, and they quickly got up and wandered.


    Liu Yunhe was dragged up by people.


    At the moment when things were revealed, his knees and knees were already interrupted by nine lights.


    What kind of trade-offs, what restraint, what is the power behind the entanglement, he couldn¡¯t take care of it at that moment, he just wanted to let Liu Yunhe die without a place to die.


    But even if he fell to this field, Liu Yunhe obviously didn''t think that Jiuzhi Deng dared to take him. When he was thrown in the mud by the mud, he even had the mood to deal with the chaos, and then he looked up.


    The Jiuzhi lamp pinched the boxing heart: "Why, why do you want to harm the brothers?!"


    Since January, all kinds of messages from the wind have caused the nine lights to be ruined and confused.


    Qing Jingjun violent, Xu Xingzhi broken hands, Yan Shi, and Tian Yao Meng Zhongguang fled the Fengling Mountain together, I do not know where to go...


    Piles can drive the nine lights to the madness.


    These days, he swayed, and sent people to inquire about the brothers, and sent more than a dozen letters to Fenglingshan, pleading for a detailed discussion, but they were all like a sea; he personally went to visit, but he was also said three times. Two sentences refused to come back.


    Without Master and brother, Jiuzhi Lan can no longer return to Fengling Mountain.


    Just yesterday, he finally followed his own guess and a little clue, and found out who was the culprits who caused all the evils.


    The disciples did not dare to stay, and there were only six Yunhe cranes and nine branches of lights in the temple.


    Liu Yunhe listened to the questioning and raised his eyes contemptuously. He said: "Why should you be angry with me? When you told me, Xu Xingzhi is the world book container?"


    The author has something to say: Henrik: "It seems easy to cry, but it''s actually hard."

 Chapter 76： Mourning

    The face of the Jiuzhi lamp suddenly lost the blood: "...what?"


    Seeing the change of the look of the Jiuzhi lamp, Liu Yunhe is very happy.


    He likes people with weaknesses, because these people tend to be embarrassed and lose their armor.


    "Dream Master does not remember?" Liu Yunhe''s green crow''s eyeball nailed to the face of Jiuzhi Deng, like a smile, "The cool valley of the first gentleman Wen Xuechen on the day of the wedding, the Lord is drunk, and the subordinate pain The past of Chen Zunzhu and Xu Xingzhi, and later talked with the subordinates about the world book..."


    The nine branches of the lamp are cold and cold.


    For a time, he could only see the six-clouded crane with a maliciously opened lips and a tongue that bounced between them.


    ... How can he talk about this matter with others?


    At that time, he clearly said to himself thousands of times, to completely ruin the matter in his heart...


    This matter is a secret of the day when he first entered Fengling.


    The brothers gave him a little insignificant filial piety, and delivered his family book to the Grand Master of the Magic Road. However, he was flattened by Guangfujun thirty basaltic bats. He was in bed and soon started to burn. He was groggy in bed. Language.


    Qu Chi has been pulled back to the face of Danyang Peak, leaving a Zhou Beinan anxious to scratch his head, and the two disciples who are responsible for taking care of Xu Xingzhi make the group turn around.


    "What about water? Pour water."


    "You, you, don''t lie here! Boil water, not enough water."


    The disciples are all teenagers who are not personnel and do not know how to take care of people. Zhou Beinan is a well-behaved son. He is thinking that people are like his newly-bred orchids. You can live with plenty of water.


    Jiuzhi Lantern was outside the temple, and he did not dare to pass it by himself. However, he couldn¡¯t stand the way of Zhou Beinan¡¯s playing with Xu Xingzhi. He endured and endured, and he was about to get up. When he turned his head, he saw Wen Xue¡¯s dusty wheelchair. I also put myself on the ground: "...predecessors."


    Wen Xuechen did not answer, even lazy to give him a light, straight through his side.


    When he was completely opposite, he was indifferent: "Don''t be here. Go elsewhere."


    At that time, the nine lights did not know that Wen Xuechen was extremely disgusted with the non-doing people, but there was also a feeling of thorns on his back, and he had to turn around and retreat.


    Before leaving, he heard Wen Xuechen, who came to the temple, asked Zhou Beinan Road: "Have he got a fever?"


    Zhou Beinan answered: "It will be cooked if you burn again."


    Wen Xuechen was indulging for a long while: "Cobble some ice. Cut more and immerse him in it. It will be faster to cool down."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s dreams are awakened: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s justified.¡±


    Obviously, the arrival of Wen Xuechen has no other benefits except to change the number of male sons in the temple from one to two.


    "...there is a fart." Xu Xingzhi was sobered by the whispers in the room, just heard the words of Wen Xuechen''s big words, his face was white. "Two brothers, I beg you to be a lot of adults, what? Don''t worry, let me sleep well and become a failure."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was separated from the sleeping hall of Xu Xingzhi, and all the way to find the way to clean and far away, but also avoided a lot of eyes like a rare animal.


    Fortunately, there is no magic in his body, no spirit of the spirits, a lonely white paper, as long as he walks down his head, no matter where it floats, it will not attract attention.


    He made up his mind and went to the Qingzhu Temple to plead guilty to the gentleman who had not met him.


    The evils of Master Xu were provoked by him. Although the brothers did not blame him, the Jiuzhi Lan did not take the initiative to make it clear, and the conscience was uneasy. Secondly, it was not explained clearly. It is not good to stand in Fengling Mountain in the future.


    The coil was wound around and walked to the window of the side of the Qingzhu Temple. He suddenly heard the voice of Guangfujun: "... Brother, you said it lightly! You know that when I know that he went to the Magic Road privately, I can¡¯t wait for the time. It¡¯s good to kill him!"


    The nine branches of the lamp were shocked and sighed, and they fell between the green bamboos.


    "Nothing is so serious..." A soft, slightly microsounding sound drifted out of the window. "Xiyun, it¡¯s just to send a letter, and there¡¯s also a child from Quchi."


    "Isn''t it serious? If he is in conflict with the people in the Great Altar of the Magic Road? If the eternal death is there, the artifacts are gone, and they fall out of the hands of the magic, what should they do?" Anxious, "Sister, what am I doing for him this time, don''t you know? If he is seriously injured, we can get the world book back!"


    The nine branches of light are condensed.


    In the window, the soft voice is no longer spoken, only the rest of Guangfujun¡¯s helplessness after the anger: ¡°Brother, I know what you want to say. God does have a good life, it can be turbulent, it¡¯s hard to measure, even It is difficult for Daozu Laojun to count one or two. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s temperament is unhealthy and difficult to raise..."


    The man he called "the brother" is not: "I am not protected by the virtues of God."


    "Why is that?"


    When the man hesitated for a moment, he softly said: "I can''t bear it."


    Guangfu Jun: "..."


    "His nature is never bad, and there is a funny and gentle child in his heart." The man smiled lightly. "If I can have a son and produce his appearance, I will be satisfied."


    Guangfu Junqi: "...you are really unfortunate at home."


    "Unfortunately, it¡¯s right." The man whispered. "In that year, the town was three or two yellow wines. He became attached to me. I introduced him to Fengling. Later, if I didn''t drink with him, I drunk after taking it. He entered the Tongtian Pavilion, and he would not be mistaken by the world book for the Lord. I can''t afford him, I will protect him forever."


    The two later said something before they quit the partial hall.


    Perhaps it is believed that no disciples will pass through here in the afternoon. Perhaps it is believed that even if a disciple passes, there will be traces of spiritual flow, and there is no need to worry about it. Guangfu Jun has not been careless and has not set up a protective enchantment.


    The Jiuzhi lamp just did not cultivate, and the walking was extra careful. All kinds of coincidences were mixed, and the secret was passed from the two known populations to the third person.


    The white paper of the Jiuzhi lamp floated silently, but did not want to dye the first ink here.


    The nine lights that were first known to be secret were scared. He squatted under the window for a long time, and he took full advantage of his strength and ran back to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s dormitory.


    He still dared not enter the hall without permission, and then quietly climbed up the roof of the brothers'' temple, staying up the night, uncovering the tiles, and looking at the young man who was sleeping in bed.


    Looking at it, the nine branches of lights faintly have a feeling of mutual sympathy with him, and even think that the brothers are more pitiful than themselves.


    After all, the nine lights know the reasons for their rejection, and the brothers don¡¯t know anything.


    However, the Jiuzhi lamp has not been able to solve the problem for a long time.


    - After a long period of time, the Jiuzhi lamp still does not know, Guangfu Jun will be gone, why even Qing Jingjun did not notice that he was outside the window?


    When he was young and fashionable, he might think that Qing Jingjun was worried about his brother, and he didn¡¯t care.


    However, as time went by, the Jiuzhi lamp became more and more skeptical. In fact, Qing Jingjun knew that he was there.


    The reason why he does not pierce the nine lights is quite simple.


    If he smashes the matter, according to the character of Guangfujun, the nine lights that are descendants of the magical path know that these secrets will be "violent" in the Fengling Mountains for some special reasons.


    Qing Jingjun has always been tempted by water, and his heart is like the sea. If he does not want to hurt anyone, he will choose "inaction", for himself and for his brother.


    However, nowadays, the only quiet King who can answer his question is no longer there.


    What is the meaning of truth geometry?


    The nine branches of the lamp hang over and look at the six Yun Yun cranes in front of them. The voice has lost the joy and anger: "You have harmed Master and also hurt your brother."


    Liu Yunhe cocked his chin and smiled fearlessly: "In a big way, the demon lord tells his secrets, and naturally he thinks that you want me to do something."


    Nine lights sneered and did not comment on his actions.


    Liu Yunhe saw his sarcasm, and his heart was indignant. He gave birth to a sharp piece of thorns, and the voice became sharp. "Nine lights, what is your expression? In the year of the hunting, Master died in Fenglingyue." Under the dust, this time, he died for the magic road again! What about you? In addition to dragging the magic road into the abyss step by step, step by step to force the magic road to be broken, what have you done? What can you do?!"


    Nine lights stared at him quietly, with hidden undercurrents in his eyes.


    "Kill one for sin, Tu Wan is male!" The silence of the Jiuzhi lamp angered the Liuyun crane. His legs were broken and he could not afford to struggle. He simply stunned his lips and shouted. "I am ruined by one''s own strength." The master of Fengling Mountain, ruined the first person of Fengling Mountain, I am worthy of the magic road! Jiuzhi Deng, what are you?! What are you counting? Why do you punish me?"


    The more he said it, the more he said it, the more he said, the more he said, "Why do you think you can go back? You are the magic road! You are a magic road since you are born! You kill me, you are in your body." Still the blood of the magic road!"


    "Why should I kill you?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp finally opened its mouth, and the cold eyes like the snow-stained blade turned to the Liuyun crane. Seriously asked: "...is it alive, is it not more than ten thousand times worse than death?"


    When Liu Yunhe was dragged away by the magical disciples he called, he struggled and laughed: "I am still alive? See how you destroy the magic road?"


    Nine lights did not answer his question.


    Soon, there was only one person left in the temple.


    He picked up a copper cup and a copper jug ??from the overturned table. There was still some residual wine inside, and he could fill it with a full cup.


    The Jiuzhi lamp walked to the empty hall with a full glass.


    The night wind blew the moonlight into a mess. He wrapped his tight robe and was still coughed twice by the wind. Some of the wine poured out and fell in front of the empty plane.


    Liu Yunhe¡¯s question was exhausted, and Jiuzhi Lan had asked himself thousands of times in countless nights.


    How is he going to treat the magic? Where will he lead the way of the magic road?


    At the beginning, the devil''s main position, the body of the refining yuan, the nine lights recognized only to satisfy their own lusts, but simply wanted to qualify for the brothers.


    Now, the brother is gone, and the master is not there.


    There is no brother, no master''s right path, what else is worthy of his nostalgia?


    Liu Yunhe is right, it is the hometown of his life.


    - Moreover, knowing that the brothers have a back injury, only himself and Meng Zhongguang. Since the brothers were saved by Meng Zhongguang, then the only person he suspected was left alone.


    However, what can he argue with? Isn''t it that he put the back injury of his brother to the irrelevant neighbors? Isn''t it his drunkenness that hurts his brother to this field?


    Before he closed his eyes, it was the tomorrow with his brother, and that tomorrow, it will never come.


    The Jiuzhi lamp picked up the wine glass in his hand, but did not drink it. Instead, he even brought the wine in the cup and fell into the Songming Iron Torch in front of the temple.


    The flames began to rise, the golden snake danced wildly, and found the snake letter, arrogantly slamming a wind chime under the gallery.


    The fire reflected the light of the nine branches of the water, and the sound of the sound of the hustle and bustle, what Xu Xingzhi had said to him also sang a strange echo in his ear.


    "The magic road, the ghost road and the fairy road are the same."


    "As long as you don''t want to be a disaster, you only practice your own body, then the three differences are only in prejudice."


    Then, the roar of Liu Yunhe¡¯s roaring sounded in his ear: ¡°Kill one for sin, Tu Wanweixiong!!!¡±


    At this time, I think of these words again. The nine branches of lights have a sense of openness and enthusiasm.


    - Yes, my brother, the small lamp is really wrong, too much emphasis on the difference between the Tao and the Tao.


    If you can bring the magic road to the right track, if you can let the magic people practice their own bodies and concentrate on the industry, what is the difference between the four doors and the magic road?


    . . . Since the four doors can lead the Taoism and belong to the orthodoxy, what is the magic path? !


    The burning flame of light engulfed the face of the young man''s attachment, and burned many mournings.


    Since the tears of a cry, the spirit of Xu Xingzhi has improved a lot.


    It was decided not to go to Fengling to seek revenge. The two men went back to Fengling, stopped and walked, and went to a southern town far away from the dust. With the surrounding scenery satisfied, Meng Zhongguang collected from his own years. In the baby, pick out an insignificant jade finger, in exchange for silver money, buy a small building that is independent of the single house.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the summer is still in the summer, but the summer is still a little bit, but it is a bit more autumn.


    Xu Xingzhi studied half a afternoon of swordsmanship in a small courtyard in his home. He was bored and took Meng Zhongguang to the streets.


    Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang are both good at the best. Walking on the street, they look like a tight-eyed girl, and it is inevitable that the girl who passed by will frequently look back.


    But most of them look at Xu Xingzhi.


    After all, although Meng Chongguang is higher, but he is too beautiful, Xiu Xiu is as pure as a jade bottle of value. If he takes home, he must be treasured and cleaned three times a day.


    And Xu Xingzhi is totally different, the handsome man with a very standard face, like a pine, a pair of smiles wherever you fall, it seems to be tempting people, it is inevitable to make people think.


    This is why Meng Zhongguang has to follow him every time he goes to the streets.


    Xu Xingzhi only has half of his own and Meng Zhongguang, each has its own merits, and he will not think much about anything. He will hold the fan in his left hand and swing between the cities.


    Meng Zhongguang followed behind him and bought a bowl of plum soup.


    The clean and hand-picked white porcelain bowl is filled with brightly colored plum soup, crushed hail, and a drink, only to feel the ambiguity of the sky, Xu Xingzhi took his mouth and took a sip, not forgetting Look at his head to show praise.


    The town is small and can be measured with a pair of legs. After all, Xu Xingzhi was seriously injured and he was a little tired. He randomly picked a small booth and sat down. He said: "You want a bowl of three fresh powder."


    The girl who watched the booth only looked at Xu Xingzhi''s face quietly. When she was in the heart of spring, her hand was wrong. The egg that was intended to be under the powder was broken up. The crisp egg yolk dyed the powder soup.


    When the girl brought the three fresh powder to the table, she shone a face and said: "This... it¡¯s too ugly. I will make another one with you."


    Xu Xingzhi put down the left hand finger of the rich lip, and inserted the fan back into the waist. He didn''t mind taking over the three fresh powder that broke the bowl of eggs. He naturally laughed: "The person who is pleasing to the eye, one person is enough." /div>

 Chapter 77： Night

    Meng Zhongguang, who was originally playing with the chopsticks cage, was so gloomy that he was dripping out of water.


    After the girl understood it, she shrugged and ran away. After a while, she brought a new bowl of powder. The powder was fine and the toppings were rich. A small drop of water-grown sesame oil opened a regular flower on the soup surface. .


    The girl whispered: "Guest, give it to you."


    Xu Xingzhi did not refuse, smiled and said: "Thank you."


    The girl shyly turned her back and walked out a few steps. She quietly looked back and saw that Xu Xingzhi still had one hand and looked at herself with a smile.


    When the girl rushed back to the kitchen and screamed at the fire, Xu Xingzhi took back the line of sight and pushed the bowl of rich three fresh powder to the front of the heavy light: "Heavy light, eat this."


    Meng Zhongguang did not care about him. He looked down on his head and didn''t know what to play with. He had words in his mouth.


    Xu Xingzhi glanced at the empty table and did not see the shadow of the chopsticks cage: "Give me double chopsticks."


    Meng Zhongguang concentrated on looking down at his legs and ignored him.


    Xu Xingzhi is not angry. The little guy will be awkward for a while and will definitely come to Baba¡¯s trousers. Then he will reach out to another small table and take two pairs of chopsticks. Whoever wants the chopsticks to be stable in his hand is He took a hard walk.


    "Hey!"


    After a moment, Meng Zhongguang smiled happily, took out the chopsticks cage that had been bowing his head and placed it on the table.


    ... The original twenty chopsticks in the chopsticks were all evenly cut into three pieces.


    Xu Xingzhi was so shocked that his eyes were straight.


    Meng Zhongguang was quite happy. He took a chopstick that he had just grabbed, and slammed it into the chopsticks cage: "The brother does not like her."


    Xu Xingzhi: "...?"


    It was the fine sound of the bamboo chopsticks being cut off: "...the brother likes her."


    Finally, Meng Zhongguang took the only remaining chopsticks and lit it to Xu Xingzhi. He swayed his tail happily: "The brother does not like her."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    If it is not outside, Xu Xingzhi really wants to beat this childish ghost and beat it up.


    He grabbed the chopsticks cage and turned to look at the girl who was hosting the guest. She found that she did not notice what Meng Zhongguang did, and she was relieved: "...what are you doing?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not have the conscious self-consciousness, his eyes were bright and bright, and the small animals stared at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xing had no temper, and he whispered to him: "You broke things, I have to pay for others. Will you live a life, you will be a small family."


    Meng Chongguang clasped his left hand and took a finger that easily cut off more than a dozen pairs of chopsticks and cleverly circled his hand: "Brother..."


    Since the dawn of the demon identity, Meng Chongguang is no longer in front of Xu Xing''s fashion, vinegar and courage to come up, no matter what, the day before because of their own swords for a long time did not accompany him to talk, he also put " The idle pen "sneaked up and hid it into the rice tank, which made him find an hour."


    However, after being discovered, the bear child admits that he is arrogant, shackled and entangled, and has done a little wife. It¡¯s true that Xu Xing¡¯s most eats his set, and in the end it is often impossible.


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi had only trained him to smack, Meng Zhongguang had a good tail and a small windmill like a sway: "...I know that my brother can''t bear the light of heavy light."


    One of Xu Xing took out his hand and took the messy chopsticks cage and hid it under the table. He said, "What about anger? I don''t know you, the most love crying, the second is love, the third is love. Spoiled."


    ... The most terrible thing is that he can''t stand any of these three.


    Listening to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s saying, Meng Zhongguang sat closer, and the monks were not prepared. They stuck to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ear and warmed with a voice: ¡°Brother, you yell at me. I obviously love you the most.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was a crisp, and he licked a piece of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s loin: ¡°The mouth is sweet.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang is not jealous, smiled: "Brother, my tongue wiped the honey, want to taste it?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s gaze turned, and after seeing the sky darkening, the pedestrians on the street were also close together, and the neighboring tables also sat on several new guests who came to eat.


    Noticing Xu Xingzhi''s line of sight, Meng Zhongguang put a handful of Xu Xingzhi''s thigh under the table: "The shy look of the brothers really..."


    If he didn''t say anything, Xu Xingzhi didn''t overdo it. He took out a book from the paper bag on his side and bought it at the book stall. He lifted the face of the two and kissed his lips.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes slammed wide.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s kiss is not like Meng Zhongguang¡¯s gesture of attacking the city. It¡¯s just a pure touch of lips and lips, but each one can kiss the subtle and gentle sound, the upper lip, the lip and the lips, and the lips are warmed by him. Soft and cool lips touched one by one.


    After Meng Zhongguang returned to God, Xu Xingzhi had already put down the book, sat comfortably, and took a pair of new chopsticks with his left hand. He calmly commented: "It''s still sweet."


    With this kiss appetizer, Xu Xingzhi was very happy to eat. He only felt that the soup was delicious and salty.


    In contrast, Meng Zhongguang is ignorant of food, his legs are under the table and he has been smashed for a quarter of an hour, his face is white, and his eyes are wildfire, staring at Xu Xingzhi. open.


    The powder girl was busy for a long time, waiting for a little rest, looking back, but seeing the handsome young man and the people accompanying him did not know when to leave.


    There was a chopsticks cage on the table, but there was more than half of the money, which far exceeded the price of the two bowls of powder.


    After returning home, the power of that kiss is still there, Meng Zhongguang took Xu Xingzhi''s greasy, especially not honest.


    How could Xu Xingzhi not see his careful thoughts: "Go down."


    Meng Zhongguang sat on his lap and his eyes were watery.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed at him: "How to be like a puppy."


    Meng Zhongguang softly called: "Wang."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed, opened his forehead, kissed his forehead, and whispered to him: "Don''t make trouble. Come down, I will take a shower."


    Meng Zhongguang actively said: "I help my brothers rub back."


    These days, Xu Xingzhi is gradually getting used to the days without right-handed hands. The left hand-held chopsticks and the dancers are all in the air. It is inconvenient to take a bath. Therefore, every time you take a bath, Xu Xing¡¯s body will be decorated with a name called Meng. Small towel with heavy light.


    However, this bath towel was particularly entangled in people, rubbed and wiped, and then dressed in a thin coat, and one of Xu Xing was squeezed into a small bath barrel, and it was difficult to kiss him and glare at him.


    Meng Zhongguang''s clothes are drenched and close to the meat, which looks more numerous than before.


    Xu Xingzhi''s repair is not a ruthless sect. It is both a decision and a heavy light, and he has become a Taoist. He has already agreed with him for the rest of his life. At this moment, the emotions are warm and it will be difficult to eliminate.


    But after all, for the first time, Xu Xingzhi was a little nervous. He reached out and explored Meng Zhongguang¡¯s wet coat. He pressed the spine from top to bottom: ¡°Heavy light, slower....I I am afraid that you can''t eat it."


    Meng Zhongguang heard that he was making a faint and unclear chuckle in the lips that kissed his ear bones, but he did not speak, only thinking about himself and Xu Xingzhi.


    In the hot air rise, there is an elegant grass and wood fragrance immersed in it, as the two bodies slowly climbed up.


    Perhaps it is the body that has not fully recovered, or it may be too energy-consuming to do such things in the heat. Xu Xingzhi has been tossed out of strength, and his legs are so soft that he can¡¯t give up, and finally he was killed by Meng Zhongguang. Come out of the water and hug it back into the house.


    The bath towel was washed with water from the gardenia, and it was sun-dried in the yard for a day. It was eaten by the sun and rubbed on the body. It was very soft and warm. Xu Xingzhi was soft and boneless, and simply squinted and enjoyed. Let him play with his arms, legs and feet.


    Until his handcuffs were handcuffed and held over the top of his head, Xu Xingzhi faintly felt that there was some weirdness: "...heavy light?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, the other hand caressed his waistline, staring at him with a beautiful and wet eyebrow.


    Immediately, Xu Xingzhi felt that something was wrong behind him.


    ... fuck?


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s anger and anger, dragging a long sound ¡°Well¡±: ¡°Meng Meng! What are you doing?!¡±


    Meng Zhongguang put his knees between his legs, which he could easily open. He was not allowed to go up and whispered to him: "Brother, brother, don''t be afraid..."


    Xu Xingzhi is afraid, but I can¡¯t think of this little rabbit¡¯s scorpion¡¯s idea. When I was white, I lifted my foot and yelled at him: ¡°Meng Zhongguang!! You **** down!¡±


    Meng Zhongguang easily grabbed his foot, kissed it lightly, and spoke with a little nose: "Brother..."


    Ming knows that this time is not a soft time, but Xu Xingzhi listens to him like this, when his heart is standing up, it is not soft, but the only reason is that he is struggling to struggle with Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Chongguang pressed his ear and slowly blew his heat: "Brothers, we are already the same people, do we have to be so clear?"


    Xu Xingzhi only hated Fang Mengguang with a soft waist, and liked to drink more, where he could control the body reaction, he could straighten his eyes and listen to Meng Zhongguang¡¯s whispering whispers. I feel that there is some truth.


    And he was amazed to find that he did not do Meng Zhongguang.


    Fortunately, Meng Zhongguang does not use strong, soft and soft, and picks up good words and says: "The best brother. This time, it is better to focus on the light first time? Next time I will change my brother''s presence..."


    Xu Xingzhi felt that he was really fucking, and that Meng Buguang had not been able to say anything about it.


    He earned two times and heard Meng Zhongguang whisper quietly: "And, brother, me, I am afraid of pain..."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    When these three words came out, Xu Xingzhi was completely soft.


    It¡¯s all this time, and I¡¯m going to stop the disappointment. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes closed and he said with a hard voice: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to see your face.¡±


    When he was kissed and turned over, Xu Xingzhi comforted himself. It doesn''t matter, it is Laozi''s son.


    I didn''t think that this cockroach didn''t finish. Xu Xingzhi, who was barely able to endure at first, didn''t become very fast. He wanted to scream and couldn''t open his face. He had to pick the bones in the egg and turned over and over to the ground. He did too badly. By the way, The opportunity to shout pain is one or two.


    As a result, Xu Xingzhi trained hundreds of times that the swordsmanship was too bad. He was so mad with these words that he was so angry that he was so soft that Xu Xing¡¯s heart was soft and he had to comfort him.


    In the dark, Xu Xingzhi felt that he had melted away, and he was mixed with him and his body. Yunshui was a patriarch, shallow and deep, and he was faint and wondered where he was, until Meng Zhongguang stopped his movements and scorned. With him, he screamed "the brothers and sisters", and Xu Xingzhi had a little consciousness and asked: "What time is it?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the cockerel sounded outside.


    When Xu Xingzhi was on the scalp, his scalp was numb, and his eyelids were opened. Only the light was thin and penetrated into the window.


    ¡­¡­Its daybreak? !


    They have been fooling into the dawn?


    Meng Zhongguang is proud of being very satisfied. He is softly stunned from behind, and he is very beautiful: "The brothers once said that if one day has a great effort, he can beat the brothers, and the brothers will be dealt with by me."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were black, and a little king¡¯s gossip was almost ready.


    ......Before you say "the best brother", when you finish it, your mother will revive the words "Because I have to deal with it", really shameless.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know that he was obsessed with the thick words of lard to listen to his sweet words, but he did not even have the strength to regret the intestines.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s tiredness, he couldn''t open his eyes. Meng Zhongguang circled his arm: "Brother, sleep. The light does not go, just beside you."


    After all, he slowly slid down the arm of Xu Xing''s traces, holding his left hand and slowly groaning.


    ... From today, Xu Xingzhi is the one who is Meng Chongguang alone.


    He will always be with him, and he will not be separated from time to time.

 Chapter 78： I would like to meet often

    The night of Tianchuan will always have a faint tidal wave, and the water vapor coming from the sky will surge, and the world seems to always bring a layer of translucent fog. .


    Zhou Beinan swims like a fish from the skylight.


    He shook the water drops on his head, and reached out and threw a white scale fat fish volley on the shore. He squatted on a rock near the beach and looked up at the moon like a rabbit.


    He just wanted to take a break and listened to a gentle enquiry from the back: "Northern, how did you run here?"


    Zhou Beinan was thinking about his own thoughts, and he was shocked. He didn¡¯t set up an elbow and slipped into the water.


    He turned back and saw Qu Chi standing on the shore.


    After stepping on two waters, Zhou Beinan floated his body from the sea and swam toward the shore: "A man comes out."


    "I see you are always absent-minded, is it a bad mood?" Qu Chi said, "Today is your birthday, you are not on the table, and the disciples are not happy."


    "I am not happy when they are in trouble." Zhou Beinan did not care to walk out of the sea, only a wet brown leggings pants, large pieces of shiny muscles in the moonlight thin.


    He twisted his long, wet hair and said, "Don''t worry about me. Go."


    Qu Chi temperament and easygoing, Zhou Beinan said nothing, do not need to accompany, he is not strong to stay here, called Zhou Beinan uncomfortable.


    Before leaving, he looked at the fat fish that was thrown ashore by Zhou Beinan and smacked his tail.


    Zhou Beinan smashed a water grass that was washed up by the late tide, twisted into a strand, and put the fish lip on.


    But after doing all this, he didn''t know what to do next.


    And the white fish eyes and big eyes looked at each other for a while, Zhou Beinan did not know who was sulking, and muttered: "...is really stupid."


    When the voice fell, he felt that the shadow of the foot was swayed by a glare, as if a piece of star was broken and smashed.


    Zhou Beinan turned his head and heard that there was a cracking sound of gunpowder in the mainland town far from the sea.


    The sound is not big, but the flying beads that bloom at low altitude are familiar enough to make Zhou Beinan''s eyes shine.


    The second piece of fireworks rotates into the sky, but the drop point is much lower. In the low-altitude, there are thousands of knots, and the glazed fire is burning in the sun, and there are many colorful clouds.


    Not waiting for the third piece of fireworks to enter the air, Zhou Beinan raised the fish, and he took off the clothes on the shore and put it on the grass. Even if the water drops were too late to drain, he hurriedly called the rifle and crossed the sea. Benina called the town of "Linjin".


    He had some hunch today, his birthday, Xu Xingzhi will not come.


    Nowadays, I can see the familiar fireworks in the far air. What else does Zhoubeinan still understand?


    Linjin Town Lingang is a place where Tongda is located. There are many inns that can be sheltered. If you look for it one by one, you are afraid to be similar. Fortunately, today''s non-annual non-festival, which one ordered the firecrackers to let go of the fireworks, just ask a few merchants is clear at a glance.


    Inquired about Zhoubei Nanyi Road, went to an inn and asked the boss, and I learned that there were two sons who had made a lot of money to cover the entire inn. Just after they went to the roof and placed three fireworks, one of the sons went downstairs and said that if there were well-dressed Xianmen sons looking for them, they would go to the upstairs and wait for a room to wait. They then arrive.


    Zhou Beinan had no doubt about him, and the fish in his hand was thrown at the boss: "Go a pot of soup."


    After clearing the white-skinned squid still in need, the boss was surprised: "The son, this sea bream is not uncommon, but the white-scale squid is so rare that one can sell fifty gold." The chef of our small shop inn is afraid that it is not well regulated..."


    Zhou Beinan rushed to see Xu Xingzhi, where he could rap with him: "According to the simplest method, you can boil the soup."


    After all, he took a robes and rushed upstairs.


    When crossing the stairs, Zhou Beinan felt that the body seemed to pass through a soft flow barrier.


    There is a transparent wall here, which mortals can''t wear. and


    Just stepping through this pass, Zhou Beinan heard the slightest low-pitchedness from the upload of the roof, the tongue and the tongue, the sound of snoring, endless.


    Although Zhou Beinan was not personnel, he also knew what was the movement. He immediately became red and shy, and almost stunned and fell down the stairs.


    Since there are only Xu Xingzhi and Meng Zhongguang in this inn, it is self-evident that the voice was sent by whom.


    Zhou Beinan casually found a bedroom with a light to keep himself in the inside, but the sound of yin and yang was not small. Listening to the faint sound, Zhou Beinan smashed a face, and the buttocks were poked with a stick. Restless. I didn''t know how long it took, and he saw the door being pushed out from the outside.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hair was chaotic, and he walked in front of him. When he saw Zhou Beinan, he snorted: ¡°Northern China, come so fast?¡±


    In the face of no photo, Zhou Beinan killed Xu Xing¡¯s shameless heart, but when he saw the face, he didn¡¯t open his mouth. Zhou Beinan¡¯s heart softened seven points, and the remaining three points were also seen. It melted thoroughly when he wore his right hand with a thin glove.


    However, Zhou Beinan¡¯s tone is as strong as ever: ¡°Is still alive?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "Not dead."


    This smile, Zhou Beinan saw some differences.


    If in the past, Xu Xing decided to happily come up and hook his shoulders, and asked intimately, "Do you want me to die?", will never let go of any chance to ridicule yourself, the appearance of the skin is called I want to get rid of him.


    ... He is different after all.


    Thinking about this, Zhou Beinan is even more soft.


    When Xu Xing¡¯s trip to the table, when he wanted to sit down, his arms on the table were slightly stiff, and the corners of his lips set off a slightly comfortable arc.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were fast, and he handed a cushion. He grabbed his arm and sent him to sit down securely.


    Seeing the interaction between the two, Zhou Beinan still can''t find a clue, and swallowing a sigh of water.


    Xu Xingzhi asked him: "How come you are alone?"


    Zhou Beinan turned a white-eyed road: "Hey, I shouted the four disciples and went to see you and Meng Zhongguang''s good things together?"


    Xu Xingzhi was born with a cheeky face, but he still smiled shamelessly: "Heavily, you go down, I have a chat with North and South alone."


    Meng Zhongguang looked at Zhou Beinan''s eyes and licked his lips. His expression was not very happy, but he still listened to the instructions and got up and went downstairs.


    As soon as he left, Zhou Beinan¡¯s nose was not a nose, not a face: ¡°I said, you have let the fireworks come over, how come you both...¡±


    Xu Xingzhi can not help but can not help.


    Recently, Meng Chongguang finally tasted the sweetness of doing this good thing. He knew the taste of the marrow, and he always hugged him like a little milk dog, two or three times a day. As for Xu Xingzhi, I have slowed down the uncomfortable one or two at the beginning. Recently, I have become more aware of the benefits of doing this. Half a push and a half will follow Meng Zhongguang and let him go.


    Just letting go of the fireworks, Meng Zhongguang saw the flames of the sky, very beautiful, and then he became interested again. He shouted Xu Xingzhi, saying that he wanted to try something that couldn¡¯t be the same, and while he was pulling Xu Xingzhi¡¯s clothes, he was justified. Spoiled the road: "Mr. Zhou, he saw the fireworks, changed the clothes, came from Ying Tianchuan, and then heard a place at home, the speed would not be fast..."


    Xu Xingzhi was wrapped up in his soft and hot, and pressed his waist backwards: "How are you so refined at this time?"


    Meng Zhongguang kissed his hair and promised: "Brother, I will try to be faster."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that this little **** was born with himself, and he always couldn¡¯t help him. This time it was easily convinced, and the two were squatting and uncomfortable.


    Under the blue sky, everything is as clean as it is, and the roof here is no different from the building on the side. As long as someone pushes open the window on the opposite side, you can see the spring scene here, so Xu Xingzhi will only be amazed. He swallowed, and he was forced to redden his eyes.


    The moon is in the sky, compassionately and tenderly watching the two young people who are carnival.


    Sitting back in the room, Xu Xingzhi left the pot and poured hot tea into the bowl.


    Zhou Beinan knows that if he asks this question himself, he will not have any decent answer, simply let go of his hand.


    Xu Xingzhi pushed the tea bowl over: "Take the snow dust and Qu Chi."


    "I have to come in a hurry." Zhou Beinan took the tea bowl and smashed it in his hand. "In addition, Qu Chi is probably with snow dust now. If I want to call Qu Chi, I must be involved in snow dust. You know the character of snow dust. If he came to see you, it would be ok. But..."


    When Xu Xingzhi saw that he was too difficult to say, he replied for him: "I know that it is not convenient to know that the light is a demon."


    Wen Xuechen has always been a nonsense person, and the heavy light is now sticking to him. It is better to see each other when they meet, and it is better to see each other.


    Zhou Beinan frowned slightly, his fingers unconsciously knead his clothes.


    He does not call Wen Xuechen. Actually, it is because today, Wen Xuechen still firmly believes that the death of Qing Jingjun cannot be separated from Meng Zhongguang. He has also privately told the disciples of Qinglianggu. If he finds Meng Zhongguang¡¯s trace, he will come back all night. It¡¯s not a kill.


    He wanted to tell the truth, but the exit turned a corner: "No. He is accompanying the small string. Small string... she has."


    Xu Xingzhi was shocked and happy: "Is it?"


    Zhou Beinan touched the tip of his nose, and he was not proud of it: "Two months. I only knew it yesterday. Xiaoxian said that this is the birthday present she sent me."


    Xu Xingzhi is also happy, from the waist to pull out a clear and infinite dragon-shaped turquoise, play at the fingertips, handed over to Zhou Beinan: "Hey."


    "this is?"


    "It was a gift that was sent to you." Xu Xingzhi said, "This is what I found in an antique shop when I came with heavy light. It is a jade that has been raised for more than a decade. Since the small string has a body, Let her give it, how?"


    Zhou Beinan took over Yulai and pinched two pinches. He knew that this jade was good on the ground. It was expensive. Some of the hearts were grateful and sour. If you feel grateful, you will be over the mouth. When you turn it upside down, it will change its taste: "The birth of me." What about the gift?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not panic: "I will give this to you."


    He spread his hand again and placed a hand-made cinnabar-colored sachet in his palm, which was very delicate.


    Zhou Beinan dislikes: "Women are women, where are they bought?"


    Xu Xingzhi answered: "I did."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi does not look like a man. He is ashamed to wear needles. He said: "The sand is full of sandalwood and peach wood, and the round beads are all polished by me. I originally wanted to do this thing. I gave it to the light, and we both have one. This is not, just just do one."


    Zhou Beinan asked, "Your hand -"


    He knew that he had lost his word, but Xu Xingzhi didn''t mind, and he shook his own palm.


    "It''s still a success." Xu Xingzhi said, "Leave a hand and do a lot of things.... I can still talk to you."


    After Zhou Beinan grinned, he felt that his throat was blocked, and he simply took his ankle under the table.


    Xu Xingzhi reached out and made a slight effort to hold the cinnabar sachet and Zhou Beinan¡¯s right hand together: ¡°Northern South, happy birthday.¡±


    I have listened to the whole day, but it is very gentle and comfortable when I fall into my ear. It has caused some hot face in Zhoubeinan: "...the meat is dead."


    "You can make a wish."


    Zhou Beinan uncomfortably touched his chin: "Where are you going in the future?"


    "Fish jumps all over the world, and there is always a place to go." Xu Xingzhi smiled. "...Where is the light, where do I go. We have two small courtyards, where we planted the flowers and plants, and wait for the spring next year." Maybe I will raise a dog again."


    Zhou Beinan looked at him and knew that Xu Xingzhi was unwilling to be involved with the world. His heart was sour and warm for a while, he whispered: "I hope there is nothing to see."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s words with Xu Xing¡¯s words were nothing more than trivial things that he had recently met.


    As for the order of Guangfu Jun to go through the four thresholds and to pursue the pursuit of Xu Xing, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is clearly clear, so Zhou Beinan does not have to say;


    As for the real cause of death of Qing Jingjun, Xu Xingzhi would say when he wanted to inform him, so Zhou Beinan did not have to ask.


    Zhou Beinan always believes in Xu Xingzhi.


    He only wants Xu Xingzhi to be at ease with him, and to show his unfettered laughter.


    After half a time, Zhou Beinan¡¯s calculations counted, knowing that if he disappeared for too long, it would be bad if he caused doubts. He then got up and planned to respond to Tianchuan.


    Xu Xingzhi did not leave him, sent him to the entrance of the inn, saw him figure into the night, and then turned back, just to see Meng Zhongguang carrying a pot of hot and fragrant things from the kitchen, the fresh air The taste is straightforward and straightforward.


    Xu Xingzhi only knows that this fragrance is very familiar: "This is..."


    The innkeeper said: "This white scale squid was brought by the visiting son. When he came, he told me to simmer it.


    When he hadn''t finished speaking, he shrank in the eyes of Meng Zhongguang''s cold and stinging, and he wandered to the backyard.


    Wen Yan, Xu Xing could not help but slightly bent his eyebrows.


    ¡ª¡ª Last week, Zhou Beinan Shengchen, he followed the usual practice, took a gift to Yingchuan to feast, and took a meal at the banquet, then pointed to one of the white scale squid soup, and smiled: "There is a bit of flavor The rest are tired of eating."


    At that time, Zhou Beinan¡¯s attitude was very clear. He loved eating and eating, and Tianchuan was not used to your mouth.


    See Xu Xingzhi looking at the fish soup, the eyebrows are full of nostalgia, Meng Zhongguang is more sullen in his heart, licking a piece of fresh and white fish, biting his mouth in the mouth with anger, and holding another piece of chopsticks with vinegar. Passing in the direction of Xu Xingzhi: "The brothers are losing too much today, or more to make up."


    Xu Xingzhi walked slowly, but did not pick up the clipped fish, but bent over and bit the fish in Meng Zhongguang''s mouth.


    Meng Chongguang''s chopsticks are loose, and the fish that meets at least one room rate will fall to the ground.


    After smashing the little temper, Xu Xingzhi sat down at the table and stuffed two pieces of fish and a spoonful of soup into his mouth. Even if he lifted his wrist and wiped his left eye, he sucked in vaguely. Road: "...too hot."


    Meng Zhongguang got closer and kissed his ear gently, using his teeth to describe the shape of his delicate ear bones.


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, but patiently embraced Xu Xingzhi, so that he could safely finish the dinner sent by this friend.


    Out of the inn''s gate, Zhou Beinan will play the cinnabar sachet all the way, and he is dissatisfied with the saying: "The woman''s home."


    He only cares about bowing his head and squatting. When he drops a pair of slender legs and two wheelchair wheels in his eyelids, Zhou Beinan is inevitable.


    He quickly looked up, and for a time he flashed the reason for countless banquets. However, Wen Xuechen only used an understatement to tear all his smashed drafts into pieces: "The low-altitude fireworks, I have seen Qu Chi has also seen."


    Zhou Beinan snorted and grabbed the scalp. He wanted to stop Wen Xuechen from going to the inn. He had to clumsily try to open the topic: "What about small strings?"


    Wen Xuechen responded like a flow: "I sent the string girl back to the house and watched her and the child settle down early, only to join with Qu Chi."


    Zhou Beinan: "..."


    Not waiting for Zhou Beinan to come up with some ideas, Wen Xuechen asked: "He can be okay?"


    Zhou Beinan only nodded: "The spirit is much better. There is a loss of Meng Zhongguang on his side."


    When Zhou Beinan mentioned Meng Zhongguang, he paid special attention to the change of Wen Xuechen''s expression. He only hoped that he would not be bothering them now. If he really fights, he will not even know who to help.


    After a long while, Wen Xuechen took a book from the sleeve and pulled out a few pages. He said slowly: "According to the yellow calendar, today is the golden eclipse, it is advisable to marry, it is not appropriate. I just came to see, know the line. Fortunately, I can be safe... what do you do!?"


    Qu Chi smiled from behind him: "I see if it is a golden eclipse today."


    Wen Xuechen hid the scroll of the book with the words "fetal birth book" clearly written on the scroll head. The tone was not consciously aggravated: "...naturally."


    Qu Chi did not argue with him. He asked softly: "Do we really not look at him?"


    "As long as everything is well done, why should we bother him?" Wen Xuechen slowly licked the yin and yang ring on his wrist with his fingertips. "But Meng Zhongguang was with him. Once he saw it, he had a conflict." Not making him difficult."


    Zhou Beinan sighed with relief: "So... let''s go back?"


    During the speech, Qu Chi carefully noticed the same ornaments on the end of the Zhoushan Nangang refining gun. He was curious: "Northern, do you never love such pendants?"


    Zhou Beinan coughed and turned his face: "I feel good-looking and buy it at hand."


    When Qu Chi looked at his expression, he guessed one or two and asked: "... is it?"


    Zhoubei Nanxun nailed the railway: "...naturally."


    Qu Chi smiled.


    He has never been accustomed to dismantling others, so the figure of the three people walked quietly under the moonlight and walked slowly toward Yingtianchuan.


    On the roof of the inn, Xu Xingzhi holding the tableware looked at the three people far away, and they were with them under the hook of the month. They listened to the sound of the tide of the ropes, and they felt soft and soft. No longer exists.


    The author has something to say: - Xu Shixiong handed the sachet to Zhou Beinan, the last physical contact between the two of them.


    Send a poem to Master Xu:


    ¡ª¡ªI have also drifted for a long time. For ten years, I have been deeply enthroned, and I have died.

 Chapter 79： The meaning of drunkard

    In the spring of four years, it is expected that the spring cold will not be retired. It is already the day when the second dragon rises in early February, but it is still suffocating into ice, wanting to get up early, It takes a lot of perseverance.


    Seeing that the sky was already in the morning, Xu Xingzhi was still lying on the soft bed of the inn, and he was very bored. He simply lifted the left hand that had been frozen in the quilt and rolled it up. He just woke up and had no eyes. When I opened it, I caught my own puppies and licked the scorpion on the back of the neck and pinched it.


    Meng Zhongguang screamed and rolled into the arms of Xu Xing, grabbed his hand on his chest, and kissed him hotly on Xu Xingzhi. It was like a fish, stirring up right and wrong.


    The Lancome atmosphere that was provoked in the house last night has not yet spread, and Xu Xingzhi was folded by his waist and folded: "Meng Chongguang, you are not wearing your pants... oh..."


    The two had a good time, and they hugged each other. They planned to experience the feeling of sleeping until they were cooked. But when they just squinted, they opened their eyes and looked at each other without any extra words. Turn over and wear clothes.


    In Russia, the wooden door of the room was shaken by a sword.


    When Guangfujun stepped into the door, he saw that the bedding was messy and there was still room temperature. However, the two people in the room had disappeared. The window door was wide open, and the cold wind blew the bell around the window. The sound is loud.


    He was not willing to take the quilt off the ground with a sword, and shouted in the goose screaming: "Xu Xingzhi!!"


    However, several Fengling disciples who came with him saw their eyes sighed and sighed with relief.


    Yuan Ruzhen took the boss who had heard the news and paid some silver money to compensate for the damaged house door object. He also apologized to him for a long time.


    When the boss saw the face of Yuan Ruyi, his heart was already eight points, and then he saw the silver money. He even had half of the complaints, and he went away with joy.


    Some disciples asked: "Uncle Shi, still chasing?"


    Guangfu Jun cuts his teeth: "Continue to chase! You are still warm, they must not run far!"


    The disciples have looked at Yuan Ruyi, revealing the color of help.


    Yuan Ruxin took the lead and went forward to calm down: "Master, we have to chase the brothers..."


    Guangfu Jun is a glimpse.


    Yuan Ruyi immediately changed his mouth: "We have to chase Xu Xingzhi, it must be unexpected, attacking it is not ready, otherwise, we are on him and Meng Shi... Meng Chongguang, indeed, there is no chance of winning."


    Guangfu Jun did not intend to obey her: "Chasing!"


    Yuan Ruyi and a few disciples had no choice but to look at each other. The disciples could only turn around and go downstairs, distracting the Quartet and chasing each other.


    Yuan Ruyi was the last to leave.


    She looked around in a circle and found a white puff on the ground. She looked like a man with her belongings. She thought about it and leaned over, but she faintly heard the wind coming from her ear. She was also alert and swift. After smashing the body, he won the hand and used Jinpa to catch the thing that flew towards her.


    She fixed her eyes and looked at it, but it was a golden butterfly and jade, simple and generous, quite ancient.


    Along with the handwritten book, the handwriting is left to the left, there are still some irregularities, but there is some ridiculous indulgence: "Little sister, hanging out on the street for the brothers some time ago. I saw this thing and wanted to come to suit you, so I bought it. You like it?"


    Yuan Ru''s eyes were reddish, and several moments rushed to the window and looked out, but only saw a piece of evergreen cypress wood that slammed into the wind, and there was the shadow of that person.


    Yuan Ruyu holds the jade, only feels the infinite tenderness in his heart, muttering: "Thank you brother. I don''t care what my brother sent me. I like it very much."


    Waiting for her to leave, Xu Xingzhi, sitting on the edge of the roof of the inn, gently stepped on the tip of the cypress, and pointed at the bottom of his foot. He smiled and said, "...like it."


    Meng Zhongguang sat on his side and his mouth was subtle: "The brothers are very savvy."


    "Isn''t it awkward?" Xu Xingzhi held his hand and kissed him at the tip of Xiujie''s fingertips. He screamed at him softly. "It''s all too wide to give me everything for you."


    Meng Zhongguang was pleased to be happy, and he was also comfortably and lazy to Xu Xingzhi. Xu Xingzhi took his fingers and carefully waited for the chin of the little things in his arms. The soft and crisp meat was pinched up. Meng Zhongguang was overwhelmed by him, and he was really like a white-haired cat.


    Look at the appearance of the two people leisurely sun, where is the person who is being chased.


    I don''t know if they got a letter from Guangfu when they went back to Yingtianchuan. Shortly after they left Yingtianchuan, he went all the way to the town where they lived.


    In the past six months, the two men have escaped all the way, and Guangfu Jun has been chasing all the way in the back. He has not killed the momentum of Xu Xingzhi.


    The grape rack was gone, and the dog that had been said to be raised was gone. But Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi don''t care about this.


    Compared with being chased, Meng Zhongguang has infinite regrets about the grape rack.


    He shouted: "I was expecting the summer grapes to mature with the brothers on the vines..."


    After listening to it, Xu Xingzhi screwed his waist and smiled and told him to read less of the mess.


    Meng Zhongguang is very shameless, and slaps on him: "I like my brother, I have to please a lot, so the brothers will not be tired of heavy light."


    "...you can''t afford to be a good person."


    "Where is the regular brother?" Meng Zhongguang lay comfortably on Xu Xing''s lap, licking his thin waist and kissing him, softly, "How can ordinary people like this to focus on light?"


    Xu Xingzhi was so funny and helpless. He simply put it in his ear and made his earlobe with his lips. The tone was hoarse: "Who told you to be my little ancestor?"


    Meng Zhongguang listened to this statement and used it very much. He groped and clasped Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand.


    Soon, Xu Xingzhi felt that there were more hard-boned gadgets on his left hand.


    He looked down and saw that he was wearing a storage ring in the hands of Master.


    The decorative blue jade was replaced by Dushan jade, but the scratch marks on the copper ring, how each way came, Xu Xingzhi is clear.


    The spirit of Xu Xingzhi was awkward, and the palm of his hand was stroking the body. The lips were raised with a smile, but the body was cold.


    He asked: "How did you get it?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not know how the ring was in the quiet room. Observing the look of Xu Xingzhi, he vaguely felt that he was not quite right. He had to be careful: "When I retrieved the ''quick pen'', I joined the ring together. I got it back. At first I was afraid that my brother would look at the ring, think of my own hand, and feel sad when I was sad. I found a suitable Dushan jade a few days ago and thought about re-doing a style and giving it to my brother. If the brother wants to take something, it is also convenient..."


    Having said that, look at the look of Xu Xingzhi, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart has sunk.


    This ring... seems to be not supposed to be sent.


    The huge wound left in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart because of the death of Qing Jingjun is still there. In the past year, there have been no signs of healing.


    Meng Zhongguang still underestimated Xu Xingzhi''s feelings for Qing Jingjun.


    When he was slightly helpless, Xu Xingzhi quickly showed his face. He retired the ring and grabbed Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hand: "Come."


    Meng Zhongguang had been very sorrowful. He asked the brothers to be disheartened. Instead, he caused the brothers to feel sad. When he saw his brother, he was willing to pay attention to him. He naturally had the grace of the heavens to spread his hands.


    Xu Xingzhi put the ring on him.


    Meng Zhongguang is both happy and awkward: "Brother, don''t you like it?"


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "I like it very much. It''s just that I am inconvenient with one hand. It is better to take things for you."


    After all, he tasted the lips of Meng Zhongguang warmly: "Moreover, people are yours, and what are you using?"


    Meng Zhongguang knows that the brothers are so sympathetic, they are nothing more than sad in their hearts, and they are not willing to provoke others to increase their wounds with him.


    He also knows that the brothers have been like this in the past year, not only because they like it, but also to eliminate the pain in their hearts.


    Therefore, he has to give his brother more sweetness to make up for him.


    Xu Xingzhi was quickly removed from his coat and was thrown to a nearby cypress branch.


    This cypress tree is a hundred years old tree. It is very strong and flexible. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body is thrown on the head and only shocked two earthquakes.


    Xu Xingzhi thought that it would be on the roof. Who wants to be thrown here, his muscles are tense when he is on the body, and his mouth is white and his mouth is open: "Meng Zhongguang! There are ants, I am fucking!"


    Meng Zhongguang was light on the branches, and when the toes fell on the branches, he could not even shake the branches.


    He hugged Xu Xingzhi, driving spiritual power and softly comforting him: "Nothing, brother, I am here."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that Meng Zhongguang is physically and specific. There are few people in the world who are not afraid of his breath. The snake worms and ants are even more afraid of it. As long as he is by his side, he will not have to worry about these little things.


    He was stunned twice, although he was a little embarrassed, but fortunately not so nervous.


    Xu Xingzhi grabbed his clothes and warned him: "Meng Zhongguang, this bright day, the uncle, they have not gone far, you can whisper."


    After a year of reconciliation, the two have already had a good match, and they have to burn each other.


    The pine and cypress leaves and sings are singular, such as the chorus and the humming, because the spring cold and the branches of the branches are dewdrops, and the inn window sills are not wet.


    The morning ushered in the cool valley, and the mornings that Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang are experiencing are generally the same, but Wen Xuechen got up early and concentrated on the chores in the school.


    Soon, a near-serving disciple walked in, slammed the door, bowed down, and asked for security. All the rules and regulations passed by, and then he slammed: "Wen brother, the magic road sent people."


    "Magic Road?" Wen Xuechen frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    "Return to the warm brother. Say it is to give gifts." The disciple replied, "for the birth of Wen brother."


    When Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyebrows were lifted, the disciple¡¯s heart was a glimpse, and he bowed his head and could not speak.


    Wen Xuechen did not feel angry for the rush of the people of the Magic Road, but did not expect that they would come so early.


    His birth is indeed coming soon.


    In the year after Xu Xingzhi¡¯s accident, at the festival, the Jiuzhi lamp will still be sent as a gift, as thoughtful as it is. When Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan were born, he sent something that was not particularly expensive, but it was enough to reflect his mind. It was neither pleasing to the eye nor asking them to find a reason to refuse acceptance.


    In short, he did a very good job.


    Wen Xuechen once passed through Zhou Beinan. They have to check the gifts so that they don''t hide anything, but the results of each inspection are all abnormal.


    Zhou Beinan also laughed at him and thought more about it. He said that he would not only be whiteheaded but also hair loss.


    ... is really nonsense.


    Thinking about this, Wen Xuechen wrote: "Where is the giver?"


    The disciple answered: "Southwest Flower Hall."


    Wen Xuechen''s eyebrows wrinkled again.


    If the person is privately gifted, he will be a disciple to cope with it. However, the magical disciple who has given gifts has passed the Mingtang. If he does not go, there is a rudeness, and the injury is the decent of the entire cool valley.


    After a short while, he screamed: "You told him to wait a little, I will meet after changing clothes."


    After the cool valley disciple respectfully retired, Wen Xuechen waved the wheelchair through the desk. He was about to return to the room, and he heard a burst of bells and bells, which sounded from outside the study.


    Soon, the owner of the ring tone appeared: "Dust brother."


    Seeing the Zhou Xian, Wen Xue''s eyebrows piled up the snow, and carefully shook out two steps forward, reaching out to hold her round and radiant as a bead: "All in July, how can you still have a casual activity?"


    Zhou Xian is quite funny: "I walk around and move around, and it is good for production. Isn''t this what the dust brother told me?"


    Wen Xuechen is right: "When I go to the afternoon, I will take you around."


    "But I have a waitress..."


    Wen Xuechen said indifferently: "I am doing things better than them."


    Zhou Xixian''s abdomen in the abdomen was big, and he couldn''t bend his body. He squatted down slightly, and his cheeks were red and kissed with a warm snow dust: "Yes. I listen to the dust brother."


    Wen Xuechen has always been arrogant, and this kiss, even if no one saw it, made him slightly reddened: "Noisy."


    Zhou Xian eyes stared at him brightly: "...dust brother."


    Wen Xuechen was helpless, reached over her arm and lifted her up: "Be careful."


    After all, he raised his other hand and pressed it on the soft, pale lips. He touched her face like an unintentionally: "Okay, go back to the room. When I see you, come." Go back to the house to find you."


    Being delayed, Wen Xuechen went slower. When he arrived, the disciples who had given gifts had already drunk half a pot of tea.


    This disciple who came back to give gifts is somewhat unusual. Just looking at the temperament will be different from others.


    He self-reported his doorstep: "Wu Xiang, the son of the owner of the castle under the black water."


    Blackwater Fort?


    Wen Xuechen remembers that about a year ago, one of the branches of the Magic Road, Blackwater Fort, was in trouble, and within a month, it was suppressed by Jiuzhi Deng.


    Just look at the owner of this fortune and become a person who runs errands. You can know that the nine lights are not cruel, but they are not easily loose.


    Since the other party is polite, Wen Xuechen can''t lose his sense of proportion.


    After a simple return, he asked: "I still have half a month from my birth, why come in advance?"


    Wu Xiangru said with the endorsement: "Devils have specially explained before they came. You don''t like the people of this way. If you give gifts on the day of your birth, you will not be dissatisfied if you receive them. It is better to send them in advance, and you can call them all. Your heart is looser."


    This is a frank but not hurting person. Ding is Ding, and he is awkward, but it is indeed the style of the nine lights.


    Wen Xuechen no longer asked, and received the ceremony, politely asked him to leave.


    Waiting for the cool valley, then Wu Xiang screamed: "Hey, this surname is so timid, so scorn me!"


    Two accompanying disciples who came with him and waited for him for a long time outside the valley greeted him.


    One of them saw him with a bad expression, and Wen Sheng comforted him: "Wu Gongzi, don''t want to be angry. Since this gift is sent out, this thing is all right, and I think there is still much benefit."


    After all, he handed over the sporadic debris such as the wine sac that Wu Xiang had before he entered the valley.


    Wu Xiang accepted it politely.


    Just for the sake of etiquette, he made a small low in front of Wen Xuechen, and filled up his grandson. Now he is out, so he has to take a good pass and vent his power.


    He unscrewed the wine sac, poured a large mouth, wiped the lips and wine, and said to himself: "What is the nine lights?! Growing up in the Fengling Mountain, the mind is toward this so-called famous decent! During the New Year''s Eve, this gift is sent to the four gates, and his grandson is like his grandfather! He can remember that he is a magician? Ah?"


    He licked his mouth and poured a bite of wine: "...the father is also a timid thing! The nine lights killed two striker generals, and they rushed to fall! I don''t believe that these nine lights are daring. Strong enough to kill the Blackwater Fortress Lord!!"


    He squatted and slammed his sword, and his mouth was still chattering, but after a short while, he coughed.


    Wu Xiang did not put this cough in his heart. However, more and more foamy white foam came out of his throat. He only felt severe pain in his chest, coughing his cough, reaching out his mouth and wiping his hand. Dead fish with blood, which is also mixed with debris from the lungs.


    He swayed and swayed, and he sown from the sword and fell into the deep valley.


    Another accompanying disciple is part of the Blackwater Fort. Seeing this scene, he was shocked and stunned. He screamed "Sonzi" and went straight. He still cares about the sorrowful magical road with him. General altar disciple.


    The disciples of the altar looked at the two disappeared in the mountains, laughing and not talking.


    In a flash, his face changed completely.


    Jiuzhi lamp coveted his hand and stood at Yuntou, whispering his question: "...I will not kill your father."


    "I need to keep his life and let the cool valley make an explanation for the death of his only child."


    The author has something to say: - Please use an animal to describe the person you are closest to.


    North South: Rabbit, long ears, so good.


    Xiaolu: ... Tibetan fox.


    North South: What is Tibetan fox?


    Xiao Lu: A very ferocious animal, much like you.


    North South: Oh, that''s good.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Qu Chi seriously: um... little lamb.


    Xiaotao blush; ... big sheep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nine sisters: The brother is a brother, not an animal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Light sister: The brothers are very similar. When I was pet, I was like a very gentle dog. When I was charged, it was like a wolf; when I was glued to me, it was like...


    Brother: Oh, Teddy.


    Light sister: ...

 Chapter 80： Fallen person

    When the cool valley was blocked by the black water castle disciple in the purple robe, it was a rainy night with a rainstorm.


    Ghost rain sprinkled empty grass, hurricane to curb the clouds, a branch of pine fire was swayed by the rain, a large group of a haze of silence silently surrounded the cool valley.


    The stone tablet that Xu Xingzhi once sat on it and drinking in the day has been broken in two halves.


    The main face of the Blackwater Fortress is gloomy and ghostly, and screams: "Hand over the warm snow and dust!"


    In the valley door, Wen Xuechen condensed his eyebrows and asked his disciples: "Master has not been able to go out?"


    Fuyao retreats before January, enlightens practice, and plans to rise to the Golden Delicious, and then try to become the body of Yuan Ying.


    After the death of the quiet and immortal, the rest of the three doors did not say anything, but the various monarchs all accelerated the process of cultivation.


    Where Xianmen practiced, one needs to be well-informed, the second needs to be calm and clear, and the third needs cold and cold desire. If it is to be successful, it is not easy. Some people burn incense and pray, the futons add, eat the chanting, and the poor life Only one of the four disciples can be defeated, and among the four disciples, the one who can refine the gas is half, and the one who can form the Jindan is half, and the body of Yuan Ying is already the person who is on the top, and these years have really Those who have learned the way, only Danyang Feng Ming Zhaojun, and Ming Zhaojun has been inundated for three hundred years in the world, showing the difficulty of practicing.


    After the war of hunting, the magic road bowed, the sea was clear, and there was a young and unique young monarch, Qing Jingjun, who supported it. Therefore, the families were somewhat relaxed about the cultivation.


    No one can think of it, the star that is expected to be so high will fall so fast.


    This supportable monopoly has gone, and the worries of each family have also risen. Before March, Zhou Yunlie, the master of Tianchuan, succeeded in upgrading to the seventh stage of Jindan, and the cultivation process of Fuyao Jun is now at a critical moment, and a little difference will be destroyed.


    It is a coincidence that Wen Xuechen does not believe that the magic road is causing the incident at this time. However, the cool valley is surrounded, and the matter is big, and it is unfavorable to hide in the cool valley.


    He tightened the yin and yang ring on his wrist and said: "Open the door."


    The valley door opened wide and Wen Xuechen was launched with the disciple.


    The owner of the Blackwater Fortress looked up and saw the young, sick and weak, white-haired youth, and sneered: "You are Wen Xuechen?"


    In the rain, the sound of Wen Xuechen is still difficult to cover the shore: "You come to me, but I don''t know who I am?"


    The owner of the fortune sneer: "The cool valley is warm and snowy, and the people who are not guilty of the road are disgusted. Who knows your name? But the magic road and the four doors have been repaired for several years. I came to Qinglianggu to present a gift, why do you want to harm? My life?"


    Wen Xuechen condensed his eyebrows: "When did I hurt his life, and why did he harm him?"


    "My son came to give gifts, and after you have been in the cool valley, you will be poisoned and killed. The two disciples who come with you are circumstantial evidence. It is not you, but who will harm them?" The Lord mentioned this matter as a heart drama. Pain, I can¡¯t wait to bite every word in alive. "Wen Xuechen, you are really a bad name!"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyebrows are locked deeper and deeper: ¡°I can do this for half a benefit to my cool valley?¡±


    The owner of Blackwater Fortress has always heard only the reputation of Wen Xuechen for the unruly people. Now listen to him saying that he only wants to shout, so he is just as good, and his heart is more like a fried, screaming: "Less His mother is here to be false and false! You killed me, I want you to take it for granted!"


    Wen Xuechen saw that he was already violent and full of anger. If he didn''t want to annoy him, he chose to take a step back and said: "...The matter is still not clear. We are here to talk about the truth, but we can''t tell the truth. Into the valley, we will slowly discuss it clearly."


    ¡°''Slowly?''¡± The owner of the Blackwater Fortress opened his mouth and shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you call ''slow'', in order to make things clear, or to delay the time, wait until the other three , I am so stubborn, forcing me to be a small black water castle?"


    After all, he raised his hand, and a cool valley disciple with a blue color coat was pushed up from behind him.


    Wen Xuechen''s face changed.


    After learning about the people in the Valley of the Magic, he felt a little unusual. He first ordered a rhinoceros lamp in the house. He happened to catch up with Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi are not in the house. He sent a strong sword. The disciple, who sent him from the valley to the nearest Danyang Peak in the cool valley, sent a letter to Tell Quchi about it, so that he would have time to come to the valley.


    But this messenger disciple is clearly walking the secret path of the cool valley to the outside world...


    Waiting for him to think about the relationship, the owner of the Blackwater Fortress gave a strange smile: "When you delay the time with me, send a disciple to go to him to send a ventilating letter. Wen Xuechen, hello means."


    The two magic disciples who escorted the young disciple slammed his arm and lifted his ankle to his knee.


    The younger disciple''s body swayed, his eyes were washed away by the rain, and the hair bundled by the jujube was scattered a few times, but he stood like a white poplar standing still in the same place.


    The two demon disciples who were detaining him were humiliated consciously. Both of them were physically trained. They each made a punch and made two punches under his ribs.


    I could only hear two bones, and the young disciple had a pale face and squatted down, almost painfully crushing his teeth.


    But he still has nothing to lose.


    The owner of the Blackwater Fortress saw that he couldn''t even succumb to the sharpness of the unknown younger brother of the Qingliang Valley. They angered the two magical disciples. They were on a cold, and they became more and more angry. One of them flew up and slammed on it. His left calf, shoveling the bones on the other side, and the other folded his arm, forcing him to kneel.


    At the foot of the young disciple is a piece of soft soil. After being soaked in the rain, it has become a quagmire. If he kneels down, he must head down and fall into the mud of his face and throw away the face of the cool valley.


    Who thought, the little disciple, after making a violent anger, actually inserted his right leg into the mud, and took the body upright!


    In the fragile bones breaking sound, he shouted: "The cool valley is not for the evil spirits!"


    "Really?"


    The owner of the Blackwater Fortress sneered, and the waist of the sword was squirted and turned into a concentrated white light.


    Sharp front passed, the head flew up, and the jujube wood that would take off the unloaded fell in a damp rain mud.


    ... his resistance is over.


    Through the rain, Wen Xuechen almost pinched the yin and yang ring on the handle!


    As soon as he turned his back, the gossip roulette flew out and wiped out a large piece of Mars in the mid-air rain curtain, pushing the main gate of the Blackwater Fortress!


    The main owner of the castle is not free, the sword is blocked, the roulette cuts a raindrop, and the sword is sharply rubbed, and the dark red light spots are wrapped in the rain and fog, and the main face of the black water castle is excited: "You Killing my cool valley disciple, I want you-"


    The owner of the Blackwater Fortress squeezed a hazy smile at this time.


    The sound of the sword wheel seemed to be a kind of signal, and the sound of Wen Xuechen was swallowed up by the sudden violent screaming of the Quartet!


    The sounds of the cool valley are like boiling, shaking the warm snow and dust, and driving the spiritual power, ringing the square, actually in the shadow of the rain, perceive thousands of wet and cold faces!


    The branch of the magic road has a large and small scale. The black water castle is only a thousand people. Even if the power of the whole castle is attacked, it is impossible to have such a huge force!


    During the light stone fire, the temperature and snow dust suddenly became clear.


    They are prepared!


    He screamed: "The valley is going up, starting -"


    The voice has not fallen, and the Wanhua Qinghui has been burning from the ground, and the spiritual power has been injected into the ground. The Russians, the valley of the valley that has been stretching for centuries, have emerged from the ground, the dawn and the turbulence, the horizon The reflection is like snow, and the screams of the disciples of the magical Tao are heard from the four fields.


    "Baiyun Tour, point thirty-six pillars to sing the soul, with five hundred disciples to the east, knot group Yang Zhen!"


    "Yes!"


    "Su Qing, west, group Yang!"


    "Yes!"


    "I am coming to the south gate, guarding the north, Feng Wuhua, keep it for me!"


    "Yes!"


    "Three bursts of together, inner ring sets, forming a smashing soul, you can understand?!"


    Wen Xuechen issued four instructions in succession. The disciples were only from him, and each of them went to the battle. During the period when the disciples were all in peace and security, only Wen Xuechen¡¯s teeth were driven to keep the spirit and maintain the operation of the whole block.


    For a moment, he turned his head and said to his disciple who was behind him: "Come here."


    He said something, but the rain was screaming, the soldiers were staggered, and the disciples could not hear clearly: "...Well, brother, what do you say?!"


    "Go back!" Wen Xuechen raised his voice. "The same string sister said that she would have to worry about the sound of the knife, so that she would stay at home and rest, and she would run out to rain. I will go back to accompany her soon!"


    With the disciples taking care of them, I found that there were only a dozen disciples here, and I couldn¡¯t help but worry: "Well, brother, you can be here..."


    "I am free!"


    The disciples were pale and white, and turned to see Lu Yuji, who was guarding the South Gate tonight, and screamed: "Lu Yujiu, care for Wen¡¯s brother! Did you hear?!"


    Lu Yuji gnawed his grip on the hilt: "Yes!"


    As far as the rest of the valley in the valley, I heard the outside of the string, and put down the books in the hand, and left the lamp alone to help the waist slowly to the armpit. From a distance, hundreds of disciples were silently formed into several columns, and they were split in an orderly manner. Going to the three sides.


    She raised her eyebrows, but did not disturb the self-contained disciples.


    She just walked two steps down the front porch of the temple and heard a familiar voice commanding: "Liu Zixu, with two hundred disciples to the south gate, where Wen brothers are there!"


    When he told him to go, he hurried to the bed of Wen Xuechen, and looked up at the Zhouxian under the gallery. His face changed and he came forward with a few steps: "Mrs. Wen..."


    Less than him to appease, Zhou Xian interrupted him: "No need to say more, say, what happened?"


    After the disciple said this, Zhou¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    I noticed the change of Zhou Xian''s expression, and immediately appeased by the disciple: "When Wen brother is afraid, the lady is in a hurry. You will go back to rest soon. The brothers are strong and strong, and they want to be able to cope."


    He knows that Mrs. Wen was also ranked well on the top of the list, even if she is now pregnant, she wants to block her.


    But Mrs. Wen¡¯s body is really inconvenient, if it¡¯s three long and two short...


    When he was afraid of the Zhouxian impulse, Zhou Xian actually stroked his shoulders a few times to show comfort: "Don''t panic. The dust brother wants me to wait for him, I am waiting."


    Zhou Xia''s eyebrows are warm like moonlight, even if there is more worry inside, but the crescent eyes are lightly glimpsed, and they are all shut in the head: "Go to the dust brother. Go. Tell him, I am good with Awang." Wait here for him to come back."


    With the disciples wiping a burning eyelid, I was about to turn and leave, and suddenly I heard a few tears from the south screaming: "Wen brother! Wen brother!"


    ...No one knows when Wen Xuechen had a heart attack.


    Perhaps when he opened Lu Yujiu and asked him to lead more than a dozen disciples to deal with the blackwater disciples who attacked the front;


    Perhaps it was when he was attacked by a shuttle arrow, and he was forced to distract himself;


    Perhaps earlier, when he saw the head of the messenger flying out, his heart was already unstable.


    No one knows when he fell down like a man, just like no one knows how much spiritual power is needed to support a large array of people in the valley. How big is it for a person with a serious heart like Wen Xuechen? pressure.


    ¡ª¡ª Once the Valley of the Valley is launched, it is necessary for someone to instill a source of spiritual power. The magic road struck suddenly, and the king reconciled, and the disciples were not in place. He could only spell a life to continuation of this battle to ensure that the disciples would successfully fight against the enemy.


    However, his life is like a string, and he is still overwhelmed and broken.


    From the outside of the valley, the Jiuzhi lamp is holding a paper umbrella, such as a cloud, standing in a half space, the rain is not wet, the body is sparse like snow, leaning over and looking at the blood I don¡¯t know what to think about in the battlefield.


    The Blackwater Fortress is standing on the side of his body, slightly squatting on his waist, and his eyes are full of gratitude: "Thank you for the Lord, and report this **** revenge for me!"


    Nine branches of light looked at him sideways, chilling back: "You are welcome. The Lord has changed his mind and decided to be faithful to the Magic Road. This enemy will definitely help you."


    The owner of the castle quietly looked at him and tried to test: "I don''t know if my child''s death will affect the relationship between the Lord and the right door. After all, you..."


    "I have plans to counterattack the right way." Jiuzhi lamp cares about his cuffs and said indifferently. "Just didn''t expect the cool valley to take the lead, then we don''t have to be polite."


    Having said that, he calmly looked into the eyes of the Blackwater Fortress, calmly saying: "Wu Xiang''s death is a shame in the Magic Road, and it is also a glory. There is a day when the history of the history is written, the history of the magic road, your son It will also be listed as a meritorious minister."


    The nine branches of the lamp said that the owner could not help but shed tears: "Respect the Lord..."


    At this time, the disciple with a mottled sword mark in front of the sword returns, when the worship, the sound is difficult to cover the excitement: "Return to the Lord! The cool valley Wen Xuechen is dead! He is dead!"


    Jiuzhi Lanwei: "Who?"


    The disciple is full of joy in the light: "Respect the Lord, it is Wen Xuechen!"


    He repeated: "... Wen Xuechen is dead?"


    ¡°Yes!¡± said the disciple, ¡°It seems that it is driving the mana for a long time, and the heart attack is overwhelmed...¡±


    In other words, he was exhausted and alive.


    The disciple disciple continued: "The disciples of the Qinggu Valley of Shounanmen have been in a mess, and they have been attacked directly. Now the disciples are robbing his corpses with those who are cool!"


    The owner of the Blackwater Fortress is happy, and he blurted out: "Catch back! He is the murderer who killed me..."


    At this point, he discovered that there was no room for his own arrogance, and he was afraid to stare at the nine lights.


    The Jiuzhi lamp came back from the news that the man died. The fist was a sigh of relief. "Catch! At all costs! If anyone can get back the body of Wen Xuechen, I have a reward for him!"


    For the body of Wen Xuechen, both sides are crazy.


    More and more disciples fell on both sides, and many disciples killed their eyes, and those who stepped on the ground rushed forward.


    However, the death of Wen Xuechen has had a great impact on the disciples of Qinglianggu. It is not worthy of the Thunder''s addition. It is difficult to be a painful one. The more urgent the more, the more missed.


    What kind of defense, what defense, they all forgot.


    The most mad of them is Lu Yujiu, who almost drove the power of ghost repairs, and manipulated the dead magical disciples to stand up and slash back to the sorcerer.


    No one even noticed him, everyone was going crazy, the knife and the sword shadow swayed in one place, and the little South Gate was squeezed down.


    After all, a magical disciple with a purple robe crouched on the ground, and found a wrist wearing a lightning strike on the yin and yang ring between the many corpses, and he dragged him out of the resort and carried it on his back. Go away with the sword.


    Lu Yujiu was almost smashed, and the ghost repaired the volley into a bone hand, madly trying to catch the magical disciple who escaped, but the finger only had time to tear off a piece of warm snow.


    Lu Yuji¡¯s face was pale and shouted: ¡°Wen¡¯s brother!¡±


    Daddy, he heard a woman¡¯s voice behind him: ¡°The cool valley disciple listens! Let¡¯s stop!¡±


    With the disciples licking their faces and tears, following the Zhou Xian, they shouted: "Mrs. Wen!!"


    Zhou Xian¡¯s hand held a long gun that she had never held for a long time, with no expression on her face and a clear voice: ¡°There is a knot!¡±


    The rain poured down and washed her face into a boneless white with no blood: "Southern disciples! The group of Yangshen, the other three squares match! Repelling the enemy!"


    The weak woman couldn¡¯t even have tears at this moment, only shouted: "This cool valley is his cool valley, I want to hold it for him! You must keep it for him! Give me to remember that the cool valley is only dead. No drop!!"


    The author has something to say: Although the body of Wen Xuechen has grabbed his hand, the owner of the Blackwater Fortress is still unwilling.


    Looking at the dead man with a purple face and a paper-like look, he whispered: "The life of a hundred disciples is only a corpse, which is too bad!"


    Jiuzhi lamp raised his hand, slowly stroking the silky white hair on the side of the corpse, and there was some faint nostalgia between his expressions.


    He looked at this person in detail.


    This person has never put himself in his eyes. In his opinion, he is probably a huge stain between the four doors, even if it is dirty.


    ... However, what can he do now?


    Can he still blame himself and let himself go away?


    Thinking like this, Jiuzhi Lan lowered his eyes and said to himself: "One hundred and ten disciples can exchange for a warm snow, it is worth it."


    "Block the Qingliang Valley, no one is allowed to come in." Then, Jiuzhiguang told him, "Give me the snow and snow. I will hand him over to the people in the altar who are best at smelting and refining them."


    Before the Blackwater Fortress, only the nine lights were used for private enmity to force the disciples to **** the body, but after hearing the words "smelting into a corpse", he faintly understood: "You..."


    The Jiuzhi lamp understates: "He is a martial artist, and he is familiar with the four-door Fengshan big battle. If he can take him back to me..." He looked at the fortress, and his lips squirmed carelessly. Just a little bit, "So, if we capture the remaining three, we don''t have to struggle like this."

 Chapter 81： Curious wisdom

    In the middle of the night, the rainstorm begins, and the tourmaline reveals a half-round moon.


    Within the Great Altar of the Magic Road, several teams of black-robed disciples who had withdrawn from Qingliang Valley hurriedly walked, and the footsteps were turbulent, and the robe was still faintly with a rolling phosphorus fire.


    Phosphorus fire fell from their robes, rolling like a cypress, crawling over the grass that was washed out by the rain, crawling over the cloister of the wind chime, and finally surrounded by a square cottage, firefly-like Flip up and down.


    There were three or five wild boar oil lamps in the house, and a copper ice sheet was placed along the wall. The ice sheets were filled with large pieces of ice bricks. The chilling and chilling of the chills shrouded the dozens of hailstones displayed in the room. Between the water mist.


    Wen Xuechen''s corpse was smashed in the light, and the light ran through the heavy water mist, reflecting his gray face.


    The nine branches of lights stand on the side of the hail, looking down at this face that I don''t know how many times softer than usual.


    The smelter with a strong oil on his face slammed in front of him, his voice hoarse and said: "Devil, this waking body has three kinds of refining methods. I don''t know which one you want?"


    "Which three?"


    The smelt replied one by one: "The first and the simplest one can make it forget all the six things, leaving a piece of white paper, written by the king, and listening to the life."


    Nine lights did not answer, apparently not satisfied with this result.


    The smelt again said: "The second is to smelt half of the corpse. This can avenge the enemy, can make his mind confused, no one is not a ghost, can''t die, can''t live, if no one instills spiritual power for his life, then It can only be used as a wild dog to cut through the heart of the dead."


    He thought that the nine lights would be more satisfied with the design, who thought he still didn''t change his look.


    The smelt had no choice but to say: "The third method of refining can reverse the five senses, black and white, and light for darkness. But this method is very risky, and it is necessary to add correction memory when necessary. It takes a lot of effort..."


    Nine lights went straight to ask: "I want him to be able to tell the people who are not the right way and the right way. You can do it?"


    The smelter simply explained his request, and the Jiuzhi lamp stepped out of the smelt.


    The disciples who had been going back and forth in the past had waited. After seeing the nine lights, he couldn¡¯t wait to swear: "Sell the Lord! We have surrounded the Qinggu Valley into an iron bucket, blocking the spiritual power, no matter what. The information can''t be delivered! They are now in the middle of it, they can only sit still!"


    This is a good news, but the nine lights have not changed in the autumn, as if this victory is not enough to provoke a glimpse of his dead water heart: "The other three can be aware?"


    "The disciples who sent the surveillance all said that the three doors were calm and there was no change!" The disciple¡¯s voice trembled, and it was difficult to conceal the excitement. "Respect the Lord, when do we start and break into the cool valley?"


    Nine lights pinged: "Before you besieged them, say it one day."


    "...respect the Lord?"


    Nine branches of light: "Send people to the Valley of the Cool Valley: We have been fighting before, to report the murder of the son of the Blackwater Fortress. Now I don''t want to kill again. If they are willing to return to the Magic Road, I will stay in the cool valley. Everyone has a way to live."


    The disciples who swooped back and forth swallowed a sip of water: "Respect the Lord, the cool valley lost the warm snow and dust, and the sharpness is frustrated. Now it is a good time to fight and win the battle. If they breathe for a while, they once used it. Artifact ''too virtual bow'', then let''s..."


    "''Too virtual bow?''"


    Listening to these three words, the chilly face of the nine lights finally changed a little: "I really want to see the true meaning of this ¡®too virtual bow.¡¯ I am afraid they can¡¯t get it.¡±


    The disciple heard a word, and after chewing on the words, his eyes gradually lit up: "You mean..."


    Nine lights did not answer, a long sleeve, swept over his side, and slowly walked toward the main hall.


    He knows more about the situation in the cool valley.


    He knows that Fu Yaojun is at a critical moment of retreat and enlightenment at this moment. He also knows what Wen Xuechen means in the Qinglianggu disciple. The death of Wen Xuechen is a great impact on all the disciples of Qinglianggu.


    Soon, these isolated and helpless disciples will find that they not only lost Wen Xuechen, but even the only artifact that can be relied upon is ¡°Taiwan bow¡±, which is also a huge lie.


    Qingliang Valley is mainly based on array repairs. It is only good at defending and not good at attacking. If they cut off their hopes, whether they are surrendering or surrendering, they are accelerating the magic and unification.


    The nine branches of light went to the front of the temple, and the sky began to fall again and again. The moon that had just appeared graceful was once again swallowed by the black clouds of the Tengu.


    He did not hide, and sat down in front of the stage, spreading his sleeves, and looking at the sky full of clouds.


    Jiuzhi Lan himself did not know what he was thinking, but he was sure that he was not thinking about Xu Xingzhi.


    For the great cause of the magic, he has not dared to think of his brother for a whole year.


    He rolled up his sleeves and looked at the knife on his arm that was stabbed by himself.


    In the past, he even said that people in the back of the land were both dirty and dirty; I did not expect that, however, he could play tricks in the middle of a laugh, and count thousands of lives between the palms of his hands.


    It turns out that people are so despicable that they can be so fast.


    Jiuzhi Lan took up the corner of his lips and faced the dirty water of his face, which was reflected in his face.


    ......


    On the fourth day of the fourth year of February, the Qingliang Valley, one of the original four gates, fell into the hands of the magic road.


    The disciples of Qinglianggu, up to the monarch, down to the disciples outside, no one willing to descend, the two sides fought and staying up late, and finally, the demon lord of the nine branches of the lamp shot, smashed his soul.


    The Demon disciple stepped through the cool valley door, and the whole valley swears to death, blood flow, hurricane and valley, killing the sound, and it is already screaming.


    The cool valley was born with a hard bone, and it would not die. Until the end, the live mouth of Chad and the flesh and blood of Mrs. Wen Xuechen¡¯s belly were only seven.


    The remaining 2,867 people have made ghosts and ghosts in the valley.


    When the Jiuzhi lamp stepped into the net heart hole between the cool valleys, it happened to see several disciples dragging out a body.


    The corpse was round and round, and the green shirt was dragged and staggered. The hem was rolled to the chest, and it was incomparable. It was no different from those on the street.


    It took a lot of effort to identify the Jiuzhi lamp, only to recognize that this person is actually a cool-loving chessman who loves chess and often plays chess with Master.


    The Demon disciples are eager to say: "Return to the Lord, this little old man is afraid that he knows that he will do his best, and he will be self-suppressed."


    The Jiuzhi lamp retracted its view: "The valley is dead, but it is also staunch."


    After all, he turned around and followed the waiter: "Look at the few live mouths of the cool valley, don''t let them kill themselves. Especially the one called Zhou Xian."


    "Yes!!"


    All the disciples on the face of the disciples were filled with vivid colors of joy, and they were thrilled with the victory in front of them.


    After the nine lights walked out of the hole, some disciples couldn¡¯t wait to go forward and ask: "Respect the Lord, where are we going to attack next time? Is it Danyang Peak, or should Tianchuan?"


    Although everyone is excited, they will not forget that Jiuzhi Lamp was educated for many years in Fengling Mountain. In the eyes of everyone, this Fengling Mountain is bound to be the most difficult bone. Even if the demon statue has to completely win four doors, it will be ranked last in the human condition.


    No one ever thought that the Jiuzhi lamp replied without a change in color: "Fengling Mountain."


    He has an account and must be able to settle with the Guangfu Jun.


    However, he will not be like this time to capture the Qingliang Valley, and the mountainous sect of the Fengling Mountain is hard and hard, and the ruin of the magical force is lost.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was thinking about this, and the sound of the wheelchair that was heard was heard from far and near, and the layers of shattered echoes were crushed between the cool valleys in the early morning.


    When the magical disciple pushed the wheelchair through the thick **** suffocation, the warm snow dust surface did not change color. Although the light was somewhat sluggish, it contained a few traces of vitality.


    The person in front of you can really describe it with life.


    Soon, Wen Xuechen¡¯s wheelchair stopped in front of Jingxin Cave.


    For the body of the swaying body that was dragged out of the hole, he only took a faint glimpse and took back his sight.


    Jiuzhi Lan tried to call his name: "Wen Xuechen."


    Wen Xuechen is not humble: "Yes."


    In today''s Wenxue''s eyes, these disciples are the disciples of Qinglianggu. As for the corpses of the land, they are all people of the magic, including those who have just been lifted. Of course, he will not be against them. Death is false.


    Jiuzhi lamp leaned over and grabbed his wrist. He felt that it was cold and the pulse was calm and dead. Because of the unresolved corpse, Wen Xuechen could not control the wheelchair.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The longer you live, the more you describe your behavior. The more you describe your behavior, the more common you are. In time, he can not only manipulate the wheelchair as usual, but also use the spell. Even after overwork, there will be a feeling of heart pain. .


    ...but that''s all illusion.


    Wen Xuechen looked at the blood stains around him, and his expression was extremely calm.


    Jiuzhi Lan tried to ask him: "What do you think about Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi?"


    According to the contents of the smelter''s infusion in his mind, Wen Xuechen replied stiffly: "Although he is a good friend of mine, he is the same as Tian Yao Meng Zhongguang and a disciple who steals artifacts. He intends to be a misfortune and should be exiled. As for the main criminal, Meng Zhongguang, he should kill it and be able to calm the hearts of the four seas."


    Before the departure of the Jiuzhi lamp, it was indeed said to the smelter that he was allowed to transform Wen Xuechen, but he did not expect that the smelt would instill such thoughts on Wen Xuechen.


    However, since he said so, the Jiuzhi lamp also followed his words: "The man who steals the artifacts, nowadays rely on the three-door array, to guard the dangerous buildings, to fight the beasts, how is it?"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s face is sluggish and slow: ¡°The rest of the three big battles, I have participated in the study, know the key. If you need, I can point out the method of dismantling for you one by one.¡±

 Chapter 82： Knife on the back

    Before the Xuan Gong dynasty, the solemn statue of the Emperor of the Inner Mongolian is faintly visible, opposite the Sanskrit É® tower, and the cross pavilion flies in the early spring season. The sound of the bells rang.


    Xu Xingzhi sat in front of the stage, one leg was raised, the other leg was placed over several steps and placed on the last stage. A cockroach was placed next to the left hand, which contained a lot of dried fruits such as walnut seeds. With two nets, one of the stalks is full of small tongue-like melon seeds, squeezing into a pile of white fat, and the other one is full of intact walnuts, like a single Light little brain.


    He left a thin-skinned walnut in his left hand, his fingertips moved slightly, and the squeaking sounded, the walnuts just cracked a dozen fine lines, Xu Xing¡¯s one-handedly flipped the walnuts, and used the tip of the thumb to flexibly pick up the cracked walnut skin. Soon, a complete clear yellow walnut was peeled off.


    When he peeled off one, his fingers were wrong and he crushed the walnuts.


    Xu Xingzhi snorted and picked out the walnuts from the broken shells, and gave them to the children sitting in front of them: "Hold."


    These total angle children around Xu Xingzhi, staring at him with ecstasy, hoping to drop more good stories from his mouth, or leaking the broken walnuts from his fingers.


    Some children chewed the walnuts and asked: "Xu Big Brother, tell us about rare things. The story of the last nine-tailed snake, I went back to talk to my playmates, they all heard it." ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi lost a piece of walnut in his mouth: "Oh. But you will bring a little walnut next time, and it will take a lot of effort to peel it off."


    He took a long, powerful finger and thought about it: "I tell you a wild story?"


    "It''s wild?" A curious, cheeky cheek was aimed at him like a sunflower.


    At the time of the ancient times, Hongmeng was first opened, chaos was unbearable, the elephants were scattered, and the Tao was two points. The magic ancestors had a good character, and the eternal life was long, and the dragons and phoenixes were used to kill the Tao, but they were born to encounter the sin of the heavens. The ancestors, whose martial arts discs were given by Tiandao, have three thousand Qiankun, and the machine is infinite.


    Luo and Hongjun fell to the foot of the mountain, smashed the sun and the moon, and finally lost to the heavens, and was defeated and imprisoned.


    Luo has followed thousands of followers, and Tiandao can''t kill. The ancestors of Hongjun are divided into six circles and thirty-six heavens. They set up prisons in each heavy day, detaining the evil spirits in this chaos, demonating evil dragons, prisoners and phoenixes, locking Giants, trapped beasts, such prisons are collectively called "wild" because of their brutal and desolate nature. Because of their different air transport, the prisons have different things and do not interfere.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s is the Xuan Ming Gong Huatian of the 18th Heaven in the Second World. The ancestors hereized a prison called ¡°The Wild¡±, and the main prisoner ravaged the origin of the giants during the flood season. The key to open the door of the wilderness is handed over to a Taoist who calls Xuan Feijun, so that he can collect it.


    Xuan Feijun spent thousands of years, creating four doors, one of which was inherited by his favorite disciple, Chi Hongjun. As for the wild key, because he could not be split, he was taken care of by another of his loved ones.


    The most proud person under the seat of the Red Emperor is the quiet and clean, and the son of Zhou Wei is the father of Zhou Beinan and Zhou Xian, Zhou Yunlie.


    As for the ancestors of Hongjun, he took the demon Zura, who lived in the highest Da Luotian, and imprisoned the ancestor on his side, painting the land as a prisoner, day and night.


    These predecessors are also boring and boring. Xu Xingzhi also expects to hang these children and ask them to bring some other fresh dried fruits for the next time.


    Xu Xingzhi explained: "It is a prison. It is used to shut down all kinds of different beasts and monsters. There is a giant who has been out for five years. It feeds on human flesh. Hey, come a little bigger. One foot on the Xuan Gong Temple, a bang, the pagoda on the other side will fall."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s paintings vividly tell the story, the children heard the neck hairs upside down, but they were not willing to let go of a detail. When Xu Xingzhi just stopped, they asked questions in a random way:


    "Xu Big Brother, have you seen the giant?"


    "No." Xu Xingzhi admitted broadly, "I have never been into the wild."


    Some children admire and ask: "Xu Big Brother, have you played giants?"


    Xu Xingzhi thought about it and said it fairly and objectively: "If you are alone, you will have no problem within 20 feet."


    Someone immediately screamed: "Cheat!"


    Without waiting for Xu Xing''s rebuttal, his little admirer pleaded with conviction for him: "How can Xu Dagou lie? Don''t say anything."


    "Xu Da Ge has no right hand, how to fight the giant." The child will not realize that he is innocent and cruel, "... bragging."


    The little admirers began to look for the round and tried to find an argument: "Xu Da Ge has a big left hand and will pinch the walnut. What about you? Can you pinch it? This walnut skin can be thick, I will take the door. The clips are not open."


    Sure enough, the rebuttal can''t speak.


    After all, the giant is far away, and the big brother who can pinch the walnut is close at hand.


    When Xu Xingzhi just wanted to say something, he saw a portal opposite Xuan Gong¡¯s opening. Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head came out and found out: ¡°Brothers, fruits and vegetables are washed, come back and eat.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi took the shackles into his arms and turned the remaining few walnuts that had not been pinched in his hand. The children sitting around had a complete walnut with a rounded light. .


    Xu Xingzhi went to the country to follow the customs, and the local flavor said: "Xu Da Ge''s daughter-in-law called Xu Da Ge to go back to dinner."


    Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang have settled here for half a month. The children know that the "big brother of Xu Da Ge" is in charge of Xu Dage, and he has to reluctantly meet him for the next time.


    Xu Xingzhi smashed the broken shell at the bottom and returned to their new home.


    Half a month ago, after Guangfu Jun went to the inn to chase the two, but they rushed to the air, they chose another Qingya town for a temporary stay.


    I don''t know if Guangfujun had chased their traces, or there was something in the mountains. They didn''t wait for the soldiers to go to the town for three days.


    According to the meaning of Xu Xingzhi, after some time, I will confirm that Guangfujun will not chase them again. They can try to find a place to live in. However, one day, Meng Zhongguang went out to inquire about the news. After returning, he ignored Xu Xingzhi¡¯s block. Money bought a small courtyard in the town, and there is a lot of meaning to settle here.


    Although Xu Xingzhi had to laugh at the habit of building a nest in a place where Meng Chongguang had to catch a place, he also couldn¡¯t help but sneak his temper that suddenly appeared from time to time. He simply went to him.


    Upon entering the door, I saw the fresh yellow apricots washed on the stone table. Xu Xing¡¯s eyebrows opened his eyes and smiled. He leaned against the door and lifted the seeds and walnuts wrapped in the handkerchief and rested on the table. : "Hey, this one I like. The acid is not sour."


    Meng Zhongguang replied: "Tryed, especially sour."


    Xu Xingzhi picked up a bite and shivered, and the saliva of his tongue immediately rushed out, but his eyes showed a pleasant arc: "Yes, tastes good."


    Immediately, he pushed the dried fruit to Meng Zhongguang with his wooden hand: "Take it for you, eat it."


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer: "How do the brothers like to be mixed with the children, not at home."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed at him: "You can''t do it? It''s just a group of children."


    Meng Qiu Cylinder said: "I used to be a child."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    "My brother has been so good to me since I was a child, and I am still inseparable from my brother for a moment." Meng Bingchong¡¯s ability to fight a slap in the face is now getting stronger and stronger. "There is a lot of respect for the brothers, so that the brothers are liked again." go with."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "Stupid."


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi as usual, Meng Zhongguang sighed with no trace.


    After relaxing, Meng Zhongguang consciously or unintentionally tried to ask: "What are the brothers saying to them in the day?"


    "There is a child who opens a dried fruit shop at home." Xu Xingzhi said calmly: "The brothers are moving their mouths and giving you a little bit of a break."


    Meng Zhongguang sat on his lap and stretched his hand around his neck. His fingertips slowly stroked Xu Xingzhi''s cheek and said: "The brothers are moving their mouths elsewhere, and the light is more happy."


    "Hey, hey." Xu Xingzhi took the finger of the apricot juice to poke his waist. "Let me finish eating..."


    Meng Zhongguang did not give him a chance. This little thing is the most eloquent. It¡¯s not a deep sigh in his arms. It¡¯s a little sweet in his ear, and it¡¯s easy to say innocent and indecent. Can be able to grind Xu Xing''s weakness, can not sit on the stone bench, legs soft waist straight down.


    Meng Zhongguang took him to sit on the ground and continued to kiss him.


    The clothes were smashing, and the tea was white.


    Because the sky is close to the night, Meng Zhongguang is afraid that Xu Xing''s body is soaked in the cold, and it converges a lot. When Tian Wen just turned low, he stopped the action and took Xu Xingzhi into the bed on the bed. He also lay down beside him. It¡¯s so soft and soft, I¡¯m going to touch my hair and touch my ears. I don¡¯t want to blink.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know how, after he overturned a game, suddenly wanted to eat bad.


    He just wanted to get up with his sour waist, and he was pressed by Meng Zhongguang''s eyes quickly: "Brother, what do you want? Heavy light to help you."


    Xu Xingzhi talked about his own thoughts. Meng Zhongguang smiled lightly and dropped a kiss between his thick clouds. "Brother, I will buy it. You are lying down."


    For his uplifting, Meng Zhongguang wore a good shirt and ran out of the purse.


    Xu Xingzhi lay down on the bed for a while, and he heard the sound of the wind outside, and the curtain of the adjacent shop was sizzling. Soon, the raindrops of the big beans fell, and there was no spring rain and no oil. The posture.


    Xu Xingzhi inadvertently raised his eyes and found that the storage ring that Meng Zhongguang used to carry on his side was taken off and placed on the bedside table.


    When the two people walked the cloud and rain, Meng Zhongguang was afraid to wipe him and took it.


    This means that when Meng Zhongguang came back, he was afraid that there would be no umbrella to cover the rain.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi quickly turned up and got up, took care of himself, took an umbrella, and walked outside.


    The wind is rising fast, the rain is also abrupt, the pedestrians on the street are like ants, or they can quickly meet under the eaves that can be temporarily sheltered. They talk about the horrible weather with the tentacles, or they flee on the street and count on the drums. Into the nest.


    Xu Xingzhi remembers that there are two in the town selling gluttonous rice. One of them is in Dongzhenkou, an old-fashioned shop. He first picked this house.


    Xu Xingzhi''s sleeves were filled with rain and wind, which attracted the cold. He didn''t feel uncomfortable, but he was funny.


    When I am so old, I still have the trouble of being in the middle of the night.


    Speaking of it, the ridiculous thing that happened to you is more than this. Coincidentally, the first few days were the birth of Wen Xuechen. Xu Xingzhi wanted to send some gifts, but Meng Zhongguang, the little bastard, did not know what medicine he had taken on the eve of his departure. He was entangled in him and he was also hooked. Unable to move, I couldn''t help but for a moment, I couldn''t help but want to go again and again. I couldn''t help but want to go down to the next day. I can only ask Meng Zhongguang to run for a cool valley.


    ... It seems that he is really not favored by the little things.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile is thinking about his own thoughts, just passing by a young man wearing a coat.


    He did not set off his spiritual self-defense, and the other side was not unusual. Both sides only walked forward. However, at the moment of rubbing his shoulders, Xu Xingzhi only felt a faint glimpse in his chest, and he did not consciously look at the past, but the other side was also aware. , turned his face with him.


    In the opposite direction of the four eyes, one of Xu Xing stunned and evoked the name of the man: "... ئ four?"


    On the strange street, I met the old friends. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyebrows were unconsciously bent: ¡°It¡¯s so good. You are...¡±


    "Unfortunately." When he saw him, he had to sneak a slap in the face of the sword. He had a face that was hard to sink, and helped the smashing drip to reveal a pair of blue-eyed eyes. "I heard." The place where you and Meng Zhongguang finally appeared is near here.... I am here to find you."


    After all, he dragged Xu Xingzhi''s "right hand" hanging on his side. The texture of the tentacles made him look stiff and looked down incredulously.


    Xu Xingzhi was accustomed to this kind of gaze, saying: "I am going to pick up the light, and I have something to say on the road."


    However, he did not move his body, but only grabbed his finger and whispered: "... sorry."


    Xu Xingzhi''s slight eyebrows are quite inexplicable to the "sorry" of the four.


    Regarding Master''s commandment, he had carefully sorted out the causes and consequences during the night''s insomnia.


    In fact, behind the scenes is not difficult to lock. Those who can win the Master''s house and be evenly matched with Master, at least have to be Yuan Yingxiu. In the past 100 years, the magic road broke through the Yuan Ying period. One was the Jiuzhi lamp, and the other was the defeat of Master in the battle of the hunting war, which made Master¡¯s talents stunning the world¡¯s demon god, the uncle of the fourth. .


    The small lamp and other gentle and self-disciplined people are unable to do such awkward things. From beginning to end, Xu Xingzhi did not doubt him.


    At that time, Xu Xingzhi was indeed suspected of a flash of thought, but the object he suspected was not the nine lights, but the fourth.


    He thought to himself whether he had inadvertently glimpsed his back in a certain trial with himself, and then he conspired with his **** concubine to design this matter.


    However, Xu Xingzhi also quickly dispelled this doubt.


    First, the four temperament does not follow his uncle, and he has no interest in killing and robbing power. Second, he is just a simple sword idiot, and he does not have the brain to plan such plots.


    In fact, what makes Xu Xingzhi puzzled is that at that time, his back was only a simple eye-blocking spell. After the death of Miluo, the so-called "ghost repair mark" on his body was restored. normal. With a little investigation afterwards, he can easily prove his innocence.


    But why does Guangfu Jun even investigate and refuse to investigate, is it necessary to set himself to death?


    Think of the words and deeds of Guangfu Jun and Xu Pingsheng on the same day, Xu Xingzhi is inevitably relieved of chest tightness, but it is not to anger to the four.


    What''s more, now that the fourth is to find him, Xu Xingzhi has not seen friends for a long time. Where can he still care about jealousy?


    He said succinctly: "What are you sorry about?"


    A flash of lightning flashed over the sky, the color of the same as the phosphorous, immediately, in the dull thunder, Xu Xingzhi heard the humming voice: "Sorry, do it. You make me optimistic about the nine lights, I... Did not do it."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat is tight: ¡°...what is the little light!?¡±


    For a moment, countless horrible conjectures poured into his heart, forcing him to show a few sorrows: "Is anyone bullying him? Is it difficult for him to be a branch?"


    ... Xu Xing''s remorse.


    Master died in the hands of the magic road, even if he never doubted that the nine branches of the light, Xu Xingzhi still suffered a heavy blow, in addition to Meng Zhongguang, he did not want to see anyone, not to mention the magical person.


    ... He can''t guarantee that he will be able to control the revenge of Master when he sees the people of the Magic.


    ... He can''t make the nine lights that were the Lord of the Magic Road embarrassed.


    Knowing this, he should find a small lamp after his heart is stable, and report him a peace, even if he sends a letter, let him feel at ease.


    But when he was remorseful, he heard the humming voice: "I didn''t stop him... He has already gone to Tianchuan..."


    ... should Tianchuan?


    Xu Xingzhi did not understand, it was only when he said that he was talking about the small lamp. Why did he turn around to Ying Tianchuan?


    The sound of Yu Si sounded faintly trembled: "I originally planned to go to Fengling Mountain first. However, when Tian Chuan and Zhou Beinan learned that their sister Zhou Xian suffered, they ordered more than a thousand **** disciples in Sichuan to go to the rescue. Originally, he was going to succeed, who thought..."


    Speaking of this, the four-year-old who has always been unconcerned with all things is hard to reveal the indecent color. He said: "Whoever thought that Tianchuan Zhou Yunlie would fall! He surrendered! He only asked for nine lights to keep his children. Retaining his grandson who is still in his mother''s womb, and retaining the life of his Sichuan disciple!... He should have lost the magic road in Tianchuan!"


    Xu Xingzhi found that he couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. He could only talk between the white rain curtains of the dense weaving, wide-eyed eyes, barely seeing the heavy rain like arrows, smashing one by one, constantly revealing the cruel words. Lips.


    "After the road was cut off, everything was closed. Zhou Beinan was born with Jiuzhi Deng, but he and many of the Qinglianggu and Yingtianchuan disciples did not change their minds and refused to descend. They have been detained with their sisters and sent to the wilderness- ¡ª"


    The author has something to say: North South died from his relatives and inserted a knife...

 Chapter 83： Don’t die

    Meng Chongguang puts the glutinous rice soup in his arms, his left hand cherishes his care, and his right hand is made of a dense combination of bicolor rattan. umbrella.


    The rain is so mad and anxious, the people around are eager to rush, just care about themselves, there will be no thoughts to stretch a neck to see what is strange.


    Looking at the appearance of the rain in this day, Meng Zhongguang is sure that Xu Xingzhi can''t stand at home and will take an umbrella to pick himself up. At that time, as soon as I saw the brothers, I immediately removed the umbrella and drenched it. I would have a distressed heart according to my brother''s temper. After I went back with an umbrella, he would take the opportunity to ask for help.


    Thinking about this, Meng Zhongguang suddenly saw two figures coming face to face, one of them did not play an umbrella, and his faltering, like a very brother, another person followed, looking at the vagueness is also familiar.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart was sharp, and he still had his own thoughts on it. He grabbed it and saw that the person who was intoxicated and drenched was really Xu Xingzhi. His face suddenly changed and he reached out and put people in his arms. Move the umbrella all over his head: "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s roads came to my heart like a frying. Now, when I saw Meng Zhongguang, I immediately pulled my sleeves and tried to say: ¡°Heavily, go back with me... Go back to Fengling! Fengling has an accident!¡±


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s light was condensed, and his hand was holding his wrist. Wen said: ¡°How much is it, it¡¯s worthwhile for the brothers to run outside without an umbrella? Let¡¯s go home, wait for home, I¡¯ll listen to my brother. ¡±


    ئ ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ» ÔÚÒ»After one day, the left will be with the Fengling, and the mountain will be..."


    Meng Zhongguang turned his head and stared at him. He was as a ghost.


    ئ ئ Õú , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    Xu Xingzhi has not noticed that the two of them look different. He is afraid that Meng Zhongguang can''t figure out the situation. He will endure the **** smell from the throat and suffocate. He strongly explained: "The Jiuzhi lamp he took the magic road attack four. The door, the cool valley and Ying Tianchuan are both falling... there are small strings in the north and south, they..."


    Meng Zhongguang caressed his back and injected the spiritual power slowly to keep the impotence of Xu Xingzhi''s body.


    However, for his eagerness, Meng Zhongguang did not respond positively: "... brother, let''s go home first."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that he had grasped the hand of the person in front of him, but it seemed to have caught a handful of air, and his heart should be empty.


    So he spread his hand and looked straight at Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang was somewhat disturbed by him. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s gaze is like a tangible thing, and he stabbed him with a fever.


    "¡­¡­you know?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s attitude has clearly confirmed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s conjecture. However, people sometimes feel bizarre. Even if he knows that there is a south wall, he still has a slap in the face: ¡°Meng Chongguang You know that?"


    The shackles of this half-month have emerged in the heart of Xu Xing.


    - Meng Zhongguang suddenly bought a courtyard here, as if there is full confidence that Guangfu Jun will not come back to them.


    ¡ª¡ªWhenever he went out, Meng Zhongguang always asked himself if he had heard it. Did he hear any news?


    ...and the day when the snow dust is born...


    These spider silks also seem to be suspected, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart has been woven into a net, and he is breathless.


    After a long silence, Meng Zhongguang said very lightly: "Yes."


    ¡ª¡ªThe net was shrouded in vain, and the spider lurking in the darkness smashed out and bit a piece of meat on the heart of Xu Xing.


    In the rainy days, one of Xu Xing hit the door of Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang was unprepared, and fell back a few steps later, falling down in the muddy streets.


    The rattan umbrella that he had made in his palms was picked up and recovered. The original dumplings in the paper bowl and the smashed dumplings on the chest were turned over, and the hot marks were smashed from Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Zhongguang used his thumb to print the oozing lips. The thin blood color was quickly diluted by the rain, but he still stared at it for a long time.


    . . . Even if he had made a mistake of being ridiculously absurd, the brothers had not been willing to move his half finger.


    In the past, even if Xu Xingzhi poked his head, he could make him depressed in the first half of the sun, so the punch of the skull and face, Meng Zhongguang completely stunned.


    "You know it early, why don''t you tell me!?" Xu Xingzhi was so trembled that his eyes were flashing.


    He is controlling himself from the moment he is alone, and he must vent his anger. Otherwise, he will not even surrender the people of this magical road.


    Xu Xingzhi can''t think of it anyway, and the person he has always trusted will actually hide it from him.


    Small lights are also, heavy light is also...


    Meng Zhongguang earned himself from the mud, and his eyes were hooked on Xu Xing''s face: "How can you tell your brother? Is the brother to save? Is the brother saved four?"


    Xu Xingzhi is discolored: "Meng Zhongguang? You-"


    Meng Chongguang climbed up with half-length muddy water, and his eyes were full of bloodshot eyes: "I told my brother, the brothers will only be like this, to fight against the whole magic road with one''s own body! What benefits can the brothers get?"


    "Benefits?" Xu Xingzhi felt that his head and heartache were about to explode. "I was born in Fengling, and Fengling was a great virtue for me! Are you here to talk about benefits?!"


    Meng Chongguang: "What kind of kindness is there, when they want to kill the brothers, it should be written off. The brothers don''t owe anything to Fengling! We have to live comfortably, why bother to control them? Four doors have their own days of air transport, if you want Really dead, you can stop it with your brother!"


    "I went to your mother''s own days!" Xu Xingzhi violently drank, "Ming Meng, do you not go with me?"


    The answer he got was silence and the rain of the sky.


    Xu Xingzhi no longer has to pay more attention, and the eyes with the shocking brilliance swept over the face of Meng Zhongguang, and he turned away, and the wind swelled.


    But when he was about to leave, one hand pulled his clothes from the back and screamed, "Sister..."


    Xu Xingzhi thought that Meng Zhongguang was trying to figure it out. He was happy and returned: "Heavy..."


    Meng Zhongguang pointed at the cheekbones of his right shoulder.


    A year ago, the ratio of the Tianbang, Xu Xingzhi''s right shoulder and sacrum was penetrated by the spiritual power, and it took a long time to heal. At this time, Meng Zhongguang added another blow. When Xu Xingzhi stood up, the pain was hard to soften, and Meng Zhongguang lived. Left hand, squatting down in the rain.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s beasts are also struggling, and the sewage is still ambiguously roaring: ¡°Meng Zhongguang! What the **** are you doing?! Let me go!¡±


    In the past, he played with Xu Xingzhi. Meng Chongguang never made a heavy hand. However, this time he started his hand very heavy, almost suppressing him with the force of twisting Xu Xing''s arm.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyes are red: "You let me go!! I have to save the North!!"


    "Have he saved you?" Meng Zhongguang angered and distressedly pressed Xu Xingzhi, who was on the verge of madness. "If it wasn''t for me to go back to the mountain, who would save the brothers? Qu Chi? Is Wen Xuechen Zhou Beinan? They just watched Look!! Everyone is watching!"


    Xu Xingzhi didn''t want to listen to what Meng Zhongguang had said. He headed in the muddy water and sighed: "There are small strings! The little string is still pregnant. She grew up and grew up in Beinan. She can stand it. The bitterness of the wild!...and the snow dust, how can he get a small string in the hands of the magic road? I have to help him, I have to go-"


    Meng Zhongguang blurted his mouth and said: "Where are you going?! Wen Xuechen is gone! The cool valley is gone!"


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly stopped struggling.


    The rain was poured on the back of Xu Xingzhi, as if it was poured on a hollow drum, and it was empty.


    I noticed the abnormal silence of Xu Xing, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart was cold, and looked up slightly in a panic.


    The four brows shook their heads tightly.


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to avoid the excessive stimulation of Xu Xingzhi, the four said that Ying Tianchuan had fallen to the Magic Road and did not explicitly inform him that the Qinggu Valley was being slaughtered.


    "...What happened to the snow dust?" After a long while, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s back was against him and murmured, ¡°...What is ¡®cool valley gone?¡¯¡±


    He struggled to turn his head and look at him. His eyelashes were stained with yellow muddy water, and he was suffering from pain, but he took a look at the sand with a glance of water, and mute to the fourth to prove: "...no?"


    ... can''t stop.


    The four people have to be honest: "I learned the news and rushed to the cool valley. It was already a few days after the Qingliang Valley accident. There was no blood in the air. When I was in the valley, in order to maintain the Fenggu big battle, my heart attack occurred. When the disciples found the abnormality, it was already late. His body was robbed by the magic road, he..."


    His words were interrupted by a large spurt of blood from the lips of Xu Xing.


    When the warmth splashed, Meng Chongguang was scared, and the heart was in a painful way to hold Xu Xingzhi into his arms: "Brother!! Brother--"


    Xu Xingzhi could not hear what Meng Zhongguang was saying.


    The sound of the wind and rain in his ears, only the sound of warm snow and dust layered on the floor.


    - "Where is Fengling Xuxing?"


    - "Hey, I am here."


    - "Oh? Is it? It¡¯s really scary now."


    - "...when the strip is thrown into his face, you can win."


    - "When you are warm, you are less harmful to me."


    - "I want you to remember a little bit. People who are not the only way can''t easily get along with each other. You have to remember this."


    In the whisper of the magical obstacle, Xu Xingzhi thought that when he went to Tianchuan for the North and South, he used it for the sake of Wen Xuechen.


    There were few pedestrians on the street, and there was no rain, and the lips and corners couldn¡¯t help but bleed. Xu Xingzhi was picked up by Meng Zhongguang, who had faded on his face. His left hand hangs down, and the five-finger nails are turned over. He is ignorant, only half-open and half-eyed, thinking vaguely about his own thoughts.


    Bring Xu Xingzhi back to the small courtyard, he was treated for his injuries, and he was carefully wrapped up with his uncomfortable fingers. Meng Zhongguang only took a mud and walked out of the bedroom.


    Sitting on a wooden chair in the hall and seeing him out, he asked, "How is it going?"


    "Where are you going to do this?" Meng Zhongguang¡¯s voice seemed to have broken into an ice icicle, and it was cold and stabbing. "Do you not know, if you tell the brothers about this matter, the brothers will fight back and go back?" ¡±


    "I know." Yan said, "But I thought that both of you would join in and go back together. Both of you have a Yuan Ying repair, if you fight against the Jiuzhi lamp..."


    Without Xu Xingzhi''s side, Meng Chongguang no longer concealed the yin and phoenix in his eyes: "Confrontation? This is a funny thing. You are a magician. You are looking for it. You are dragging your brother into this drowning." Is it going to fight against the new master of your magic?"


    The young man who has always had no positive shape has converged a contemptuous color. He is not angry or annoyed. He touches his waist and handles his hand: "...I will return to the altar and talk to the new master of the magic road. I know. With him, the perception of the Magic Road is very different."


    After all, he smiled and laughed at himself: "I know that the magic road is the side of the door. Compared with the right way, the side door and the moon, the light and the shadow, each other are indispensable. However, in terms of the essence of the magic road, pay attention to the fire cooking oil. It¡¯s fascinating, but it¡¯s acceptable, but you can¡¯t lead the Taoism....but the Jiuzhi lamp doesn¡¯t think so. I¡¯m not in the same position as him, I¡¯m not speculative, I can only find it, I hope he can listen. If you listen to it, he will do it..."


    Meng Zhongguang was impatient and interrupted him: "Is it OK?"


    He stood up: "The brothers will not persuade. I will not allow the brothers to be involved in four more things."


    I sighed four times: "...or it. But you should know more about the temperament than you do, and you must force him, otherwise..."


    "Isn''t it strong, what is it about you?" Meng Zhongguang said, "Please."


    After all, he went into the door and took another pass for Xu Xingzhi.


    When he walked out with the kettle, he was gone.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at the empty hall, and there was an unspeakable irritability in his heart.


    ... **** it.


    When he burned a bottle of water, filled the kettle and brought it back into the bedroom, the sky was already clear, and Xu Xingzhi was already awake.


    He was lying on the bed, his hands and feet were **** by vines, and he looked tired.


    Hearing the foot sounds, Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes, his eyes turned very lightly on Meng Zhongguang''s face, and he looked at him lazily.


    Seeing the lip color white as the lip color of the paper, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart hurts a lot: "Sister..."


    Xu Xun did not speak a word.


    Meng Zhongguang put down the kettle and sat on the side of the bed. He whispered softly: "Danyang Peak and Fengling Mountain are still there, and they will fight against the enemy. Why should the brothers go back?"


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes.


    Meng Zhongguang touched his cheeks that were slightly swollen, and his heart was even more panic.


    The brother has never beaten him before, nor has he been so alienated from him...


    Is it... Is the four doors so important to the brothers?


    Is he doing something wrong?


    Meng Zhongguang reached out in uneasiness and tried to touch the face of Xu Xingzhi: "Master..."


    Xu Xingzhi turned his face to the side and avoided his fingertips.


    Meng Zhongguang clenched his fist and finally did not dare to force him close to him. He had to silently withdraw from the bedroom.


    Turned a few laps outside the bedroom, his eyes suddenly brightened, hit the umbrella, and again in the pattered rain.


    After a night of tossing, the stalls that sold the bad yesterday were again set up under the crepe.


    When the stall owner saw the last patron who visited him last night, he smiled and gave him a big bowl of aroma: "Don''t you eat delicious?"


    Meng Zhongguang barely raised his smile and said: "My wife loves to eat."


    Although I don''t know if I can please my brother, I will never be better than nothing.


    Meng Zhongguang returned to the small courtyard and shouted without entering the bedroom door: "Brother, I bought a bad meal, you want to..."


    He picked up the curtain, but saw that the bed where he was lying down was empty, and the vines that had bound him were scattered.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s time was enough for the cold, and the paper bowl held in his hand fell to the ground: ¡°... brother?¡±

 Chapter 84： Go door-to-door lobbying

    Take four to the town of Bianbu to find Xu Xingzhi, until he was sure where he was, it took him three days.


    The first night of the three days.


    When I was a child, the spring night was leaking.


    In the middle of the night, the winds and mountains of the Fengling Mountain were swaying, and the disciples who watched the night watch were several times more than usual. The outposts stretched out to the hundred miles, and they were waiting for them, and they were always alert to the magic road.


    Xu Pingsheng was completely attached to Wu Jin, and Huai Jian slept in the southwestern gate of Houshan.


    Like him, there are many disciples who are preparing for the day and night, so exhausted. There are also many disciples who refuse to return to their homes and always guard the position. There are not many disciples who sleep under the clothes, but everyone sleeps three. Five groups, fortunately, when there are sudden situations, remind each other and protect each other. Only Xu Pingsheng is surrounded by a subtle and awkward blank.


    Since a year ago, few people around Xu Pingsheng are willing to get close.


    Fortunately, he is used to this matter, but once he falls asleep, he is entangled in his nightmare, he still can''t get used to it.


    ... Today he dreamed about what happened in the past.


    A young child lay on the ground of a small Taoist temple, and a leg with a length of about one-half inch was drawn on his leg, which was faintly festering.


    The terrible high fever called him a face with only the lips pale and pale.


    He was holding a rotten cotton wool, and his narrow shoulders shivered: "...Brother, I am hungry, I am thirsty."


    Xu Pingsheng was on his side: "There are ghosts outside, they are monsters. They catch us, we are going to feed us to feed bugs. If you do, you can bear it."


    The child whispered, "Do you feed the insects?"


    Xu Pingsheng hugged the child in his arms: "... When I went out to check, I saw Xu Shu next door... It was Xu Shu who often gave food to her mother. She walked around the village stream and walked. He fell to the ground with his head down, his head fell, and the insects were drilled in his ears and eyes... the fat white worms, eating round, all blood..."


    At that time, Xu Pingsheng was also a half-child. It was difficult to really take into account the feelings of others. He only wanted to share his fears with the only ones who could talk, but he did not feel the horror of the children in his eyes.


    The child no longer shouts for water to get food.


    Because of the burning, his eyes were stretched out of thin and thin blood, and then immersed in water, it was particularly bright and moving: "Brother, don''t go out again, it is too dangerous."


    Xu Pingsheng said: "Well, I will not go out."


    The hungry child was stunned and slept, and Xu Pingsheng wrapped him up in cotton wool and walked through the front hall of the Taoist Temple to the main hall, where there were three Sanqing Road long plastic sculptures standing side by side. Because no one has been enshrined for a long time, the fragrant gray board is formed into a block, the cobwebs are like frost, and the four-legged snakes are crawling up and down, even the sorrow.


    He did not recognize the statue of the Sanqing Daochang, and the paint was peeled off, the stone skull was broken, and even the male and female were difficult to identify. So he squatted on the dirty futon, meditation on all the names of the Buddhas he could think of, and asked for it all over again: "The Queen Mother, the Goddess of Mercy, the King of the King, the Willow Mother, I only have one of my loved ones, ask Please do not take him away."


    Asked the **** Buddha, the heart is a little safe, Xu Pingsheng returned to his brother, wrapped him in a rag of yellow rags piled in the corner, he wrapped his clothes, squatted in the corner, and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took in the past, he was awakened by the hoarse voice of his child.


    Xu Pingsheng blinked his eyes: "Where?"


    The child''s face twitched his body whitely, his face was painful, and the injured little puppies looked low.


    Xu Pingsheng felt bad, and he opened the jaundice three or two times. When he looked closely, he was scared to stay in place.


    This yellow scorpion piled up a small ant nest. The ants smelled blood and swayed their heads, like black beans gathered in the wounds on the child''s legs, and tirelessly biting the slightly rotted meat at the wound, which had already covered his half legs.


    Because for a long time, the water does not enter, the child can''t move, even the crying cry can''t be made, the hot, hot eyes are so big, the eyes are watching the countless ants move his wounds off, as if after a while The whole person will be broken into pieces and carried into the dark ants.


    Xu Pingsheng took him into his arms and panicked him for the ants that were crawling on his legs: "Do it, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    For a short time, a bloody, broken bone of the palm of his hand slammed his arm.


    That hand is actually the size of an adult''s palm!


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s low voice was weak and desperate, but it¡¯s like a bombing in his ear: ¡°Brother, save me¡ª¡±


    Xu Pingsheng struggled to wake up, cold and sweaty, stunned, and looked around for a long time, he used the waist sabre to support himself to stand up.


    It was too late to sort out the messy clothes. He grabbed his shoulders and tried to open his arms.


    When Qu Chi smashed the sword and winds, and suddenly fell on the southwest side of the door, Xu Pingsheng was in a state of wolverine and collided with his eyes.


    Qu Chi put Zhu Yi''s long sleeves together, raised the dust in his right hand, and leaned on the left arm, gently bowing to Xu Pingsheng.


    Qu Chi has always been polite to everyone. More than once, he was ridiculously ridiculed by Xu Xing''s jokes. Even at this moment, he still has the heart to care for others: "Thrilling and worrying, upset. #¶àÒû¶þ³Âε¨ÌÀ would be better ""


    Xu Pingsheng bowed his head and bowed his hand: "Thank you for the song... the mountain owner."


    "...daily mountain master." Qu Chi Wen said, "If you don''t care, call me a brother."


    The thing that Qu Chi went to the mountain was passed through the sentinel layer. He just fell at the southwest gate, and the disciple who came to pick up arrived: "Qu brother, please come here. Guangfujun is in the middle of the Qingzhu Temple."


    When Qu Chi left with him, his eyes turned quietly to several disciples of the Shoushan Gate. They saw that they were licking their lips and licking their fingers, nervously stroking the clothes or the hilt, looking at the heavens and the half, and thinking about the drifters. Half, only a small number of people are bright and clear, and the flames are burning.


    Seeing this situation, Qu Chi''s expression has not changed too much, the eyelashes are slightly embarrassing, quietly recorded these scenes into the bottom of my heart, and stepped up.


    After he left, several disciples whispered to the ear and said: "The song brother brother came back, it is the same as the Guangfu Jun to discuss the two joint anti-magics."


    "Is it true that Tianchuan is really surrendering?"


    "There is a glimpse of the former car in the valley of the Qingliang Valley. His daughter fell into the hands of the magic road. Master Zhou also took people to pick up the magic road. When he saw it, he had to get into trouble. He wanted to calm down the river, and the children were safe. It is also excusable."


    Someone screamed: "Hey, it''s really no bones! He also handed over the wild key! The slaves are humble! Isn''t this a hand-picked Zhou brother and Zhou Shijie into the wild?"


    They are so happy and natural.


    In the past few days, news of two doors smashing two doors came, and the younger disciples who were lower were frightened. They left the seven-eighth night at night, and the remaining disciples in the outer door added up one thousand. More than two hundred people; if the mountains are bound by the big array, and Danyang Peak is mutually reinforcing, dragging on for some time, it is not without a chance.


    I don''t know who suddenly said: "If Xu is still there, how can he swear by nine lights?!"


    In this regard, the hateful, stunned, and sloppy eyes of the people have all cast their attention to Xu Pingsheng.


    Xu Ping was born there.


    He has no expression, but it seems to be pushed into the dust by the ten-pointed gaze.


    Xu Pingsheng thought that he had been in the trial for a year and was used to it. But why did the dream still refuse to let him go?


    Seeing Xu Pingsheng''s white face and his eyes open, everyone was dissipated, and they ended their trials on their own and continued to discuss the issues they had discussed over the past few days.


    Some people have raised the question: "...Can there be an artifact in the hands of Tianchuan? The cool valley is also, why not?"


    Silenced in silence, everyone was looking at each other, waiting for someone to give an answer that was both reasonable and pleasing.


    A disciple guessed hard: "Yes... it¡¯s too fast, it¡¯s too late to use."


    This reason is too blunt, causing other people to have no interest in discussion. Everyone has to talk a little bit, and they have their own words, their eyes wide open, and they are waiting for the realization of their sorrow. fierce.


    Xu Pingsheng holds the sword and looks at the sky.


    ... He didn''t want to dream again tonight, but he listened to the white dreams of a group of people.


    The disasters are not coming, and these people are naturally windy.


    Just two days ago, everyone left by them was mostly prepared for Lushan, but the blood was too late to drag. The longer the time, the faster the cold.


    The cool valley fly insects weeping blood, should be defeated by Tianchuan descending enemy. With these two cases in front, it is possible to produce countless branches in the heart and out of the crowd.


    I have to say that the nine lights are a good means.


    Qingliang Valley is headed by Wenxuechen. The staunch temperament is the most famous. It has an in-law relationship with the daughter of Ying Tianchuan Zhou Yunlie. The partiality of Tianchuan is the most important part of the four-door family. Once the Zhouxian string can be born, Tianchuan will be in a chaotic position. This is a set of loops, obviously it is calculated early, only to wait for a machine, and when it comes out together, it will kill four lives.


    ... So, what about artifacts?


    Every seven years, I have to come up with an artifact to hold a four-door ceremonial meeting.


    Nine branches of light can be counted, even when the valley breaks the mountain, when the peak is tilting, the four doors will not use artifacts?


    Xu Pingsheng has some horrible conjectures in his heart.


    And these conjectures have spread quietly in the hearts of every disciple who is obedient.


    ... Does the artifact really exist?


    Inside the Green Bamboo Temple.


    After listening to the words of Qu Chi, Guangfu Junqiang calmed himself: "...What do you mean by this? I don''t understand."


    "Guangfu Jun, you don''t need to hide from me." Qu Chi said, Ping Wendao, "My master Ming Zhaojun flew up to the four Brahma days, and explained the things that I have explained to me. I know that among the four artifacts, only There are world books still in the world and preserved in the Fengling Mountains."


    Guangfu Jun did not speak, and there was some faintness in his expression.


    Qu Chi said: "As far as I know, the ancestors of the Hong dynasty deliberately used the four artifacts of the possession to create a wild prison here, and the four sides guarded it. The wild key was also stripped from the four artifacts. Under the debris, kneading. Who wants to enter the wilderness, one of the artifacts of the world book evolved six desires, derived minds, and a disciple under the ancestor''s heart and mind, and married love..."


    At the beginning, Qu Chi listened to Ming Zhaojun when he talked about this matter, and he felt incredible.


    The disciple followed the Hongjun for many years, specializing in artifacts, and when he was watching the artifacts, he was eclipsed by the love of the world''s books, and many mournings were born.


    He made a brilliant statement, causing the world book to be fascinated, and decided to deceive the ancestors, to divide the majority of the divine power, to create a fake book, to make the fake book into the wild, and to stay in the world, and to keep the eternal life with the disciple.


    However, the ancestors could easily deceive, and the ancestors felt that they were missing a sigh of sorrow, and that the other three artifacts were successfully merged and gradually became the three-legged sect. .


    The disciple still lacked greed, started to swallow the heart of the elephant, and wrote mad words. He wanted to use the power of the artifact to kill the scorpion and take the risk and win the battle. Fortunately, he was discovered by Hongjun in time.


    After this incident, the disciple died and died.


    The world''s book gods have lost their souls, and their divine power has been reduced. It is useless to take them away. Hongjun has left it to his disciple, Xuan Feijun, so that he can seal it up and take care of it.


    After the ancestors went to the six heavens to settle down, Xuan Feijun exhausted his efforts and cultivated four doors. In order to obtain a well-justified orthodox statement, Xuan Feijun created three kinds of "artifacts" on his own, lied to be the treasures left by the ancestors of Hongjun, and handed them over to Qinglianggu, Yingtianchuan and Danyangfeng, and told them to It is necessary to conceal this matter for a long time, and only allow the secret of the "artifact to be false" to be told to the successor before the ascension.


    As for the world book of surviving power, Xuan Feijun entrusted him to the red priest Chi Hongjun; and after Hong Shengjun flew up the upper bound, he handed it over to the apprentice, quiet and gentle.


    Yue Wuchen was drunk in a certain day, and brought a disciple into the Treasure Pavilion. He asked him to see the true meaning of the Artifact World Book. Who wants the disciple to inadvertently touch the seal, causing the world book to leak and capture the breath of the world. And if he loses his judgment, he will integrate himself into his body and parasitize it. He can rely on this body to take advantage of the heavens and the earth to make up for his losses.


    The disciple just entered the immortal road, it is difficult to load the artifact power, and now he loses consciousness.


    Fortunately, the artifact is detrimental, and the quiet Jing Jun, who is a little refreshed, promptly adjusts his meridians with him. He keeps guiding him for a moment in his faint ten days, only to save him a life, and to make the world book and his flesh and blood Together.


    After the disciple woke up, he forgot what happened, only knowing that he had the blessing of "the heavenly way" and was accepted as the first of the Fenglingshan, causing him to be confused.


    Later, he often showed up with Qu Chi, saying that his first identity was so easy to come, and that he wanted to be too handsome.


    Qu Chi thought of the appearance of the arrogant teenager, the lips were slightly picked, and the fingertips slowly rubbed on the dust handle.


    Even if a seal was added to the temple, Guangfujun tried to suppress the volume and said: "This is the secret of the door. Brother and I have never mentioned it to anyone. How did you know it?"


    Qu Chi said warmly: "This matter is not only known to me, but the nine lights are also known. He dares to directly invade four doors. It is very likely that he has learned that the artifact is out of position. Especially in the killing..."


    Speaking of this, Qu Chi¡¯s voice was slightly stunned, and it seemed to bite the tip of his tongue: ¡°... After killing the cool valley, he did not fear the power of the artifact, and went straight to the wind, which confirmed this.¡±


    Things have been smashed, and it is boring to hide. Guangfujun sighed and said: "Yes. The world book...is definitely in the body of Xu Xing."


    When Guangfu Jun learned of the incident, he only felt that the sky was falling apart. When he was pulling the sword, he would go and kill the young man, so that he could take out the world book and return it to his position, so as to avoid the trouble, but the quiet Jingxin¡¯s heart was full of enthusiasm. Protection, all kinds of persuasion, Guangfu Junchuang barely left him a life.


    Over the years, he has tried to make Xu Xingzhi copy the book, but also intends to have a picture, so that he is tired of paper and pen, no interest in smearing and stimulating the effect of his own world book, thus disturbing the chaos and causing nothing to be returned. Awkward disaster.


    When Qu Chi saw that things had already been said, he immediately reported his intentions: "Guangfujun, I want to use the power of the world book to turn the tide."


    Guangfujun blurted out: "Millions can''t!"


    Qu Chi is not unexpected, asks: "Why?"


    "What can the world book do? There is no such thing as ancient books. No one knows! No one knows how big it will be!" Guangfujun gnawed his teeth. "Xu Xingzhi has always been arrogant, and Germany is not worthy. I have been with these years. The brothers and sisters are painstakingly concealed, that is, if they have the power to do what they want, no one can stop him!"


    Qu Chi quietly asked: "What about it? Even if you look at the four doors, you will not turn to him?"


    Guangfu Junyuan squinted his eyes and gasped.


    Qu Chi: "I am taking the liberty. Are you afraid of revenge for you?"


    "What am I afraid of? My life, he will take it!" Guangfu Jun did not hesitate, "I am afraid that his heart is very hard-hearted, refuse to help four doors, or take the opportunity to smash with the nine lights! If it is then, how can I take him? How can you take him?"


    Qu Chi looks at Guangfu Jun, the color is calm and watery, and the stability makes people feel warm and warm: "Guangfujun, you have been with the line for many years, although there are occasional mistakes in doing things, but he is very serious. If he knows that the four doors have suffered, even if he crosses the ocean, he will come back."


    Suspicion for a long time, Guangfujun whispered: "...will he?"


    Qu Chi showed a gentle and generous smile, and opened his hand to Guangfu Jun: "Can you take the right hand of the line with me?"


    Guangfu Junyi.


    Since I thought that the identity of the pass is the world book carrier, Qu Chi understands a lot of things.


    "Over the years, the world book has already penetrated into the flesh and blood of the line. So, in the right palm of the line, there is a fragment of the world book." Qu Chi said, "If you believe me, give it to me." I will do the work for you. After I find the line, the fragments will be attributed to the body; this can also make him believe in my words. At that time, he will never sit and watch the four doors collapse!"


    Guangfu Jun''s face changed a few degrees, after all, full of suspicion or defeated the heart of the mountain.


    He untied a kit at the waist and handed it to Qu Chi.


    When Qu Chi''s thin fingertips wiped the surface of the capsule, the layer of seal attached to it was drawn with a shimmering shimmer, which shimmered between his fingers.


    Seeing that Qu Chi put the kits in order, Guangfu Jun asked for a breath: "Ruo Chi, I asked you, how does Danyang Feng plan to fight against the enemy? I have to say goodbye in advance, I am planning to die in the mountains, and never die!" ¡±


    Qu Chi Wen Wen Er Ya said: "Guangfu Jun, you can only guarantee that you are defying the mountains, and will never die."


    Guangfu Junquan¡¯s heart was so squeaky that he felt that he had been offended: ¡°...What is your intention? Is Danyangfeng planning to follow Tianchuan and descend to the Magic Road?¡±


    Qu Chi said: "...I did so."


    A set of porcelain enamel fell on the ground, and the tea splashed on the surface of Qu Chi, which looks like the current Guangfu Jun.


    Qu Chi is not warm and not fire, Xu Sheng explained: "Now, Danyang and Fengling should not be trapped in dangerous buildings, each of them will die. The cool valley iron, in order to protect the white, to the death of a war; Ying Tianchuan love, to protect peace, have to The four doors have gone to two doors. In order to retain the strength, I suggest that Danyang Peak and Fengling Mountain open the mountain gate and let go of all the disciples, leaving two empty mountains and the nine lights, better than gathering here, let the magic road A net is exhausted."


    "Hugh to be long-spirited by others! I don''t believe it. I will fight with Fenglingshan and he can fight for anything cheap!"


    Qu Chi: "I can''t ask."


    Under the gaze of Guangfu¡¯s fierce anger, Qu Chi leaned down and picked up the piece of porcelain that fell to the ground and closed it in the palm of his hand.


    "Guangfujun can go to the guardian disciples to see it. Just look at their eyes and you will know that there are a few disciples who, like you, really have the heart of Lushan."


    "They are willing to stay -"


    "People are willing to change. People''s hearts are so strong, they can''t be forced." Qu Chi smashed the pieces and put them together at the table corner. "Guangfujun, I have 2,365 disciples of Danyang Peak, I saw the cool valley and the After Tianchuan¡¯s previous experience, I dare say that there are really people who have left behind, but there are hundreds of people. The size of Qingliang Valley is slightly larger than that of Danyang Peak, 150 people, always there.¡±


    Guangfujun¡¯s face is as ugly as being stepped on.


    Qu Chi said: "The Magic Road is now seeking a temper, quick and quick decision, and win four as soon as possible. You said that two hundred and fifty people can withstand the magical army that is now sharp and war-torn?"


    Guangfu Jun cut his teeth and said: "The four doors are so... Can you do this?"


    "It will never be done!" Qu Chi has been glimmering in the gentle eyebrows, full of iron-like will. "These disciples are not not in love with the right way, just don''t want to die in vain! If you are the leader of the monarch, lead these The disciple retreats to a safe place, and slowly, the four doors of the glory will be won by the magic road!"


    Guangfu Jun looked at the gentle but resolute flame in the eyes of the young man. After he had been indulging for a long time, he asked: "So you just said, you want to fall to the magic road, what is the intention?"


    "...Northern and Zhouxian, there must be someone to save. Snow evil, there must always be someone to report." Qu Chi said faintly, "I will come to save. I will report."

 Chapter 85： Seeing the old hatred

    On the second day of the fourth day, Fengling Mountain and Danyang Peak each took up the law, opened the mountain gate, and ordered the disciples not to leave the mountain and let them stay.


    At the first hour, no one is willing to go out.


    At the third hour, the mountain keeper went to six or seven.


    At the tenth hour, the mountain keeper went to nine.


    The situation is better than that of Qu Chi. When he turns Danyang, he will go through the roster and there will be 147 people in the mountains.


    Several disciples with higher ranks gathered in Pingyue Temple, and they were indulged in silence.


    Qu Chi holds the palm of his hand and looks as usual: "The anger of the liver, the sorrow and the sorrow of the sorrow, the arrogance and indignation, does not help. It is not necessary to drop, but it is no problem to be happy."


    Ming Zhaojun is a good channel for the younger brother: "Qu brother, we all listen to you."


    "Don''t listen to me." Qu Chi action slyly arranged his cuffs. "It''s hard to drop the prisoner. I fell into the nine lights, and I didn''t have enough confidence to make sure he could trust me."


    Disciple Tu Yiping bit his teeth: "If the magic road dares to move the brothers, we will fight with him!"


    "What do you fight? Make the next cool valley?"


    Qu Chi speaks to the temperature and is not ruined: "The magic road has been released, the four-door person, the descendant does not kill the prisoner.... Although this can not be trusted, but in my opinion, if the magic road does not want to attract the world Daomen Qiu, will be kind to the prisoners. In retrospect, even if the nine lights suspect me, whether the end is killing or exile, you should not intervene."


    "... brother!"


    Qu Chi raised his hand and appease: "Without me, Danyang Peak does not waste rivers, it is still Danyang Peak. According to our previous appointment, you continue to stay in the mountains and take care of the various artifacts left by Danyang Master. But if you keep it If you don''t live, you don''t have to fight for life. People are alive, things are dead, remember."


    Lin Haoxin listened to Qu Chi and said that he would not be able to change his mind. He simply no longer persuaded him and asked: "What is the brother of Fengling?"


    Qu Chi covered up, and the dawn was slight.


    The disciples were scattered on the bright faces of the two mountains, but in fact they had already had an appointment with the disciples.


    These disciples are willing to stay behind after the incident, that is, they are affectionate about the four doors. They are only humanistic and do not want to die in vain. Now they have the method of deviousness, and they are happy to obey.


    However, the disciples have no leader, and they always need a leader with prestige and qualifications to lead.


    Considering that the various gaps between Guangfujun and Jiuzhi lamps are not flawed, it is not appropriate. So the two agreed that Qu Chi left, and opened the door in Danyang to offer, Fengling everything from Yuan Ruyi cuisine, Guangfu Jun is responsible for leading the two mountain disciples, recharge their batteries, waiting for opportunities.


    I made a statement to the disciples in the 1510th, and suddenly there were disciples outside the hall to inform: "Lin brother, the man woke up."


    Lin Haoxin said "Well": "Is he okay?"


    "The heat has already receded." The disciples of the notice were quite a bit crying and laughing. "But he still said that he would like to apprentice."


    Qu Chi is slightly curious: "...what is it? Who?"


    Lin Haoxin confessed: "Senior brother, this is what happened at the third day of March. There is a mortal who climbs up the mountain and says that he wants to go to Danyang. At that time, you were studying the strategy of the devil, I did not do this. I am bothering you."


    Qu Chi Shen Shen: "At this time?"


    Lin good channel: "Yes. Everyone is rushing down the mountain, but some people go up the mountain at the gate of life and death. I feel embarrassed and told him the situation in front of him. He only asked you about the situation and whether he was injured. I doubt He is so eager to get to the bottom, is the spies of the magic road, he shut him up. Whoever thinks that he is a wind-free, shut down in less than two days, the fever has fallen. I told him to keep him for a few days, see It should be no problem now."


    Qu Chi sent the bamboo scroll roster to the Tan table in front of him.


    Only this one action, Lin Haoxin knew that Qu Chi was not very happy, and immediately screamed: "Senior brother, it is really not a disciple who intends to be a mortal. It is really a screaming wind. He suddenly ran up the mountain, this -"


    "I''ll go and have a look." Qu Chi stood up and looked at the right sleeve and took one hand and walked out.


    Going down the stage, he seems to be aware of something, turning his head and looking forward to the report: "You said he asked me?"


    Yong Yong answered: "He said that he had had a relationship with his brother before, and he was worried about your situation."


    "What is his name?"


    I thought about it forever, and it was difficult to say: "...back to the brothers, these days are complicated, I really don''t remember. But the person looks very fat, female, and has a knot. I wonder if you have seen such a person?"


    Qu Chi thought for a moment and said, "Take me to see it."


    Danyang Peak has no chance to win the scene, Xiaoran is so. Qu Chi walked to the door of the disciple''s temple and pushed the door.


    The spring sun was broadcast, the virtual room was white, and the people lying on the bed squinted and struggled to get up.


    A moment of confrontation with the face that is getting excited, Qu Chi''s eyebrows are light and wrinkled, and the face of Wenrun''s jade stretches like a spring breeze.


    He accurately evoked the name of the person in front of him: "You are the leisure of Dawushan?"


    The boy was not clear when he was on the phone: "Qu, brother, you still... remember me?"


    In his eyes, the young man with the wind and the wind was holding the dust and slowly went to his bed and sat down. He said: "I remember it is still good. You haven¡¯t changed much in recent years."


    Tao Xiaoben is not very likely to speak. At this time, even if the sentence is complete, it is said to be unfavorable: "I come, come, Danyang... Danyang..."


    Qu Chi lowered his eyebrows and smiled, reaching out and touching his forehead.


    Through the face of Tao Yu, Qu Chi seems to see the tea house in the rain, and the heavy figures in the tea house that sit or stand.


    He took a moment and said: "Don''t worry. Let''s talk slowly."


    With Qu Chi appease, Tao Leisure finally explained his situation clearly.


    After Qu Chi brought back his brother''s bones and helped him to bury it properly, Qu Chi stayed in the tea house of Dawu Town, but he always remembered the young man holding the jade dust and Zhu Yisu belt, admiring it. .


    In the past few years, he has finally figured out that Zhu Yi is the disciple of Danyang Feng, one of the four main roads.


    In order to report the boss''s adoption, he has always been an adult in the tea house before he resigned to the boss. The boss is good, knowing that he wants to repay his favor, he has sent him a lot of silver, and the poor family is rich, so that he is not so difficult on the road.


    He couldn''t afford the horses, he couldn''t ride, he simply walked overnight, and walked for half a year before he came to the foot of Danyang Mountain.


    Whoever thinks of it, he will be caught as a masterpiece.


    But when he saw Qu Chi, he was devoid of suffocation in his heart, only nervously glaring at the quilt, his eyes staring at him clearly.


    Qu Chi sighed.


    ... It is not the time for him to come.


    Danyangfeng is already difficult to protect himself. How can he be the home of his life?


    He asked: "Do you know what happened here?"


    Tao leisure shook his head, hesitated for a long while, and he nodded slightly: "The disciples, they are as deep as they are, never told. But I can vaguely guess something. So, I think..." He looked at Qu Chi with eagerness, "Qu brother , me, can I do something for you?"


    Qu Chi said: "Danyang Peak has been like a candle in the wind, and is ready to descend on the Magic Road. After surrender, it is not known that it is a prisoner. It is really dangerous. You will not be able to stay here."


    "I have no place, I can go." Tao Xian did not waver.


    Qu Chi laughed.


    This child is afraid that he still doesn''t know what it means to be a magical attack.


    He acted very softly on his hand and pushed a push: "Go down the mountain. Obey."


    Tao leisure looked down at the right hand of his musculature, and the thin hair in his palm had a fever on his cheek.


    Tao has been boring for a long time before reopening: "Danyangfeng is the place I have always wanted to come. I want to see the song brother, thank you for the time, the grace of the year."


    Qu Chi thought that he had persuaded him, but his heart could not help but loosely, but he immediately listened to Tao Yudao: "When brother, when I rescued me, I was in distress; now, the brother of the song is difficult, I can''t go."


    Qu Chi looked at Tao¡¯s face. Under his gentle and focused eyes, Tao¡¯s face quickly rose red, but he insisted on it, his eyes did not hide, and he stubbornly and stubbornly looked back.


    Qu Chi decided to look at him. After a long time, he asked: "What can you do?"


    Tao Xian: "I will make tea, cook, needlework is good, clothes will be done all year round... I will sing, although not very good.... I can always do something."


    Qu Chi¡¯s light was drooping, and after a long while, he laughed helplessly: ¡°You... really.¡±


    Listening to Qu Chi said, Tao Yan¡¯s face changed, and he tightened his body under the cushion: ¡°Don¡¯t throw me down the mountain, ask for a brother. I only wish, I just want to stay with my brother and be a close waiter. I am not afraid of the magic. They, they will also make sense. No?"


    If Qu Chi is Xu Xingzhi, he said that he would not be able to remove this person from the thousands of miles, so as to avoid this innocent disaster.


    But looking at his eyes, Qu Chi is inevitable.


    He has never been a temper for human beings. Since this child has decided to be a family here and does not want to leave, why should he insist that he leave?


    ...but the number of people to be asylum has risen from 147 to 148.


    Thinking of this, Qu Chi Wensheng asked: "You are entering the mountain on the third day of March, can you?"


    Tao Yu is still a fearful look that is afraid of being abandoned, and carefully beheaded.


    Qu Chi Road: "Today is the beginning of March 9... No, the first ten. I count you from the third grade, how?"


    Tao Yu¡¯s pair of Bi Che¡¯s eyes with Dan Feng¡¯s eyes sparkled with doubt: ¡°... eh?¡±


    Qu Chi patiently explained to him: "When you register and register your qualifications in the future, these are all used."


    Tao Xianyi: "Qu Shi brother!!"


    Qu Chi also did not correct his title, only screamed warmly: "...you."


    In the total altar of the magic road, the disciples are like picking up, and all face is happy.


    Fengling and Danyang both collapsed on their own!


    Danyang Fengdai peak master Qu Chi, Fenglingshan Guangfu Junjue next time Yuan Ruru, follow the example of Tianchuan Lie, and lead the people under the seat, surrender to the magic road!


    At that time, Jurassic declared war on the front, attacked four doors, and the four doors responded quickly. They quickly formed a volcano alliance, and there was a quiet and quiet town, a sword was picked up, and the magic road was shaken, and the chaos was defeated. .


    Since then, the people of the magic road have done a small low to avoid angering the right path, and also sent a proton to go to show the repaired heart.


    Nowadays, this is the proton who can''t look down on the magic road. He completed the hegemony that the Luo Luo failed to complete, and told them to raise their eyes and excite the Qingyun!


    They can finally go out from this small scale.


    A Demon disciple walked forward with joy and joy, but bumped into the warm snow dust of Tsing Yi, and shook the wheelchair.


    His face changed, he was going to go against it, but he was called by Wen Xuechen: "Where is the Jiuzhi lamp?"


    This disciple is not willing to go back.


    Although the Jiuzhi lamp has repeatedly commanded, Wen Xuechen¡¯s position in the Tao is detached and there is a respect for the law. However, this disciple has played several times with Wen Xuechen before his death. When he saw this face, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel weak.


    He raised his breath and replied: "Return to the warm brother, respect the Lord in the front hall."


    If the snow and snow are cold and frosty, "Hmm", I will go there by myself. Its behavior, its words, as it was before life.


    In the front hall, Jiuzhi Deng was burying his head and writing something. When he heard the door swaying, he looked up and found that after Wen Xuechen, his expression was slightly distorted for a moment.


    Even if this person is a self-cultivating corpse, until today, he still can''t get used to Wen Xuechen walking so freely in his magical altar.


    Wen Xuechen covered the door and said: "I have seen Mrs. Shi."


    Listening to his mother, the dawn of the nine lights was softened: "How is her situation?"


    Wen Xuechen said: "It is still very ill. I don''t recognize people. She took my name and said a lot of things when you were young."


    Nine lights: "What did you say?"


    Wen Xuechen did not elaborate, only the yin and yang rings were entangled in the voice, and there was some irony in the tone: "It was really boring when you were a child."


    Nine lights are not allowed.


    How boring he is, he knows well.


    It is the person in front of me who has washed away so many memories, which is more bitter and harsher than ever.


    Jiuzhi Lan did not want to care about him in the section, and asked: "Danyang and Fengling have fallen. You know?"


    Wen Xuechen asked: "Has it dropped?"


    Nine branches of light said: "I know that this is their plan to slow down. However, their defeat is in the eyes of the Taoism in the world, this time it is my magic victory."


    "How are you going to take prisoners?"


    The nine lights are sinking.


    At the beginning, Zhou Beinan was shackled and died. The disciples who had grievances with him were not in the minority. They wanted to kill him, and sacrificed the ancestors with the blood of the sons until the nine branches of the lamp set the captives to not drop and exile the rules. Only the voice of killing prisoners inside the magic road was settled.


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "Whether it is willing to return, why should I kill them and increase their careers."


    "What about Qu Chi?"


    "Ruochi..." The nine lights hang down. "He and I have a kind of grace. It is a wish to drop. I will leave him with you."


    "Leave him?" Wen Xuechen seems to have heard a joke. "Quchi is a gentleman, but the mind is tough, not a person who easily compromises. I suspect he has another picture."


    "What about that?"


    Jiuzhi Deng just asked the question, and a disciple rushed to report: "Respect the Lord, we delivered according to the gentleman, all the way to track, Yuexiyun has not found us, now settled in Shangnanshan!"


    On the surface of the Jiuzhi lamp, the cold clouds condensed, and immediately got up, striding out of the meteor.


    When he passed by Wen Xuechen, he said: "The Danyang Peak''s surrender affairs have been arranged with you. However, Qu Chi has a very high prestige. If he does not resist, he will not hurt his life."


    Wen Xuechen faintly responded. When the nine lights left, he asked his disciple: "Which branch is now in the altar?"


    The news of the arrival of the magical road was spread throughout the Danyang Peak. Since there were hundreds of people left and right in the whole peak, Qu Chi gathered disciples. Before the main hall, he used only a short half of the incense.


    The person who came to the drop seemed to deliberately take Joe. The mountain gate of Danyangfeng was open for a whole hour. A person with a sorrowful sorrowfulness passed the threshold, and the arrogant appearance of the laughter stunned the eyes and ears. pain.


    Most of the disciples of Danyangfeng have learned the good cultivation of Qu Chi. They have been repeatedly treated by Qu Chi beforehand. Therefore, in the face of such ridiculous laughs, only a few disciples have changed their colors. Others are daggers with low eyebrows and few words.


    Seeing that it is not nine lights, Qu Chi feels that something is wrong.


    Even if there is a bit of uneasiness in the heart, Qu Chi still exemplifies the elegance, hands up the dust, and goes forward, not humble and do not go to the next ceremony: "I am the Danyang peak generation of the mountain master Qu Chi."


    "I know that you are Qu Chi." The stranger laughed, "Quchi, can you remember who I am?"


    Although Qu Chi has no unforgettable energy, but he still has some skills in remembering his face. He is far from seeing this person familiar. Now that he is close to seeing it, his heart will be clear: "... Fortress Lord, I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    The master of the Fortune Fortress sneered again and again, and the hand was wrapped around the side of Qu Chi for a few laps. He looked at him like a cheap item: "I haven''t seen it for a long time. It really hasn''t been seen for a long time. When you killed me three hundred disciples, Can you think of a day that will fall into my hands?"


    Qu Chi slightly licked his lips and didn''t want to talk to him about the past: "Take me to see the current Lord of the Magic."


    "Okay." The master of the Fortune Fortress took out a bright tooth, "...I will take you there. I will take you there."


    Qingsong¡¯s Quchi, which stands in the same place, is trying to move, but it feels like the wind is coming from behind the brain.


    The back of the brain was severely painful. Qu Chi planted two steps forward. He only felt a large group of blood in front of him. The violent shock caused him to bite his tongue inadvertently. A **** smell spread in his mouth.


    The master of the Fortune Fortress retracted the scabbard with gold inlaid jade, a look of the eyes, and those disciples who had long been secretly surrounded by the wolverines also rushed up, did not use the spiritual power, did not use the blade, only use the fists to the Chichi Serving on the body.


    The heart, the knees and the ribs were smashed a few times, or they were hurt by the pawns who were only repaired by the refining gas. They were warm and ruthless, and they were covered with a **** fog. The swords in the waist screamed. It seems to be unsheathed at any time.


    Just as he was preparing to hand his hand to the hilt, the owner of the Fortune Fortress sneered, using a voice that was not light but heavy, but enough to capture the ear: "Give me a fight! If Danyang disciples riot, they will sue Respecting the Lord, Danyang Feng is not really surrendering, and all the disciples who stay in Danyang are annihilated!!"


    Qu Chi¡¯s hand was stiff in the air.


    In just a few moments, he was kneeled on his knees with several feet.


    The pine-like person swayed and fell to the side.


    "Senior brother!" Tao Sai, who just changed to the costume of Danyangfeng disciple, would not have such a thing, shouting, "Qu brother!"


    Disarmed Danyangfeng disciples saw this situation, one by one, but Lin Haoxin and several other disciples did not talk to Qu Chi not long ago. If there is an emergency, they should bite out a bite. Blood, closed eyes do not look, silently maintain a disorderly order.


    However, the group is indignant and has reached the boiling point. Qu Chi is like a **** in their minds. How can this be so humiliated by this group of young people, how can it!


    Just when the first disciple refused to listen to Lin Haoxin and wanted to rescue the sword, he sang a hoarse hoarseness in the boring flesh bump: "Nobody should come over!-"


    A **** hand loomed in the layers of the leg forest, grabbed a wet spring mud.


    The voice was incomprehensible, but with a strong blood: "Don''t shake it!-"


    Qu Chi just shouted this, and he felt that the back of the brain was attacked by a certain heavy object.


    After a slight crack, he fell into the boundless, ancient forest-like darkness.

 Chapter 86： Headless Sea (1)

    ......Guangfujun regretted it.


    When discussing the issue of staying, Qu Chi had specially explained to him that the incident was changeable and unpredictable. It was necessary to appease the disciples before the event, so that they should remain calm no matter what happened after the sacrifice, and it would not be too viable. After all, when the enemy was ignorant, once violent, in addition to vain life, no use.


    However, Guangfujun recognizes that the disciples of Fenglingshan are not as self-sufficient as the disciples of Danyang, but they are all contaminated with the singularity of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s singularity, knowing the time, knowing how to advance and retreat, not going to smash, but not adding heart. . Before he left, he only called Yuan Ruzhen, and he simply sighed two sentences, so that she would constrain the disciples, and do not act rashly.


    When he was wounded by nine lights and ordered to be sent back to the altar, he also had a mortal heart.


    However, Guangfu Jun could not think of it. The person who escorted him did not return to the altar. Instead, he tied his five flowers and threw it into the front of the Qingzhu Temple like a rag.


    As a result, the Fengling disciple who had decided to descend had an unprecedented turm.


    What made him even more unexpected was that Yuan Ruo, who had always been stable, was the first to draw a sword: "Save Master!"


    Because the disciples have given up, the heart is already the humiliation. Seeing that the monarch is bound and humiliated, the moment is uplifting, the swords in the four fields are sorrowful, the spirits are flying, and the disciples and the disciples of the Fengling are killed in one place. Ground meat.


    Guangfu Jun Lili earned himself and screamed: "You all stop!"


    But his spiritual power has been sealed in the body by nine lights, and the voice is like a drop of water falling into the sea, and even a little bit of it has never been stirred up.


    After a dozen of Fengling disciples and Demon disciples have fallen down one after another, Jiuzhi Deng has only stepped on the wind and slowed down.


    Seeing the confusion at this point, his face changed slightly, single-sleeve vibrate, the time of the storm vortex, the spirit of the Yuan Ying level such as the python dance, the magic road and the discipline of the disciples of Fengling, regardless of each other, have fallen to the ground.


    The disciples left by Fengling are all spiritually talented, but the overwhelming pressure on them is unbearable. Not to mention the many spiritual powers in the disciples, blame and fainting. Not a few.


    Exercising the people to settle down, the Jiuzhi lamp slowly landed, and his eyes fell on Guangfujun who was lying on the ground.


    If the eyes of the disciples of Fengling are razors, now the nine lights have been picked up and only the skeleton remains.


    Under such hatred and resentment, the Jiuzhi lamp is very natural.


    He grabbed the Guangfu Jun on the ground and removed some of the pressures of the disciples who ruled the magic, and sighed coldly: "Who brought this person here?"


    No one answered.


    Nine lights again said: "Come, take this person away."


    However, the disciples who came to be detained were not keen on the command of the Jiuzhi lamp. One pair of eyes were removed from the Jiuzhi lamp, and hesitantly stayed on a man with a lip and a mouth.


    Some disciples whispered: "The lord..."


    A gray-robed young man standing on the side of the red-breasted lord Yin Yiping felt that the atmosphere was wrong. He ordered: "Listen to the Lord."


    But the disciples are not willing to move, just waiting for the lord to speak.


    The nine-painted lacquered eyes are even darker: "Yin Zongzhu, talk about it, what do you think?"


    When Yin Yiping was stopped by his disciples, he did not speak a word, his eyes were slightly stunned, and he seemed to be tired of spring sleep. Now he was named by Jiuzhi Deng. He opened his eyes and said nothing: "Return to the Lord, if I have never Looking at the eyes, these gentlemen¡¯s disciples¡¯ actions are already a mess.¡±


    ¡­¡­Again.


    Nine branches of light face him, pinging: "I remember my order is to return Yuexiyun back to the magical altar. Yin Zongzhu, I would like to ask you, why did he appear here?"


    Yin Yiping¡¯s attitude was also modest and he apologized casually: ¡°I have not listened to the order of the Lord, but it is subordinate.¡±


    He pointed to the point and pointed to the martyrdom of the disciples who were twice the disciples of Fengling: "It can be seen from this result that a Yuexi cloud can make them rebellious and rebellious. They obviously do not really return to my way."


    The Jiuzhi lamp closed in the sleeves and the double fists tightened.


    A pair of eyes are all looking at him, the right way, the magic road, one hatred, one side doubts, sharpness is like a dagger.


    Although the heart is already like oil, the look of the nine branches is still indifferent: "They have been surrendered..."


    Having said that, there was a sharp female voice behind the Jiuzhi lamp: "I will never drop!"


    Yin Yiping opened his lips and looked at the Jiuzhi lamp. He looked at the helpless look of "you look."


    The back of the Jiuzhi lamp was stiff and turned around.


    I saw a girl who was trembling by the pressure of the spirit and struggled to earn her head, revealing a stubborn and young face: "I don''t care about others! Anyway, I won''t fall! Fengling style is so strong that you can''t let your side door so trample!"


    The woman was born with a delicate face, like a moon, looking like a fifteen or six years old, it is blood and pure age.


    Nine branches of light do not remember this person, and then look at her body and waist belt, she should have a full ten years of entry, it should be a foreigner who was abandoned by his family and earned a windy, but talented external door. Disciples, deep feelings about Fengling, it is not difficult to understand.


    Nine branches of light looked at her eyes with a bit of complexity: "What is your name?"


    The girl does not shun her own name, and the words are screaming: "Fengling Huangshanyue!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not speak, and looked at the çα̷¢´ø, which was flying with the mountains and winds after her head.


    "I am willing to be in the wild! I am not humiliated by the people of the Magic!" She looked at the nine lights with courage, and did not know what it meant. "Nine lights, you are rebellious, you are wolf ambition!" What are you sorry for in Fengling Mountain? What are you sorry for in the four doors? You are not thinking about the return, why are you so harmful?"


    Nine lights stared at her.


    Why?


    When he first came out of the four doors, he turned to the magic road, and he was clearly not enemies with his brother and four.


    Why is it now?


    All this seems ridiculous, but there are traces to follow.


    - The brothers are there, the master is there, the four doors are dependent on each other, and the brilliance is strong. At that time, the magic road was still taboo to the four doors, and only four or five were rebellious. As the master of the magic road, he was able to suppress the counter-attacks and resentments of the people.


    - The brothers went, the master died, the four doors were lost, and the front edge retreated. Under such circumstances, what other reasons does he have to restrain the magicians?


    Over the years, in Fengling Mountain, as a proton, he has experienced too much injustice:


    For the right way, whatever is done is right. When they sang all the way to the singer, they were helping the righteousness to clear the sorrows; when they were desperate to die, they would die, but they would be proud of the arrogance and arrogance; when they pretend to compromise and succumb to the snake, they will regain their enthusiasm.


    And the magic road?


    The decline is for squatting and stealing. It is for self-discipline, and it is for the wolf ambition.


    Since he is a magic road, everything is wrong, then he simply broke the two, and stood alone.


    ...... The history can remember not the love of the children, not the thin and the sky, not the evil spirits, but the winner.


    However, thousands of thoughts are ultimately hard to come by.


    The Jiuzhi lamp raised the sleeves without saying a word, and a piece of Hehe Mingguang was discharged from the wide sleeves of his bamboo branches. When it fell in the void, it vortexed to open a gray light door.


    He raised his sleeves and only pushed hard. The girl who called Huang Shanyue exclaimed, and the paper fell into it, and disappeared in an instant.


    "Who is not willing to drop, that is wild." The sound of the nine lights is still as cold as ever. "Please go in."


    He withdrew the pressure of suppressing the disciples of the Fengling, and the light drooped slightly.


    Some disciples lowered their heads, no more words, and some disciples got up in silence, carefully smashing the dust on their knees, wiping off the blood on their faces, and stepping into the halo.


    No one accused the people who left, nor did anyone stop the person who voluntarily entered the light door.


    Among the crowd, Yuan Ruzhen also stood up.


    Upon seeing it, Guangfu¡¯s throat squeaked: ¡°If you are!¡±


    Yuan Ruyi is going to get into the wild, and it is also unforeseen.


    He whispered: "Yuan..."


    Yuan Ruyi sneaked a smile: "...you will never be shameless, but now I have to call me a Yuanshi sister?"


    Over the years, the girl who was originally fresh and proud has not changed, but it has been tempered by the years of pearls. It is also beautiful and tough.


    Nine lights no longer speak.


    Yuan Ruzhen was deeply swayed toward Guangfujun: "The master entrusted Ruyi to take care of the disciples of Fengling Mountain. If the priests must do their duty, the disciples should go to the water and fire, and if they are also followers. Master, good and precious. ¡±


    Guangfujun stared at the back of Yuan Ruyi until she disappeared completely on the other side of the light door.


    He looked at the body of a Fengling disciple who fell to the ground and blood flowing. The blood seemed to have a solid body, and it turned into countless needles and flowed into his eyes, stinging his eyes red.


    Guangfu Jun first sneered, and then laughed out of control: "A good nine-light, a master of the magic! I should have thought of it, from the gangster Xu Xingzhi, can raise something good to come ?"


    I heard the name of Xu Xingzhi from the nine lights that had been cold since the beginning, and changed color.


    Yin Yiping, who had used this to slaughter the entire Fengling but had hit a soft nail, once again showed the expression of laughing and laughing.


    Guangfu Jun said again: "I said how he grew up with you, this magical thief is better. He was not a good person, and he should have a nest with you!"


    "...Stop!" The nine branches of the lamp stunned with anger. "You also insult the brother?"


    Seeing this can anger the Jiuzhi lamp, Guangfu Jun will be more arrogant: "The gangster Xu Xingzhi''s teacher is already a sinful sin. I didn''t expect your nine lights to be blue and better!"


    The dark fire is getting more and more fierce in the ninth lamp: "...shoukou."


    Guangfu Jun only felt that one person who fell in the palm of his hand was a shameful humiliation. He simply screamed and angered him. He said all the words: "Xu Xingzhi had the shackles of the sleeves and privately accepted it with Meng Zhongguang. I¡¯m going to sneak away. You¡¯ve been growing on the side of Xu Xing¡¯s body since childhood, and you¡¯re not going to have this? That¡¯s why Xu¡¯s would rather be enchanted with the day, but not with you¡ª¡±


    Having said that, he can no longer spit out a word.


    Jiuzhi Deng reached out and smashed in the air. He slammed the palm of his hand. The throat of Guangfujun seemed to be hit by a blunt object. After a while, it was a **** rush.


    The nine lights went to the side of him and crouched down. The voice was very light: "I know that you said that they want to do it.... You want to die, don''t want to be humiliated, right?"


    Guangfu Jun has a mouthful to say, purple swells a face, pain and anger make his blue ribs in front of his forehead look unusually horrible.


    "I was determined to leave you alive. Now... I will not kill you either."


    Jiuzhi Lan put his finger on the arms of Guangfujun, and slowly slideed down the line of the muscles: "The captives don''t fall, the investment is wild, this is the rule I set, it will not change. However, you have repeatedly humiliated and struggled with your brothers. Do you think that I don¡¯t remember? You have always been harsh on your brothers, not falsifying your words, punishing your books, shaving your hair, pushing your voice, and confusing right and wrong. ""


    He held the wrist of Guangfujun, and the squeaky line of frost and snow was horizontal and vertical, and it was so frightening that he was cold: "The right hand of the brother, I will use your arms to repay."


    In other words, he pointed to a click between Guangfu Junmei, Yuexiyun only felt a breath, then he fell down and fell down, no consciousness.


    When he stood up again, the disciples who had been crouching on the ground went to most of them. The rest of the people lost their vitality in the eyes, like black and two pills of mercury.


    Looking for a circle among the disciples, the Jiuzhi lamp failed to find the trace of Xu Pingsheng, and the sleeves recovered the wild key.


    ... running fast.


    Jiuzhi Lan turned and went again, and said: "Take Yuexiyun and take it to the altar."


    After seeing Yin Yiping¡¯s face, the red literary disciple no longer delayed, and the two men dragged the arms of Guangfujun and pulled him down.


    Jiuzhi Lan walked to Yin Yiping''s side, and the light calmed down: "Yin Zongzhu is very prestigious among the disciples of the Zongzhong."


    Yin Yiping¡¯s gray-robed youth hurriedly defended him: ¡°The deity is misunderstood, but the disciples are not ignorant, the lord does not mean this...¡±


    Before Yin Yiping, he rarely traveled with Jiuzhi Lan, but he did not know his temperament. However, as one of the most powerful branches of the magical road, this protagonist, until the adulthood, only awakened the humble person of the blood, he would never look in it. .


    Today, he is arrogant, but it is to give him a deterrent, so that he knows that even if the nine lights lead them to win four, it does not mean that he can give orders to the owners of these branches.


    Yin Yiping said: "Before you are blunt, you are born in Fengling, and you are filled with compassion for those who are righteous in this group. It is really unfavorable in Daye. This is to try your best for you."


    The gray robe youth face a stagnation, look like it is very much like to persuade Yin Yiping but not the law, anxious sweat on his forehead.


    Jiuzhi Lan put all the changes in the eyes into the eyes, and gently glimpsed: "Yin Zongzhu is so happy to share my worries, I want you to try another thing for me."


    That surname Yin¡¯s screamed: ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    In the next moment, his head flew out.


    No one can see when the nine branches of lights are shining swords and when they are collecting swords. The swords on the Jiuzhi lamps are not even contaminated with blood.


    The Jiuzhi lamp shakes the three stacks of sleeves and grabs the palm of the left hand. It wipes the sharp sword front from top to bottom: "...I want to give it a try. If you die, your red daring dare Not afraid to reverse."


    A few close-knit disciples were splashed with blood on their faces. They instantly tightened their faces and pulled out their swords. They were obsessed with the headless body on the ground, but they didn¡¯t know whether to do it or not. Time is quite different.


    A close-knit literary disciple shook his fingertips and tried to take a step forward to avenge Yin Zongzhu. However, the young man in the gray robe took the lead in pulling out the sword, and the sword penetrated the chest of the disciple.


    He took the sword and pushed the body of the dead disciple forward. As the corpse was screaming and screaming, he sighed and said: "Return to the Lord, this disciple commits the crime and kills the lord. It is a sin. The next generation will be executed by the Lord and clean the door. If there is a sorrow, please respect the Lord!"


    When the words came out, anyone who was alert should not understand, and they smashed the sword and bowed down with the gray robe youth.


    ¡ª¡ªYin Yiping wants to give this new lord a horse, and use Fengling Mountain to test the loyalty of the lord of the Fengling, who is loyal to the magic road. Whoever wants the other party to clean up the rebellious person, the backhand smashes the horse head. It can be seen that this person is very cool, and he is the same to the enemy. It is not easy to bully.


    Nine branches of the light sword returned to the sheath, looking at the gray robe youth: "Who are you?"


    The grey-robed youth replied: "In the next Sun Yuanzhou, it is the master of the patriarchal ancestor."


    Nine branches of light are indifferent: "From today on, you are the master of the red ancestor."


    Sun Yuanzhou not only did not have a happy color, but instead hanged a sweaty head, but he had already given it, and he could not refuse it. He had to bite his teeth and said: "...Yes."


    Jiuzhi Lan made Sun Yuanzhou tidy up the ruthless sect of the sect, and took the surrendered Fenglingshan disciple to change clothes and wash, then he turned to the green bamboo temple.


    He searched carefully in the temple, did not find what he wanted, and went into the wonderful temple where Guangfujun lived. Without much effort, he found a right hand in a hail.


    The hand was kept in the hail, quite complete, just cold, color and moisture as always.


    Holding this hand, the nine lights changed the bloodthirsty color, the breathing was a little short, and the fingertips came out, slightly touching the middle fingertips with a slight touch.


    With this touch, his heart seemed to be pinched, and there was a shudder in his chest.


    Nine lights whispered: "Brother..."


    Immediately, he cherished the hand wisely, and after a spiritual test of the connection, he frowned slightly.


    ... The brothers have been merging with the world books for many years. In his flesh and blood, isn¡¯t there a fragment of the world book?


    Why is this hand empty?


    Is Yuexi Yun pulling the debris out?


    Such a precious thing, he will be carried around, but only when he was captured, his body''s implements were collected, and the nine lights were carefully counted again, and no kits of jade bags that could hide the fragments were found.


    The Jiuzhi lamp does not understand the utility of the world book, but since it is an artifact, it must have a miraculous effect. If the debris still exists, you may be able to use the technique of picking up and help the brother to pick it up again.


    He collected the hail and applied a layer of seal to the treasure chest. He was about to leave, and a person dressed in the Shu Yunbao costume crossed the entrance and reported to the Jiuzhi Lan: "Subordinate To curb the disciples of Yunbao, see the Lord."


    Jiuzhi Deng went to all expressions: "What?"


    The disciple reported: "The Danyang Peak Qu Chi Ning died and refused to surrender. The Fortress sent me to ask the Lord, how to deal with it?"


    Nine branches of lights asked: "I will not surrender?"


    The disciple¡¯s words were quite self-sufficient: "Yes. He was stubborn and stubborn, and the lord of the lord rushed to the top and subdued him."


    Who wants the nine lights and does not believe in his rhetoric, his face is more depressed: "Zhu Chi refused to surrender, can you subdue him?"


    I thought that this time I was able to win the nine disciples and my disciples were panicked, and they were squatting on the ground.


    The Jiuzhi lamp also feels awkward and wants to go to Danyangfeng to find out.


    However, when the front foot stepped out of the door, he moved his eyebrows and looked back: "...you just said, which branch are you disciples?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp was extremely heavy on the body. The disciple clung his head against the ground, and the hot sweat rushed spontaneously. The whole body was itchy like a million ants crawling: "Yes, it is a cloud castle..."


    Nine lights: "..."


    The Jiuzhi lamp remembers clearly. About seven years ago, the disciples of the Yunyunbao were rushing into a Taoist Mountain Villa to avoid the world, so as to smother the young and old, to **** their elves and to protect themselves.


    This evil happened in the territory of Danyang Peak. After the defeat, Qu Chi took the disciples to confuse the disciples, forcing the Lord of the Magic to appear at the time, apologizing, and severely punishing the master of the cloud.


    In order to avoid trouble, the smelter said that although Wen Xuechen washed a lot of memories, but most of them are kept, this should be no exception.


    Therefore, Wen Xuechen sent this person to Danyang Peak to be taken down. What is it...


    Thinking about this, he looked colder, and he went to Danyang Peak.


    When I saw Qu Chi, the Nine Lights almost failed to recognize him.


    He was lying in the arms of a disciple of Danyangfeng. His blood was full, and there was a depression in his side. All his clothes were dyed by the water inside. Because of the cover of Zhu, he could not see sweat or blood. The young disciple who held him looked pale and tears fell, but he did not dare to let the tears fall on the wounds of Qu Chi. He twisted his head as much as possible, and his posture looked funny and pitiful.


    Jiuzhi Deng saw him very familiar, but Dan Yangfeng disciples he also saw a lot, and did not want to go to the details.


    In the face of the Fortune Fortress who came to worship, the Jiuzhi lamp only asked: "What about the other disciples of Danyangfeng?"


    Fang Cai, the master of the Fortune Fortress failed to stir up other disciples to anger and anger, and saw that Qu Chi had only a lingering interest. He felt that he was out of bad luck and ordered to stop the beating of Qu Chi and put other disciples into the main hall to be treated. . Who wants a disciple who refuses to enter the temple, struggles to take care of Qu Chi, sees that there is no spiritual power in this person, is an ordinary foreigner disciple, and the Lord does not taboo what he will take the opportunity to do. It¡¯s also interesting to let him go and appreciate the pitiful phase of his swaying but powerlessness.


    Listening to the Lord did not lose the color of the cause and effect of the matter, nine lights between the lights: "Who hit him?"


    There were a few disciples who did not know how to be deep, and they were too happy to hide.


    Nine lights again: "...the hand is sticking out."


    They thought they were going to be rewarded. Someone spread out a hand, and some of them came out together, bent over, and only waited for the reward to fall between the palms.


    Soon, they all got their rewards.


    A dozen hands were cut down on the ground, and the disciples rolled into pieces.


    A broken hand rolled down to the foot of the pottery, and the face of the pottery turned to white, and the small animal screamed, protecting the back of the neck, holding the Quchi all the way back, and wishing to retract the head into the neck. Go inside, tearful eyes no longer dare to look up and look at it.


    The master of Shuyunbaobao saw this situation, and he got two soft hairs. He sat down on the ground and climbed to the foot of Jiuzhi. His lips shook and said: "Respect the Lord! Respect the Lord!" We are warm, warm snow The life is... He is, he told us that we don¡¯t have to give mercy to Qu Chi, so that we can test whether Danyang¡¯s disciple is surrendering true! This is not a subordinate idea, and I want to respect the Lord!¡±


    When he was listening to the words "Wen Xuechen" when he was lying in the nostalgic pottery, the **** eyelids bounced slightly.


    When the Jiuzhi lamp wanted to open, he heard the buzz of a wheelchair rolling the cobblestone mountain road.


    Wen Xuechen was pushed into the Danyang Fengmen by a magical disciple. He looked up and saw the nine lights and looked at him. He didn¡¯t hide or blink. He said calmly: "Is the transaction at the Fengling side finished?"


    Jiuzhi Lan does not circle with him. He asks: "What is your intention?"


    Wen Xuechen looked at the blood-filled Qu Chi, and the eyes of the pity and the disappointment disappeared.


    ... He never imagined that Qu Chi was involved in the theft of artifacts.


    However, if you do something wrong, you will not be arguable and you will not be punished.


    Wen Xuechen quickly sorted out his expression and returned to indifference: "The disciples of Danyang Feng who rebelled with him did not rescue him?"


    In this case, he asked the owner of the Fort Yunbao.


    The Lord of the Fort was also scared. When he looked at the nine lights of the face, he replied: "Yes, no, never..."


    Wen Xuechen said to himself: "...this is amazing."


    After all, he turned to the nine lights: "Put it here and pack it up. I have something to say to you."


    The master of the Fortune Fortress, in the face of a big scorpion, lost his eyes, and the disciples who had been sweating like a needle, and they were brave enough to drag around, and dragged away the dozens of companions who had fainted. Even their murderers are afraid to pick it up.


    The owner of the fortress also retreated to the side, and his eyebrows were pleasing to the eye.


    Waiting for the idlers and others to retreat, Wen Xuechen said indifferently: "I propose to exile Qu Chi into the wild."


    Nine lights condense the eyebrows: "He has been willing to drop..."


    "I said that Qu Chi is a man of perseverance and perseverance. His prestige is the highest among the four disciples. First of all, I don''t believe that he will fall. Secondly, he must have passed through those disciples, no matter what happens. Don''t help him, otherwise these Danyang disciples will never stand by.... In retrospect, do you think these Danyang disciples who are ''surrendered'' are really trustworthy?"


    Lei Ying Zaomu Yin Yang ring flipped smoothly between Wen Xuechen''s fingers, with the lazy tone of his martyrdom, quite round and happy feeling: "Those disciples are willing to surrender, you don''t have to remove it, you can keep it slowly. To see the aftereffects; however, Qu Chi must be immediately invested in the wild, to the effect, these disciples have lost the head of the dragon, it is possible to repent."


    Nine lights are silent, turning to look at Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi did not know whether he was awake or still asleep, his fingertips resting on the arm of the pottery, slightly curled up. The white jade''s dusty tail was covered with blood and fell on his side. The sword at the waist was not even sheathed.


    For a long while, the nine branches of light made up their minds, and the key was removed from the sleeves. The keys flew into the air and opened a circle of gray light.


    He ordered the Tao, who was not willing to let go, and said, "You, walk away."


    Tao leisure not only did not let go, but the tighter embraced the tighter, with a look of tears and dirt, could not help but bow down: "I beg you, beg you... let go, let go of the song Brother, he is bleeding, he, he needs a doctor..."


    Nine lights screamed coldly: "Do you want to go into the wild?"


    Tao is a leisurely meal.


    He didn''t know what it was, but when he saw the light of the light, he could vaguely guess one or two.


    ...but can he leave Roche at this time?


    He drummed up the courage of 120,000 points and whispered: "I, I can take care of the brother of the song, please, please let me, accompany the brother, go with you."


    Wen Xuechen''s eyebrows were picking up, and he became interested in this thin and unremarkable weak young boy. His fingertips transported a little spiritual power and secretly searched him in his body.


    ¡­¡­mortal?


    He always looked above the top, although he still remembered that Dawushan had destroyed the ghosts, but he had no impression of the small pottery in the teahouse, so he could not understand, a small foreign disciple, no The law of the whole body, the second is weak and sick, can you have such power?


    But if you think about it, it is not difficult to understand.


    People don''t know and are fearless.


    The wilderness, the gods and the devil dance, with his mortal body, into the fear of death is no place to die, and ultimately can only be reduced to the beast of the beast.


    Wen Xuechen removed his gaze and saw the light of the nine branches of light, but it was obviously hesitant. He smiled at his woman''s heart, turned his mind a little, and remembered an important thing. He asked: "Guangfujun was Hey, is the fragment of the world book getting it?"


    ... Wen Xuechen is aware of the secrets of artifacts.


    Qingliang Gufu Wang is indulging in chess and not asking about other things. Before the ascent, he told Wen Xuechen in advance that the three artifacts were fake. Therefore, when the Magic Road suddenly attacked, he did not use the artifact in the first time, but placed all hope on the blockade.


    Later, he was refining the body, and the body was marked with nine lights, and he would only listen to the nine lights, which was considered for the benefit of the magic.


    Because the smelter instilled in his mind the memory associated with the artifact, and the warm snow and dusty people have deep heart and soul, and the talents of the counselor, the nine lights will store the world''s only artifact world book in Xu Xingzhi. Informed him in the body to facilitate his planning.


    For the problem of warm snow and dust, the nine lights shook their heads.


    When I heard this question, the conspiracy of Qu Xing¡¯s eyebrows was tight. The kit that was held in his left hand was squeezed tighter from the beginning, and the fragments of the inner world book were stimulated. The subtle light, the muscles of the legs that were originally unable to spread on the ground, gradually gathered together.


    Wen Xuechen''s eyebrows meditation for a moment.


    ...... A year ago, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s fallen right hand was left in Fengling Mountain. This world book has been stuck on Xu Xing¡¯s 12-year-old, and his spirit has spread to his body. a corner.


    Therefore, the possibility of the world book fragment in his right hand is extremely high.


    This thing is cherished, Guangfu Jun can''t make it out, it will be extracted, and it will remain on the side of the body for a moment.


    It was too bizarre for the Jiuzhi lamp to seize Guangfujun, but did not find pieces from him.


    Fengling and Danyang offered to descend, Guangfujun planned to leave the mountain, and there was no debris on his body. If he calculated this, he should hand over the pieces to a person he could trust.


    Suspicious and harsh, such as Guangfu Jun, who can he trust? Who will keep the pieces handed over?


    Thinking of this, Wen Xuechen''s face changed slightly, and he pointed to Qu Chi: "Search his body!"


    When the voice falls, Qu Chi knows that he can''t hold it, and he tries his best to push it out, and the spirit is arrogant and the wind is steaming.


    Wen Xuechen was not fortified. When the sleeves blocked the power, he did not forget to scream: "The debris is in his hands!!!"


    Qu Chi earned half-faced body, and there were only two resounding resounds in the fainting consciousness.


    - They want the world book fragments!


    - Not what they want, they can''t be won by them!


    He borrowed the wind from the palm of his hand and moved out of the door. Unconsciously, he had approached the position of Guangmen. However, from the time he started, he quickly clung to him. This set of palms did not shake the pottery. Instead, take him back together.


    Seeing the sudden change of the situation, Tao leisure screamed, instinctively caught the left hand of Qu Chi, hugged on his chest.


    Because of the excessive force, Qu Chi''s spiritual power could not help but flow out, and Guangfu Jun''s Jindan order was not as good as that of Qu Chi. The seal set was quickly broken by Qu Chi.


    The world book fragments hidden in the kits sensed a heart that was pulsating in the vicinity, and it glowed with a golden glow, immersed in the thin chest!


    Tao Yu¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his eyes closed.


    Both Qu Chi and Wen Xuechen clearly saw the golden light that was not in the chest.


    Seeing this scene, Qu Chi is very scared, but only a faint "no" in the throat, the whole person has been absorbed by the power of the wild door, a small piece of skull has been sunken. The edge of the light door.


    Subsequently, both Qu Chi and Tao Xian fell into the vortex.


    In the last moment before losing consciousness, Qu Chi instinctively put Tao Yu into his arms, and with the aura of the spirit, he barely protected the heart of Tao Yu.


    And the dust that stained the blood sensed that the owner had left, the jade handle was stunned, the tail flies, followed by Qu Chi, and fell straight.


    Wen Xuechen saw that the two disappeared between the light gates, his face was extremely ugly, and he turned his head and accused the nine branches of light: "What are you doing?! You just let the debris into the wild?!"


    Jiuzhi Dengyan saw the debris melted into the pottery body, and it was too late to **** it back, and the heart was also annoyed.


    ...but he can hear that Wen Xuechen¡¯s troubles seem to be different from what he is worried about.


    Seeing the nine branches of lights silently looking at him, Wen Xuechen wrinkled his brows, and his fingertips slammed the yin and yang ring: "Do you know? When the ancestors of Hongjun made a wild key, they took four pieces of artifacts, but, really The only thing that constitutes a wild prison is that it is too virtual bow, clear sword and hate mirror! To open the door of wildness, you need four pieces of pieces to be made! So the old ancestors of the year will be wrong, because the world book is not wild, inside. Even if the monsters are found together with the fragments of the three artifacts, they will not be able to come out! But you have let a piece of world book fall into it?!"


    The nine lights have not heard much about this.


    After the ruin, there will inevitably be artifacts, but after thousands of years, who knows where the remaining three pieces are?


    It¡¯s quite ridiculous, like a sea of ??smoke, it¡¯s hard to decide. These people can live a great fortune. If you want to find four pieces, it¡¯s tantamount to idiots and dreams.


    The words were a little anxious. Wen Xuechen slid his chest and gasped for two or two. He saw that the nine lights did not change color and thought about it. Fang Jue was a little excited.


    When he decided to come, he asked: "Where did they fall?"


    Nine lights go, the door of the wilderness will not absorb its Lord, the waves of light turn, the light is shining, and the warmth is like a water mirror.


    The wild door can be opened to any place, only to listen to its main intention.


    When he put Zhou Xian, Zhou Beinan, Ying Tianchuan disciple and Qingliang Gusheng also disciples into the wild, they intentionally opened the door in the direction of the tiger flea, so that the two brothers and sisters could have a care in the wild.


    When dealing with the people of Fengling Mountain, he called the door open in the plains of the middle of the wilderness, and the location was close to Fengshan.


    Although the points of the people will be different because of the time and direction of the fall, they will not be too far apart.


    However, when Qu Chi and Tao Xian fell, the Jiuzhi lamp had not yet been determined by the heart. When he came closer, he saw a vast sea of ??oceans and waves.


    ... The two look like they are falling into the sea, and it is difficult to find it.


    There are some annoyances between the nine branches of lights: "...they fall into the sea without heads."


    "...or whatever." Wen Xuechen sighed and tried to go to a good place. "I just used the spiritual power to detect it. The boy is just a mortal. In the wild, he is afraid that he will not live a daylight. For the sake of it."


    Having said that, it is still difficult to hide the regrets of the Jiuzhi lamp.


    Without the debris, I don¡¯t know if the brother¡¯s hand can continue.


    Seeing his contemplation, Wen Xuechen asked him: "What are you thinking?"


    Jiuzhi Deng answered: "I was thinking, I have been away for three days. When will my brother come back.

 Chapter 86： Headless Sea (2)

    "


    Wen Xuechen looked at his face and smiled ironically: "Go to Fenglingshan and wait. He will come. However, if Meng Zhongguang comes with him, you should be careful."


    "Meng Zhongguang?" Hearing this name, Jiuzhi Deng turned pale, but his eyes also contained irony. "I understand him and understand my brother. Meng Zhongguang will never allow the brothers to come, and the brothers will come." Therefore, they will never come back at the same time."


    ......


    The night of Fengling is as quiet as it is, the muse is low, and the cockroaches provoke the ear to itchy, and the sound is safe, as if the world died and destroyed, they are not doing anything.


    At the southwest gate, two magic disciples were holding their guns at the door. When they were chatting about gossip, one of them suddenly snorted and felt that there was some itch between the necks, and they reached out to scratch.


    He just raised his hand, and the opposite person rounded his eyes and stared at him, his eyes showing a terrible color.


    He wanted to ask the companion what he saw, but the screams from his throat were not human voices, but the sticky splashes of blood.


    - A folding fan flashed across the air, broke into his neck, and fanned another person''s throat before flying back to the darkness of the trees.


    In the dark, a young man with a smocked sash, the right hand is hidden between the sleeves of the wind that is swaying like a wave. The folding fan that has been picked up by the left hand has turned into a sharp front, and he is holding it by his back. Behind him.


    The blood on the sword was not dry, and the round blood beads slowly fell down the sword.


    Xu Xun did not send a word, took out the dark place on his own and went to the mountain gate.


    The muse stopped suddenly, and the wind was quiet.


    He doesn''t need to pass the biography, and he doesn''t need to scream for war.


    The spread of the body of the Yuan Yingying is like a black cloud in the city, and the whole Fengling Mountain is silently shrouded, and the signal is only meaningful:


    - Let the nine lights come out.

 Chapter 87： Nine Death Regret (1)

    When Xu Xingzhi walks, the cloud bed is still running, and the water is still there, but the thousands of spring insects are all gone.


    There are not a few disciples in the Fengling Mountains. At this time, none of them said anything, shouted, and all of them were soft, cold, and dry. They felt that the air around them was evacuated, as if there was something invisible. The monsters are eroding their will without pervasiveness, and they are easily destroyed into ash.


    A magical night of the night patrol fell on the avenue leading to the road to the Green Bamboo Temple. The lanterns were like him, and the mud was generally on the ground.


    Looking at Xu Xingzhi''s step by step approach, he was like a golden paper, but earning his full strength, he can only clasp his toes, snoring like a dead dog.


    Xu Xingzhi did not pay attention to him, just like seeing a piece of rotten wood on the road, even looking at it was boring, and he walked straight through the top of his head.


    In the still life, the only nine lights that can move are in the green bamboo swaying in the shadow of the lamp, and the glow traces the faint Phnom Penh around his body.


    He wore the costumes of Fengling Mountain, and even held a roll of bamboo slips in his hands. Everything was like the teenager in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s memory. It was clean and clear, like a blue light that quietly burned in the night.


    Young young voice standing on the stage: "Brother, you are here."


    Xu Xingzhi did not have a word, turned his wrist and raised his arm. The sword pointed to the cross, and the sharp front of the three-pointed moon was wrapped in a very killing, sweeping the throat of the nine lights!


    On the order of the youth, it became a residual image. When the step stone burst open, the sword front changed to a thousand light nails and scattered around!


    When the youth re-condensed into a fixed shape, the Jianfeng had aroused his long hair, and there were many cracks between the rolled sleeves, and there was a mottled red ooze.


    Xu Xingzhi did not swear with him, and he took the lead and took the key.


    He wants the life of this person! Immediately, right away!


    The light nail wheel turns into a fan and automatically turns back to Xu Xing''s palm. Xu Xingzhi''s left hand picks up the closed fan. The bamboo bones are unfolded and turned into a hardened red knife. Several prancing, the blade and the nine branches are horizontal. The scabbard collided in one place, and a fire broke into the height of three feet!


    Xu Xingzhi''s blood is getting thicker, his wrists are flipped, and the horizontal blade is slashed to the tail of the scabbard. All the way to the white rainbow, the nine branches of light avoid the edge, light flashing.


    His body is light, and the pace is three steps, and it is the footwork in Fengling swordsmanship.


    Xu Xingzhi clenched his teeth and shouted: "... pull the sword!"


    The young voice cleared the road: "I don''t draw swords with my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt a hot eye, a splitting headache, and aroused the brilliance of the chest. He stepped forward and shook his left hand. He held a silver gun with a fire, and opened the youth to block. The scabbard, pressed down, the left foot to follow the trend, a boot will step the scabbard under the foot, suffocating, silver gun self-propelled snake spear, out of thin air, a mammoth to nine lights Chest!


    He doesn''t need to explain, and he doesn''t need a reason. He only needs the life of nine lights!


    However, the Jiuzhi lamp has been practicing swords against him all the year round. He knows the strengths of Xu Xingzhi. Once he is close to him, he is a dead end. He simply walks away from the sword and dissolves into a broken light.


    When he was about to fix his pace, he couldn''t take a breath and felt cold in his chest. He instinctively lifted his foot back.


    Xu Xingzhi has already captured the direction of spiritual flow, and immediately changed his mind, moving like lightning, and it has already pushed him in front of him!


    Nine branches of light backed up, Xu Xingzhi approached, two dazzling white figures clinging to the side of the party, causing all the way to the shadows, lights swaying.


    The infuriating Yuan Ying period of the spirit, so that those who fell to the ground of the magic disciples closed their eyes, the skin was shrunk to a place, only hate to turn into a mud tire puppet, avoiding the two people.


    Before retreating to an oak tree, the nine branches of lights leaped onto the trunk, and Xu Xingzhi chased the spear.


    However, when he was in the air, the vision was steep!


    After Xu Xingzhi was six feet away from the ground, countless cold lights came out in abundance. The three-sided long cones, which were condensed by transparent spiritual power, accurately bypassed his limbs and interspersed with each other, trapping him in a dead frame!


    ... Has he actually buried the law here?


    The nine branches of the lamp fell on the treetops, and the figure slowly shook with the sway of the treetops: "Senior brother, don''t act rashly. I don''t want to hurt you."


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to pay attention to his eulogy, and his whole thoughts were concentrated on this strange array of methods.


    Ordinary arrays are often located on the ground, walls, etc., this method is actually set in half space...


    Between the electric and the Flint, Xu Xingzhi suddenly recalled that in the old years of Chang''an Taiping, one person always liked to slap him and Quchu or North-South when he tried to quietly set a simple array in the air, and put a rope in the cold. Come, let''s take a look at their strengths.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyes quickly dyed a thin layer of red.


    ... How can the Jiuzhi lamp follow the technique used by Wen Xuechen in the past? He also has!


    He clenched his teeth and slammed his right arm. Regardless of the dozens of wounds that were cut by the long cone at the elbow, tiger''s mouth and waist, he waved the "right palm" and smashed one of the lightsabers.


    The spear held by his left hand is also turned into an iron shield, such as a long wind, a moment of swaying, a meteor splash, a broken cone!


    Not a moment, Xu Xingzhi is tearing the arsenal of cages erected by this volley!


    Although I knew that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s right hand had been broken, but I really saw the wooden hand that was replaced, the Jiuzhi lamp was still shrinking, and he did not seem to expect that Xu Xingzhi would be so determined and would rather self-destruct and self-injury. Breaking out of the cage, when he noticed that it was wrong, and then wanted to avoid it, it was already slow.


    Once Xu Xingzhi is close, the Jiuzhi lamp is somewhat unsustainable, and the left branch is right and the war is retreating. Xu Xingzhi has exhausted all means, only wants to take his life, all kinds of soldiers, thousands of changes, silver snakes dance Snow practiced Xiao Su''s disciples, who saw the swordsman like a shuttle, but couldn''t see the face of Xu Xing''s palms changed a few times!


    laugh--


    Soon, the sword shadow knife, added a line of scary scarlet.


    A fish-intestinal sword penetrated deeply into the left chest of the Jiuzhi lamp. From the front, from the back, the leaching blood poured out and fell into red.


    In the middle of the party, the violent spiritual impact gradually subsided.


    The nine branches of the lamp hang down to the wound.


    It seems that the wound that runs through the heart does not make him feel pain. His look is not worried, and even raises the mouth of the blood flow a little bit: "...do it."


    After speaking these two words, he swayed and smashed. But his eyes and chicks were like a bottle of water, and he followed him tirelessly, as if there were countless words to talk to him.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at his child who raised his own hands and looked at him like this, his face gradually turned pale.


    He thought that he was numb with his own heart, and whoever wants to come to the end of his life will still feel so bad.


    Xu Xingzhi did not think about why he would call himself "going", kneeling down to hold his shoulder, but for a moment he did not know what to say to him.


    The Huaizhong people did not send out a single word, closed their eyes, and the lips were cold and there was no heat exhaled.


    Xu Xingzhi hugged his body, only to feel that every inch of skin is cold and biting.


    A breeze came, and the two people¡¯s bundles of çÎ ·¢ ·¢ ·É , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t tell the reason why this kind of heart seemed to be caused by the pain of a piece of life. He had to look up and relieve the sorrow and sorrow of the throat.


    At the next moment, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s synapse came from under the cheekbones on the right side of the cheekbone. It hurt so much that he was sore, his body was soft and he fell backwards, but he just fell into a pair of warm arms. .


    A cold voice that made his scalp numb sounded in his ear, but he did not scream at the flat thunder, and he was shocked by Xu Xing''s hands and feet: "... Brother, you are too impulsive."


    When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t rest on his back, the nine lights behind him clung to his shoulders carefully, lest he be contaminated with dew at night and cold.


    In the touch of the body, his nose tip inadvertently sniffed in the neck of Xu Xing, the familiar aroma of scent called him slightly red face: "Long time no see, brother."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s horrified intersection looked at the body that was lying on his back and squatting down. He flashed a thought in his head and thundered him.


    ¡ª¡ªFrom now on, the ¡°Nine Branch Lights¡± that walked out of the Qingzhu Temple are a fake!


    The Jiuzhi lamp used the magical obstacles of the magic road to repair its beauty and sound its sound, and just as he only evaluated, he was too impulsive, and he was angered and attacked. Without careful inspection, he would have to take his life, even if he did not pay attention to it. Does the branch light use any tricks!


    Now falling into his hands, Xu Xingzhi only feels that the blood is like boiling water: "Nine lights!... Hey!..."


    Jiuzhi Deng reached out and held his cheekbone, and injected a spiritual force. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body was locked in a few moments. The weaknesses were shocked for the monks, and Xu¡¯s pain was painful. Soft, the body smashed up, and fell into the arms of the nine branches of light, biting the teeth, but still inevitably oozing intermittent low-lying.


    Hearing the squeaking sound between his lips and teeth, the nine branches of light breathe slightly unsteady, slightly turning his eyes away, restraining the road: "Brother, offended."


    After all, he took care of Xu Xing as in the case of copying, and he hugged him and walked toward the Green Bamboo Temple.


    Different from that time, Xu Xingzhi is now sane, and the heartache that only saw him "body death" has long been turned into a thousand needle cones, and he can''t wait to pierce this person into a sieve.


    However, he had just tried his best to fight a battle, and he did not intend to receive the blow. The spirit was sealed and his body was too soft to support. His left hand held the nine-armed arm and tried to force it, but found that his fingers were soft like tofu, and even his tongue was stiff: "Nine... nine lights..."


    The Jiuzhi lamp held the middle of the arms tightly, and opened the door of the temple.


    The spirits were scattered, and the disciples of the Devils were only able to climb up, and watched as Xu Xingzhi was hugged into the temple by the nine lights, and the jaws were screaming.


    Only the corpse of Xu Xing¡¯s sword was replaced by the nine-segment lamp. For example, the worms of the hundred feet have arched their bodies and sent out a hoarse voice: "Go... brother..."


    - In the blood, not struggling with adulthood, Xu Pingsheng!


    The two neighbors of the Jiuzhi lamp wiped the sweat and hurried to the side of the person, watching him struggle through the ragged, unanimously revealing the color of disgust.


    One of them said: "How is this person disposed of?"


    Another star who stared at the back of his neck and hesitated, hesitated: "He is also the corpse of the Lord''s hand, we are not private..."


    The voice was not finished, and the door of the Qingzhu Temple opened again.


    Jiuzhi Lan thinks that there is something outside that can''t be cleaned before I go back.


    His gaze passed through Xu Pingsheng, who was on the ground.


    Before the brothers came, they had already ruined this person into an inferior waking body, and temporarily marked him in him, and part of his soul was in his body, so that he would temporarily make his own line.


    He was originally born in Fengling, and his footwork is the number of Fengling Road. As long as he is dodging with the brothers, he will not do the sword, and the 70% of the brothers may not see the flaws.


    Jiuzhi Lan used this person to waste Xu Xing''s physical strength, looking for opportunities to sneak into the air and subdue him; and Xu Xingzhi stabbed him with a sword, and he reported that he had personally reported that he had lied to lie and died. .


    The value of this person¡¯s use has been completely gone.


    Jiuzhi Lan said in a simple and concise manner: "Throw him away."


    With this sentence, Xu Ping¡¯s temporary red seal at the back of his neck turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    ... He didn''t need to wake up on the side of his body, and he was sick and sick.


    The long sword inserted into his chest lost the support of Xu Xingzhi and returned to the appearance of a bamboo fracture fan.


    Jiuzhi lamp raised his hand, and the folding fan was extradited into the palm of his hand. The thin belly of the finger was carefully wiped off the blood beads stained on it. He turned and said: "Meng Zhongguang is also coming, you are ready to go. ""


    Although the body was not painful, the heart was hurting a lot. Xu Pingsheng''s mind was still unclear. The two legs were dragged by the two neighbors, and he dragged the dog and took him to the back hill.


    He blinked his eyes and looked at the sky, his expression numb and unsolvable.


    He doesn''t remember why he wants to go up the mountain.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that they went to Danyang and Fengling¡¯s appointment with the disciples of the mountain, and the master did not show up. When the disciples were at a loss, they took the initiative to propose a return to the vicinity of the Fengling to inquire about the situation. Quietly look at Yuan Ruyi, who volunteered to stay in the mountains, if he was killed by the Devils...


    How was he being jealous?


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that I have neglected for a while, and I forgot that the Jiuzhi lamp has also lived in Fengling for many years. I know every secret path of Fengling Mountain, and set a special whistle to guard...


    But who is he? What is your name?


    Can not remember.


    ... What is the name of the "Master" he came to look for?


    Do not remember.


    Fengling, Danyang, Yuanshi sister...


    All the memories in his mind were like the bamboo slips that were cut off by the knives after the mistakes were copied. The text gradually became thin and thin, and finally only a snowfield that was uninhabited and uninhabited.


    The two magic disciples who dragged his legs and feet would not care about the thoughts of the four people, but only talked about themselves.


    "This person is clear that he is looking for death! I heard that the Lord has been looking for this surname Xu, who wants him to cast his own net and send himself to the mountains."


    "Do you respect the Lord and this person?"


    "No! I heard that this surname Xu is the brother of Fengling Xuxing, hating his brother, hating that the eyes are green, and privately, there is no less scorpion to Xu Xingzhi. What is the relationship between Xu and the Lord? You know it too."


    After squinting at each other for a while and pulling Xu Pingsheng out of the distance, one of them began to complain: "It¡¯s really dead and dead. Where to throw?"


    "Throw it in front of the mountain."


    When the speaker left this, he looked back inadvertently and didn''t feel stunned and shouted.


    I don''t know when Xu Pingsheng''s eyes were round and round, staring at him, tired and gentle and repeating the name he just heard: "...do it."


    He was surrounded by two frightened Demon disciples, kicking for a while in the rag pocket, and was dragged to a hillside where the grass was not born, bare and clear, and the cliff fell down. bottom.


    The two disciples walked away slyly.


    Xu Pingsheng is dead, so even if he breaks the bone, he will not feel pain.


    When the ants smelled the **** smell and squatted around, Xu Pingsheng looked up at the moonlight between the cliff and the cliff alone. It seemed to think of a lot of things, but it seemed to be just lying quietly. What? Did not think, do not think about anything.


    While a corpse was lying on the bottom of the scorpion and looking up at the spring moon, under the same moonlight, Meng Zhongguang was wrapped up in a sigh of relief, pushing a palm, and angrily shattered the Fengling Mountain Gate.


    He is really miscalculated!


    Meng Zhongguang thought that the brothers might go to Qingliang Valley and Yingtianchuan to check the situation first, then go to the magical altar to find nine lights, but he ran through these three places, but they all emptied!


    If you are not rushing to find a brother, he will never just kill a hundred people and will easily close his hands. He must be able to stir up the sacred corpse of the demon, and the blood can not drift!


    Seeing that the gates of Fengling were unguarded, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart was confirmed, and the Jiuzhi lamp was definitely here.


    However, he figured out the relationship, but he was more worried.


    ... If the brothers come here earlier than themselves, how can this be the calm scene?


    Brother is not already...


    This terrible conjecture was thoroughly confirmed when he saw the innocent nine lamps.


    Since he stepped into the mountain gate, he was not seen in the semi-human shadows. Only when he slammed the scorpion on the treetops, he screamed several times, and his voice was strange. He was immersed in the cool moonlight between the moonlight. The color.


    Until he walked to the front of the Qingzhu Temple, he saw the Jiuzhi lamp alone sitting alone in front of the temple, looking up at the moon.


    Behind him, there is a semi-circular light door with a gray-green color. The inner vortex is staggered, the darkness is difficult to distinguish, the moonlight is bright, the light gate is overcast, and the two are interlaced, casting two shadows of yin and yang on the Jiuzhi lamp.


    In the hands of Jiuzhi Lan, I am playing the "free pen" fan that Xu Xingzhi never leaves!


    Meng Zhongguang turned his face, and the muscles on both sides of his cheeks horribly squirmed. The sound sounded like a beast warning the police: "...the nine lights, where is the brother?"


    Hearing him talking, the nine branches of lights only looked up to Meng Zhongguang.


    Compared with the cleft palate of the person in front of the eye, the Jiuzhi lamp looks quite gentle like a gentleman: "Sister?"


    He raised his hand and pointed to the side of the light door. A: "...the brother is here."


    Although Meng Chongguang has always been lazy and unwilling to learn, but following Xu Xingzhi''s mission, the demon has been demons for many years, he has also seen the appearance of the door of the wild.


    Meng Zhongguang took a step toward the light door, and his heart seemed to have a pot of fire, steaming him to have a fever: "...you put the brothers into the wild?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp slowly leaned forward and calmed down: "After I caught my brother, my brother refused to surrender to the magic road and injured many of my demon disciples. In order to show disciplinary action, I will stop the spirit of my brother. The bones are broken and put into the wild, so as to serve the public."


    ... the spirit is stopped, the bones ... broken?


    The eight words couldn''t fall into the ears of Meng Zhongguang, like eight small hands, rushing into his chest and tearing the things that were beating into pieces.


    Fortunately, Meng Zhongguang soon woke up and looked at the nine lights, slowly pulling away the lips: "You are less fooling me. Nine lights, you have hidden your brother."


    ... Yes, it must be hidden.


    Jiuzhi Lan has always had a loving affection for his brother, although he is only delusional, but how can he wait for his brother?


    But if it is... If he finds that he can''t surrender his brother, he can''t ask for it, he will complain, he will gradually hate it, and he will invest his brother in the wild, so that he can retaliate against his brother. What should he do?


    Jiuzhi Lan does not care about his guilty guilt, only quietly unfolding the "free pen" fan face, carefully traces the Zhang Yang cursive on the dragon and phoenix dance: "...what is the scene in the wild, the brother is against you to me I have said, I will ask you, how long can a mortal who is completely spiritually and seriously injured be able to stay in it?"


    Meng Zhongguang: "..."


    He tried his best to abandon those horrible conjectures, but it was difficult to conceal the gradual breathing and heartbeat: "Bring the brothers back."


    Nine lights: "I told you that the brothers are in the wild."


    Meng Zhongguang hurried his voice: "He is not inside!"


    When the voice fell, his demon had already started, and the tail of the eye was covered with scarlet, and the palm of his hand was transferred to the spirit. At the same time, the Jiuzhi lamp came out with a demon, and the blood was full of blood. The language also brought out a very ironic meaning: "Meng Zhongguang, I know that your repair is at least Yuan Ying, but it is also Yuan. Infant repair, can you guarantee my life immediately?"


    Between the suppression, his tone turned low, it seems to be a whisper: "The brother is seriously injured, in the wild, you have to wait for a second, the brother is more dangerous inside. You do not go to help, but here to correct with me Fighting, can you be worthy of your affection with him?"


    Meng Zhongguang forcibly suppressed the feeling of acupuncture in his chest, struggling to rebut with reason: "He is not wild!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp suddenly screamed: "What if he is?!"


    Meng Zhongguang only felt that the heavenly spirit had covered a heavy hammer, and the back was sweating down. The neck seemed to be hanged by the five words into the noose.


    ...if he is there?


    if¡­¡­


    At this time, the nine branches of light and sleeves waved, the light door disappeared, turned into a streamer, and fell into the cuffs of the nine branches of lights: "You don''t want to go, then I don''t need to force you. Such things you take Go ahead. The left and right brothers will not need it in the future."


    Having said that, the Jiuzhi lamp throws the "free pen", and the fan sends out the vibration of the pigeon feathers, and flies away.


    When Meng Zhongguang changed his light, he instinctively jumped to win, but when he discovered that there was a thin foreign light with the "free pen", a semi-circular light door had opened the net silently, one bite. Engulf him with the "quick pen"!


    He even failed to make a cry, and he fell into the wild.


    The temple returned to the silence.


    Nine lights looked at the whirlwind of the rotating light gate in the void, and the red color of the fascinating faint slowly faded away. The light door gradually narrowed down, condensed into a light spot, and returned to the nine-segment sleeves again.


    He licked his sleeves and it was rare to have a light smile.


    The nine lights are clear, and Meng Zhongguang is much better than the brothers.


    There is only one Xu Xingzhi in this person''s heart, and nothing else can be filled.


    Then he only needs to take the brother, and then a little bit of provocation, chaos his mind, Meng Zhongguang is destined to become his cage bird.


    After taunting Meng Zhongguang, who was in the wild and ignorant of it, Jiuzhi Deng looked up at the moon for a moment, and recited the emotions in his heart.


    ... Should he be happy?


    The four gates descended, scattered, and died. The brothers were jealous of him, and Meng Zhongguang was deceived by him.


    He is now sitting in the position of the Lord of the Magic Road. The next step is to gather four doors, clean up the magic road, keep the ring, follow the heart, and lead the magic into the sun.


    From today, the Tao will merge and there is no difference.


    He eventually became the master of the door from the fallen proton.


    Thinking about this, Jiuzhi Deng explorer into the sleeve, from which he took out the wild key of the glory, let the light-like spirits float in his fingers.


    In those days, Xuan Feijun fell into the hands of his own monks as a keyless key, and painstakingly set a ban on this key, so that the key can only be used within the four jurisdictions, opening the door to the wild.


    However, Xuan Feijun was afraid that he had never expected that one day, the evil invaders, the yin and the sun, the magic road will actually sit in the four orthodox position.


    Regarding all kinds of knowledge about the door of the wild, he learned it in four doors. Today, he is handy to use this as a medium to collect the four people who are unwilling to surrender.


    ... Yes, he should be happy.


    After the key was removed, the nine lights turned into the green bamboo temple.


    There is no figure in Xu Dian in the temple.


    He naturally would not put Xu Xingzhi in a place that everyone can see.


    Step by step on the high platform in the temple, Jiuzhi lamp robes sit and hold the shallow mouth of the cinnabar used in the table.


    In an instant, things changed for the stars, and he appeared in a clean room.


    Numerous wrist-thick iron shackles, Xu Xingzhi''s hands, feet, waist, joints, neck and death lock bite in it, his eyes covered with a white scarf, cross tied behind his head.


    Xu Xingzhi''s hands were opened obliquely above, knees apart, folded outwards, sitting on the ground, like a butterfly accidentally caught by a spider web.


    The nine lights looked at the man, and the emotions in his eyes rushed, and he wanted to touch, but he retracted his hand.


    Xu Xingzhi has already noticed the smell of a person in the small room. Zhangkou asked: "...have heavy light?"


    After calming down, Xu Xingzhi smashed the whole thing from beginning to end. Fang Jue was a well-prepared trap.


    I have already entrusted me to take care of nine lights.ئ Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä Æä


    He and the light are in one place. Hearing the four things, he will come in any case, but in terms of heavy temperament, since he had previously concealed the destruction of the Qingliang Valley, he will not be allowed to come.


    Once the two were separated from the German, they were in the trap of the person in front of them.


    After he rushed in and sneaked in, the Jiuzhi lamp left quietly for so long, and it is not difficult to see who he is going to deal with.


    Nine lights replied: "I sent him to the place where he should go."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left fist slammed, pulling the chain and making a shattering sound.


    "The demon temperament is uncertain, leaving it a scourge." Nine branches of light, "I think, the wild is just right for people like him."


    Although I thought that such a thing might happen, after hearing it, Xu Xingzhi still had a sad heart, and a white face clenched the iron rope: "... nine lights!!"


    After calling his name, Xu Xingzhi was so painful that he could not say anything.


    Why did he become this look?


    Nine lights looked at the man who was kneeling down, his neck and shoulders trembled, and the soft flesh between his chest was hard to suppress.


    Although repeatedly reminding myself that I can''t think more about my brother, I didn''t find out about Xu Xingzhi''s people.


    ... I think he is afraid of himself.


    He cried: "Brother..."


    "Don''t call my brother." After Xu Xingzhi slowed down the pain, he showed a smile almost desperate. "I can''t afford it.... I can''t afford it."


    The nine lights are silent for a long while.


    He didn''t know how to comfort the young man who was shaking in front of him. He had to walk around the layers of chains and walk to his side, kneeling down and slowly depicting his facial features with his fingertips.


    The youth who used to appear only in his dreams have finally appeared in front of him.


    Xu Xingzhi does not hide or sneak, indifferent: "Nine lights, if you still have shame, you have to humiliate me. I don''t want to fall into the magic road, put me into the wild."


    "Do not."


    The answer to the Jiuzhi lamp was quite different from Xu Xingzhi¡¯s imagination, so that his eyebrows wrinkled gently: ¡°¡®No¡¯?¡±


    "No." The fingers of the Jiuzhi lamp stayed on the lips of Xu Xing''s lips, and pressed the soft and full lips into a depression. "Brother, you have to stay with me."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face changed, it¡¯s hard to set the channel: ¡°...What do you say?¡±


    And the response is actually a pair of thin lips!


    ¡­¡­Yes.


    When the matter came to an end, the Jiuzhi lamp finally found out that at this time, he himself could completely monopolize his brother.


    He is the Lord of the Magic and the Lord of the Four Doors. However, from beginning to end, Xu Xingzhi is the only light in his life, the only person he really wanted to get.


    Nowadays, this light is locked in the place where he can find only. Why should he easily navigate through? !


    With the lips that don''t belong to Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi''s body hair will blow up!


    Now he can no longer be calm, white face, and try not to open his face: "What are you doing?!"


    His chin was caught by one hand, fixed between the thumb and the index finger, and the thumb moved up and down on his chin, and stroked his lips with impunity.


    In the cold voice of the Jiuzhi lamp, there was some emotion that made Xu Xingzhi sound numb: "Brother, if you don''t understand, I will do it again."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat was tight, regardless of his chin pain, he wanted to avoid him, but he didn¡¯t want his chin to be lifted up, and his bulging knuckles that were rolling up and down were smashed into the entrance and played with me.


    Because it was invisible, all the subtle touches were magnified innumerable times. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s long sound was low. ¡°Hmm,¡± he was angry and shocked, and his cheeks were white.


    Being so tempted by this, where does he still understand the mind of Jiuzhi Lan?


    He... is it like Meng Zhongguang? All¡­¡­


    At this time, Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t tell what he felt in his heart. He just wanted to kill him and just fell clean.


    His struggles touched countless chains and screams, and the screaming resentment and Xu Xing''s humiliating look provoked the deepening of the Jiuzhi dynasty, accumulating a whole year of emotional volcanoes boiling out and stirring. The ash that was turbid and hot, swallowed him and Xu Xing.


    He pulled his lips away and slowly slipped through Xu Ning''s neck and collarbone with a fingertip. He whispered: "Brother, you are thinking, I have done so many wrong things, how can I still face in front of you, how can I still You whisper, can you?"


    Xu Xingzhi was inevitable, and the body''s spiritual veins were sealed. He had to endure such a gentle and gentle care, and he silently said nothing.


    "I confess, I think all of them. I was not determined to do it when I was determined to do it." Jiuzhi Deng turned and said, "...but the brothers are now regretful."


    Xu Xingzhi still does not speak.


    Like treating a piece of smashing treasure, the nine branches of light gently remove his belt: "Brother, the biggest mistake of your life, is that when I did not let my blood awaken, I blew myself."


    Xu Xingzhi wanted to struggle again, but he could hear him say this, but he was quiet.


    The Jiuzhi lamp continued: "...or it was the time when my meridians were abolished, so I would not repair the body of Yuan Ying, and I will not have four disasters today."


    "And, what happened to the seal of the snake. Why do you want to save me? I am dead, isn''t everything clean and dust-free? It is not going to cause the scourge for the brothers later."


    Layers of clothes, slipped to the ground with the words of the nine lights.


    "Brothers, things are now, are you the same as all of them, I feel that I was born to die?" Jiuzhi Deng''s mind is chaotic, and the cold eyes are dyed with the color of bloodthirsty madness, "...must be Ok? Ah?"


    Xu Xing¡¯s upper body was not in the air. He was kneeling in the same place and his lips were white.


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not know what kind of answer he wanted to hear from Xu Xingzhi. Yes or no, he felt that he would not care.


    As the saying goes, he simply spills the secret that has been suppressed for a long time in his heart and is maliciously dumped: "Brother, you said. You hate me. I knew someone who had a snake print on you. There is Meng Zhongguang and me. - It is me, I have revealed the secret, including the death of Master, and I can''t get rid of it with me!"


    It was from that incident that the nine lights were crazy.


    Both Master and the brothers were ruined in his hands, and those who could design such a serial meter only knew the secrets of the snake seal.


    Therefore, the Jiuzhi lamp will never be forgiven by the brothers, and it will never be possible to return to the right path. Who made him bear the life of a quiet monarch and the broken name of a brother and a right hand that was cut down.


    If this is the case, then he will be a complete magician.


    Shouting out the fullness of the teeth, the Jiuzhi lamp almost happily waited for Xu Xingzhi''s possible hysteria, accusing him of resentment.


    He knew that the anecdote was made by Liu Yunhe, but he took all the blame on his head, but he was distorted to let Xu Xingzhi hate himself again.


    If you can''t love, then hate it. At least, you can still leave a seat in your brother''s heart.


    Can things still get worse?


    After a long silence, Xu Xingzhi finally spoke.


    "I will not regret things I have done." Xu Xingzhi said, "And, before the four disasters occurred, I never suspected that the seal was revealed to you."


    Nine lights laughed.


    He felt that the comforting words of the brothers were both funny and cruel.


    ... never doubt?


    how is this possible?


    If it is not the only person in this world who really hates him, if he does not cut off all hopes and hopes, how can he do the following things?


    He embraced Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder and sneered again and again: "Senior brother, do you trust me so much?"


    He won''t believe it. In this case he will never...


    Thinking like this, his sight moved down and he suddenly found out that after Xu Xing, the place where the snake was printed on the back was smashed with a large piece of flesh. The wound was extremely fresh, and the blood soaked in the coat did not even dry up. .


    The nine-lighted face suddenly turned pale.


    "Before I came to see you, I always thought that there was a snake print on my back. It was unintentionally revealed by the fourth. After all... Jurassic and Yu Si are uncles." Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice is as watery as water. "...I never thought you did it."


    Having said that, he looked up and pointed the white cloth''s tight eyes at the nine lights that trembled with his lips: "...I never regret to block this snake print for you. But I know After that, this snake print stayed on me for a while, and I felt sick."


    ... The Jiuzhi lamp almost fled from the small room.


    Sitting on the high level of the main hall, he trembled and buried his forehead in the palm of his hands, and his lips were strangely on the ground.

 Chapter 87： Nine Death Regret (2)

    Hey, but his eyes are full of tears.


    I didn''t know how long it was silent, he sent out a desperate, almost screaming low.


    The author has something to say: Jiu Mei said that there is only a brother in the heart of Guangmei.


    But in the heart of Jiu Mei, the brother is not his only spiritual sustenance.


    ... send a poem to the nine sisters.


    [The water of the waterfall goes up against the river,


    The dandelion seeds floated back from a distance and gathered into an umbrella.


    The sun rises from the west and falls to the east.


    The bullet returned to the gun,


    The athlete returned to the starting line,


    I handed back the offer letter and forgot the window of ten years.


    The smell of the food in the kitchen,


    You signed my name,


    Turn off the TV and help me carry the bag on my back.


    You are still by my side. ¡¿


    - First Prize of the Chinese Love University Micro-Love Letter "You are still by my side"

 Chapter 88： The final situation (1)

    Day in February and February, the magic road suddenly attacked the four gates of the fairy road, killing the cool valley, surrendering to the Tianchuan, Fengling, Danyang, making birds, and casting forests. go with.


    After the campaign, the four deaths and injuries were more than 4,000, the exile was about one thousand, and the disciples were reduced to about three thousand. The number of gas was exhausted and the general trend had gone.


    Everyone is evil and purple, but because of fear of the power of the magic, they dare not judge. The four monks are even more guilty. Only when they are insulted by evil, they are mad, and the world is full of troubles. .


    Many people have secretly made up their minds. If it is true then, even if they put on a life, they will never let the people of Magic Road reverse the number of days!


    Who thought, after a few days of calm, Fengling came the news:


    The new four-door lord, the head of the original magic road, ordered the nine lights, and the disciples of the magic sects could no longer follow the usual practice, hurting people and harming the blood.


    The branches of the Magic Road only allow the cultivation of seven kinds of exercises including Hehuan Zong, Jingxin Zong, and Desire. The blood sects are completely abolished. The corpse is limited to cultivation. It is forbidden to practice living corpses. All corpses must be restrained. The corpse slaves under his command, if they are harmful, the corpse will be responsible for the blood, and exchange blood for life.


    The matter came out, and no matter what the original rigorous training, the inside of the magic road is already in vain!


    Although the corpse is somewhat dissatisfied, the situation is slightly better than that of the blood sect, and it has not been banned. They are not planning to make it too embarrassing. After all, finding trouble for the new owner is to find trouble for themselves.


    They simply accepted this arrangement, and they were waiting for the **** sect.


    There are not a few branches of the blood in the Magic Road. However, there are scattered and unsatisfactory numbers. Therefore, everyone has turned their attention to the red ancestors who are mainly in the blood sect, only to wait for the red martial arts to sway, and everyone will be excited.


    I don¡¯t know what means the nine lights used. The new patriarch Sun Yuanzhou and his sects did not respond to this order.


    Their external statement is that the former lord has passed away, and there is no psychological foreign affairs. Everything is decided by the Lord.


    This point can no longer be understood: the entire sect of the sect of the sect of the sect has been surrendered to the lord of the present, and does not want to provoke right and wrong.


    Therefore, regarding the abolition of the blood sect, only a few branches that are not afraid of death have squandered one day. The Jiuzhi lamp has not even appeared. Only Sun Yuanzhou was sent, and the dispute will be settled.


    A few days later, Sun Yuanzhou swayed and reported the situation, but also brought back a message that made the nine lights stunned: "Who is this ridiculous language?!"


    Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s low-browed eyebrows sighed and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if I belong to my subordinates. I just listened to a few disciples who were arrested and shouted, saying that you imprisoned Xu Xingzhi, but did not take out the world books in his body. At this time, various bans were introduced. It is clearly linked to the Xu Xingzhi, and it is not the heart of the magic..."


    Nine branches of light are ugly.


    "After hearing, I also feel that it is a rumor, but if it is allowed to spread, it is not appropriate. The disciples who have heard this are not allowed to pass on, and they will come to report, please ask the Lord."


    Speaking of this, Sun Yuanzhou raised his eyes, and after a moment of thin lips, he said: "There is a daring question, is the artifact world book really on Xu Xingzhi?"


    "A nonsense." Jiuzhi Lan is cold and cold. "If there are still artifacts in the world, how can the four doors be so easily done?"


    Sun Yuanzhou has always been a good thing. Although he can''t tell the truth, he can at least draw conclusions from the nine lights. I guess he doesn''t want to talk about it.


    So he resigned and said: "It¡¯s a sin."


    When he was about to leave the temple, the nine lights suddenly said: "Go and call Wenxue."


    When the wheelchair swayed into the door of the Qingzhu Temple, a bluestone paper was straight to the door of Wenxue.


    Wen Xuechen raised his hand and caught it. However, he was unable to hide behind a thick bamboo roll that came face to face. The edge of the volume wiped his forehead and pulled out a **** mark with a length of about one finger.


    He couldn''t feel the pain until he leaned over the book on the ground and saw the blood stains on the cracked bamboo wire. Wen Xuechen touched his forehead and touched the damp heat.


    He is not angry, indifferent to a face, and asks: "What are you doing?"


    "What do I do?" Every word of the Jiuzhi lamp bite to bleed, "Wen Xuechen, what have you done!? The brothers are carrying the world book, I have only told you one person! I ask you, How did the news come out?"


    Wen Xuechen''s fingertips with blood on his knees circled, and the careless appearance seemed to not put the blame of the nine lights on his mind: "Yeah, you only told me alone. But if I alone advise you You won''t listen; it''s better to let more people persuade you, you may seriously consider it."


    "...what to consider?"


    Wen Xuechen said indifferently: "...kill Xu Xingzhi, take out the world book."


    For a moment, Jiuzhi Lan really had the urge to make this person smashed!


    Seeing a layer of thin red and sorrow in the eyes of the nine branches of light, Wen Xuechen only changed his mind and said: "...or let others think he is dead."


    The Jiuzhi lamp is strong and restrains the desire to kill in the chest: "...why?"


    "''Why?''" Hearing the nine lights, he asked himself, Wen Xuechen squinted his lips and asked, "Do you really know, or deliberately stupid? You imprisoned Xu Xingzhi, but did not kill it, others I don''t know the truth, only when you are a good wind, you will not be discouraged in order to vote for you; but you and I should be clear in your heart, the world book in Xu Xingzhi, in you, in the four doors, sooner or later is a disaster!"


    Nine lights are not spoken.


    Doesn''t he want to let this scourge leave the body of his brother?


    After imprisoning the brothers, Jiuzhi Deng tried to transfer the spiritual power into his body and wanted to take out the world book. However, the world book was not physically shaped and could not be extracted by external force.


    "I know the pros and cons, but if I propose to kill it, you will not listen." Wen Xuechen said, "...only I can say this, let everyone know, you may be willing to face it."


    Nine lights cut the tooth: "You..."


    "In fact, you should be thankful. It is not until this matter that you still know that there is a world book in his body." Wen Xuechen did not move for the anger of the nine lights, and continued his cold analysis, "...but this is too If you know that you have such ability, how can you help him? If the artifact is still in the body of Xu Xing, he will have a day of initiative, which is unfavorable to your long-term situation. ""


    Wen Xuechen''s tone is extremely stable, and the words are like ice, but they are also as accurate as a knife. The nine lights of the blood in the chest are slightly calmer: "You announced this matter, not just to let me face it as early as possible?" ¡±


    Wen Xuechen took a three-finger finger.


    "First, the disciples of the Demon do not exile Xu Xing into the wild, although they do not complain on the plain, but there are quite a few words in private. If you kill Xu Xingzhi, you claim to have taken out the world book, the artifact is in your hands, and you set up Prestige and shocking the Quartet have great benefits."


    "Second, there are a lot of fleeing Fengling and Danyang disciples outside, and there are many people who admire Xu Xingzhi. I think they will hear the sound of my release at this time. If you let them know, Xu Xingzhi has a relationship with you. It¡¯s superficial, and it¡¯s even possible to cooperate early and jointly defeat their plans to capture artifacts. They will inevitably be disheartened by Xu Xingzhi.¡±


    "Third, even if these people still believe that Xu Xingzhi is a human being, and know that you have killed Xu Xingzhi, I am afraid that it will be greatly hit, and the spirit will be frustrated."


    Wen Xuechen put three fingers into the palm of his hand and calmly said: "Plus ¡®Let you face this matter as soon as possible¡¯, just one arrow and four carvings.¡±


    Jiuzhi lights looked at Wen Xuechen.


    He remembered that he did not instill in Wen Xuechen the concept of hatred and Xu Xingzhi, and did not wash away the memories between him and Xu Xingzhi. Even when it was involved in the theft of artifacts, he instructed the smelters to take Xu Xingzhi¡¯s involvement. among them.


    In the memory of Wen Xuechen, Xu Xingzhi is the most innocent person in the whole thing, and is still his best friend in the past.


    This is the case, why does he have to calculate the life and death of Xu Xingzhi?


    Wen Xuechen saw the nine lights and looked at himself. He quickly saw what he was thinking in his mind: "...I am both your subordinates, and I have to think about it for you. Since I decided to plan for the long-term, then the world. Everyone, for me, is a tool that can be used."


    Having said that, the blood from his forehead wounds flowed into the eyelashes, and he stabbed him a little uncomfortable, so he took a slap from his arms and wiped his eyes: "...now, either kill Xu Xingzhi, Never suffer from the problem; either to kill him and hide him quietly, so that he will never know the identity of his world book for a lifetime.... In short, as long as you can take out the "corpse" of Xu Xing, as far as this body is It¡¯s true or false, I can¡¯t manage it.¡±


    He folded the blood-stained handkerchief and prepared to stuff it back into his arms, but his eyes slid over the chord of a gold thread on the corner of the horn.


    He blinked for a moment, and his head flew like a smile.


    However, when he came back to God, his mind was not even left with snow and mud, and he was empty.


    ¡­¡­"string"? who is it?


    Wen Xuechen wrinkled his brow.


    He was extremely tired of this feeling of thinking and uncontrollable, so after he left the Qingzhu Temple, he walked out of the temple, screaming for a breeze, loosening his hand and letting the **** handkerchief sway. Flying into the air, disappeared without a trace.


    After nine days and three nights at the Qingzhu Temple, Jiuzhi Lan announced that Xu Xingzhi was dead. The book of artifacts in his body has been taken out and is now kept by himself.


    Those who heard the rumors before, after learning about this ending, both had a big scream, a good hand, and a slap in the face, and they were crying and crying. Of course, they did not believe it at all.


    And the last category is still a lot.


    Some of these people did not believe in the words "there are artifacts in Xu Xingzhi''s body" from the beginning. They thought that it was the bluff of the devil''s deliberately invented, and some knew the relationship between Jiuzhi and Xu Xingzhi, knowing that he was in any case. Will not kill Xu Xingzhi by hand.


    Soon, one of the representatives of the latter visited Fengling Mountain.


    Upon receiving the notification from the subordinates, the Jiuzhi lamp was in the first batch of readings from the branches of the Qingzhu Temple.


    Hearing the familiar name, he paused a little and put a pen full of blue ink on the plum pen holder, saying: "Call him in."


    Soon, the disciple led me into the temple door.


    The fourth day is still the lazy appearance of the past. After entering the door, I don¡¯t say hello first. I first sneaked a pair of Danfeng eyes.


    "In the past, even if it did, I couldn''t let me enter the Fengling Mountain Gate." Yan said with a smile. "It turned out to be so elegant and elegant. It is a good place to practice swords."


    The Jiuzhi lamp calmly said: "If the cousin likes it here, I will open up an open space for you in the back bamboo forest. The sword is specially trained."


    ئ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ ɦɦ


    The Jiuzhi lamp does not insist: "Also, the cousin does what he wants to do."


    After a simple greeting, I went straight to the road and said: "I want to see you."


    The Jiuzhi lamp thought of his intentions early, and he did not panic. He looked at himself: "Don''t you hear the cousin?"


    "I don''t believe what I heard." He said, "Even if it is the truth, it is passed on from mouth to mouth, and one ear passes, and it will become a lie in the end.... I just want to see one side of the line. Confirm that he is well. I promise not to pull him more than a sword, and I will not be chewing on my tongue. Is this good?"


    Nine lights are not moving: "The brother is gone. Go back."


    ئ four silently.


    He has always come to the color of remorse in the crows of blues that he never cares about: "...he is my friend. I am the best swordsman."


    Nine lights: "What about that?"


    He said: "When you first returned to the Great Hall of the Magic Road, he told me to take care of you. But I was too busy, I was always lingering, I could not look after you."


    Listening to him, the nine lights condensed their brows slightly, and after a moment of confrontation, Fang coldly asked: "What does it mean to say this to his cousin?"


    "...nothing." He took a sigh of relief and shrugged his shoulders. "If you can''t see it, you will be bothered to help me to tell you, saying that I am sorry for him. If there is a chance to make up, I will do anything." ¡±


    Nine lights do not answer, only to silence relative.


    After leaving this sentence, he turned and walked away, but when he was about to step out of the temple, he stopped and shouted: "...three brothers."


    There are three sons in the shack, and the ninth lamp ranks third. According to the seniority, the squad will call him "the third brother", but he used to call it a sticky, or he called him a "small lamp" with Xu Xing, or Calling him a "little son", calling him the first time like this.


    ئ ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø


    Nine lights: "I will lead the magic road to the orthodoxy, and I will not bother my cousin."


    "... can you really do it?" ئ ئ ئ ئ °µ °µ °µ °µ °µ °µ °µ °µ °µ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئ ئIt is by no means the present."


    After that, the fourth time, I really left the celebration hall.


    But he did not immediately leave the wind, but circled in the mountains.


    Everyone on this mountain knows that this young man with crows and blue eyes is the nephew of the demon god, and no one has stopped him.


    He turned from the skylight to the twilight, and almost turned to the corner of the Fengling Mountain.


    Stepping on the moonlight like a chaotic jade, he came to the back hill and sighed as he walked.


    ... Jiuzhi lights a little rabbit scorpion, it is quite Tibetan.


    Xu Dazhi is so big, can a living person be hidden by him?


    He plunged into a hole in the mountains covered with vines, and looked at it without any results.


    But when he re-drilled, he was still in front of the uninhabited hole. I don¡¯t know when there was more than one person!


    He sat silently in the moonlight, staring blankly at the fourth, and screaming at the fourth step, and took a goose bump.


    ... ئ four remember this person.


    Xu Xingzhi had specially explained him before, and when he came to see him, he would have to avoid him if he saw a wheelchair person walking around. This person''s name calls for warm white hair, the most hateful of non-doing people, in case he is caught and killed, he can not be responsible.


    However, at the end of the fourth quarter, the score is clear. In this position, the most disgusting person''s left lower clavicle is branded with a red mark.


    This mark represents only one possibility: he is a awake.


    He coughed and tried to introduce himself: "... ئ four."


    Wen Xuechen''s dagger: "Wen Xuechen....When the son came here late at night, is he looking for something?"


    Twenty-four: "I? Just stroll around....Why is Wen Gongzi here?"


    Wen Xuechen calmly said: "I lost a few things in the past few days, I think it may drift to the back mountain."


    Yan Si would not believe Wen Xuechen¡¯s rhetoric. He only thought that he was a nine-lamp school to follow his own.


    The feeling of nothing is not good.


    On Thursday, I walked through a few rounds between the cliffs where the grass was not born. My heart was very stuffy. I simply lifted my foot and smashed a stone bone down the bottom of the cliff.


    Who wants a moment, a hoarse low call came from the bottom of the cliff: "Go..."


    When I was on the fourth day, I had a face.


    Initially, he didn''t hear what the vague voice was saying. He only said that he had gone too far at night, and even hit two ghosts.


    After a short while, the bottom of the cliff came with the sparse sound of the cloth rubbing the ground, and the vocals were a little clearer: "Go..."


    Waiting to hear the two words, ئ ئ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ãµ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    A slender body, like a pine, lay on his back on the rock, and his face was stunned.


    Through the moonlight that passed through the cliff, I found that this person was still pretty and handsome, and there were still some shadows of the old man in the eyebrows.


    He went down and grabbed his wrist. On the 1st, he found that the meridians had stopped, his lips were cold and purple, and the blue plaque on his back had spread to his shoulders, but his eyes were still staring at the fourth. Or staring at the dark green sky behind the four, muttering something.


    Is it a wake-up?


    Four questions: "Hey, what is your name?"


    He said: "...do it."


    I asked four questions: "Do you know Xu Xingzhi?"


    This seems to touch the hidden pain of the person in front of him. He suddenly took a deep breath and sagged a deep fist: "I know it! I am my brother, he is my brother... ¡±


    He immediately surprised him: "Do you know where he is?"


    Asking the most important question, this person does not say anything.


    The four books are not calm, they are too angry, and they directly reach out and slap his face: "Hey, talk!"


    Seeing that he still didn''t make a sound, he squatted four times and pulled out a pair of waist sabre. The cross wrist made a note at the blade, and the blood rushed out.


    Smelling **** suffocation, the person on the ground like a dog finally reacted, raised his neck, looked eagerly and looked around, looking for the source of blood.


    On the fourth day, he took the wrist and swayed under his nose. The man struggled to raise his arm and grabbed his wrist. He pressed it into the mouth, and the chilly tongue tipped repeatedly on the wound.


    Before the fourth day, I never nurtured the body with blood, and I gnawed my teeth and looked cold. I saw that this dog caught his own wound and licked and bitten. The blood of a cup of tea was exhausted by him. He only took it. He grabbed his hair and shook it in his hand: "Have your mother sucked enough?"


    Xu Pingsheng was originally a dead body, and was invaded by the fresh blood. His muddy eyes seemed to have been cleaned, and the single scorpion became a dark crow.


    ...he was branded with the mark belonging to the fourth.


    On the fourth day, he had some fascination in his eyes, and his heart was slightly safe. He licked his face and asked his face: "Where is Xu Xingzhi?"


    After a moment, he dumbly smashed a scorpion and struggled to find an important vocabulary in a ridiculous memory: "And the end of the mountain...and the end..."


    "...and the end of the mountain?"


    He chewed the place name: "The Jiuzhi lamp kept him in the end of the mountain? Where is the end of the mountain?"


    Seeing that this person is faint and can¡¯t say a sentence, he wants to pull him up and let him lead the way for himself, but when he just stands up and softens and squats back to the ground, he looks at it and finds it. His legs were broken for three cuts, twisted and broken in four directions.


    ... What is he smashing? !


    ئ Óà Óà Óà Óà Óà Óà Óà Óà Óà ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺ ˺Stepping on the sword body, Yu Jian rushed to the end of the mountain.


    It was night, Wenxue dust hangs a night dew back to the Qingzhu Temple, but finds that the Jiuzhi lamp is sitting in front of the stage, still wearing Fengling Mountain, should be plain white clothing, but did not wear a crown, a long cloud of hair cloud pouring, eyebrows The color contained in the room seems to be somewhat painful, but under the circumstance, there is only numbness left.


    When I saw Wen Xuechen, Jiuzhi Deng asked: "Where have you been?"


    Wen Xuechen squatted for a few days and nights before picking up the handkerchief from a pine branch: "Nothing, just take a walk. What happened?"


    Nine lights pinged: "Mother is gone."


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s eyebrows for a moment: ¡°...the festival is sorrowful.¡±


    In the same year, since she went to Fengling to pick up the Jiuzhi lamp, the body of Mrs. Shiping Fengshi went from bad to worse. She was the insufficiency of falling from the fetus. When she gave birth to nine lights, she added a layer of disease. I can''t remember the things, wake up and sleep in the day, like a thin cat who has lived in the following year.


    She was so ill, so she went away and fell asleep.


    The news came after the fourth trip.


    Because Mrs. Shi had long been plausible, to avoid panic when things were coming, the coffin had been prepared for a long time, only waiting for someone to fill it up.


    When the death came, there was no panic in the heart of Jiuzhi. He returned to the altar and sat silently for an afternoon with the gray-haired woman. Until late at night, she was sent to the squatting, waiting for the parking. Day, and then buried it in the soil, this life will not see each other again.


    The disciples were busy dealing with the aftermath, and he slowly returned to Fengling Mountain in a panic, sitting in front of this stage, and he did not know what he was thinking.


    When I saw Wen Xuechen, he mentioned the strength of his speech. He lifted his finger to Tongtianzhu, which stood at the gate of the mountain. He said: "When I left Fengling, my mother stood under the column and Liu Yunhe stood beside her. Holding on to her with the same token, forced me to go back to the altar."


    Since that day, he has stepped into the abyss with his feet, clear and turbid, and turned into mud, and there is no possibility of turning back.


    After returning to the altar, Liu Yunhe has never solved the same life symbol that he added to Mrs. Shi until the winter, when Mrs. Shi became ill and his life was dying, he was forced to unravel the curse.


    Listening to the Jiuzhi Deng and mentioning the Liu Yunhe, Wen Xuechen was somewhat curious: "Who is he? I have never seen him."


    Jiuzhi Lan laughs: "A living dead."


    He has already let the special person take care of Liu Yunhe. Every morning, he goes to his cage and cuts a piece of meat from him. There is not much more, just a thin piece of flutter.


    He was cut off for more than a year because of the elixir, but he still lived well.


    From the beginning of his arrogance, he was so painful and unwilling to die, and he was crying to death. During this period, Jiuzhi Deng never went to see him once, and he did not intend to see him in the future.


    He will be deeply impressed by the profound meaning of the words spoken by Jiuzhi.


    "Is it alive, isn''t it more than ten times more difficult to die?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp stood up and said to Wen Xuexue: "...come in."


    Wen Xuechen slid into the Qingzhu Temple with his obedience. He had just stopped the wheelchair before the main case, and the nine lights reached out to cover the cinnabar on the table. Wen Xuechen felt that everything in front of him was suddenly splashed with a thick ink. After a long wind rushed over, he opened his eyes, but before seeing it turned into a secular street: thousands of lights rushed into the eyes from the windows, the faces on the street were interlaced, and each face looked like That''s really interesting. There is a unique sweet apricot flower in the air, which is moist and comfortable. The sound of selling, screaming and screaming, and noisy, and moving.


    They stood in front of a tile house, a group of children jumped and chased each other after Wen Xuechen, and his wheelchair was turned and turned half a turn.


    Wen Xuechen had a doubtful color and looked up at the Jiuzhi lamp, trying to find the answer from his eyes.


    And he found it very quickly.


    After entering the tile house, he saw a jade-carved little boy in the bedroom, laying a thick and soft bed like a cloud, holding him gently. On the small table next to the bed is a small bucket full of sawdust, and a pear-shaped right hand that is gradually rudimentary.


    The child sleeps peacefully and quietly, just like here is his real home.


    Wen Xuechen saw the child''s eyebrows and contours, and all of them were narrowed down after Xu Xingzhi, and there is still no understanding.


    The Jiuzhi lamp slowly opened: "After sealing its veins, it will lock the Yuan Ying and consolidate its shape, and the brothers will become like this."


    Wen Xuechen waved the wheelchair to the front of the couch and looked at the cheeks that the child slept through the powder: "...Before the past, forget all about it?"


    Jiuzhi Lan asked: "Have you heard of the ghost-washing technique of the ghosts?"


    Wen Xuechen understood.


    He nodded: "...forget it. From the beginning, nothing."


    However, Wen Xuechen quickly remembered a question: "As far as I know, the Soulbringer is just pasting the original memory, and can''t completely eradicate it. Then if he grows up, he will see his face and evoke the past. Memory, how should it be?"


    The child seems to be sleeping hot, slang a word, measured the body, the right hand slipped out of the quilt, the wrist wrapped around a thick white gauze, apparently waiting for the new palm, and then re-installed.


    The nine lights came up and gently put the hand back in the middle, carefully licking the corner: "The face he sees in his eyes will not be this face."


    Wen Xuechen said again: "He has to have a new name."


    "...Xu Ping." The Jiuzhi lamp almost ignored the name, and he blurted out the name. "Xu Xingzhi''s Xu, the screen of the screen."


    After all, he sat very lightly at the bedside, as if he was afraid that the bed would disturb the child¡¯s dreams, and the voice would be lighter and he would have a lot of peace: ¡°In the future, if there are any important things between the four doors, Come to me through the cinnabar."


    He looked at Xu Xingzhi''s sleeping cheek.


    Because he has forgotten everything, there will be no more desperate look on his face. He is not Xu Xingzhi, but Xu Ping, his own Xu Ping.


    When he was a child, he suffered a lot of pains. This time, he will let his brothers live a life of incomparable happiness and no dust.


    Wen Xuechen watched the nine lights of Xu Xingzhi, but suddenly there was a word in his mind.


    "The person of love is like a torch, going against the wind, there must be a burning hand."


    Leaving the life of Xu Xingzhi, who has the ability of the world''s books, is it a blessing or a jealousy?


    Just look at the scene of Enron and peace now, who can make it clear?


    At the same time, the things that happen in the wilderness are different.


    The headless sea, the tide of the shore is like a broken snow splash, the beach is washed like a mirror-like flat, after the tide retreats, the rough sand filled with sea water is densely exposed.


    A bone-finishing hand slammed out from a sea of ??foamy foam, holding a large piece of sand in his hand.


    After the tide receded, the beach was left with two breathable human figures that hugged tightly.


    One of them floated with a faint protective body of golden light. Although the salty sea water rushed over and washed his nose and mouth, he could not enter it. He breathed safely and his body was white. The face rests with confidence and trust on the chest of another person.


    The other person¡¯s situation was much more embarrassing than him. He embraced the sleeping person, grasping the sand and slowly creeping ashore.


    The sand and fingerprints left by him were washed away by the tidal waves that came from behind.


    Until the whole body would not be submerged by the cold sea, Qu Chi only hugged the pottery, and turned his back to the sky, gasping with a big mouth, and the sea water ran down a string of his wetted hair.


    Waiting for the almost frantic breathing to return to normal, Qu Chi looked at the sky without a moon, only a layer of light light, slightly smashed his head.


    ... Where is this?


    ¡­¡­Who is he?


    ... Why did he come here?


    A lot of sounds rang in his ear, but he couldn¡¯t hear a voice. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Even if he tried hard to listen carefully, he couldn¡¯t even concentrate on his spirit. The sand worm that climbed sideways, and went to see the strange birds flying over the sky.


    ...What are these?


    In a few moments, a low voice from the Huaizhong people pulled the spirit that he had been difficult to concentrate back to reality.


    He coveted looking at the weak boy who was dressed in Zhu Yi like him. All the question marks in his mind were at this moment, turning into the first affirmative sentence.


    He... is very important.


    Can not be lost, to protect.


    Very, very important.


    Qu Chi can''t figure out why this person is so important, but the body has reacted before his thoughts.


    He hugged the young man who was trembling cold, but his body began to shake.


    Like a nestling, he opened his eyes in a chaotic manner. Even though he was full of fear of the world in front of him, he instinctively opened his wings and maintained the unbroken egg on his side.


    - Protect him.


    In the tiger fleas thousands of miles away, the Zhou string lies in a narrow hill, and the straw is messy, which is obviously caused by painful struggle. Her chest is ups and downs, and the cold sweat slides down the cheeks. Even so, she still bites her arm around Zhou Beinan and makes a gentle smile: "Brother, don''t worry about me, go. Outside... Disciples outside, you are afraid that it is difficult to support..."


    Outside the swordsmen, the sound of the knives was cut and cut, and the strings of the Zhou dynasty repressed the sound of the gasps. Under the pressure of two phases, the sweat on the face of Zhou Beinan was more urgent than the Zhou string.


    Zhou Xian advised him: "Brother, go."


    Zhou Beinan smashed his teeth and carefully cut the hair of the Zhou string with sweat and sweat to his ear: "Small string, bear with me, I will come back with you soon."


    In the words, Zhou Beinan shouted backwards: "Chengding, keep her well!"


    The young man who used to be arrogant in the past is now in the mud-filled small cave. He can''t stand up straight even in the station, but when he hears Zhou Beinan''s order, he still has a sigh of anger: "Yes, brother! As long as Cheng Ding is in, the sister is safe and sound!"


    As soon as the words were exported, Cheng Dingfang felt that this was a bit full. After Zhou Beinan turned around and went out of the hole, he chased it up again and lowered his voice. "Senior brother, sister, this... is this fast?"


    Zhou Beinan glared at him, indicating that he had something to say.


    Cheng Dingzhi said: "...I haven''t learned it. My sister has just been eight months old. I listen to what people say, ''Seven live and not live...''"


    Having said that, he also knows that his crow is mouthful, and he can''t wait to smoke his own mouth.


    Zhou Beinan was worried and listened to such unlucky words. Zhang mouth said: "You haven''t learned me, my mother has learned?! What life is not living? I tell you, you will die if you die! You ¡ª¡ª"


    There is no medicine and no medicine in this wilderness. The most terrible thing is that they can''t find a female disciple around them!


    Zhou Beinan had been eager to get angry with this. Cheng Ding had no brains to ask the string that touched the most uneasy in his heart. He had his heart smashed at one time.


    But before he could wait for him to make trouble, he heard the scornful comfort of Zhou Xian¡¯s resentment: ¡°The dust brother taught me before, I¡¯m afraid, my brother...¡±


    Zhou Bei Nan Dun feels ashamed, and he is a big man, and he has to wait for the comfort of his sister to produce his heart.


    He pulled out the steel rifle and made two mentions in his palm: "...wait me to come back."


    Zhou Xian looked at the back of the Zhoubei Nanyue squatting meteor, and Cheng Ding ¹ò returned to the side of Zhou Xian, and the hands that had never shaken the face of the Magic Road, now they have forgotten: "Sister..."


    Zhou Xian smiled and put on the gestation of the pregnant belly, habitually comforted: "... don''t be afraid."


    This is what she said to Cheng Ding, and also to the fetus in the abdomen.


    ... don''t be afraid, take your time.


    Gradually, her clear and gentle smile cast a sorrowful sorrow.


    Dust brother, she is coming, you know.


    In the middle of the wilderness farther away, near the mountain, Meng Zhongguang was short and short, and he walked alone in the white grass and the wild smoke, and screamed: "Brother!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp may be deceiving him, but what if the brothers are really there? If he didn''t lie...


    Meng Zhongguang wants to be more scared, shouting with a heavy cry: "Brother! The light is here, I beg you to come out... The light is no longer committed! The light swears no longer to force the brothers, no longer lie to the brothers!" Where the brothers go, the heavy light will follow... I beg you to come out-"


    He seems to be a child who has been abandoned because of being naughty. He can only stumble in the night and desperately apologize to those who don''t exist, and he wants to have a good heart.


    Far away, he saw a flying birch band hanging between a low and dry tree.


    That is the thing of the wind! !


    He was happy in his heart and shouted "Brother" running wildly, but when he reached the dead tree, he suddenly straightened his eyes.


    Next to the dead tree, there was a pool of water that was sour and sour. Two people extended their footprints to the waterhole, but they did not leave. The acid pool was surrounded by floating soil, and a large piece of floating soil fell down.


    ... Obviously, two people have been here, one person accidentally fell, the other person reached out to help, but surrounded by floating soil, rescued

 Chapter 88： The final outcome (2)

    The person failed to stand firm and rolled down the acid pool with the former.


    What if it is a brother? !


    Thinking about this, Meng Zhongguang did not hesitate at all, and his sleeves waved. The acid lake was steamed and dried, revealing a black and smashed pit about five feet square. Two bones were lying at the bottom of the pit.


    In fact, the exact remaining tibia is only one, and the other has only bone residue. The intact shin is still weakly protected by golden light. It is instinctively protected when it falls into the pool. I myself, but still can''t stop the acid water corrosion from this splash.


    The strong desire to save her life, let her in the pain of corruption and erosion, still desperately mourn the heart, and maintain the technique of the body.


    Meng Zhongguang jumped into the pit and tried it. Fortunately, the veins flowing between the shins were still complete. He immediately mobilized the spiritual power, reorganized her spirits and tried to complete all the serious injuries.


    However, her skin is completely unable to save.


    He was anxiously waiting for him to recover his consciousness. When the bone man squeaked twice, he seemed to wake up and he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: "Can you see Fengling Xuxing?"


    The humerus opened, but the vocal cord that could help her make a sound has been burned. She can only push Danyuan and make a weak low-pitched voice: "Meng, Meng Shidi..."


    Even if he is indifferent to other people all the year round, Meng Zhongguang still inevitably loses his heart when he hears this call: "...Yuan Shijie?!"


    The wilderness of the non-Japanese and non-monthly illuminations, like a half-baked and half-opened eyes, looked compassionately at the wild, watching everything that happened between them, and could do nothing.


    About three days later.


    The Qu Chi Yu Jian, who suffered a little recovery, took the pottery and left the sea without head.


    Tao leisure was very fearful, but he did not dare to say it. He was afraid of dragging the speed of the speed of the music. Until the unbearable turmoil in the chest overwhelmed the willpower, Qu Chi only panicked and landed him to the tiger flea.


    In the vicinity of a cave, they found a young man who was swayed through the chest, picked into half space, and fluttered in the wind like a flag.


    In the cave, a woman who had long since lost her breath, and a baby girl who was still alive, the blood of the earth had already condensed into an old twilight.


    There is still a woman''s face in Qu Zhi''s limited memory. He pushed her at the head of her body and told her to wake up quickly, but was stopped by Tao.


    The two men worked together to dig up the pit, buried the dead youth and women in the hole, and took away the baby girl who had a bit of alive.


    Qu Chi and Tao Xian have been studying who should use the blood to feed the children, but have not found that there are hundreds of steps away from the hole, there is a dark gray ash pit.


    Half a month later, a young man with a ghost face passed by and accidentally caught a touch of the soul core that was about to disappear.


    After accepting the broken soul core, he continued to travel forward without a purpose.


    A few months later, a tall tower rose from the wilderness.


    Meng Zhongguang sat in front of the tower, holding a piece of wood in his hand, and silently cutting out a piece of sawdust with iron pieces.


    Yuan Ruru, who has completely turned into a bone girl, returned from the nearby stream with his freshly washed clothes. When he saw his movement, he asked, "What are you doing?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not care about her.


    Yuan Rugao has long been accustomed to such silence, and in the blink of an eye, he saw Qu Chi sitting on the side of the tower, holding a pottery in the shadows, burying his head with wooden needles and animal skins, and asked: "What is he doing?" ?"


    When Tao leisurely shook his head, Qu Chi also shook his head with the same amount.


    Sitting on the edge of the tower, Zhou Beinan was quite impatient with Yuan Ruo: "Take him what he wants, and think of it as one."


    When Yuan Ruyi just wanted to open his mouth and ask again, he saw Lu Yujiu holding the wow and crying child out of the tower. When Lu Yujiu saw Yuan Ruyi, he showed a reassuring expression: "Yuan Shijie, you come to hug her. She somehow, has been crying."


    Zhou Beinan sneered again: "Your face, she saw it if she didn''t cry."


    Yuan Ruyi took over the child, and oh oh oh.


    For everything that happened before his eyes, Meng Zhongguang did not even raise his head.


    It¡¯s pretty wet, it¡¯s weird. If the right hand of the brothers is corroded, and the worms are born, the brothers will not use them again.


    ... He has to make a newbie as soon as possible, as soon as possible.


    I am not sure that my brother will be back tomorrow.

 Chapter 89： Zhongtianguanglun (1)

    After four days, many things happened.


    It is scheduled for four years and three months.


    The original fairy road four gates fell, the magic road to kill the road, practice it and other ambitions, to win the door to the orthodox position.


    April.


    Xu Xingzhi woke up from the technique of washing the soul.


    Since then, Xu Xingzhi''s death, Xu Pingsheng.


    In May, Guangfujun, who was imprisoned in the altar, was stubborn because of his temperament. A red tongue was almost stalking the people who guarded him, so that he was tortured by the people of the magic, and he was first released and then released. Bite, and then it was simply a sour water, which ruined his original face like a burning candle head after a night of burning.


    However, this person was born with a bone, tortured and lost his tongue, and he was still able to glare at the people who came to see him jokes.


    When I remembered this person with the nine lights, when I came to see it, I couldn¡¯t recognize this person. It was the Guangfu Junyue Stream, which was harsh and proud on the Fengling Mountain.


    Jiuzhi Deng looked at his broken face and silenced for a long time. He poured a bottle of strange poison with him, and squatted his arms and left it to the wild.


    June.


    Lin Haoxin, Tu Yiping and other four Danyang disciples faked the nine lights and tried to find the wild key, but Wen Xuechen found that several people were taken into custody.


    The same is June.


    In the wild, the pottery was bitten by the beasts, the wounds were festered, and the disease was not enough. It took a full two months to stay in the ground.


    July.


    Wen Xuechen asked the Jiuzhi Lan to ask for a wild key. He wanted to send someone to find out if Tao Hua, who is carrying the fragments of the world book, died, and how the situation of Qu Chi, who knows the real situation of the world book, is now.


    After the Jiuzhi lamp gave the opening of the door of the wild door to Wen Xuechen, Wen Xuechen made the disciple carry the Lingmou mirror and explored it. It was confirmed that although Qu Chi and Meng Zhongguang and others converge, the mind has lost, and the foresight has forgotten most of the words and deeds. Everything is like a child, not enough.


    As for Tao Yu, the disciple who came back to the report said that several people had been guarding the side of the tower for half a month and had not seen the whereabouts of this person.


    Wen Xuechen only let go of his heart.


    August.


    Jiuzhi Lan issued an order, changed its name, and was easy to wear. He renamed the disciples to be called "mountain owners", and the name of the Lord was completely abandoned.


    The important branch of the magic road headed by the red ancestors changed the purple robes worn by the past, and passed down the attire of the old four doors.


    October.


    The sixth batch of Demon disciples who Wen Xuechen sent out to explore the mountains failed. They searched for Dachuan Daze, and they could not find where the scattered Fengling and Danyang disciples were hiding.


    November.


    Meng Zhongguang, who was in the wild, made his first blood-sucking addiction.


    The Heavenly Demon is a spiritual thing born in the heavens and the earth, and enjoys the innocent show by Yu Yu Enze. However, it is quite bitter and cold, and the aura is thin. Meng Zhongguang has entered the middle of it since he changed the lazy nature. In addition to looking for Xu Xing who may be somewhere in the wild, he is practicing wholeheartedly.


    However, at the time of his great improvement, he was at the expense of loss and wisdom.


    When the blood-sucking addiction first attacked, he was looking at the side of the fangs.


    Meng Zhongguang ran out of the tower and killed a beast that passed by.


    When he sipped the blood, he shuddered himself and slammed his head and thought, the brothers should not appear at this time, don''t see him like this, it is too ugly.


    December.


    The world¡¯s Tusu wine is new, and the streets and lanes are full of incense and incense.


    The change of the door, the four-door change, and the sinister death of the wild people did not affect the joy of the world.


    Day after day, month after month, thirteen years passed by.


    Xu Xingzhi''s spring bamboo shoots are like a wind and a long, from a soft little scorpion, grew into a youth like Qingyun Baihe.


    He likes to hold an ordinary folding fan, wandering around the streets and lanes, wading the barn, drinking friends like clouds, and friends. The piano will be a little bit, and it will be a little bit, but unfortunately the five notes are incomplete; the book is read a lot, the kendo is learned, but unfortunately it is not refined.


    In the thirteen years of losing his right hand, he still has a good taste and a good voice.


    The dust is going to be a ash, and the days are as steady as the long flowing water, and it seems to last forever.


    One day, he took his sister Xu Wutong to go out in the countryside. After playing a series of serial floats with broken tiles, he was lying on the grass on the edge of the pond, holding his head with one hand, looking up at the daylight, and the clouds were clear, thoughtful.


    A long-haired girl dressed in a goose-yellow shirt squatted beside him, using a small stove brought with her body and a green plum branch to cook the wine.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s daze, she softly asked: "What is your brother thinking?"


    Xu Ping, or Xu Xingzhi, looked at the cloud and said: "...I have a dream."


    The girl looked at him and waited for him to say the following. However, Xu Xingzhi said nothing afterwards, as if the dream was not too light, and it was not worth mentioning.


    The girl did not continue to ask. After all, the nine lights have always been the character of the bottom line.


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not take this matter to heart.


    A few days later, when he turned into a syllabus and cleaned the study room for Xu Xingzhi, Jiuzhi Deng found a piece of Qingjiang paper on the Xuxing table. On the paper, the iron and silver hooks on the handwriting are very strong. At first glance, it is from the hands of Xu Xing.


    At the beginning, the Jiuzhi lamp didn''t pay attention to it. When some of the messy papers were layered, when he put it back on the table, he took a moment to turn around. When he passed a certain line on the paper, he was shocked. .


    The word "Meng Zhongguang" is like three soldering irons. After burning in the flames, it was hard to put into his eyes. It hurt him that his throat collapsed and fell into his chair. Hard to say.


    ... How can the brothers remember Meng Zhongguang? !


    This sinister has disappeared for thirteen years!


    The brothers have forgotten the forefront, and everything they have seen and touched has been carefully selected by him. There is no such thing as a thing that will remind him of the old things of the past. Why does Meng Zhongguang look like this? Going back to their lives? !


    This world is a huge lie that Jiuzhi Lan has carefully edited for Xu Xingzhi. The world''s people, all of them are the formation of nine lights, he can let his own spiritual knowledge fall on any one person.


    Therefore, after Xu Xingzhi¡¯s nap regained consciousness, he unexpectedly found that his father, Xu Sanqiu, was sitting on the side of his bed and looked at him gently and coquettishly.


    His relationship with his father is like a brother, so Xu Xingzhi did not swear, and he yawned after a long time: "Father, what?"


    After yawning, he hangs a tear on his soft eyelashes. The father reached over and the action naturally wiped the tears with his fingertips: "Pinger, who is Meng Zhongguang?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s slight meal immediately said: ¡°Do you see my words?¡±


    "...how do you suddenly think about writing a book?"


    Xu Xingzhi is not right: "I see the story of the overpass on the side of the bridge. If you write well, you can sell it very tightly. You can sell a few dollars."


    "Noisy. Is the home missing your money?"


    "Writing and playing." Xu Xingzhi was indifferent, but when he saw his father''s face was not good, he quickly changed his tone. "If you are not happy, I will write these. I will not write it in the future."


    The father sighed: "Reading well, it is the right way."


    The ancient teachings of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s profound family and everything, he sincerely stated: ¡°Yes, yes, right.¡±


    The father saw Xu Xingzhi''s smile and looked good. He raised his hand and stroked his hair: "...Meng Zhongguang is a special name. How do you think of it?"


    Referring to this matter, Xu Xingzhi revealed the thought of the day on the river.


    "...I had a dream a few days ago. I didn''t remember anything after I woke up. I only remembered the name."


    Xu Xingzhi silently mourned the words "Meng Zhongguang", only to feel that the name was pleasing and smooth, as if I had read it thousands of times in an unknown place: "...I think this name is quite good."


    The father stared at him and looked extremely unhappy.


    Xu Xingzhi coughed and immediately showed weakness: "No matter how good it is! Play with things, be careful!"


    Listening to him, the father''s facial muscles relaxed, indicating that he would get up quickly and wash, and he got up and walked outside the bedroom.


    But when he walked to the door, he hesitated and hesitated. He turned and asked: "...Screen, what are the pieces of artifacts mentioned in your book that can open the door of the wild, where are they scattered?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows are picking, and the flying look looks very tempting: "You have seen it there? It seems that I wrote it well.... You really want to know?"


    Father said: "...is a bit of interest."


    Xu Xingzhi spread his hand and said: "I didn''t think about it. I will tell you when I think about it."


    The father reached out and held the door frame and asked again: "What is the final ending of Meng Zhongguang?"


    Xu Xingzhi casually wore socks: "It is an essay, so let him come out of the wild."


    In the bamboo temple, listening to him simply said the cause and effect of the matter, Wen Xuechen''s face also turned into iron blue: "He suddenly wrote these things?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp only felt extremely troubled in the heart: "The brother said that he had a dream at night, and he was blessed to the soul. He didn''t want to write a pen."


    "You can ask what he really wants to write?"


    Nine branches of light: "About wanting to write Meng Zhongguang rate everyone to escape the wild."


    "Call him to stop the pen immediately!" Wen Xuechen said coldly, "Which mana has any mana in the world book, no one knows it so far, and he must not let him continue to write it down!"


    Jiuzhi Deng answered: "I have done this."


    As early as two days ago, when Xu Xingzhi was sleeping at the desk, the lampshade had not been well-matched, the lamp oil leaked out, the lamp was bursting with beans, and one or two sparks came out and fell on the paper. The fire spread and spread.


    The loss of "Xu Yutong" was discovered in time, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hair was not burned.


    However, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s half-length desk and the continued writing of a paragraph have been completely destroyed.


    Even so, the Jiuzhi lamp is still a faceless face.


    He knows that Xu Xingzhi is a human being, and Wen Xuechen does not understand.


    Wen Xuechen asked: "... After the manuscript was burned, he quietly began to write?"


    Nine lights are not bad, it is the default of Wen Xuechen.


    The temperament of the brothers is like this, but if he is interested in things, he can''t change his mind if he is forced to do so. The more he bans him, the more he is more interested. Moreover, the nine lights have been his father for many years, and he has always been lenient. Moderate, in case this reversal uses means, tough suppression, and provoke his suspicion, it is not good.


    At this time, the Jiuzhi lamp actually remembered the Guangfu Jun who had punished the brothers in the past.


    Although this method is rude, it has achieved remarkable results, forcing the brothers to complain, and when they see the pen, they will encounter the tiger and have no intention to write anything.


    However, the brothers lost their memories, but they even forgot about this layer of fear.


    Jiuzhi Deng asked: "Is there a change in the past?"


    Wen Xuechen replied: "There was a disciple''s return yesterday, saying that Meng Zhongguang is very safe.... But the most important thing now is how to deal with Xu Xingzhi."


    The nine lights are sinking.


    He knows the temperament of his brother. If he rises up to do something, it will only be counterproductive if he does something. If he is doing well, he will probably be half-conscious and boring.


    He said: "...It is better to write it by him. The brother mentioned in it the thing about the wild key. If he continues to write it down, he can also know where the wild key position is hidden."


    He thought that with Wen Xuechen''s deliberate and cautious temperament, he would not be able to count everything into a comprehensive temperament, which would prevent him from taking this risky approach. Whoever thought that he would only agree after a brief thought: "...can."


    Leaving the Qingzhu Temple, Wen Xuechen relied on the back of the wheelchair and seemed to be tired of rubbing his nose.


    Thirteen years later, he originally turned the hair of the Qingzhong Tibetan cloud into a white hair. Under the sapphire crown, it showed a bit of elegance and snow.


    When a disciple saw him sitting in front of the stage, he came to ask him: "Well, brother, are you okay?"


    Wen Xuechen got out of his meditation and asked: "What can be done between the four doors, and it is necessary for the mountain owner to deal with it immediately?"


    The disciple said: "Returning to the warm brother, there is nothing important in recent times."


    Wen Xuechen asked again: "No?"


    This person is also smart and intelligent. He listened to Wen Xuechen and asked the question twice. He understood it and thought about it. He said: "Returning to the warm brother, recently, a disciple saw a divergent Danyang disciple appearing in the area of ??Shouyang Mountain. Someone has already investigated the matter."


    But Wen Xuechen is not very satisfied with this answer: "Is there still?"


    "And..." The disciple turned all the things around in his mind. "Right, there has recently been a rebellious blood sect, who is in the area of ??Binyang, sucking blood and nourishing blood. The mountain owner has let us go. Follow up."


    "The disciple who went to chase after him is his opponent?"


    "This person has been repaired to the third stage of Jindan, and ordinary disciples are naturally difficult to deal with, however..."


    "Well, go in and tell the mountain master." Wen Xuechen said, "You said that the blood sect has not been chaotic for so many years. At this time, there is a slap in the face. If the mountain lord does not personally punish him, he will inevitably have a crowd. And follow suit....but you don''t want to mention that I let you pass the message, can you understand?"


    The disciple listened to this command, and his heart was slightly embarrassed, but he changed his mind. Since he entered the mountain, Wen Xuechen followed the side of the mountain¡¯s nine-segment lamp, and the affairs of the mountain owner are all trusting him. If you do not intentionally smother the four doors, you will be allowed to enter the hall.


    At night, with Xu Xingzhi used rice in the illusion, Jiuzhi Deng only left the mountain gate.


    After he left, Wen Xuechen swayed into the Qingzhu Temple and placed his hand on the cinnabar platform to promote the spiritual power.


    Wen Xuechen knows that once there is something going out of the Jiuzhi lamp, he will do some spiritual power in the food and drink, so that Xu Xingzhi will go to bed early, otherwise if he is idle, go out and find a drinker to hang out, and the Jiuzhi lamp is not around. It is easy to reveal flaws.


    For a long time, the Jiuzhi lamp was carefully and tailored by Xu Xingzhi. He created a Taoyuan Township and trapped him in it, calling him a thirteen-year dream.


    Now, it is time to wake up this dream.


    Wen Xuechen has been suspicious of the effectiveness of the Soulbring, and Xu Xingzhi now personally wrote the name of Meng Zhongguang, which undoubtedly touched Wen Xuechen''s deepest layer of anxiety and jealousy.


    - Is Xu Xingzhi already thinking about it?


    If he really remembered the past, he must have already noticed the truth of the world, but he did not know what to do.


    Prior to this, although Xu Xingzhi could not know the fact that he had a world book in his body, if the Jiuzhi lamp was blocked by his writing and writing, to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s own intelligence, if he guessed one or two, then Everything is really rest.


    These words are useless even if they are separated from the nine light strips.


    The feelings of the Jiuzhi lamp will make him unable to distinguish between black and white, and prioritize.


    For his staff, there are some things, Wen Xuechen should be responsible for his work.


    He hides his breath and steps into the tile in a darkness.


    There is a string of yellow flowers in the side of the courtyard. The flowers are clear and sultry.


    The lights outside the courtyard wall were put into the small courtyard, blocked by the courtyard wall, and the courtyard was half-half, half dark and half bright.


    Wen Xuechen follows this dividing line and slowly goes towards the middle of the house.


    Did not spend much time, he came to Xu Xing''s room.


    The man was already asleep, and he was sleepless without any precautions, and he did not know what would happen next.


    Wen Xuechen sat in front of the wheelchair that he had made for himself, and came silently to his side.


    He does not hate Xu Xingzhi, but for the sake of the overall situation, this person is still dead more clean.


    Thinking about this, he raised his robes and sleeves, and the sapphire roulette flew out and hung over the neck of Xu Xing. The roulette idling, as long as a little force is applied, it is enough to cut his head.


    However, I do not know why, the roulette has turned over a hundred rounds, but Wen Xuechen has not been able to go. The heart that has not responded for a long time is also faintly painful. It is uncomfortable for his lips to be blue and purple. After shaking his fingers for a while, he bites his teeth again. Sleeve the sleeves and return the wheel to the sleeves.


    Because of the spiritual power in his body, Xu Xingzhi still sleeps stunned and ignorant.


    Wen Xuechen twisted his back and held the edge of the wheelchair. He pressed his chest and pressed his chest. When he was strong and steady, he looked at Xu Xingzhi, but he felt that his line of sight was blurred.


    He was slightly stunned, raising his hand and rubbing his eyes, and found that his fingertips were stained with clear water.


    Wen Xuechen yanked through the wheelchair and shook out of the house until he sat in the hall for a long time before he barely controlled his emotions.


    No, he has to...


    When I thought of killing Xu Xingzhi personally, Wen Xuechen had a bad stomach.


    However, there is still a trace of reason to support and remind him. When he comes here, he can''t easily walk through Xu Xingzhi, and then delay, what kind of things can happen.


    After a little certainty, Wen Xuechen looked around the house, and there was a small amount of it.


    Although it is a fantasy created by the Jiuzhi lamp, it still belongs to the territory of the four gates. In the past, Jiuzhi Lan was handicapped to him because of the complicated things.


    The left and right warm snow dust is not good enough to easily leave the wind, and he has always been safe, and the key is placed on him, which is safe.


    Wen Xuechen stroked a waist pocket and thought about it, then he returned to the house.


    ... He has a double-edged strategy.


    Before returning to the bed, Wen Xuechen put the **** together and transferred the spiritual power to dispel the obstacles imposed on Xu Xing''s face, revealing the true content.


    In the past 13 years, Xu Xingzhi has mistakenly read the appearance of this Huamao Chunsong, only when he gave birth to a common face.


    Immediately, Wen Xuechen condensed and gathered his spirits, and simply created a illusion of the illusion, without any hesitation, pushing Xu Xingzhi straight into it.


    People sleep better and suddenly fall into a cold water, and the mind should be clearer.


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyelids bounced for a moment, just opened, Wen Xuechen suddenly put a white light in the array, stabbing the man with a low voice, sitting up and coming up.


    In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Wen Xuechen did not show up, only using the method of sound transmission, so he said: "...you are here."


    It was just a heart attack. When Wen Xuechen opened his mouth, he felt that his voice was hoarse and weaker than ever. He grabbed his chest and pressed his two buttons to make some effort. The tone was deep: "...you must kill him." ""


    Xu Xingzhi quickly calmed down: "Who is it?"


    He replied: "Meng Zhongguang.


    Just now, Wen Xuechen made a decision.


    ... He can put Xu Xingzhi into the wild!


    This seems to be very risky, and after careful calculation, the results are very impressive.


    Meng Zhongguang''s current spiritual level is no longer the same. If he let it go, even if Xu Xingzhi does not write these things, it will cause big trouble sooner or later.


    With his current cultivation, who can not know how to get close to his body and win his life, who else in the world besides Xu Xing?


    In the wild, I know exactly that Xu Xingzhi has a world book, only one of them. However, the people who have been investigated have returned, the memory of Qu Chi has been lost, the mind has been lost, and everything happening on Danyang Peak has been forgotten. Net, the decision will not affect his plan.


    All in all, the assassination of Rucheng, Jiuzhi Lan¡¯s confidant Meng Zhongguang will disappear.


    If the assassination fails, Xu Xingzhi will enter the wilderness with the mortal body, and he will die.


    Either way, it is good for the nine lights and the current four doors.


    In order to seek for perfection, when Xu Xingzhi did not find out, Wen Xuechen coined a simple memory that Meng Zhongguang was blamed for four evils and endangered the "original master." Moisture was silently input into his mind, so that he could help him to make up his mind as soon as possible. .


    After a few words, Wen Xuechen sinks his heart and sighs, raises his hand and throws the wild key in the line, illusion of the gray semi-circular light door, and meditates a place that is most suitable for Xu Xingzhi.


    ... That Yuexiyun, isn¡¯t it always like to see Xu Xingzhi as a skeleton, want to kill it and then fast?


    Even if he is now mad and demented because of drugs, he is in the middle of the wilderness and feeds on human flesh. Wen Xuechen also feels that he should satisfy his small care.


    There was a rain in the wild, and the haze was washed away.


    Meng Zhongguang just finished a search for nothing and returned to the tower. He only felt guilty and boring.


    He sat in front of the tower, leaned against the sword and listened to the creek, and went out for a half-day **** until the "night" in the wilderness came. He stood up from the moss-covered creek, and he rolled his entire wrinkled clothes and walked away. .


    Yuan Ruqiu just came out of the tower at this time. Seeing him heading northwestward, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Is it coming back, is it going to leave?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not return to the ground: "I just want to distract my heart."


    He trudged in the wild, just like every day and night in the thirteen years.


    Ordinary people are distracted, and the choice is nothing more than a stream of mountains and rivers, and a waterfall. But it is probably a cruel scene that has become accustomed to the wild and strong food. Meng Zhongguang walked to a Tibetan corpse located in the northwest of the tower.


    ... where there is no brother, everything grows the same, there is no difference.


    In the wild, everyone has their own place to live. Just like Meng Zhongguang, in order to let the brothers find the direction of going home as much as possible, and painstakingly, the giant tower of a high-removable star was built in the middle of this wilderness.


    It is the same from the closure of the mountain outside the tower, and the corpse of the 30-mile tower.


    After entering the wilderness, Meng Chongguang only looked for his brothers with one heart. He never took the initiative to find the troubles of the people around him. The owner of the corpse here was also a ghost, and it was difficult to see its shadow, and the owner of the mountain who came to the tower to find the shackles at that time. In comparison, it is so quiet that Meng Zhongguang has almost never seen an object with activity in the corpse.


    However, today''s Meng Zhongguang, through the faint light of the sky, rarely saw the unrecognizable, mountain-like master in the corpse.


    He squatted on the corpse, surrounded by blue squirts, ghostly, naked and muddy back aimed at Meng Zhongguang, two long razors instead of arms, double-knife, the chest of fresh corpses in front of you Open, pierce the heart still pulsating in the body, bite in the mouth and chew, screaming.


    Meng Zhongguang is the current dust-free generation. Although this monster looks fierce, it does not pose any threat to him. It is just that he only wants to distract himself. He does not want to provoke the right and wrong, he will turn his pace and intend to leave.


    Just as his eyes passed over the corpse, the right arm of the corpse being smashed was unable to fall down and landed on the corpse.


    - The wrist is covered with a finely carved wooden hand.


    For a moment, Meng Zhongguang only felt that the wooden hand came alive.


    It explored the chest and opened a large hole with ease. It accurately found the position of the heart and pinched it into a **** ash.


    He didn''t know how he came to the side of Xu Xing''s side. When he was shaking his body and shaking his body, and wiping the blood of the man, Meng Zhongguang was obsessed.


    He hoped that the people of thirteen years would lie in his arms and become a bone with a specific temperature and disintegration.


    ... Meng Zhongguang feels that he is probably dead.


    However, why did the dead yell like a madman?


    Why can the dead be sorrowful like this?


    Why do the dead people hurt like this?


    He was stunned by the deep, cold, darkness, dragging all the way into the wet mud. In the thought of extinction, despair, and chaos, there is a voice that is getting stronger and stronger.


    No, he doesn''t accept it. He would rather die than accept it.


    Even if that method is used...


    Yes, yes, and that method!


    It¡¯s easy to suppress the spiritual power of madness and expansion. Meng Zhongguang raised his scarlet eyes and looked around. He saw that all the corpses in the corpse were smashed and the sky was slightly sunk. The thin cloud seems to be forced by the spiritual force to cover the corner of the light wheel.


    Meng Zhongguang tried his best to restrain the thoughts of frenziedness, and put down the corpse that had already succumbed to the breath in his arms. He walked into dozens of steps and walked out, snoring, breathing, and integrating the body and mind. After one time, both hands quickly formed on the chest, and the golden light of the fingertips overflowed. The Flint star formed an extremely complicated figure in the void, and it was too full and overflowing.


    However, in an instant, there will be a rush of fire, and he will be swallowed up in an instant.


    When he opened his eyes again, he did not see the surrounding scenery. A **** sputum spurted out, and the inside was burning, burning like a charcoal fire, and he only wanted to faint.


    However, he struggled to look up, only to see that the light wheel was in the hollow, the thin clouds did not gather, and about ten miles behind him, it was the tower that he had left.


    - He returned to about a musk before.


    Taoist tactics, save thousands of strange, there are hundreds of strange, in which the mystery is different.


    There is a law called "Broken Ke."


    In the legend about Rotten Keshan, the coward only watched a game in the mountains, but the world has turned over a thousand years. This is related to the change of time, only to get this name.


    This array of functions is simple, in short, it is the anti-Japanese transition to the moon, backwards time, need to be quiet and intelligent, follow the past, in a certain moment in the past, open a door to the knowledge of the body, back to the past With all the hopes.


    This rotten squad method is extremely embarrassing and extremely difficult. It can only be set for one time. It can only be changed after one door. After this door is fixed, it can no longer be changed, and the user¡¯s request is at least superimposed on the completion of Yuan Ying¡¯s perfection. After years of hard work and self-cultivation, he was never able to succeed in his career.


    In addition, the most difficult and dangerous part of this battle is that the painter needs to reverse all the loads and causes and effects caused by the time and space, and the result is tantamount to self-immolation.


    It was just that I had to go back a short fragrant time. Meng Zhongguang felt that the five internal organs were sore and fried, and even heard the burning sound inside the body.


    His face and body showed a mottled burnt remnant.


    But where can he care about this?


    Meng Zhongguang almost earned a life and rushed toward the Tibetan corpse.


    Under such a large array, his body was greatly damaged, and he could not condense his mana. He could only rely on one pair of legs, and his feet were shallow and shallow, and he rushed toward the rotted mosquitoes.


    Far away, he saw a man rushing out of the corpse, followed by a razor monster that had just been slaughtered into a mud of mud.


    Meng Chongguang rushed to the brothers, and screamed when he was far away: "Brother! Brother!"


    However, his vocal cords were blown, the burning was unbearable, and the loud shouts were also suppressed in the eyes of the blind man. Xu Xingzhi could not hear it at all, only flew forward.


    Enduring the pain of a few bursts of lungs, Meng Zhongguang bit his teeth and rushed toward Xu Xingzhi.


    When I saw myself, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s step was obviously stopped. The dagger in the palm of his hand raised a mention. It seems that he should consider whether he should deal with him, or the monster that is waving a razor and roaring behind him.


    Apparent to the eyes of the brothers, Miao Zhongguang knew that he was frightened by his own appearance. He could only wave his hand and mute: "Run!"


    Hey, he exhausted his whole body and rushed into the face with the razor monster.


    Meng Zhongguang was completely crazy. He has nothing to do with the monsters, crazy and melee, how much the body has been cut by the razor, and it is impossible to remember until a hand grabs his waist and will completely pull away from the monster. He is still silent. He kicked and shed tears, and let the burnt flesh fall from his body. He was also unaware.


    It wasn''t until a familiar voice sounded that he saved him from the turbulent turmoil of despair: "Okay, well, it''s dead, don''t make trouble, obey."


    Meng Zhongguang looked at the monster falling on the ground, his neck tilted back at an impossible angle, and the throat and neck bones had to be cut off.


    Xu Xingzhi, who had just been smashed out of the heart by this monster, saw the unrecognizable person staring at the monster body. It was inevitable that he would give birth to some pity, regardless of his horrible scars. He warmly comforted him: "Hey, die." It¡¯s really dead.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang slowly turned around, greedy and heartache looked at Xu Xingzhi. After a long while, he plunged into the arms of Xu Xing and burst into tears without warning.


    ... too painful, brother. Heavy light is too painful...


    Xu Xingzhi was stunned by his unscrupulous cry. After returning to God, he was crying and laughing. He wiped his tears for him: "What are you crying? You are human, right?"


    Meng Chongguang was already confused and fluttered in the arms of Xu Xing. He nodded for a moment and shook his head for a while.


    After the severe pain, he was finally surrounded by great happiness. The soft, furry happiness was as solid as it was, holding his head gently, pulling him to the warm and comfortable gentle town.


    Meng Zhongguang leaned in the arms of Xu Xing, his head hangs down, and he lost consciousness.


    "...feed? Hey!"


    Xu Xingzhi turned his head and found the Tongtian Giant Tower standing in the southeast direction.


    He frowned, as if he had thought of something, put the dagger that had not been used in the sheath into the sheath, and inserted it back into his waist. The wooden hand was placed on the waist of the person who had burned all over the body. He pulled his flesh around him. The arm of the piece of coke off, around the neck, put him on the back.


    He can''t leave this person who is seriously injured.


    I have to find a place with him to settle down, and then I will try to get rid of Meng Zhongguang and return to my father and sister.


    The tower in the distance looks at its repair style, which is almost the same as the tower he saw in the world. Maybe he can find some news there.


    Xu Xingzhi took a deep breath and walked toward the tower.


    Meng Chongguang only felt that he was falling into the cold and damp fog. He was tired of being unable to move his body and was wrapped in a familiar body temperature. He was so comfortable that he could not wait to whisper.


    When the temperature of the body disappeared, he woke up a lot, and when he opened his eyelids, he reached out and grabbed the sleeve of the man: "Don''t go."


    Xu Xingzhi groaned and smiled: "Wake up? I am going out for a trip..."


    The two had just stepped out of a jungle. Xu Xingzhi was a little tired, and he wanted to stop and drink some water. He found a cave near Linxi. Whoever wanted to put people down, he woke up.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tears will flow down and repeat: ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    "I am going to give you some water." Xu Xingzhi looked at his pitiful appearance, and his heart was half-hearted. "Washing the wound, you can also drink two."


    Meng Zhongguang returned to normal senses. He heard the sound of the stream that was only a few feet away, and then let go of his heart. The fingers that were painful were released, and they squatted on the edge of the rock, waiting for the owner to return home. The baby dog ??looks like.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and carefully covered the robe that had been worn on Meng Zhongguang, and he was afraid to catch him.


    Meng Zhongguang only felt that his body was tired and weak. After his brother left, his head was heavy, not a moment, and he fell into a layered dream uncontrollably.


    He did not have a nightmare this time.


    The dream is filled with the breath of the brothers. The warmth makes him refuse to leave. He only wants to linger in his life and never leave.


    ... As for the brothers who are covered in blood and are taken to the heart by the razor monster, they must be just a dream.


    Meng Zhongguang did not know how long he had slept. He only knew that this was the time when he entered the wilderness and slept the most, the best, the sweetest. The spiritual power that had been consumed was constantly regenerating, abundant, and refilling him. body of.


    When Meng Chongguang noticed something wrong and braved the cold sweat, he noticed a serious problem:


    ... The brother said that it is to pick up the water, how can it go so long?


    Soon, Meng Zhongguang found Xu Xingzhi who was bitten in the forest.


    A bone snake that was eroded only with a head left. When the brother-in-law leaned over the jungle and took the water, he swam out of the forest and bit his neck.


    Meng Zhongguang quietly lingered among the muddy soil of the forest, squatting on the body of Xu Xingzhi. The dark sun looked like something, but when you look closely, you can find that he is not watching anything.


    He stared at a vain, his lips trembled.


    He was only confused and dizzy. It was only until now that he realized that there was no spiritual flow in the brothers.


    The words that the Jiuzhi lamp said 13 years ago turned around in his ear, but it was clear and horrible.

 Chapter 89： Zhongtianguanglun (2)

    : "I will stop the brother''s spirit, break the roots, and invest in the wild..."


    The brothers are already mortals with broken roots and no spiritual power, and they have forgotten this point and told him to go alone to the place where the crisis is raging...


    However, Meng Zhongguang did not cry, but did not scream, but sat down in front of the body of Xu Xingzhi, transferred the aura, Ming Tong made, the fingertips that were burnt black and bones broke open again in the air after the rain. Golden light.


    Waiting for him to open his eyes again, there is a round of clear and clear Zhongtianguang round.


    However, in Meng Zhongguang''s eyes, the light wheel seems to have been immersed in blood for a round, and it is full of blood.


    - Xu Xingzhi took him away from the corpse and spent some time, and he stayed in the cave for a long time, longer than the last time, and the causal punishment was heavier. This can be easily seen from the heavy burnt smell in his chest and the severity of the burns in his body.


    But I don''t know if it is the illusion of Meng Zhongguang. He feels that the pain of burning this five is not so painful.


    After the blood in the mouth of the spit, Meng Zhongguang swayed on one knee and swayed for a while before supporting his own broken body that burned straight and smoked, and rushed to the Tibetan corpse.


    - Brother, I am running very fast.


    Waiting for me, I will pick you up.


    Coming soon, ran.


    The author has something to say: Heavy light: "Senior brother, I would rather burn myself than to hurt my brother."


    Heavy light: "Sir brother, I said it, I ran very fast."


    Heavy light: "Senior brother... I will find you...you are not allowed to go anywhere, I can find you anyway... I ran and ran very fast."


    - paranoid, gentle and powerful light siste

 Chapter 90： Infatuation (1)

    When you crouch again on the back of Xu Xing, Meng Chongguang has been unable to tell whether this is a dream or a reality, only stumbled and tightened the hair of Xu Xingzhi. band.


    Xu Xingzhi, who escaped from the bottom of the razor monster, just carried him on his back, and his head was pulled back with his hair: "...hey."


    Meng Zhongguang immediately let go, the burnt lips sticked to the neck side of Xu Xingzhi, feeling the subtle blood flow and pulse agitation under the skin, and the huge and peaceful darkness once again opened his arms to him silently. He swallowed it again.


    However, this time Meng Zhongguang did not have a proper post.


    He earned the full spirit and said: "...not going there."


    Xu Xingzhi has stepped forward to go to the tower, and listened to him saying that he immediately took his footsteps: "Is that tower very dangerous?"


    Meng Zhongguang nodded and immediately shook his head. In the midst of nothing, he always remembered who he was and where he was.


    Xu Xingzhi has been patiently standing in the same place, waiting for his answer.


    After a long while, Meng Zhongguang whispered: "Lin, dangerous, not going."


    Wherever the eyesight was, Xu Xingzhi saw a jungle, and vaguely heard the sound of water flowing.


    He said that danger, Xu Xingzhi would not touch the mold, he calmed him one or two, then he circumvented the woods and went to the tower.


    Crossing between the jungles is the fastest way to return to the tower, and one step back to the tower, Yuan Ruo, who has repaired the painful movement, can relieve his burning pain earlier, but Meng Zhongguang is not in a hurry at this moment. go back.


    He wants to stay with this person for a long time.


    Xu Xingzhi is not a man of ignorance. The long road has just opened his head. He asked: "How did you get this injury?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer, only single-mindedly collected the aroma of his body.


    Xu Xingzhi feels like this puppy is sniffing and sniffing on himself, crying and laughing: "Hey, I just got out of the body."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s answer was to arch him with his nose.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Where did you come from?"


    Meng Zhongguang raised his arm and pointed to his place, which was also their place.


    Xu Xingzhi thought: "...Do you know Meng Zhongguang?"


    Meng Zhongguang got up.


    He also wants to know how he is now a messy look. If he admits that he is Meng Zhongguang in this situation, he will definitely have an extremely embarrassing impression in his brother''s heart.


    Thinking of this, he is eager to return to the tower.


    For Xu Xingzhi''s problem, he shook his head and asked again: "What are you looking for?"


    He was full of joy and looked forward to Xu Xingzhi''s continued questioning about Meng Zhongguang''s recent situation. After accumulating for 13 years, he swelled and jumped in his mouth, and he wanted to swarm.


    However, Xu Xingzhi did not ask.


    During the silence between the two phases, Meng Zhongguang suddenly became afraid.


    ... Is the brother still blaming him? Do you blame yourself for concealing the four dangerous risks of thirteen years ago? Blame yourself for being shackled and then tying him, not allowing him to save his robes?


    But he has been punished. For the whole thirteen years, he can only see his brother in his dreams. Is this punishment not enough?


    Meng Zhongguang has a heavy heart on Xu Xingzhi''s back, imagining that he is a wandering soul, and he can''t wait to immerse himself in this body and kiss the still beating heart.


    In the 30-mile road, the two stopped and walked around, and they walked out for fifty miles.


    When the two returned to the tower, a war had ended for a long time, and three or four bodies were lying on the ground. Lu Yujiu and Yuan Ruyu shuttled between them to find out what was available on them.


    When I looked up and saw Xu Xingzhi, Lu Yu¡¯s iron sword, which had just been collected, was slammed down.


    He was so shocked that he whispered and whispered: "Xu, Xu brother..."


    Xu Xingzhi obviously stunned and couldn¡¯t recognize who the person wearing the ghost face was.


    Yuan Ruru, who sold a piece of flesh, looked at the face of Xu Xingzhi. In the heart, Zhang Huang was inexplicable and wanted to leave. But when she saw the black shape on the back of Xu Xing, she recognized it at a glance. who is it.


    She also refused a lot, and rushed forward to help Meng Zhongguang''s shoulder: "Isn''t it going to go out of my mind, how can I make this look?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer. After Xu Xing climbed back, Ren Yuanru called Ling Li and transferred his rot to her.


    In a few moments, he recovered, and the color is beautiful. If there is a pearl that goes to the dust, it is slightly dizzy.


    However, after Xu Xingzhi saw his face, the reaction was quite stiff, and he could not see the slightest joy, and he stepped back two steps with vigilance.


    Perceived Xu Xingzhi''s resistance, Meng Zhongguang''s heart sank slowly.


    After removing the pain from Meng Zhongguang, Yuan Ruyi slammed into the tower with the items that had just been collected and collected.


    Lu Yuji ran up early, and tried to hold Xu Xingzhi''s sleeves and didn''t dare. He had to scream in tears: "Senior brother... Xu brother!"


    Xu Xingzhi bent down to help him and talked with him.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes were red when he saw this scene, and his heart was wronged.


    Since he showed his own appearance, the brothers refused to be close to him, but he hugged with others...


    So he began to deliberately interrogate Lu Yujiu: "Is the person who closed the mountain looking for it again?"


    Lu Yuji wiped his misty eyes across the ghost face and replied with a little cry: "Yes."


    "Where are people going, why are you two?"


    Lu Yujiu replied: "That mountain is too deceiving. Awang is soaring. When they see their defeat, they will chase after victory. North South is afraid that she will have an accident, and they will follow."


    Meng Zhongguang has sour and vinegar: "He is gone, why don''t you follow?"


    Lu Yujiu hesitated slightly: "You can stay here alone."


    Meng Zhongguang blinked, and Lu Yuji was confused for a moment. Only then did he understand that his face and eyes were red, and the rabbit ran away.


    Meng Chongguang took Xu Xingzhi into the room in the tower, and after sitting down on the side of the bed, he was nervous and squatted.


    He has not been so cautious in front of his brother in this life. In his eyes, the brothers are simply a glass man who will break when he touches it. Meng Zhongguang can''t wait to narrow him down, dig his heart, and carefully sew it, no one will show it.


    He tried to find a topic that he could talk about: "There are not only Lu Yujiu, Zhou Shixiong and Yuanshijie, but Zhou Zhou¡¯s daughter Zhou Wang... and Tao Leisure and Qu Chi. They went out to collect Lingshi, very I will return to the tower soon..."


    "... Brother can still remember Tao Leisure? I don''t remember if I want to come..."


    "Brother, I miss you very much..."


    Meng Zhongguang will not only please people, but he will not know whether his actions are worthy. He is looking forward to taking a nervous look at Xu Xingzhi, eager to get some positive reactions.


    However, Xu Xingzhi seems to be somewhat at a loss. This is why Meng Zhongguang is more flustered and his lips are pale and pale.


    It seems that his face is not good, Xu Xingzhi unnaturally reached out and stroked his face, pushed his shoulders, told him to place on the bed, and laid the cover for him.


    When he made this series of actions, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s almost obsessive dawn had never left him. He was like a kitten, and he was soft and let him play.


    After Xu Xingzhi will be finely tidy with him, he said: "You are too hurt, take a rest."


    Seeing that the brother had the intention to leave, Meng Zhongguang opened his mouth and pulled his right sleeve: "...the brothers stayed with me."


    The young man stunned.


    Meng Chongguang bored his hesitation, and his heart was bitten by acupuncture, but his face still tried to pile up a smile that he thought he was pleasing, and his cheeks were sour: "With me. Good."


    Xu Xingzhi sat back to the bedside, and he was quite helpless in his tone: "Well, stay with you, cry?"


    Meng Zhongguang burst into tears and stubbornly said: "No crying."


    The age of the person seems to be about the same as himself, but the sad and tearful look is like a full-scale disaster that only stood before him.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn''t help but soften his heart and planned to lie down on the side of the bed.


    The young man in the bed was wrapped in a quilt, and he stood upright in the silence, and left a large white flowering space in the bed.


    Even if he knew that he was a murderous demon-headed demon, and saw his childish behavior, Xu Xingzhi did not feel slack: "I am sleeping inside?"


    Meng Zhongguang rushed himself out of bed, and the small half of his body was hung up. It seems that if Xu Xingzhi does not go in again, he will directly squat himself up.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s opinion was not allowed, but he was comforted by this kindness. He took off his dusty coat and muddy boots and climbed over his body and climbed into the bed.


    Meng Zhongguang still hangs himself on the edge, but it is crumbling and difficult to balance, and he will fall out of bed when he sees it.


    Xu Xingzhi was not in the right position, whispered, and his left hand met, embracing the waist that would turn over and throwing people back.


    Waiting for Xu Xingzhi to say a word in his words, Meng Zhongguang, who was hugged by him, jerked back, clasped his arm, buried his entire face in his arms, buried it for a while, In the heart of the madness, this gradually has a tendency to stop.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "...Senior brother." Meng Zhongguang whispered this title, only to feel the lips and teeth. "The brothers have been carrying me for so long, it must be tired. Sleep."


    Said to be sleeping, Meng Zhongguang is only closing his eyes and false.


    The terrible pain of the invading souls has already disappeared, but he still feels that some organs have been burnt and incomplete, and the chest and abdomen are empty, just want to let the brothers touch it.


    However, when he heard Xu Xingzhi''s gradually breathing sound, Meng Zhongguang was still willing to wake him up. He wished to adjust his breathing to a frequency similar to his, saving too much noise and disturbing his brother''s dream.


    Therefore, he fished like Xu Xing''s even breath, which was extremely boring and boring, but Meng Zhongguang did not think so. He felt that every breath was extremely interesting and he was full of joy.


    After a short time, the uniform breathing suddenly stopped.


    Then, Meng Chongguang heard the rubbing sound of the clothes on his side.


    He has a happy heart.


    When he was sleeping, his brother would wake up in the middle of the night, and he would hold him gently and kiss him. Everywhere on the lips, I carefully squatted and waited for it, and the parents made a fuzzy and hoarse smile.


    Meng Zhongguang eats his most, and he is often kissed by him, and his emotions are soft. He is begging for mercy, and the brothers don¡¯t care. He is like a brother¡¯s wish, turning over and dragging him into the bed, doing the yin and yang. Gift...


    However, all the good illusions, when the same cold and sharp objects hit the cinnabar of his forehead.


    At first, Meng Zhongguang did not expect what it was. When he wanted to understand it, he did not move it. Even he continued to imitate Xu Xingzhi¡¯s slumber.


    However, the deep and cold air was coming out of his chest and freezing him completely.


    ... He thought slyly, will the brothers get in?


    The answer is yes or no, but in order to understand this question, Meng Zhongguang has almost done all his ambition and strength.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the pain he expected was not there.


    Meng Zhongguang listened to Xu Xingzhi¡¯s vague whisper, which was the sound of a thin blade sliding into the sheath.


    Soon, he lay back in the same place.


    After giving up the assassination, he seemed to have left a moment of thought for a while, and the breathing sound returned to Enron after a quarter of an hour of disorder.


    This time it sounds like I really fell asleep.


    In the darkness, Meng Zhongguang slowly opened his eyes and sneaked up and slouched, his eyes stunned in the face of Xu Xing''s sleeping.


    For a long while, he asked the person who fell asleep: "...why?"


    Why do people who are full of joy and hope come to kill him?


    Looking at Xu Xingzhi¡¯s clothes, it¡¯s obviously just being invested in wildness. So where did he go in these 13 years?


    The brothers are coming to kill themselves. So, isn¡¯t this the past 13 years, he has been with the nine lights in one place? ! On the eve of the day? ! Growing up? !


    The conjectures and jealousy that come to me are almost to explode Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head.


    But the sleeping person can''t give him the answer.


    After a while, Meng Zhongguang was dressed neatly and swayed out of the door.


    He doesn''t know where he wants to go. He only thought of a place where there was no such thing as Xu Xing, so that the monster that was biting in his heart suddenly burst out and injured Xu Xingzhi.


    As soon as he walked out of the tower, he saw a group of people rushing to face.


    Zhou Wang, who was covered in blood, was swayed in the arms by Lu Yu, and Zhou Beinan was full of sighs and raised his long wings to protect his body. Both of them were pale and even lining the blood and scarlet of Zhou Wang.


    Tao Xian is carrying a pair of knives that Zhou Wangping used to make. The thing is too heavy for him. The knife sleeve has sagged his thin chest.


    He blushes to the back with a thick neck, but the situation is critical, and almost no one notices his current embarrassment.


    The **** suffocation took Meng Zhongguang a little from the myth of the darkness.


    He asked: "What is this?"


    Lu Yujiu had no time to answer, and he hurriedly took Zhou Wang to Yuan Ruo¡¯s room.


    Zhou Beinan was full of anger, and a pair of scorpions were full of bloodshot: "I told them how to fight today, and they ran in ambush. The hundred-year-old man was squatting in the mountains, waiting for us to vote for ourselves. !"


    He wanted to squat a little messy hair, but found that the crown was slanting, and his heart was more prosperous. He simply pulled the crown down: "This group of owed ash grandson! Awang is only hurt in the flesh. If she has three long and two short, Lao Tzu has to chase down the heads of the people in the end of the world!"


    Meng Chongguang did not respond much to this: "The Yuanshi sister is here, it is innocent."


    At this time, Tao Xiancai came to the tower in a panting breath, trying to remove the burden, but because the arm was slender and weak, he could not solve the knife sleeve, and slanted and slanted two steps to the side, and then planted it with the bronze double knife. At the ground.


    Zhou Beinan discovered that the double-knife has always been called Tao Leisure, screaming, and arbitrarily separating the knife and the person who rolled in one place: "Xiao Tao, why don''t you shout?"


    Tao Xian grinned and smiled softly, holding his hands softly and holding the tower to climb up and said, "I, I am going to guard Awang."


    Seeing Tao Xian, Meng Zhongguang naturally remembered another person who was difficult to separate from him: "Zhu Chi."


    Tao can wipe the sweat, answer: "I am, song, song brother, halfway..."


    Zhou Beinan blocked him in time: "Well, you should rest first. When you say clearly, you will get the monkey year.] When Xiaolu came over, Awang had been hurt very much. I guarded them and killed them. On the way, I happened to meet Xiaotao and Quchi. They searched for Lingshi back. Quchi stopped them for us. I took them back first.... I smashed the posture and wanted to slaughter the whole mountain."


    Tao Xian argued for Qu Chi: "The song brother is not a distracting disposition."


    Zhou Beinan said concisely: "That is not anxious to him."


    After all, Zhou Beinan turned to Meng Zhongguang: "I still don''t worry, I have to look at Awang.... Are you going to go out again?"


    From beginning to end, Zhou Beinan did not mention a sentence of Xu Xing. It seems that it was because of Zhou Wang¡¯s injury and the situation was chaotic. Lu Yuji, who went to look for them, had not yet had time to inform him about it.


    Meng Zhongguang numbly responded, but his mind was slightly clearer: "I... go to the blue bridge **** and pick some weeds."


    Zhou Beinan listened to him saying that it was rare to squeeze out a relaxed look from the anxiety: "More to come back, Awang likes the taste of the stuff, put it in the room, she can recover faster."


    Meng Zhongguang should have drifted out of the tower. Zhou Beinan called several times behind him and he never looked back.


    ...... If you know what will happen later, Meng Chongguang will not leave the tower when he is dead, nor will he let Xu Xingzhi, who is free to move, stay in the tower.


    No one knows that Meng Zhongguang¡¯s room is still asleep, and one of Xu Xing wakes up. When he strolls out of the tower, all the people in the tower who are gathered in Zhouwang¡¯s room actually did not find him.


    Last night, Qu Chi saw the blood of Zhou Wang. It was extremely painful and angry. The sword broke into the mountain all the way, and the whole mountain was cleared by him.


    The main beast of the mountain is very self-satisfied. When Meng Mengguang was absent, he attacked the tower and wanted to give some lessons to the group who occupied his site. He did not expect to be retaliated by this kind of revenge. When the main peak of Fengshan Mountain was taken, and the beautiful Jiwo wolf rushed to the end of the road, passing the tower side, it was just that Xu Xingzhi was on the side of the tower outside the river, and was also pointed out by the Ji Jin Huang Shanyue. It is Meng Zhongguang who loves the most, and the heart of revenge rises.


    And that compartment, Meng Zhongguang has thought through a lot of thoughts.


    The worst result was that the brothers were successfully confused by the **** nine lights.


    As long as the brothers stay with him in the future, they will change their minds sooner or later.


    In addition, yesterday, the brothers had such a good opportunity to start, he did not have to go to the hand, it can be seen that the brothers still have a little bit of their own after all, isn''t it?


    To figure this out, Meng Zhongguang happily held a handful of sedges from the Blue Bridge to return to the tower.


    However, it was an empty, dead room that greeted him.


    When he found his brother again, the brothers were lying in the secret passages dug out of the beasts in the mountains. The flesh had been exhausted by the jute rope with water.


    Although Huangshanyue was discouraged by the side, the animal skins saw that the forces under the arm was so severely hit by Qu Chi, and their intentions were difficult. In order to retaliate, it was actually a life that would make Xu Xingzhi angry on the spot!


    All the people hidden in the secret passage were slaughtered by hand, and Meng Zhongguang returned to the side of Xu Xingzhi.


    The eyes are still squatting, but there is not much pain, it seems to be a funny laugh for his own death.


    Meng Chongguang took the sorrelful scent of the scented grass that had not been scattered, and took Xu Xingzhi''s **** face and cautiously kissed it.


    Brother, wait a moment, I won¡¯t call you so much next time.


    ... Less than a moment, the air has ignited a complicated gold fire.


    The light wheel that is in the hollow is like a slick one-eyed eye, watching the beautiful young people who suddenly smashed to the ground and burned around.


    It is like a bodhisattva with compassion, and a cold eye that is indifferent to watching.


    Meng Chongguang fell to the ground, vomiting and sizzling black blood, and after a while, he used his hands and feet and climbed a dozen meters before he gradually made some effort, madly toward the Tibetan corpse. Go running.


    One more time, Meng Zhongguang knows one thing:


    Everything has a causal life. Inadvertently, the cause caused by his own hands will produce bitter fruit.


    Therefore, this time, he did not let the brothers take the road, but told him to take the jungle, and quickly returned to the tower. It really stopped the Zhouwang who was going to chase down the people of Fengshan. Xu Xingzhi was entangled in Zhoubeinan. After a dangerous scene, Meng Zhongguang was able to take Xu Xingzhi into the tower.


    On the second day, the animal skin man who got the line newspaper was eager to move. He wanted to hold Xu Xingzhi. After discovering that there were spies around him, Meng Zhongguang left, and it really attracted the animal skin.


    Meng Zhongguang was born to him and put him in the room. He wanted to follow his last treatment of his brother to kill him alive. Who wants to seal the mountain is like a crazy attack, want to be a skin man Rescue.


    He had to call Xu Xingzhi a little waiting in the tower. He led Zhou and Zhou Beinan and others to go to meet the enemy. Whoever thought that the animal skin would know that he was going to die, and made a noise in the cell, before he went to see it, he took the opportunity. The spiritual power of the body detonated and the brothers were seriously wounded.


    When Meng Zhongguang returned to the tower, Xu Xing''s several chest ribs were blown up, and the broken bone was inserted into the organ. It was already in a state of dying. Even if Yuan Ruyi was on the side, there would be no turning.


    Before Xu Xingzhi¡¯s breath was cut off, Meng Zhongguang held him and no one was allowed to approach.


    A sigh of breath was squeezed out of Meng Zhongguang''s lungs, which seemed to be torn into rags. Every breath he breathed sounded a hundred times more painful than the ruined Xu Xingzhi.


    Suddenly, he heard Xu Xingzhi mutter: "The key."


    Meng Zhongguang blocked the blood hole in his body and painfully wanted to move them all to himself: "Brother, please don''t talk, don''t..."


    Xu Xingzhi has lost his mind. However, as if there is a force in the underworld, he urged him to use his only remaining vitality to bring hope to the hands of the people in front of him: "The wild key fragments, if you want, You have to go to these four places..."


    He said four place names.


    The four place names are full of **** suffocating gas, like the pig iron baked by Fo Tan, which is branded in the heart of Meng Zhongguang.


    He didn''t want to think more about why the brothers would know the location of the wild key, only dumb voice: "Brother, I remembered."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled. A lot of **** water with white floating foam flowed out of his mouth. He seemed to want to say something, but his eyes were stagnation in the void, and his vitality was gone.


    When Meng Zhongguang put down the head of Xu Xingzhi, almost the eyes of the bleeding came out with a sigh of gaze, falling on the dead skin of the skin.


    - This person has been stained with the blood of two brothers.


    ...you are waiting, I will calculate this account with you sooner or later.


    once.


    once.


    Again.


    Between the cycles, Meng Zhongguang gradually forgot the age of geometry. All his measurements and perceptions of time start with the light wheel that dissolves like the moon.


    But where is the end point? Who can know?


    Because Xu Xingzhi has no mana, Meng Gengguang will not be spared even if he takes care of him. He struggled to fill all the loopholes he could think of, but he still failed again and again.


    Once, after cooking the animal skin and taking out the debris from him, he left the tower separately according to the location of the four hidden keys given by his brother.


    But when he returned from the tiger''s jump, he found that the tower was burned.


    Yuan Ruqi, Zhou Beinan, Zhou Wang, Lu Yujiu and Tao Youjun were buried in the tower. Only Qu Chi escaped from the tower. He was seriously injured and hung with a sigh of relief. After Meng Zhongguang left, the magic road sent a large number of people. The man, Xu Xingzhi forcibly robbed away.


    The next time, he learned, took everyone together and went to the tiger to flea.


    Who thinks, there are twenty-seven fans in the tiger fleas, which confuse people and illusions, and the previous reincarnation has greatly enriched Meng Zhongguang¡¯s nightmare inventory, which made him fascinated and painful. Difficult.


    After being forced to separate from the brothers, Meng Zhongguang was in a hurry and tried to break. However, the twenty-seventh array of beautiful and beautiful, the eyes are concealed, the more he wants to break fast, the more difficult it is.


    When he cracked all the eyes and half madly into the stone hall of the South Beast, Xu Xingzhi, who had swallowed the leaves and remnants of the soul, had been angered by the sorrowful sorcerer, and he was injected into the temple.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s blood was like a flame, and he burned it to Meng Zhongguang, and put his last sensibility into the melting furnace.


    Fortunately, he is not too mad, so much that he forgets the method of drawing the rotten squad.


    Once again, the reincarnation opened. He wanted to leave Xu Xingzhi outside the tiger''s fleas. However, the last lesson of the burning of the tower was that he would never dare to let Xu Xingzhi out of his sight.


    This time they inevitably fell into the midst of a fascination. Fortunately, at the beginning of the millennium, he managed to rescue Xu Xingzhi from the South Beaver and found the key fragments from the dead Nanzi.


    However, this time he chose to go to the headless sea to find the key fragments.


    Hungry wild giants who have awakened in five years have concentrated in large numbers near the sea without heads.


    They just met a team of hundreds of giants with a hundred people, and the results are self-evident.


    Next time, he avoided the sea of ??headlessness and took the road outside.


    On the way, they met the mother and son giant.


    Meng Zhongguang ordered Qu Chi to stay and protect Xu Xingzhi and others. After trying to kill the two little giants, Qu Chi, regardless of his serious injuries, came to Zhouwang, but to protect Zhou Beinan, who is still disabled by the spiritual power, was injured by the palm of the mother, and he was exhausted. The nuclear fragmentation, died here.


    They buried Qu Chi, but they couldn''t walk with them any more, only to stay in front of the tomb to guard him.


    Under the helplessness, several people set off again.


    When I came to the land of Huawai, Zhou Beinan went into the water, and I met Lin Haoxin and others who were settled in this place after being exiled into the wilderness.


    Lin Haoxin met Meng Zhongguang and others, and immediately inquired: "Where is Qu Shixiong?"


    In the life of Meng Zhongguang, it is rare to have a feeling of compassion that is difficult to open.


    A few people have been on the road for a long time, so it is easy to find a safe place to stay, and they have been inundated for many days.


    However, on a certain day, the people who were hiding in the temple suddenly moved to the mountain, and if there was a tsunami.


    ¡ª¡ªA giant of origin with a height of the sky, smelling the rich flavor of human flesh, slowly squatting down the swamp, stepping on everything to dust.


    ¡­¡­once.


    ¡­¡­once.


    Again.


    The longer the inversion, the more the cause and effect of Meng Zhongguang''s load.


    Meng Zhongguang only felt that he had fallen into a black mud, and he could only hold a piece of seesaw and float. Although he did not know where the seesaw would take him, he still refused to let go.


    Everyone said that turning back is a shore, and letting go is a blessing, but he went too far, too deep, and did not know where the shore was.


    He clearly perceives clearly that one day sooner or later, he will burn himself to the rotten squad, and make up for the causality he made at the cost of smog.


    But that is at least on the way back to find a brother. Even if it is dead, it is a happy, hopeful death.


    As for the strangeness of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang is not ignorant.


    Every time he tries to kill himself, he will give up every time. This was the beginning of the move that made Meng Zhongguang lose his soul. Later, it became interesting. He even used this as a bitter joke.


    Every time I imagined that my brother was scratching his head and scratching his head, Meng Zhongguang, who had been decapitated to the forehead, would silently think that the brothers were really cute.


    In addition, Xu Xingzhi will always inexplicably sleep for a long time. Every time I wake up, the more I look at him, the more my brother, 13 years ago, gentle, embarrassed, but also contains some confusion that is unclear.


    Therefore, he is looking forward to the brothers to sleep, but also afraid of the brothers to sleep.


    Meng Zhongguang has become a person who suffers from loss. He wants his brother to be more gentle, but he is afraid that the brothers will die in a long dream. He will have to come back again, and those who are thrilled and heartbroken will go through nothing. Again.


    I don''t know how many times, he once again returned to the light of the Zhongtianguangguang, and fell alone in the wilderness.


    The sly night dew was stained in his broken wound, and the roar of the giant and the horror of the disciples were still on the ear, but he knew that he had returned to the beginning of everything.


    It¡¯s not good to be dead this time.


    One of his eyes has been burned out of sight, but the road that has been run many times, he will never admit his mistake.


    Meng Zhongguang''s blood has been evaporated, which saves him a lot of time to vomit blood, so he took the time, with the burnt defocused body, once again running towards the Tibetan corpse hopefully.


    Far away, he saw Xu Xingzhi, who was chased by a razor monster.


    As he has experienced several times before, he shouted at Xu Xing and told him to run fast, and at the same time blocked the razor monster and Xu Xingzhi again.


    He just showed a sneer at the monster that had been killed several times, and he heard footsteps coming from behind him.


    ¡­¡­what?


    Xu Xingzhi did not hesitate to pass him by, he hid the dagger backhand behind him and rushed straight toward the monster!


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s mistakes are lingering, and he blurted out: ¡°...senior brother?!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi has already ran up, and the wind whistled into his ears, drowning the call after his own.


    Then, Meng Zhongguang watched Xu Xingzhi at the expense of a wooden hand, and sent the dagger with a flash of light into the chest of the razor monster!


    After the monster splattered and splattered, Xu Xingzhi determined that it had no resistance, and then went up to make up a knife.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at Xu Xingzhi''s movements.


    This is different from the previous scenes. Every time before, the razor monsters are buried in their own hands.


    ... This time, there seems to be a different beginning?


    Thinking like this, Meng Zhongguang lost all his strength and fell softly on the ground.


    A small amount of time, between the long ditch and the moon, a young man carrying a black lacquered defocused, squatting the ancient tune, and screaming.


    Meng Zhongguang put his burnt face on his shoulder, and he felt the long-lost peace.


    But he knows he can''t sleep.


    This time, the brother did not know how long he could stay with him, so every minute he spent with him, every second, Meng Zhongguang did not dare to waste.


    At the same time, the green bamboo temple in the world is already a mess.


    Wen Xuechen spit blood, fell to the ground, the side-turning wheelchair idling, making a squeaking sound, grinding people''s teeth.


    Nine branches of light and a pair of eyes were swallowed by the flaming flames, but the tone was cold and cold: "Wen Xuechen, you really shouldn''t I kill you?!"


    "Why are you killing me?" Wen Xuechen wiped the blood of his lips with his thumb and pulled out a handkerchief with a yellowed edge from his arms. After seeing the "string" embroidered on the corner, the light One move, and then explored his hand, took another handkerchief, carefully wiped the blood on his finger. "I let him kill Meng Zhongguang."


    The fire in the nine lights is even more prosperous: "Is it? Then what is your intention to throw him to Yuexiyun?"


    "No matter what my intentions, he was taken away by Meng Zhongguang." Wen Xuechen was calm and self-sufficient.


    Seeing that this person is indifferent, the Jiuzhi lamp only feels that the forehead suddenly jumps and swells: "...When I enter the wild, bring the brothers out, and then settle with you."


    When I heard this, Wen Xuechen was hard to change color: "Nine lights, you know what you are talking about?"


    Jiuzhi Deng said indifferently: "Is there anything you can''t understand in this world?"


    Wen Xuechen tried to struggle from the ground. However, his legs were weak and his strength was difficult to support. He had to hold his hands on the ground and screamed: "You are in the wild? Do you know how many people in the gates suppress the branches of each sect? There is resentment? Once you leave, how should the four affairs be arranged? Once the people are upset, your painstaking efforts in the past ten years will be done in the east! And I will tell you plainly that you are not sure about Zhongmeng Guangguang. Winning, but Xu Xingzhi!"


    Two angry people stared at each other.


    In the end, Wen Xuechen was in poor health and could not help but take the lead in retreating. He took the pill bottle and poured out two dark brown pills to heal the heart that he had been cold for thirteen years.


    Putting the medicine under the tongue, Wen Xuechen said: "If you really don''t feel at ease, after you have cleared the situation, send me in and take him out."


    The nine branches of the lamp are dark and heavy, like a bottomless deep pool, steaming with a strong cold, warm snow and dust is not afraid, looking back at the past.


    I don''t know how long it has been in the past, nine lights: "I will monitor myself."


    He has once again opened the door to the wild, sent a mirrored disciple to take the Lingjing mirror into the door, just to see the scene of the defeat of the Fengshan disciple before the tower, Xu Xingzhi appeared.


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "If you have three long and two short brothers, you will not go down, I will throw you down."


    Wen Xuechen helped the wheelchair and listened to him. He smiled.


    When Jiuzhi Deng saw his smile, he felt awkward, and the buccal masseter muscles bulged a drum, only to squeeze out a word that gnashed his teeth: "Roll."


    Wen Xuechen put himself in a wheelchair with his arms, and he was prepared to practice the "rolling" command.


    However, he just rolled to the door, and behind him, there were nine cold lights asking: "Dare you dare to carry me on such a thing, not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Wen Xuechen has a half face on the side, and there is a red mark on the face of Junxiu that has just been slapped: "You won''t kill me."


    Nine branches of light only feel knuckles

 Chapter 90： Infatuation (2)

    It¡¯s going to be pinched off: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "You don''t know?" Wen Xuechen looked back, but there was no sneer in his eyes, like a narrative fact. "...except me, do you still have someone who can speak your heart?"


    The nine branches of light are violent, but before the anger appears, it is a sense of powerlessness.


    Jiuzhi Lan asked himself, in the thirteen years, in addition to waking up the body and warm snow, he no longer has the ability to trust anyone.


    So that he has now made a similar act of betrayal, the nine lights are really not willing to kill him.


    Wen Xuechen just shook himself out of the Qingzhu Temple.


    The night has passed, the sky has turned out the white of the fish belly, such as the eyebrows, such as Peng Yuyan, clear and clear, this sunrise is quite elegant, but Wen Xuechen has no heart to appreciate.


    He held his hot forehead, and his heart was not as quiet as he was in the temple.


    ... Xu Xingzhi is a world book, and he is extremely dangerous and unpredictable. Even if he does not kill him, why should he push him into the wild? Even if Meng Chongguang is practicing to the sacred period, how can he not turn over the wild, why should he do more of this, and he will send the world book into the wild.


    Obviously, you only need some poison to get everything done...


    - What did you think when you pushed him into the wild? Are you stunned?


    Wen Xuechen will hold the fists in the sleeves.


    Even if the nine lights are not mentioned, he will follow the opportunity to enter the wild, to make up for this ridiculous mistake.


    ......


    The vast pieces of fireflies flew together and gathered together, and they became streams, sometimes discrete. However, after the separation and combination, each piece of the defect found a piece that could fill it.


    ... Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes.


    The memory before the invasion of the body by the Soulbrewer has returned to this body.


    The memory has no weight, but Xu Xingzhi is oppressed and the scalp is numb. The eyelashes are heavy. After returning to consciousness for a long time, he can''t even open his eyes.


    When he didn''t realize that he was waking up, a pair of lips found this before anyone, anything. It accurately contains the lips of Xu Xingzhi, gently squatting, and lie on the side of Xu Xing''s ear, prompting him with warm and soft voice: "... Brother, you woke up."


    The author has something to say: Wen Xuechen¡¯s heart is actually very eager to let the brothers out of the wild...

 Chapter 91： Mellow

    Xu Xingzhi has always had abnormalities since he entered the wilderness, and he always fainted. When he suddenly fainted with a white complexion, Zhou Beinan and others were just chaotic. A moment of foot.


    Seeing Meng Zhongguang holding him into the bedroom, Zhou Beinan couldn''t help but take a cool statement: "The body is soft and soft, like the sister in the flower building."


    However, who thinks that this sleep is a dozen sunlight scenes, no one can call it up, lips, face, forehead are sweating outside, when there is a squeaky voice, face looks like paper, but the meridians flow normally, I can¡¯t come up with it.


    On the third day, Zhou Beinan had anxiously wanted to go to the house to expose the tile. After half a tea time, it would be like a fire to see if Xu Xingzhi woke up. Although Qu Chi was softly appease him, there were eight in ten times. The second is to go with him.


    On the same day, Wen Xuechen, who was detained, asked Xu Xingzhi, knowing that he was still not awake, irritated and fell into a pottery cup.


    Ten days later, Xu Xingzhi finally woke up.


    After confirming that he woke up, Meng Zhongguang did not call people, but poured water and drank him.


    When he was drinking water, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes stayed on his smooth and squirming throat for a long time, and then moved up to the **** lips. It seemed to be confirming something, full of greed, and fascinated.


    The world is very quiet, only the brothers are swallowing water.


    Xu Xingzhi calmed the dry pain in the throat, and put the cup down. He asked, "Is they all in Beinan Quchi?"


    Meng Zhongguang, who is immersed in the myth of the exclusive brother, heard the names of others from the mouth of Xu Xing, his face changed slightly, and reluctantly said: "...in."


    Xu Xingzhi used wooden hands against the edge of the bed and wanted to push himself up, but just moved a little bit, and then the bones fell softly.


    He said: "Tell them, I woke up."


    Meng Zhongguang should have passed, and went out with his head down.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at his back and thought about it.


    When he was about to open his door and open the door, Xu Xingzhi screamed: "Wait. Don''t call people first."


    I haven''t spoken for more than a dozen days. Even if I say more than one word, it is like a pain in swallowing nails. Therefore, Xu Xingzhi tries to reduce the words he wants to say to a minimum.


    "Come here." He stretched his left hand and leaned forward.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hand to him, as if he had not woke up from depression.


    Xu Xingzhi''s tone is hoarse and gentle, just like warm water and sand: "Come, let me hold for a while."


    Meng Zhongguang wakes up like a dream, and quickly ran to the bed, slid the shoes and socks, smashed into the quilt, wrapped around the waist of Xu Xingzhi, and excitedly bite the lips to white.


    He has long legs and long legs. In order to accommodate Xu Xingzhi''s sleeping position, he will curl up his hands and feet as much as possible.


    From the direction of Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang, who is so awkward, is quiet like a domestic animal.


    Since entering the wilderness, Xu Xingzhi and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s ridiculous things have turned upside down and indulged in sensuality, but he never thought that it was his wish.


    Now he remembers all the dust, and his heart is quiet, just want to hold Meng Zhongguang, and he is lying quietly with him.


    After a long while, Xu Xingzhi raised his left hand and slowly hooked Meng Zhongguang''s right finger tip, and a root held his fingers and his own.


    He is cold all year round, and Meng Zhongguang is hot like a small stove all year round.


    Xu Xingzhi holds his small stove and bites his ear: "...warm me?"


    The touch of the fingertips made Meng Zhongguang start to shake.


    He didn''t say anything, holding Xu Xingzhi''s hand and sticking it to his heart. Immediately, he put his head on the side of Xu Xingzhi''s chest and used his ears to capture the inner sound and focus on serious appearance. The **** is itch and hot.


    Xu Xingzhi asked him: "What are you listening to?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer, and continued to listen to the heartbeat from under the layers of flesh and blood.


    Hey, hey, hey.


    He carefully collected this day and didn''t want to call Xu Xingzhi.


    Just like the countless reincarnation, he never wants to, and will not let his brother know.


    That is Meng Zhongguang¡¯s own secret. He is willing to let them slowly fester in their own hearts, and they don''t want to let the pus out, and they are contaminated by Xu Xing.


    After a long time, Meng Zhongguang said: "I am listening to the heart of my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi followed him and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "It said that there is Meng Zhongguang in a day, it will not stop." Meng Zhongguang smiled particularly innocent, the peach-like eyes are swaying in the light, the light is not its own, or Mapped from Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Does it say that I always like Meng Zhongguang?"


    Meng Chongguang looked up at Xu Xingzhi, Xu Xingzhi was also watching him, two people look at each other, just like the lover''s fingers touched the fingers, naturally brought together.


    After a short while, two people laughed together.


    Xu Xingzhi proposed: "Are you?"


    So the two people kissed each other and separated them.


    The lips seemed to be smeared with drugs that could make people sleep. After the kiss, Meng Zhongguang felt a small plumb bob on the eyelids and tapped it up and down.


    Sleeping is trying to take away his mind.


    He remembered that he had not closed his eyes for a second after he set off from the land of foreigners.


    As for how long it has not been a good night, he can''t remember it.


    Xu Xingzhi easily saw his sleepy state, let go of his hand and grabbed his eyes: "If you are tired, sleep."


    Meng Chongguang shook his body invisibly.


    Just as I don''t know how many times he spent his reincarnation, Xu Xingzhi did not know that Meng Zhongguang is now afraid of black.


    As soon as he closes his eyes, Meng Zhongguang feels that he is running, slamming into another darkness from one darkness. If he is wide-eyed and looks down on the endless black, he will see Xu Xing''s various bodies.


    He occasionally woke up from such a nightmare, and saw the sleeping cheeks of Xu Xing on his side, and even gave birth to terrible thoughts.


    - If it is like an ordinary demon, killing the brother and then eating it and letting him live in his body, how safe he will be.


    However, Meng Zhongguang couldn''t bear to even put his hand on the neck of Xu Xing. Because he knows too much what is dead, what is pain.


    Now again shrouded in darkness, Meng Zhongguang struggled with fear: "I don''t sleep."


    Xu Xingzhi slowly brushed his hair with a wooden hand: "Is it a nightmare?"


    The eyelashes in his palms slowly swept, like the birds were carefully feeding.


    For a long time, Meng Zhongguang told the truth: "I am afraid that my brother will leave."


    Because of the ill-health, Meng Zhongguang did not dare to mention the word "death", even if it made the word turn around in the heart, it felt terrible.


    Xu Xingzhi had a meal, his knees curled up, and he resisted the lower abdomen of the person in front of him. He borrowed his power to turn over and came to Meng Zhongguang. The slender arm was on both sides of his head and said: "If you are afraid, it is better to lock me up."


    He looked down at him and looked at him, and his mouth swelled upwards, sending out a light smile that was soft and soft: "And, don''t lock it on the bed. Lock it here."


    After all, he took Meng Zhongguang''s hand and put his wrist and his wrist together, letting his pulse collide with his pulse.


    As a result, Meng Zhongguang bound a vine on his wrist, and the head was connected with a Xu Xingzhi, and slowly slept in the mixture of woody and agarwood.


    He didn''t dream of anything this time, and he slept happily for two hours.


    In these two hours, Xu Xingzhi was lying with him in the air.


    He should have taken this opportunity to think more about the situation at hand, but combined with the content learned from memory, Xu Xingzhi already had answers and guesses about some things.


    Therefore, he left all the distractions and only let Xu Xingzhi, who was single-minded, stay with Meng Zhongguang.


    After about two hours, Meng Zhongguang in his arms stumbled and opened his eyes. He looked around in a circle of rooms, and the light and clear Ling Ling, with his scattered Wufa, was soft and lovely, and he could not wait to raise two small fish in the clear channel in his eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi was amused by his own thoughts.


    Hearing the laughter, Meng Zhongguang looked at Xu Xingzhi slowly, and licked the wrist tied with him, and asked slowly: "...who are you?"


    Xu Xingzhi observed his eyes for a while and came to the conclusion that he should not sleep for a long time. He woke up and slept.


    Meng Zhongguang looked at him with a sly look. He looked like a little milk dog in the early days. He was timid and curious to see this person who was closely connected with him.


    Xu Xingzhi had some bad feelings, and he whispered in his ear to whisper the wind: "I am your wife."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Xu Xing¡¯s face in detail and suddenly laughed.


    His smile is like falling into the sun, warm and soft: "... is it? Is my wife so beautiful?"


    After all, he hid his face in the arms of Xu Xing, instinctively looking for the heartbeat that would make him feel at ease.


    Even if he has been rolling in the dark for many years, as long as he can hear this sound again, he will have the courage to live again.


    His Meng Zhongguang is in Xu Xingzhi, and he will always come and linger.


    The news of Xu Xingzhi''s awakening was about half a day late.


    Let''s turn around and see if he is well. And seeing every face, Xu Xingzhi has to stay for a long time.


    Qu Chi was careful and saw something wrong. He asked him: "What do you look at me like this? Is it uncomfortable?"


    Xu Xingzhi shook his head.


    Qu Chi put down his heart, gently touched his hair, and learned the words of the older child: "Go faster soon. Well, I will reward you for sugar."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°I¡¯m going to eat now.¡±


    Qu Chi is serious: "The sugar in the disease, the bad appetite, is not good for recovery."


    Xu Xingzhi just cooperated with his frustrated expression, and Qu Chi felt distressed. After confirming that Meng Zhongguang was cutting the fruit, he carefully untied the kite that he had sewed for him at the waist, opened the belt and took out one. The clean little pebbles, stuffed in the palm of Xu Xing, solemnly said: "Give only one, no more."


    Xu Xingzhi was sneaky, and he took it with cherishedness and squatted in his mouth.


    Zhou Beinan soon came. He lifted his leg directly to the bed, taking advantage of the fact that Lu Yujiu couldn¡¯t touch it. Da Ma Jindao sat on the side of Xu Xing¡¯s body and half of his legs directly into Xu¡¯s body. : "Sleep and sleep, if you have the ability, you will not sleep."


    Meng Zhongguang stared at him.


    Zhou Beinan also felt the sight from the back, his face was tight, and he changed his mind and said: "Xiao Lu said that he wants to see you, and I am going back."


    Xu Xingzhi asked: "Is it a small injury to Xiaolu?"


    "It''s like a slap, don''t matter. There is still Awang to accompany him." Zhou Beinan whispered, "But he is not very comfortable."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that it is not just Lu Yujiu. Everyone here, including Zhou Wang, is afraid that he will not be able to get anywhere.


    Zhou Beinan said: "Xiaolu told me that when the cool valley was broken, the snow dust corpse... The snow dust was stolen by the magic road. At that time, the situation was chaotic, and no one even tried to test the snow and dust, so he always I felt that the snow dust was not dead, but I was imprisoned by the magic road.... Now think about it, he is better to die."


    Immediately he laughed at himself: "We are a few people, a disabled person, a fool, a dead one, a half dead, and whoever to talk about."


    Xu Xingzhi straightened his body: "When we go out, we can find someone who can reason."


    Soon, he asked again: "... Where is he?"


    Who does this "he" point to? Needless to say.


    When Xu Xingzhi entered the small room where the animal skin was imprisoned, Wen Xuechen was facing away from the door and bowing his head.


    His green blouse has faded because of the blood. His body is covered with a cool valley robe, which is not a fit. It is probably from the disciples who have inherited the cool valley service.


    Wen Xuechen''s green silk is all white, and there is no restraint on the crown. It flows down calmly, and there is a ringing ring from his palm. It is not like the sound that he usually makes when he licks the yin and yang ring.


    Xu Xingzhi watched him for a long time, only to call: "...snow dust."

 Chapter 92： Clearly

    When I heard the voice of Xu Xingzhi, Wen Xuechen did not look back, as if to sit in a sculpture.


    Xu Xingzhi knows that he can''t tell a madman that he is crazy.


    In the past ten days, Zhou Beinan had told him about the lecture. He can still sit here now, without regrets or pain. Xu Xingzhi also knows that he does not have to spend more time on grinding his mouth. .


    He took a clean place to sit down and relieved the dagger that had just been recovered from Meng Zhongguang from his waist.


    This is also the tool that Wen Xuechen, who pretends to be "the knowledge of the world," throws him at him and lures him to assassinate Meng Zhongguang.


    Wen Xuechen didn''t say a word. Although he didn''t even pass the light, he could perceive that the spiritual power attached to the dagger was slightly reduced. It was a sheathing many times, but obviously it was not used at all.


    Xu Xingzhi greeted him: "I woke up and came to see you."


    Wen Xuechen does not speak.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Look at your spirit is good, I will say a few more words with you, let me know."


    Wen Xuechen still doesn''t talk. It seems that he is alone in the small room. Xu Xingzhi''s two sentences are also "something to do", because from his cold posture, he did not see Xu Xingzhi as a person.


    This kind of silence is the easiest to provoke people to get angry. Xu Xingzhi is very surprised. So many days have passed, Wen Xuechen is still the end of the face of the Yushu, and there is no redness and whiteness on the face.


    But then I thought, here the first most violent temperament, he is most likely to hit the north and south of weeks, now is what is touched touched souls, the idea is to explain through.


    Xu Xingzhi will be the first to take out the scabbard, licking the tip of the scorpion and writing on the gravel.


    Wen Xuechen was silent, and Xu Xingzhi would not grieve his tongue and follow him with a slogan: "...She is called Zhou Xian."


    Wen Xuechen did not speak, but Xu Xingzhi heard the yin and yang ring on his wrist slamming for a while.


    He knew that this was not the topic that Wen Xuechen thought he would talk about, but he only wants to talk about it now.


    "...She is the sister of Zhou Beinan, three years younger than you, one year younger than me. You met her when you haven''t entered Qingliang Valley."


    "On that day, she took the piano to visit the cool valley, and wanted to ask the teacher of the Qingliang Valley to shake the king''s brother, Ling Sujun, to ask for the piano art. It happened to meet you outside the valley, but before the village, the body did not have the medicine. The two followers who followed you were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t wait to take their heads against the wall. You just sent it to the cool valley, but she didn¡¯t know, only when you were a poor little son, she had a good relationship with Ling Sujun. There is a cool valley secret medicine hundred times Dan, they will take it and feed you personally."


    Xu Xingzhi wrote the paper on the ground and wrote it for a while. He looked up to the outside of the room and revealed the color of disappointment.


    He wiped the piece of sandstone that he had written with his foot and continued: "After you wake up, she will be by your side, sweating with a scorpion. You look at her and feel very warm and quiet. You asked her what her name was. She told me not to call you, but she said that she was holding the piano. The result was not half a year, and you and she met again at the ratio of Tianbang, only to know her real name."


    He wrote here, looked up at Wen Xuechen, and said: "...you have never told anyone about this. It was a time when I went to the cool valley to play, the small string told you about the old things, I just listened to it. ear."


    Wen Xuechen finally moved, and looked at one of Xu Xing¡¯s eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi was wisely clarified: "What do you think of me? You two stood there and said some love words, so close, anyone wants to see if you will kiss them, right."


    Wen Xuechen slightly frowned.


    He turned to look at Xu Xingzhi, naturally not because of what Zhou Xian.


    In his view, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s story is so much like that, it¡¯s like talking nonsense.


    Since he was imprisoned, he felt that everyone was talking nonsense hysterically, so he thought they were going crazy for too long and staying crazy.


    Why did he ever kiss a relative? When did you have a daughter?


    What is the cool valley?


    How can he be a dead person?


    He clearly can still breathe, and the heart will sometimes faintly ache, and the meridians will function as usual. He is not afraid of pain, nor fear of death, but it is the nine lights that care about his body, and he is given some medicinal herbs every month to gradually develop his body.


    He does not feel that there is any harm in this.


    Wen Xuechen thought that Xu Xing¡¯s late entry was quite wild, and he would not be like this group of madmen, but he came here, regardless of why he put him into the wild, and did not ask Jiu Deng to send him here for any purpose. Talk about an irrelevant woman.


    ... is still a woman who let him listen to the inexplicable upset.


    After a long silence, Wen Xuechen finally opened his mouth and stopped him from continuing: "What are you writing?"


    Xu Xingzhi did not answer, only stood up, came to his side, circled around him, then relaxed his bones and sat down on the side of his wheelchair.


    Thirteen years of unsatisfied Wen Xuechen''s body was so stiff that he instinctively reached out and tried to push the person away. However, his hand reached halfway, and he was so weak that his heart could not be stretched out.


    And this swaying, the jade bells hidden in the sleeves gave off a squeaky sound.


    Just after this sound, after a moment, Zhou Wang pushed the small door from the outside.


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi is also inside, Zhou Wang, who is educated by Qu Chi, leaned over and bowed, and walked into the small room with the momentum of Zhou Beinan. He went straight to Wen Xuechen and gave his hand: "I know it is You are hiding! Give it back to me."


    Wen Xuechen looked at the girl, a thin lips, and asked: "What?"


    Zhou Wangxian avoided not looking at his face. Later, he felt that he was so dodgy and too weak. He looked at it with a glance. The black and white eyes were like two small pools, and the face of Wen Xuechen¡¯s Zhang Junmei was clear. The reserve is immersed in it: "...the bell, give it back to me."


    Wen Xuechen screwed his brow.


    Zhou Wang did not want to spend more time with him. He opened his cuffs and grabbed the bells.


    Wen Xuechen, who was blocked from the whole body, was not the opponent of Zhou Wang. He was easily taken away by the bell he had carefully concealed for many days and was not discovered.


    Zhou Wang was very angry about this matter. He held the bell in his hand and let the jade pill Yu Yuzhen, and the local sounded like a piece: "This is the only thing that my mother left for me. Who will let you take it privately?" ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi discovered that the ringing of the ringing sound was fierce, and it caused great stimulation to Wen Xuechen. His face quickly turned gray, and the elbow was supported on the wheelchair armrest, and the palm of his hand was pressed against the temple. He seemed to want to put his hand into his head and make a little bit of confusion.


    Zhou Wang saw him pale, his heart was slightly stunned, and he thought about the relationship between his eyes and himself. He didn''t want to stay here and turned and prepared to leave.


    Who thought, she did not take a step, Wen Xuechen grabbed her sleeves.


    Zhou Wangyiyi: "What are you doing?"


    The sound of Wen Xuechen is a bit weird, and the weirdness is as if the next words are the same as another person who is boarding in his body: "...give me."


    Zhou Wang clenched the bell, and a face like Yu Xue was tight.


    Zhou Wang did not understand Wen Xuechen, but Xu Xingzhi knew that with the temperament of Wen Xuechen, his appearance was almost pleading.


    Wen Xuechen has never been eager for something, he wants to repeat it again: "Give me."


    His "I" is shaking.


    Zhou Wang had never seen Wen Xuechen since childhood. Qu Chi held her up, Tao Xian pet her to the depths, Zhou Beinan taught her Xi Jian, Lu Yujiu gave her the law, Yuan Ruyi and her sleep, and this person called Wen Xuechen The first thing I did after I appeared was to kill these people.


    The feelings of the bloodstains that I have not experienced in the past 13 years are too sinful for Zhou Wang, not to mention the blood color of Lu Yuji¡¯s body that was printed in her eyes more than a dozen days ago.


    She did not want or want to show goodwill to this person who is said to be her father.


    Zhou Wang broke his hand and ran out of the room.


    The crisp, bright ringtone spilled all the way and spread to the room where she lived.


    Xu Xingzhi, who has been silent since the beginning, looked at Wen Xuechen. Wen Xuechen seemed to be in a daze, and the palm of his right hand was holding it empty, as if there was a bell hidden in his head.


    He stood up and stood up and said: "Don''t think about it. Snow dust, you always think too much, but count it, work hard. If you are not careful, you lose a full plate."


    In the eyes of Wen Xuechen, this was a false qi, the brows wrinkled slightly, and habitually calculated in silence, Xu Xingzhi was playing another idea.


    However, Xu Xingzhi did not turn around this time.


    He asked: "Snow dust, have you ever thought about what the world book is."


    Wen Xuechen''s scalp suddenly numb, and can no longer maintain the calm of the surface, eyes staring at Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi, who has already guessed the truth for one or two, sees his look like this, and finally shows a bitter smile.


    In the past, he was inexplicably referred to as the first master of Fengling by Master Qing Jingjun, causing four rumors. At the ceremony, Master gave him a hand bell and said that he hoped he would become a better person.


    However, after the relationship with Master, the Master has repeatedly proposed to pick up the hand bell for himself. Xu Xingzhi did not take it for granted.


    Later, it was the ratio of the list that made him unforgettable.


    He was framed as a ghost repairer, but under the premise that a simple investigation can release the suspicion, Guangfujun wanted to put him to death. Subsequently, Milo controlled the quiet Jun, urging the spiritual power buried in the hand bell, and smashed his right hand bone.


    - Miluo, Shi Shu, and even Master, seems to be tabooing about themselves.


    Later, Xu Xingzhi fell in the hands of Jiuzhi Lantern, remembering to be clear, and being comfortable in Enron, spent 13 years in a lie.


    Although I don¡¯t know why Meng Zhongguang knows the specific location of the debris, however, it was even more impossible for him to know where the debris lies when he was imprisoned by the nine lights in Taoyuan.


    However, he wrote it.


    ... Because the father wanted to see it, he hurriedly drafted several names, and continued after the half-written manuscript.


    On the day of writing, there was a fire on his desk, and the manuscript was burned.


    After a few more days, he was inexplicably invested in the so-called "the knowledge of the world" and saw Meng Zhongguang and others.


    ¡ª¡ªThe nine lights, including the snow and dust that cast him into the wild, seem to be taboo.


    Thirteen years ago, Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t figure out what Guangfujun was jealous of. He only thought that he was a stumbling block that must be eradicated in the process of counter-attacking the right path.


    Xu Xingzhi, who lost his memory after thirteen years, couldn¡¯t figure out why he would fall into a wilderness. He only thought that he had borrowed someone else¡¯s skin, but he was a sharp knife to assassinate Meng Zhongguang.


    However, if you combine the memories of thirteen years ago and thirteen years later, many things will be revealed.


    - The origin of all is the self as Xu Xingzhi, and wrote a book that allows the villains to escape the wild.


    The place he mentioned in this passage that can capture the key information of the wild key is exactly what he imagined in the dark.


    However, the so-called "under the hood", I am afraid that it is already destined.


    Xu Xingzhi continued to ask Wen Xuechen: "I have a world book in my body, can I?"


    Wen Xuechen did not speak, but his palm was slightly sweaty.


    This biggest secret is still exposed.


    He shuddered and closed his eyes, thinking, finished, everything was finished.


    However, he heard Xu Xingzhi''s sardonic tone slowly: "Snow dust, the world book... In fact, there is no such power as you, Master, and Uncle."

 Chapter 93： Secret of artifact

    Wen Xuechen stared at him, and the emotions in the eyes of a pair of eyebrows were quite complicated.


    Xu Xingzhi: "Snow dust, you can still remember, I asked you, ''Qing Jun Junyue is dust-free, destroying Luo Luo, calming the chaos of the magic road," what year did it happen?"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s memory has always been good, of course, remembering that he was ugly because of his bad memory.


    The history of Taoism is a lesson that they must learn from the low-level disciples. What''s more, the battle of the Tao, the first year of hunting, that is what they experienced when they were young, he did not reason to remember.


    This matter is not too big, but it has been swaying in the heart of Wen Xuechen. Until later, Fenglingshan accident, Fu Yaojun decided to let go of his wind and snow, before the retreat, the secrets of the artifacts were entrusted to Wen Xuechen, he combined the cause and effect, only to piece together a truth.


    Since then, he has decided that the world book has a lot of power, but it is better to let Xu Xingzhi know it. After all, people¡¯s heartfelt speculations, he and Xu Xing¡¯s many years of friends, it¡¯s hard to keep Xu Xingzhi¡¯s knowledge of his own success. After that, give birth to the right and wrong.


    After playing for the Jiuzhi lamp, he is even more jealous of Xu Xingzhi''s ability. Otherwise, he will not be tempted to kill the machine when he knows that Xu Xingzhi is writing a script, not to miss it for a moment, and put him into the game. This is coming in the wild.


    Xu Xingzhi sees Wen Xuechen still sitting himself in an eight-windless clay sculpture, and he doesn''t mind if he thinks about his own thoughts, because what he wants to say next is not sure to be pleasant.


    He said: "Guangfujun, and you, you all know the world book, but you have never tried my skills."


    ......Yes, who dares to try it.


    If you deliberately imply him, let him write something, and that happened to happen. If Xu Zhizhi noticed something wrong, it would be everything.


    Xu Xingzhi is not a stupid person. Everyone is swearing and keeping his mouth shut, but he is still afraid of seeing the truth. Where will he take the initiative to test the power of the world book?


    Xu Xingzhi said: "If you haven''t tried it, I will give you a try."


    He jumped from Wen Xuechen''s wheelchair and pushed him to the place where he had just sat on his seat and said, "Let''s see for yourself."


    Although the writing on the sand floor was wiped off by Xu Xingzhi''s foot, the dagger was sharp and landed on the ground, and a white mark was drawn. The writing was vivid.


    A stroke, from top to bottom, painted with the wish of Xu Xingzhi.


    The top one is: "The first division of the Fengling Mountain is quiet and the monarchy is clean and the soul is reunited and resurrected."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lower body, with a dagger in the back of this sentence, counted as a mark, can be regarded as a guide: "I can not make the dead resurrected."


    The next one is: "Quchi''s mind is wide open and returning to Qingming."


    Wen Xuechen couldn''t help but look out. Qu Chi had been sitting in the place outside the window of the small room, trying to build a tower with the wet mud on the riverside. He had a lot of business with Tao Yu, and he had to hold a small person with a dusty dust in front of the tower, and then pinch a beautiful little man to accompany him.


    Xu Xingzhi said again: "I can''t let Qu Chi return to normal."


    In the mind of Wen Xuechen, there was a fascinating light in the mind.


    ... is it... not it...


    Xu Xingzhi stabbed a white seal in the next wish: "Ying Tianchuan Zhoubeinan, how is the birth of the eight characters, died in Tianding four years, Yu Tianding fifteen years from the side of the tower to get a day of treasure, the weight Plastic meat."


    In this case, he wrote about the cause and effect, time, place, and characters. In the end, he assumed that Zhou Beinan had a body last year.


    However, this wish has not been reached.


    Zhou Beinan is watching the Qu Chi tower outside the window. In the past, he seems to have pointed a few words, and Qu Chi is not afraid of him kicking a small family that he has begun to take shape. Because Zhou Beinan is still a soul, half a foot still Greatly blended into the knee bend of Qu Chi.


    Xu Xingzhi also wrote a lot of wishes, possible, impossible, and wrote everything.


    "A very absurd day, Guanghua shines."


    "The giants of wild origins are all dead."


    "The Lord of the Mountain has the same fate and succumb to death."


    The giant of origin died, and Meng Zhongguang was swearing and swearing, and the owner of the mountain that was thrown into the nearby foothills died. Wen Xuechen couldn¡¯t know, but he knew that the wild shadow was still gray, like a Mongolian The huge eyes of the dragonfly.


    ... Fortunately, the world book is not completely useless.


    Wen Xuechen''s eyes turned a few rounds between the white handwritings on the ground, and found that in a piece of text, there was still a fulfillment, and it should still be on himself.


    "After the bells in Wen Xuechen''s sleeves, Zhou Wangwen came here and asked for the bell."


    This line of words is scribbled and random, and there are still a few plays, but this trivial matter is really happening.


    ......just happens, the bell in his sleeve rang, just to hear the ring tone is not someone else, but Zhou Wang.


    Seeing this situation, Wen Xuechen has already understood the nine points.


    The world is a book, bears the name of the artifact, and it sounds like a mysterious thing. It can''t be said. However, because of its love and love, it was faked, and the power was damaged. Then it was easily taken by the ancestors. Yuanshen, half of the damage.


    After thousands of years, it has been attached to the body of Xu Xingzhi, which is only the root of the primordial roots. However, with a simple repair, the world book can be merged with the body of Xu Xing for many years, and with Xu Xingzhi Not disturbing.


    If it is really so powerful, how can Xu Xingzhi, who is lurking into it, just a district baby?


    If it is really so powerful, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s clerical error...


    Xu Xingzhi apparently thought of a place with him.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s voice is not high or low, and he is not ill, he said: ¡°From this point of view, this world book is not completely omnipotent. In that year, I copied the ''first year of the stalking'' into a ''sign. In the second year of hunting, you and the North and South used the time of the war of the Tao to become the ''two years of the war.'' At that time, the road was unintentional, and now I want to come, if the ''world book'' can really rely on my right hand. If the paper falls, then the world will be chaotic."


    Everything in the world bears the cause and effect, the cause of planting the dust, and the fruits of Fangsheng''s future. The timing difference between many things will be a thousand miles.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s typo at the time was not a mistake, but he had made a mistake in the whole year.


    If it is true that the pen is true, then the magic road will be more than a whole year to prepare for the war. Then, if you win or lose, it will be a deadly demon, or a Taoist devil, and it will become unknown.


    ...but the truth is that nothing happened.


    Xu Xingzhi is just a big stroke, and he has changed his omissions.


    This means that the so-called world book is nothing more than a great history of ancient and modern.


    It falls on Xu Xingzhi, that is, he chose a writer, but his **** has lost, and he can''t control what Xu Xingzhi does. Therefore, Xu Xingzhi has been able to live with this body for so many years.


    It will only correct the details of the small scope and affect the cause and effect of the minutiae. For example, change the year in which the war occurred from the first year of the hunting to the second year of the war, such as copying a small note of "Northern Zhounan" and rewriting it. The brand''s air transport, like the one just made, creates a seemingly coincidental little storm.


    As for the old and the sick, the resentment, the catastrophe, the great disaster, the world book should not be able to control. It is like a real history official, with a thin body and a cold-eyed look.


    Wen Xuechen was cold and almost broke the wooden handrail of the wheelchair.


    Xu Xingzhi stood up and looked at him with some pity: "You have closed your mouth for a few days, but for the sake of not letting my identity be made public, let me use the power of the world book and return to the present world....now you I can rest assured that the world book can''t affect the change of the world, and I won''t be in trouble.... But we will always get out of the wild."


    Wen Xuechen looked at him.


    Xu Xingzhi inserted the dagger into the sheath and made a harsh golden iron voice: "The world is ours, we have to take it back."


    "At that time, I will search the world, and I will find a way to save you back. When you wake up, I will slap you."


    Having said that, he no longer rumors with Wen Xuechen and stepped out of the small room.


    Look at the threshold of Guanhe, and look at the remaining handwriting on the ground, Wen Xuechen laughed.


    ... Xu Xingzhi can think of this step, it is not easy.


    However, he still does not know something after all.


    After leaving the small room where the snow and dust were imprisoned, Xu Xingzhi was able to move and talk in the tower, and he was able to figure out the affair. He recruited Lu Yujiu¡¯s room to discuss matters.


    Qu Chi has lost his mind, telling him that it is useless, Tao leisure does not understand the door, Zhou Wang is still young, so their family of three went to the stream to study their pagoda.


    Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang, Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu and Yuan Ruqi, five people, together with the 14 disciples who came back from the zone of Huahua, filled a bedroom.


    Xu Xingzhi said what he could say, but he said that he had not mentioned it in the thirteen years of his own washing of the soul. As for the words, he only took it in a hurry and only lied that he was confined by nine lights. Resentment is hard to say, writing a book to vent, but he is inexplicably invested in wild.


    . . . Some things are open and honest, but they can only ask for peace of mind, but they will provoke everyone to have a gap in their hearts. After all, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s purpose of coming to the wild is not glorious. It is not useful to say that it is not only for everyone.


    Some explanations have been explained by the consequences. Everyone is a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Beinan silently said: "That is... are you a world book?"


    Xu Xingzhi corrected him: "I think that since my body can accommodate the world book, then it is probably not a complete world book, but a residual."


    Zhou Beinan is still confused: "...not... I saw the cool valley being destroyed, and then I was smashed by the magic road. I still saw the four artifacts, and I thought that the artifacts were destroyed early..."


    Xu Xingzhi is not allowed.


    Danyang Fenglin¡¯s good news was heard and confronted by Tu Yiping, who was next to him. He just said, ¡°We¡¯ve heard about it. When the four doors are just broken, there are rumors, saying that Xu Xing¡¯s body is in his possession. The world book, privately and with the nine lights, colluded with four murders..."


    Zhou Beinan: "...when you see us, why don''t you say that?"


    Tu Yiping said: "I didn''t believe this set of words with Lin Shixiong. I was only deliberately defiled by Xu, and I used the world book power to suppress the counter-attacks of the disciples. Later, the magic road passed the wind and said it was execution. Xu Shixiong took out the world book in his body, and Danyangfeng disciples were still sad for a few days."


    When Yuan Ruyi heard such a shocking thing, he quickly calmed down.


    She thought of an important thing: "Where are the other three artifacts going?"


    Xu Xingzhi touched the tip of his nose: "There are four pieces of the key to open the wild, and there are four kinds of "artifacts" guarded by the four doors. I think that perhaps the wilderness was made by the four artifacts, but the world book is unknown. Why was it not cast into the wild, and finally fell to the Fengling custody. The three pieces of debris that are now in our hands are most likely the fragments left after the fusion of the three artifacts."


    Meng Zhongguang, who has been silent since then, added: "These pieces are all secretly told to me by the brothers. So I think that the brothers may really be inspiring with the other three artifacts. So you can point out where the debris is."


    Xu Xingzhi only when Meng Zhongguang took some clues, knowing that he had concealed a lot of things, but he was willing to lie for himself. He couldn¡¯t help but feel moved and shook his hand under the table.


    Xu Xingzhi still remembers that the reason for writing his own words was a dream, and he dreamed of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s surname. After all, he wrote that he was afraid of not a story, but what the world book sensed, what was destined to happen, or what had happened.


    As Meng Zhongguang said, since the world book is juxtaposed with other three artifacts, it can sense the location of its own fragments and other artifact fragments, and then unconsciously write through its own pen, it is not impossible.


    Zhou Beinan repeatedly shook his head: "I still don''t believe it. This is too sinister."


    Xu Xingzhi does not raise the bar with Zhou Beinan. He has no evidence, everything is speculation.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Lu Yuji straightened up and proposed: "Xu brother, we have found three pieces of debris, although I don''t know if there are any world book fragments, but if you imagine, the artifacts will inevitably produce Reaction. Brothers can give it a try, can it be linked to the other three pieces of debris?"


    Several people looked at each other for a while and felt that this law was feasible.


    This piece is precious. They are each packaged in a kit. Meng Zhongguang added a layer of seals. The spirits are intertwined, and he can''t help but open it. No one can take it. .


    Meng Zhongguang placed three kits on the table and unsealed them.


    At the same time, Tao leisure took a pair of mud hands and walked to the tower.


    Qu Chi¡¯s small tower was set up, and they should be asked to see it. Although Tao Leisure persuaded him to talk about things, Qu Chi did not listen. He saw that he had to run into the tower himself, disturbing the matter, and Tao Yu had to call Zhou. I hope to appease him a little, and I have advanced the tower. I am going to kneel at the door, waiting for everyone to discuss the matter, and then asking them to watch the works of Qu Chi.


    When he walked to the door of the small room, the kit that had been properly sealed and not vented by the spirits was also shattered with brilliance.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sensation of the internal organs is not painful. It seems that there is an invisible giant hand squeezing his internal organs, and all the flesh and blood should be taken out.


    He was discolored and almost slammed to the ground.


    Everyone originally wanted to see what happened when Xu Xingzhi and these three pieces collided. Who wanted Xu Xingzhi to appear in the golden light, and then there was a very painful color on the face.


    Meng Zhongguang screamed and waved the cover of the kit for more than a dozen times. When he was holding Xu Xing, his face was a hundred times more than Xu Xingzhi.


    Outside the door, the moment when the kit was unsealed, Tao Yu was also planted on the ground, his head slammed on the stone wall of the door, and the sound was very heavy and stuffy.


    The heart hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He only had to crawl on the ground like a kitten. The slender fingers grabbed his chest, and the door sounded a bit confusing. No one noticed that there was a trembling outside the door. Tao leisure.


    The pain was fleeting, and Tao Yu bowed himself into a shrimp and gasped in horror.


    He clearly saw it. When the chest hurts like a knife, a golden light emerged from his chest, which is terrible.


    Tao leisure couldn''t climb for a moment, and Khan Jinjin''s head was placed against the door, with the creaking ears, listening to the sound coming from inside the door.


    The author has something to say: comb it~


    From the perspective of the brothers, he can only rely on the existing clues to speculate that the world book is on himself.


    There is one important thing he does not know, that is, there is no world book in the wild.

 Chapter 94： Life is not the same

    After a while, Xu Xingzhi realized that he was still alive and was taking up the rest of Lu Yujiu.


    The bed was made to fit the land of the sacred body. Xu Xingzhi was very restrained, and the knees were able to stand up, and the people around him could talk about what they were, and they could confess the "world book" and "fragment". "Other artifacts" and so on.


    A stream of spirits rushed back and forth in his body, feeling very familiar, Xu Xingzhi thought about it, this kind of spiritual power that belongs to the sea belongs to and can only belong to Meng Zhongguang.


    He listened to Zhou Beinan and said urgently: "...Is the extradition not going out?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not answer, but the spiritual flow through him was much more urgent. After going through the upper and lower reaches, he took it away and thought that the extradition was not going well.


    Xu Xingzhi sighed in the heart, if it is said that the introduction can lead out, why did Master and Shishu do so much in the past, and it is the apprentice, and the bell is sent?


    He only felt that his body was as heavy as a mountain, and it took a lot of effort to pick himself up from the bed. When the body just lifted up, he picked him up with a folded arm and fed him some water.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s face was as white as paper, but he did not speak first: ¡°This thing is quite strong enough.¡±


    Through the clues, simple tests and the reaction of warm snow and dust, he has confirmed that he contains the world''s books and wounds in his body, and the three kits in front of him are pretending to be "the hate mirror", "clear sword" and "too virtual". The bow "three pieces.


    Artifacts are accompanied by furnaces. The deposits have a line of spirits. They can be remotely sensed. They have not been gathered before, and they are not in the same position. They are not interfering with each other. Today, the four films are gathered together at the same time.


    It¡¯s just that this miraculous effect is really terrible. Now Xu Xingzhi still feels like a glove has been turned over by someone. The illusion of flesh and bones and bones outside makes Xu Xing¡¯s heart linger.


    Just now, after seeing the scene of the fragmentation of the golden light on the table, and the scene of the light in the body of Xu Xing, no one doubted Xu Xingzhi¡¯s words.


    Zhou Beinan squatted for a long time, and said: "So in the same year, Jingjun Jun broke the case and accepted you as the first person in Fengling..."


    Xu Xingzhi nodded and said: "Now it seems that it is certainly not because I look too handsome."


    Zhou Beinan was a slogan, and his heart was so sullen. He simply found a table and made a pump. He slammed up and slammed up: "In order to use such a fart, the remains of the remains are not ruined by Guangfu Jun, but also you are folded. one hand?"


    "Hey, what is the fart?"


    Xu Xingzhi licked his cockroaches and determined that his numb toes could move. He put his own legs on the bed and put them down on the bed. Meng Zhongguang took over and squeezed, and he stretched out comfortably. The legs are enjoyable: "This wilderness is mostly made up of four kinds of artifacts. Although I don''t know why the world''s books were left alone in the world, but it borrowed my hand and pointed out that I can get the pieces. The location of the information. Let us go to the sea without a head and find the fragments of the world book.


    He pressed his right hand on his wrist and stroked it.


    Judging from the pain of the fate of the body, the world book has melted into his body meridians for many years, and he wants to take it out again. Unless he kills the body, there is no other way.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi''s expression is a bit more stunned: "If I was left by the fallen right hand, it would be better. It should be easier to break down the artifact fragments from the dead."


    Zhou Beinan waved his hand: "Don''t say that it''s useless. We went straight to the sea without head."


    Yuan Ruyi sighed a little: "The headless sea is vast and flawless, and there is no buoyancy. If you want to find a piece of debris, isn¡¯t it like a needle in the East?"


    Zhou Beinan curious: "How do you know that there is no buoyancy in the sea without heads?"


    Yuan Ruyi said: "You forgot? Tao Xian and Qu Shi brothers came from the sea without heads. Tao Yu said that the sea of ??headless seas rises all the year round, and a leaf can not float. When he came up together, he almost exhausted his spiritual power."


    After saying this, everyone continues to discuss, and no one has ever thought of what the two people will have with the key fragments.


    Zhou Beinan headed for Xu Xingzhi, and the words turned: "You can''t use the world book, let it point the fragment position to be more detailed?"


    Xu Xingzhi can''t smile: "We are fat, what is it? If it can listen to me, I have already drawn a wild door to send us out, but also need to bother to jump into the sea?"


    When it comes to this, his strength is almost the same, and the "free pen" slams in his left palm, and he pulls out a beautiful fan flower: "...there is also a worry-free effort The way."


    Zhou Beinan is naturally anxious to ask: "What?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s big model said: ¡°Look at me with one toe and see if the inside can be turned out...¡±


    When he had not finished speaking, he smashed the shackles in all directions.


    In addition to Lu Yujiu''s very respectful heart, he did not start, Yuan Ruyi knocked on his shoulder, Meng Zhongguang pinched his waist, Zhou Beinan shot his leg, three-pronged, and Xu Xingzhi tossed forward and back.


    ... well, every one doesn''t hurt.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face can be drenched with water: ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t you want to play this joke!¡±


    Zhou Beinan is more direct: "You have water in your skull."


    Xu Xingzhi coughed and slammed his face with a fan. He said with a smile: "Speak with me, just say it."


    Meng Zhongguang was not blinded by his sloppy eyes.


    The third piece of debris they got from the outside world seemed to be easy, but it was also coincidental, and Lin Haoxin had been living in the wilderness swamp for thirteen years before he got it.


    If this last piece of debris can''t be found in life and death, will it be that the brothers'' temperament will look at them for another thirteen years?


    At that time, if the brothers really succeeded in getting rid of the wild, for the sake of taking debris, and then smashing their hands and feet, can they really stop the brothers?


    Meng Zhongguang was flustered in his heart, and he secretly went to hold the hand of Xu Xingzhi, but Xu Xingzhi took the lead in the palm of his hand and comfortably pinched it.


    As everyone continued to discuss the mysterious mystery of the artifact, Xu Xingzhi quietly said to Meng Zhongguang: "You can rest assured. No matter what decision I make, I will discuss it with you."


    He seemed to have a hoarse voice that fell into Meng Zhongguang''s ear, and he found his earlobe red: "Trust me, can you?"


    Zhou Beinan looked at the light and found that the two were whispering, and they were very close. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Lu Yuji with a bit of heat. He found that he was cleverly standing on the edge of the bed. It was also an enviable look at Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xing who had no taboos. After watching it for a while, the corner of the eye did not consciously come to the north and south of the week, and the cautious look was like a small voles who stole the melon.


    Soon, the eyes of the little voles and his melons meet in one place.


    The big eyes squinted for a moment, and the little voles ran away with their tails.


    Zhou Beinan touched the hot nose, and it was simple and rude and interrupted the ears of Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi: "You two will wait for it. It is not too late, when will we leave?"


    Xu Xingzhi put the fan on, and the fingertips played with the bamboo handle: "I think, we don''t have to worry about it this time. I want to find out these problems: Snow dust has been seized by us, how should he deal with it? If the Jiuzhi lamp finds that the snow dust is imprisoned, will it send someone to save him? Are we going to split up, or are they going all out? These issues must be carefully discussed. Moreover, the injury suffered a few days ago. It¡¯s not light, it¡¯s good to raise one, and it¡¯s good.


    "...can you be in a hurry?" Zhou Beinan muttered. "You also said that the world book borrows your hand and writes not the exact location of the debris, but the location where the debris can be obtained, in case the debris appeared. In the sea without a head, and later taken away, what should I do?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s long road: ¡°Whether the key fragments are taken away, or somewhere in the sea without heads, we can always get some useful information from the sea without heads.¡±


    This is specified in the world book, no doubt.


    When Tao returned from the tower, it was like a beautiful and delicate little paper man, fluttering, as if his feet could not touch the ground, and he would drift away with the wind at any time.


    The small tower built by Qu Chi has been quite large. In order to add some color elements to the tower, he ran to the tens of meters to excavate the yellow mud. Zhou Wang was loyal to the towers she had built, and was afraid of killing some small wild objects in the side, and biting his tower. She also took the life of Qu Chi by the way, and the small hand who represented him and Tao Leisure was pinched in one hand and squeezed very hard. It seemed that I wanted to forget some people or things through such efforts.


    Tao leisure walked gently to her side, using the sleepwalker''s tone to slowly say: "A look, fold some beautiful willow branches to decorate, it looks better."


    Zhou Wang heard something wrong, looked up and looked at the little man in his hand, holding the arm of Tao Yu, and resisting his paper-like body swaying in the wind: "Da Niang!"


    Tao leisure is crumbling, but it is actually standing still, not really falling down.


    It was another gust of wind, and the flying clothes outlined the clear shape of the ribs in front of the chest.


    Zhou Wang did not know if this was his own illusion: Tao Yu only made a round trip between the tower and the river, and he even thinned his chin.


    But apart from being pale, there is not much difference between Tao Xing and the past Tao Xing. Even the heart has a warm smile on her, so that Zhou Wang is more suspicious of himself. Is it wrong to read something: "Go and fold some willows." I am just a little dizzy, not tight."


    Tao leisure has always been weak, and the disease has never been severed in the past decade. The symptoms of asthma are quite powerful, and the condition of the lungs and heart is not very good. He often has to walk when he walks. Zhou Wang will be sick when he sees it. See you. He made nothing, and his heart was burned. He first helped him to sit down at a rock, and put his robe on him. He bowed carefully and ran to find Qu Chi.


    Tao leisurely lowered his head, first looking at his own feet, and looking at his thin shadow until a taller shadow covered his shadow rosin-like cover.


    When Qu Chi holds people, the movement is very light and soft, almost treating the pottery as a fragile item: "Is it uncomfortable?"


    Tao Yu''s forehead floated with a layer of shredded white cold sweat. Qu Chi took out the handkerchief with a clean and clean hand, and wiped it wetly in his forehead. The precious figure looked like a tremor in the heart.


    He caught the hand of Qu Chi.


    This action has exhausted all his courage. In the past, he revered to Qu Chi, never dared to have active physical contact, so that he now feels like holding a burning fire.


    Qu Chi grabbed him with a good temper and said, "Hand is cold. My heat. You are tight, warm."


    He misunderstood that Tao leisure grabbed him just to use him as a stove, and Tao Leisure did not even argue.


    After Zhou Wang called to Qu Chi, he went to pick up the willow branches according to what Tao Yu said.


    ... There is a dry up, no matter how uncomfortable the mother can be calmed down, why should she be strong in the side of her body?


    Tao leisurely held the fire, and the tears were all coming down: "Qu brother, it¡¯s good to treat me."


    Qu Chi took a little bit different from the usual, but he couldn''t find a decent vocabulary to describe it. He had to say, "Not enough."


    He felt that he was not good enough and could have been better.


    ... This has to let Qu Chi produce some unclear regrets.


    The smile on Tao¡¯s face is heavier: ¡°Why should the song brother be so good to me?¡±


    This problem is too complicated for Qu Chi. However, for the question of Tao Xian, he has to answer, otherwise it is not good.


    So he squinted his head and thought for a long time: "Need a reason?"


    ¡°Don''t you?¡± There are tears in Tao¡¯s eyes, but the smile is very warm, and it is easy to make people ignore his cold whiteness.


    Qu Chi finally thought of a reason.


    . . . A reason why he has been in his mind for a long time since he was holding the beach of the sea without a head.


    He said: "You are very important."


    Soon, Qu Chi found that this answer did not seem to satisfy Tao Leisure, because his shoulders began to twitch, and the big drops of tears fell between the eyelashes, squatting on the soft mud, and the saturated soil could not eat. When the water went, I had to leave a tearful pit.


    Qu Chi was in a hurry: "... don''t you cry, cry?"


    Tao Xian cried out: "I am very important. Why?"


    The answer to the question, he just knew it.


    Tao Xian has never been a fool. On the contrary, because he was abandoned and run away from childhood, he was much more sensitive to many things than ordinary men and even women.


    After falling into the wild, Qu Chi was so happy and embarrassed that he had no reason for him. He always felt that Qu Chi was so good to him that he was so flustered.


    When he planted it in the room of Lu Yujiu, he was horrified to see the golden light from his left chest; when he could not lie in the room, he endured the pain of the heart and listened to the people in the room. When the artifact fragments came, he had pieced together a truth that belonged to him.


    ¡ª¡ªThe day when Qu¡¯s brother was beaten into the wild, he had forgotten many details, but he remembered that there was a man in a wheelchair who suddenly pointed to the song brother after a moment with a handsome man in a robes. Calling for a search, it seems that something important is in the hands of the Qu Shi brother.


    Then there was a chaotic ups and downs. In the chaos, Tao Leisure only felt that the heart was suddenly poked with a torch full of pine oil, slamming the fire of the sky, so that he only had time to hear the music. The "no" that whispered in his ear broke into the darkness.


    The previous test has been printed for Tao Xun, and both his body and Xu¡¯s brothers contain fragments of wild keys.


    As for when the debris entered his body, it was probably during that fire.


    In this way, he is really important to the song brother.


    - I am a container of world book fragments.


    Qu Shixiong cares for himself and is considerate to his own warmth. Nowadays, there are answers.


    There was tears in his eyes, but his lips hanged with a smile.


    After so many years, he has been secretly remorating his own illness and suffering, and has dragged on too many people. Now, he has finally played a role.


    But at the same time, he held a slight expectation, expecting Mr. Xu to find fragments in the sea without heads, just as they did three times.


    At that time, he and Xu¡¯s brother did not have to sacrifice for this key. They were all happy and how good.


    Tao Yu is reluctant to think about it. The world book prophecy of ¡°the key message of key fragments can be obtained from the sea without head¡± may fall on oneself. He held the warm palm of Qu Chi, and his heart was filled with the desire and expectation of entanglement.


    Even if he is a half-wilted, ugly little flower with no use at all, he also wants to plant around Qu Chi, watching him day by day, accompanying him.


    This is his humble, unwillingness to speak with people''s wishes and secrets.


    ......


    In the past few days, many people in the Tajik have agreed on a lot of things. Up to now, only one is pending.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat should I do with Wenxuechen?


    Do you want to leave a man and watch Wen Xuechen, lest he should escape?


    In case he ran out of the tower, he ran out of the wild, reported their whereabouts to the Jiuzhi lamp, attracted the chasing of the nine lights, and even led them to go to the sea without heads, compete with them for the debris, and how ?


    However, all the doubts ended in the morning after a few days, shouting: "Wen Xuechen ran!"


    It was first discovered that the warm snow dust in a wheelchair was a substitute for a weedy bundle. It was a disciple of Danyangfeng who sent water and fruit. He found that Wen Xuechen did not move for a long time. He was suspicious that he had committed a heart attack. He went forward and carefully pushed him to push. After he touched it, his appearance was broken. The truth was revealed.


    Xu Xingzhi and others heard the news and rushed to the small room, opened his wheelchair, and found that the wheelchair was blocked by a pattern of blood painting. The blood is old, and the stains are stained on the gravel, like a dark brown flower.


    Meng Zhongguang squinted: "He fled back to the world?!"


    Xu Xingzhi stared at the pile of weeds and shook his head: "It should not."


    Wen Xuechen''s pulse was sealed. After a few days of hard work, he only broke through a little imprisonment. This meager mana was not enough to support him to move out of the place, let alone transfer out of the wild.


    There is only one handful of wild keys, held in the hands of nine lights. In the wild, any sounding technique will be isolated. The only weapon that has the power to communicate the three worlds, Xu Xingzhi, they have not found it in Wen Xuechen after being captured.


    This also means that neither they nor Wen Xuechen have the opportunity to get in touch with the nine lights of the outside world.


    Wen Xuechen escaped, but it was just hiding somewhere in the wild.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s frowning thought for a moment, said: ¡°Go.¡±


    Zhou Beinan doubts: "Where to go?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s decisive act has already stepped out: ¡°Go where he might go.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang did not understand where Xu Xingzhi was, but he still walked with him: "Brother, you said where he might go?"


    Xu Xingzhi stopped a little: "You can tell him, where is the small string buried?"


    Zhou Beinan.


    He did say that when he was extremely angry, he said everything. Why did the small string die and where he died? He gave the numbness of Wen Xuechen, but he couldn¡¯t change his half-hearted fluctuations. This made Zhou Beinan out of anger and could not help.


    With the warmth and temperament of Wenxuechen, under the premise of being unable to escape from the wild, he is very likely to be here to verify whether several people said it is true.


    "Where the refining is higher, the body will be forgotten, so that it will be forgotten." Xu Xingzhi strode toward the amateur. "However, if life is alive, there will be things that are difficult to retreat. If it is difficult to reverse, the corpse will Forcibly bring relevant personnel to the law and suppress it."


    At this point, everyone in the room has understood most of it.


    ... wake up the corpse, just as the magic road has always been style, seeking for a fascinating heart, confusion. Regarding Zhou Xian, Wen Xuechen forgot the most thorough, but in reverse, this is also the most easily shaken part of all his seals.

 Chapter 95： Finish peace

    The wind screams, the gravel is filled, and the thick fog that the tiger fleas perennial is blown away, revealing the clear sky. A four-legged little monster named after a name smashed a bone that was eroded by the wind, running forward with a white belly like a bag, and the empty belly pulled down hit its dirty and powerful foot. .


    The wild things are busy with death, and no one can see who they are.


    Tao leisurely discomfort, but seeing Qu Chi eager to check the expression of Wen Xuechen''s situation, he smacked him, and followed without a word.


    The giant tower needs someone to look after, so all the disciples who came back from the land outside the land were left in the tower. Xu Xingzhi and others were lightly dressed and went straight to the direction of the tiger''s flea, which is the place where Zhou Xian''s bones were buried.


    The tomb of Zhou Xian stood in the leeward side of the side of the cave.


    Thirteen years ago, Zhou Xian was buried here by Tao Leisure and Qu Chi, because they did not know that they would have a stable home in a few months.


    After they settled in the tower, no one proposed that the Zhouxian body should be taken out and reburied to the side of the tower. However, everyone discussed it and gave it up.


    If you enter the soil, you will count as An, why bother to disturb the dreams of the dead.


    The tomb is flat, because in the savage winds of the wild, building a grave, it will be leveled by the wind in half a month. Fortunately, she is lying on the ground, can not be alone, at least there is a top companion.


    The fog was scrubbed and the wind and sand were rough. The wooden monuments set by Qu Tao were not ruined for half a month. Later, Zhou Beinan recovered here, and Dangdang made two sets of stone tablets for them.


    At that time, the memory of Zhou Beinan had not recovered. Therefore, he only hated that he was in a wild land and could not find his sister in time, but he did not know that his body was lying outside a hundred steps, carrying a layer of flying dust.


    After Zhou Beinan resumed his memory, Xu Xingzhi and his wife came to worship Zhou Xian.


    There was no scent available in the wild, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s original mana was not enough to make things like sandalwood. He had to fold three well-formed branches and put them in the lonely grave with flint. It was ignited, and it became a smoky blue smoke of three scorpions.


    At that time, Xu Xingzhi had not recovered his memory, but he stared at the grave that was covered with rain and watched it for a while. He also saw some inexplicable sour tastes.


    Judging from the heavy and chaotic footprints on the ground, Wen Xuechen apparently exhausted all the spiritual power from a hundred miles away. He should have folded a thick wood as a walking stick and walked here.


    Even so, because he escaped early, he came at least three days earlier than them.


    Everything that Wen Xuechen has come here has a trace.


    He did not know the exact location of the tomb, but advanced the sheltered caves, coiled around a circle, and had no gains. Therefore, the entrance to the cave was followed by two lines of footprints, and the pace was still stable.


    The tomb was not hard to find, so he quickly got around the lee and saw three graves standing side by side.


    Two old graves, a new grave.


    The new grave is written by Zhou Beinan¡¯s surname. He and Chengding¡¯s stone monument are on the side of his beloved sister, like the most loyal guard.


    In order to explore the truth, Wen Xuechen began to dig the grave, and the tools used should be wooden sticks accompanied by all the way. But knocking it to half, maybe it was dug up the stone, the wooden stick was broken, the wood chips were splashed, and he dropped his hand to the side, kneeling on his knees and began to excavate himself.


    Wen Xuechen was troubled at the time, because several dry blood fingerprints were condensed on the gravel stone that had been turned upside down.


    Something dug up will probably disappoint him. It was just a bone, and the worm had bitten her wrap-around clothes with flesh.


    After a long hard work, he didn''t get anything except a face that was difficult to distinguish.


    With the temperament of Wen Xuechen, I will probably yell at myself in the heart of an idiot.


    Even so, he should have been sitting at the tomb of the excavation for a long time. The tomb can see the traces of the sitting, the traces of the fingertips irritatingly on the dirt, and even the patterns of the yin and yang rings are engraved in the mud. trace.


    The noble man who has always been picky is sitting in a graveyard, sitting for a long time, and then he found something.


    When he was buried in the same year, Qu Chi wanted to pick up a few trees and plan a coffin. Unfortunately, the wild land was malnourished. Within ten miles, there were short trees and dead branches, and the fly ants were born. The tallest tree he found. Cut down the dead branches and leaves, the dead wood is bad, and it is only enough to be a clean long braid.


    Therefore, the rifle with Zhou Xian was placed on her side, and she made the most convenient short gun and a small object on her body were placed in the shackles, free from insect bites.


    The blind man was obviously opened by Wen Xuechen. Because there are piles of angular pieces in the grave, it should be buried in the ground for a long time, it is fragile, and now it is winded, seeing the light, and being carried out. When it is not careful, it immediately collapses into a damp Wood residue.


    Xu Xingzhi relies on his own memory to know that the gentle and sturdy woman always carries a clean handkerchief and a jade bell. Unlike the bells that she is arrogantly arrogant, she even has a gentle tone of tenderness on her body, and the sound of her voice seems to be a clear spring, flowing through the hearts of the people.


    However, Yuling was taken away and worn on Zhou Wang. The only thing she had buried was the handkerchiefs, sachets and other girls. Zhou Xian has always been simple and simple, and the things he brought are not expensive. They should all be the accessories of ordinary women. It is nothing special to think about it.


    However, these small, insignificant things, but this has opened the heart of Wen Xuechen has been dusty for a long time.


    Wen Xuechen''s memory is a falsely fabricated thing. With his wisdom, once he notices something wrong, then even the memory sand castle that is carefully constructed and maintained will collapse in an instant.


    ...he remembered. Then he is crazy.


    Anyone can see from the traces of his stay in the cave to death, he is crazy.


    The ground in the cave is bloody, full of dirt mixed with blood and internal organs.


    He used all the tools he could find to kill himself over and over again, cut his heart, dig the liver, cut his throat, cut the veins, tried his best, tried his best, and he made one after another wound on his own body. All are bigger than the child''s mouth.


    However, he is painless and has no death.


    No one can let the dead die to die again, and no one tells him why he is already cold and why he still feels so painful and wants to die.


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s fingers were caught in the air, trying to catch the soul that had disappeared for thirteen years, but he couldn¡¯t catch anything, and he couldn¡¯t catch anything by flipping his nails. No one knows how long he has been tumbling on the ground, nor how much he thought about what he was thinking about.


    The only thing left for Xu Xingzhi is the blood, scratches, nicks, and rushed words in the cave.


    Xu Xingzhi walked down the cave and passed through the blood river flowing out of Wen Xuechen''s body. His fingers slid slowly over the rough stone wall.


    The cave is full of pits and valleys, all of which are mad words written in gravel and blood.


    Wen Xuechen first took the stone and scratched it on his wrist. He immediately cut and danced. He repeatedly wrote the name of more than a thousand Zhouxian in the cave, but he was ashamed to engrave a name between the name. "Wen Xuechen", accompanied by it.


    After thousands of times, Wen Xuechen¡¯s consciousness should be more and more clear, because his handwriting has gradually become organized.


    Zhou Xian, Zhou Xian, Zhou Xian.


    The blood word has been extended from the hole to the depths of the cave.


    He used three sunlight scenes to frantically chase his beloved.


    In the end, he was careful and with a little secret, unknown desire, carved a different name in the corner of the cave.


    "Warming."


    These two words are engraved very small, very meticulous, very meticulous, and hidden in the bottom of the dark cave, if not the eyesight is excellent, you can never see these two words.


    This is the dream he wrote for himself. It is like a dream of quietly writing on a note when he is praying for a new year and flying a kongming lantern. Only the sky, the birds and himself know what was written on it.


    At this point, Wen Xuechen has calmed down.


    Wen Xuechen is a person who is cold and lonely, but he has a lot of ideas. He has gone crazy and has to revenge and hate for a proper return.


    The blood of the corpse is not delicious, and even poisonous, not to mention a 13-year-old corpse, and even the bloodthirsty worm beast is not willing to practice this blood hole.


    Therefore, when I saw a few things stored at the end of the cave, Xu Xingzhi was not surprised.


    ... He let go of his blood and protected the secret he wanted to leave them.


    Lu Yujiu followed Xu Xing''s body and saw the **** hole in the inside. His knees were soft and he fell into a blood channel.


    At the end of the cave, on the boulder board, he painted a detailed and detailed picture of the blood painting, marking the place where each sect of the magic road is located. The sect of the sect of the sect, the number of people is geometric, and Wen Xuechen has always been strict, and every one can take care of him. The details of the arrival are clearly marked.


    However, the place where Lu Yuji looks at is totally different from Xu Xingzhi.


    The snow jade roulette used by Wen Xuechen, the fan fan, the yin and yang ring, are all piled together and placed on a piece of green rock.


    He walked up the knees, picked up the same thing, and shuddered and put it down. Finally, he wrapped his arms around the sapphire roulette and put it in his body, shaking and crying.


    Wen brothers remembered.


    But where can the gentle brothers who leave all their belongings go?


    Lu Yujiu''s tears fell on the roulette, and the roulette seemed to be inductive. The warm and clear light that was scattered inside turned into an invisible, cold-hearted arm, and the whole of Lu Yujiu was embraced silently. Patted his forehead.


    Lu Yujiu was not aware of it. He only looked at tears. Xu Xingzhi stood in front of him, and he did not notice it.


    There are a few letters placed under the boulder.


    Said to be a letter, but also a few pieces of folded bark, with the blood to write a certain respect.


    Wen Xuechen has always been a human face, fearing that he has never used such a pen and paper. But for him, there are many things that are not important anymore.


    There are three recipients, Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi, and Lu Yujiu.


    Xu Xingzhi bent over and started his own letter. The inner handwriting is still written in blood, ÁÈÁÈ eight characters, Zhu color rendering, stabbing his eyes and pain.


    OK, sorry. Don''t look for me.


    Just at this time, Tao leisurely entered the hole, and the **** suffocation of the hole made his cheeks paler.


    He held a slightly clean place and whispered, "Xu Shixiong, Xu Shixiong. Qu Shixiong, they found Wen Shixiong."


    Lu Yujiu took the green jade roulette and rushed out, looking left and right, but found that several people stood in front of Zhou Xian''s grave, no one was shaking.


    Xu Xingzhi stepped out of the hole and heard Lu Yuji anxiously shouting: "Where? Where?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s look was hard to hide, and he held out a finger to signal people to be quiet.


    Lu Yujiu rushed, the eye circles were red, but it was hard to hold back the cry, holding the wheel of Wenxuechen slyly, listening to the ears.


    After a long while, his eyes suddenly widened.


    He heard a faint breath of breathing, not from the ground, but from the ground, diluted by the layers of the newly turned out soil, similar to none.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand holding the letter hangs down, and the light is heavy.


    ... he guessed it early.


    After leaving three letters and his own tokens, Wen Xuechen had nothing to do and climbed out of the cave with his blood. He used his hands to dig out a tomb and found a place to return to the dead body 13 years ago.


    - Wen Xuechen and Zhou Xian, different from each other, the same point of death.


    Wen Xuechen lie in the soil and use the ten fingers that have been dug up to re-cover the graves that have just been dug out to the two.


    Wen Xuechen does not feel pain, and actually does not need to breathe. Therefore, he has done a good job in the work of burying himself.


    After a long period of labor, he mobilized only a small amount of mana remaining in his body, and his world was completely quiet.


    Lying next to his string girl, the dark earth mother embraced him mercifully, and Wen Xuechen felt the peace of mind that he had not experienced in the past 13 years.


    He whispered in the sacral ear and sent out a love poem that he could not send out at one time: "... sit and watch the world, see the clouds, and fly into the Qing."


    After that, he clenched his fingers and closed his eyes.


    He has already died, and he has developed a body that will never die. Then he will always be here with his string sister.


    When Wen Xuechen entered the tomb, in addition to a shackle, he only held a pen in his hand and wrote the word "string".


    Zhou Xian has a thin bone, and he also holds a par in his hand. He wrote the word "dust".


    If the life is a string, it is full of dust.


    String dust two people, together here, never separate.


    The people on the ground looked at a flat grave on the ground, and no one mentioned anything that would bring Wen Xuechen out.


    Only Qu Chi whispered: "Snow is inside."


    Zhou Beinan hangs his head, and a slightly messy hair hangs down, blocking his eyes: "...don''t say it."


    Qu Chi said: "I will unlock the spiritual seal for him. He will be more comfortable inside."


    After the first acquisition of warm snow and dust, Meng Zhongguang remembered the faint Xu Xingzhi, so the spirit of Wen Xuechen was sealed by Qu Chi.


    This time, no one stopped him, so Qu Chi picked up his heart and broke the bond attached to the roots of Wen Xuechen.


    In an instant, Huaguang was flourishing, but the light did not come from the ground, but from Lu Yujiu.


    Lu Yujiu, who holds the roulette, feels like he was washed once. When his knees suddenly fell to the ground, the gods felt clear and light, all the way to the top of the nine days. Being quiet and imaginary, pure and sturdy, Lu Yujiu¡¯s body is wrapped in pure and incomparable spiritual cocoon, just like a newborn child.


    Rao is Xu Xingzhi, and seeing this scene is also a moment of attention, only to have a very painful meaning, dumb voice: "Snow dust ah..."


    This is the last gift Wen Xuechen gave to Lu Yujiu.


    ¡ª¡ªWen Xuechen took the root of the roots, melted it, and integrated it on the wheel.


    He counted that Qu Chi will release his spiritual power, but also get the cool valley up and down, only one Lu Yujiu is eligible to touch his roulette. And he can inherit this spiritual power, and there is only one Lu Yujiu who has a ghost and a double repair.


    Nowadays, the seal is a solution. He has cultivated his skills for decades and has poured into the body of Lu Yujiu.


    And his sapphire roulette, after completing his own mission, slammed into a few pieces of jade tiles, and the spiritual power dispersed, and the Lord went.


    Lu Yu Jiu Tong''s body light drifted away, like a long light, but the skill surged, did not make Lu Yuji feel half-happy.


    He opened his mouth and cried out, and the voice evoked in his mouth trembled: "Warm brother..."


    ... His gentle brother is lying awake in the floating earth in front of his eyes, but he has been separated from them by the mountains and the sea.


    Everyone was immersed in their own emotions, and even Qu Chi was in a daze. For a time, no one found out. Tao Yu stayed in the cave and did not come out.


    The letter that Xu Xingzhi saw just now, he also saw it, so he picked up the remaining two letters and planned to hand it over to Meng Zhongguang and Lu Yujiu. However, when he glanced at the word "Meng Zhongguang", he could not help but lag. Living.


    In his limited cognition, Tao Xian knows that this gentleman is very disgusted with the non-doing people, and he is not guilty of Meng Zhongguang. Why is there no words in this separation for the better-skilled brothers and Zhou Shixiong, would you like to leave a message to Meng Zhongguang?


    Moreover, I don''t know where it came from, and I feel that this letter must be taken apart and looked at.


    After a brief embarrassment, he whitened his face, twitching his hands and opening the folded bark.


    Although Tao Leisure is not very literate, the words above are not difficult. Every word can be understood.


    After a short while, he was violently picked up.


    "The wilderness, the three devices. The world book is divided into two, half is a pottery, half is a line. Must kill the pottery, keep it."


    Pottery wrinkled the blood-stained bark and hid it in his sleeves, as if he was eager to hide a purulent wound that was unsightly.

 Chapter 96： omnipotent

    After a loud thunder across the millennium, it entered its long rainy season.


    It¡¯s raining and falling, and the river is leaning. Heavy rain delayed the journey to the headless sea, but it also gave Lu Yuji the opportunity and time to adjust the air and refine the spirit.


    Lu Yujiu moved to an empty mountain nearby, and climbed into the high rocky peak in the sound of the rain. On the cliff, he found a cave for retreat. Zhou Beinan and the other two Ying Tianchuan disciples were shot at the foot of the mountain to keep him clean and peaceful.


    In the past, the Zhounan Nanzizi screamed, and the son of the son was tempered. After the death, he precipitated a calm wind. He sat quietly and sat down, feeling the air, even if there were wild animals, disturbing Lu Yujiu.


    The two disciples of the Tianchuanchuan also saw some doorsteps these days. They knew that their own son was a young disciple of the Qinggu Valley, but it was a self-family, and it was inevitable that there would be more private hearts.


    When Zhou Beinan squatted and guarded Lu Yujiu, the two whispered.


    "Our family son is a Taoist orthodox. It is a good thing to be a disciple outside the Qingliang Valley. It is too much to lose identity."


    "Not to mention the fact that the master and slave are commensurate with each other."


    "Our son''s skin is also considered to be superior, and the partiality is matched with a look and ruin..."


    Zhou Beinan listened to all directions, and could not hear the tongue roots of these two people.


    He scoffed at the two stones and accurately ejected them onto the back of the two men who held him in the heat: "Let''s talk about him. Make another mistake, be careful that I interrupt your legs."


    One of them touched the lumps of the back of the skull and thought about it. After all, he looked like a brother of Zhou, fearing that he would be born for a long time, and the lover would see Xi Shi.


    Zhou Beinan held a long gun, and sat down, thinking that the two rabbits were sighing.


    ... Why did he choose Lu Yuji?


    Let''s just say, Lu Yujiu is short, crying, and has a bad temper. However, he strips everything. He is a stubborn, tough, crying young man who has to carry the whole cool valley on his body.


    I have seen Meng Guguang and Xu Xingzhi''s good skin capsules. Zhou Beinan looked back and looked at it again.


    When the soul core is unconsciously drifting toward him before it is about to collapse, everything is already doomed. After that, what ugly beauty, what identity, the people he likes in North and South Zhou, is the world''s first good-looking, the world''s first honor.


    In the cave, Lu Yu Jiu Duanzheng is taking off the ghost face, revealing a delicate and tender face.


    Perceived some strange spiritual flow in the body. He felt mixed at a time and wanted to cry, but he always felt that Wen Xuechen quietly looked at him in the body, and slowly swallowed the sourness in the mouth.


    He thought with tears, and he would never be hungry in the future. It¡¯s good.


    Lu Yujiu has the second-order repair of Jindan, and it has inherited the spiritual power of Wen Xuechen. Therefore, the speed of improvement is far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    On the seventh day of his retreat into the cave, the heavy rain in the wilderness was completely stopped at a certain moment, and a flying rainbow rushed into the sky, and thousands of worms all lost their voices.


    Two Ying Tianchuan disciples were shocked and stunned. They were afraid of the difference in the imagery of the sky. It was a sign of great evil.


    Only after Zhou Beinan was short-lived, the excitement jumped directly.


    - Lu Yujiu used only a short seven days, and directly broke through the Yuan Ying repair, and repaired the body of Yuan Ying!


    Because the wildness is separated from the world, it is difficult to take care of the heavens. Lu Yujiu directly avoided the pain of the Yuan Ying Lei robbery, and the peaceful transition was unscathed.


    Lu Yujiu made a mad cultivation, like a little beast who was about to get through the winter, tireless, and hunger-stricken. He has been working hard to put as much food into the sac.


    On the side of the tower, the gentle waters of the creeks have risen sharply. Over the river banks, they rushed to overflow in all directions. Fortunately, the high towers have the shelter of Meng Zhongguang, and the rainwater flowing into the towers is still intercepted. Quiet state.


    The long-lasting rain seems to slow down the flow of time. Everyone is idle, and there is a bit of boring and uncomfortable.


    In the corner of Xu Xingzhi''s room, a new fire pit was added. The sound of the fire was screaming in the air. Xu Xingzhi put the soft couch on the side of the fire pit and sat on the side of the couch. Only the face and hands were baked hot.


    Xu Xingzhi''s robes on the shoulders of the animal skin were made by the nitrates. The original rich alkali taste was bake over the fresh wood branches, and it was on the body. The woody fragrance hits people and the warmth is warm.


    Meng Zhongguang lay on the legs of Xu Xing and closed his eyes to listen to the rain.


    After Xu Xingzhi''s handle was hot, he posted it on Meng Zhongguang''s cheek, but put a sweat on his hand.


    As soon as he saw his clothes, Xu Xingzhi found that his body was like being washed by water.


    Xu Xingzhi chills, no matter how warm it is, it is not too bad, but Meng Zhongguang is a charcoal physique, and he is in front of the same fire pit, it is no wonder that the heat is uncomfortable.


    Xu Xingzhi rushed to him: "If you are hot, go to bed."


    Meng Zhongguang was stunned and stunned: "Where is the brother, where am I?"


    Xu Xingzhi will not catch him. After the child came back from the outside world, he carefully stuck to him, making people both funny and angry, but he couldn¡¯t afford to blame him. He could only get used to it.


    He pinched the nose of Meng Zhongguang and gestured to him: "Flip the face. Let me bake the back."


    The big group of scorpions followed Xu Xingzhi''s position, and after he avoided the fire, his sweat was finally falling.


    Meng Chongguang was almost nearly heatstroke, and now it is better, he began to go to the house to reveal the tile: "Dizziness."


    Xu Xingzhi gave him his head.


    He spoiled: "Hold it."


    Xu Xingzhi laughed at him, but he still held it and kissed his lips.


    Baked for a long time, his lips are still very cold, and kissed him like a kiss ice.


    All of this is very good, Meng Zhongguang suddenly suspected that this is a dream, simply let the body go, the ropes of the limbs like Xu Xingzhi wrapped up, and Xu Xingzhi wants to laugh: "What do you do, and episodes."


    Meng Zhongguang still wants to say something, but the door suddenly burst from the outside.


    It¡¯s awkward, but the voice has been carefully passed, and it¡¯s more like scratching.


    Xu Xingzhi stopped laughing and asked: "Who is it."


    The door opened, and a delicate head was careful to first probe into the top of the hair, retracted for a moment, and explored the forehead: "I, Tao Xian."


    Meng Zhongguang had only felt that he had made a good dream. Unexpectedly, he had just killed a pottery, and then he realized that everything was true, his face was dark, and his tone was not so good: " What are you doing?"


    Tao Yu was so scared that there was only one hair left in the door between the door: "I am with the brother of the song, the room is too cold, the needlework is cold, think, want to borrow the room of Xu brother, warm."


    Meng Zhongguang: "...go away."


    At the same time, Xu Xingzhi said: "Please come in."


    The two voices overlap in one place, and it¡¯s a dilemma for the time.


    Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s big eyes and small eyes watched each other for a while. In the end, the former gave up, and in the arms of Xu Xing, they did not move their nests. The husband and the singer said: "Come in."


    When Tao Xian came in, he saw two handsome men squatting on the soft couch. The red meaning spread to the root of the ear. He called the brother Xu, and called the brother of the voice, and he only sat down on the cold bench.


    Xu Xingzhi said: "Come here, warm."


    "No, no." Tao Xian took advantage of his needlework basket made of twigs and shyly said, "This is good."


    Xu Xingzhi did not force him, but he was comfortable. Tao leisure has a fire pit to warm up, sit and take a moment, then take a piece of close-fitting plaque from the sewing basket.


    The things in the wild are not so fine. The cotton and linen that can be used for spinning is hard to find. Several people are also looking for a long time to find a substitute, and the pottery basket is obviously refined. The picking is left, and it is soft and comfortable, not far from ordinary cotton.


    For such a fine thing to do to whom, Xu Xingzhi does not have to ask.


    He went straight to ask another question: "What about Qu Chi? Before you saw that you were not out of the way, you came out alone, he was relieved?"


    Tao Xian pulled the needle clue and screamed with a gentle smile on his face: "It''s okay. He knows I am here."


    As he said, he snapped a thread and said very lightly: "Moreover, he can''t, he can''t leave me alone."


    Xu Xingzhi slightly condensed his eyebrows, and felt that Tao Yu¡¯s words were weird, but as for the strange and unclear, he laughed and said: ¡°He can¡¯t do without you. When you can¡¯t see it for a while, look around.¡±


    Tao leisure smiled shyly: "Xu Shixiong don''t want to say this, I, I don''t, so important."


    But this did not delay his hands flying up and down, at least in the needle line, he can enjoy ample confidence and happiness.


    Xu Xingzhi noticed that a few places on the fingertips of Tao Xian had been wrapped in thin white gauze, and a red color appeared from the bottom end of the gauze, as if it had been worn out.


    Xu Xingzhi just wanted to ask questions, Tao leisure raised his face, period Ai Ai Road: "Xu brother, Meng brother, you, leave me alone, just when I am not."


    However, Tao is really easy to ignore, he is thin, a thin figure sitting on the waist and sitting there, silently doing his needlework, it is easy to make people suspect that he is just a shadow.


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to call him uncomfortable, and he talked with Meng Zhongguang about himself: "When you go out, what do you want to do?"


    Meng Zhongguang is crisp and crisp: "Killing nine lights, peeling cramps, licking oil..."


    At this point, he suddenly remembered his gentle and well-behaved image, immediately dressed himself as a harmless kitten of humans and animals, and smashed the back of Xu Xingzhi''s hand: "...Heavy light to listen to his brother."


    Xu Xingzhi is happy.


    Of course, he will not forget that there is still another person in the room who cares for Tao Xing intentionally or unintentionally: "Little Tao? After I go out, where does Xiaotao want to go?"


    Tao leisure lowered his head and flew like a fly, and sat himself in a clear and thin shadow: "I don''t know."


    "Following Qu Chi?"


    He repeated dumbly: "Well, follow the brother of the song."


    "Whenever you are in the world, your hands don''t have to be so hard." Xu Xingzhi, "How long have you not worn out ready-made clothes? When you call Qu Chi, you will buy one from start to finish."


    Tao busy hands suddenly stopped.


    These days, he rushed to make clothes and shoes for the four seasons for the brothers of Qu, and also made swords, lest no one would make clothes for him in the future. However, after Xu Xingzhi¡¯s reminder, he thought that in the outside world, there were silkworms and silkworms, and there were grosgrain, and there was nothing unusual about the clothes that were not cotton and linen.


    For a moment he wanted to cry, but he finally smiled with tears: "Well, okay."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s pillow rested on the soft couch and was heated by the fire. The drowsiness also shrouded in the shadows. I remembered something in the confusion. He grabbed Meng Zhongguang¡¯s hand and asked: ¡°Snow dust gives you What did you write on the letter?"


    Meng Zhongguang curious: "What letter?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s low and low "hmm?"


    He had not mentioned it before because it was still in the shadow of Wen Xuechen lying under the wild land, and his mind was noisy. He remembered that there was still a letter.


    Xu Xingzhi remembered clearly that Wen Xuechen had three suicide note books. He only took away the one he gave himself. The remaining two thought that Lu Yujiu and Meng Zhongguang had each taken away, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    However, now Lu Yu is on the top of the cliff. He does not know if Lu Yuji took the letter and forgot to hand over Meng Zhongguang to him.


    Don''t worry about the left and right, wait for Lu Yuji to come down from the peak, and then take the letter.


    The line of the shuttle in the room was not over, and Tao Yu did not seem to hear the conversation between the two.


    Shortly after asking this question, Xu Xingzhi slept on the couch.


    After confirming that there was a breath in the house that became evenly distributed, the pottery hand reached under the basket and braved the courage. He said: "Meng brother, I..."


    Meng Zhongguang heard the sound of Tao Xian, indicating his snoring, but his eyes crossed him after he touched him and looked out the window.


    After a long while, he frowned slightly: "...is the outside is Qu Chi?"


    Tao Yu heard a glimpse of it, turned his head and looked at it. It really went through the window to the white mist, and there was a youth image with only a single coat and diligently burying his head.


    He dropped the basket and needlework and ran out.


    The rain sounds boiling, and the thick line of raindrops emits a circle of circles on the water. Tao is very anxious, and no rain gear ran out of the tower, dragging the arm of the man who came out of the house on a rainy day, trying to press the sound of the trembling in the thin chest: "Qu Shixiong What are you doing!"


    Qu Chi should be laughing, the rain invaded and flowed into his mouth. He was very elegant and turned around to spit it out, pushing the shoulders of Tao Yu: "You go back. I will return immediately."


    Qu Chi''s robe is padded on a muddy ground with a pile of pliable yellow mud.


    Tao Yu was so reddened that his eyes were red: "What do you do now?"


    Qu Chi smiled innocently: "I will also give you one."


    "What is the heap?"


    "Fire pit." Qu Chi was soaked by the rain, but I also knew how gentle and amiable it was. "I will give you one, you will not go to someone else''s room.... It will always be with me."


    Tao leisure has lived.


    The rain hit the body of the pottery, pouring him into the squeaking sound, but his left chest had a hot air rising up, and his eyes were fumigation and sour and soft.


    He finally couldn''t help but cry out.


    Qu Chi a glimpse, continued to be scared, his face was white, and his hands were washed in the air, only to kneel and hug the Tao Leisure, trying to release the greatest goodwill that he could release: "Cry what. Don''t cry, don''t cry I will give you sugar and give it to you. Don''t cry."


    Tao does not talk, just cry.


    Qu Chi dropped the yellow mud he had just collected, and found a small stone from the handkerchief that had been soaked in his arms. He cherished it into the mouth of the pottery, and opened his mouth, containing stones, teeth and The tongue didn''t dare to touch the fingertips of Qu Chi even if it was a bit.


    "What to do." Tao Xian said with no head and no confusion, "... Qu brother, I am leaving, what should you do?"


    After a riot of horses, the two men in the water and mud returned to the tower.


    The disciples of Danyangfeng presented hot water, but Tao Leisure insisted that he would not wash it first. He only said that his needlework basket fell in the room of Xu Shixiong, and he had to take it himself.


    After all, he did not care about the disciples of Dan Yangfeng and Qu Chi, and pulled out the room. He shivered and ran into the warmest place in the tower.


    When the door shaft slammed, Meng Chongguang changed his face and grabbed the ear of Xu Xingzhi who was sleeping. He looked up and blinked, but found that the water ghost-like pottery came back.


    He slammed his body down and seemed to melt into the water at any time.


    When Meng Chongguang just wanted to say something, Tao Xian quickly walked to his basket, took out a neatly folded bark letter from the bottom, and quickly walked to the soft couch in front of the soft couch. The place outside the station stood still.


    The sly, shadow-like person, rarely has the courage to look at Meng Zhongguang, as if there is endless courage, filling him into an all-powerful appearance.


    He grabbed the letter and whispered: "Mr. Meng, I have one thing, I want to show it to you."

 Chapter 97： Proletional sentiment

    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s silence, the body that was soaked in the air, followed him silently.


    The words on the bark were opened by the water on his fingertips, like fresh tears. But the blood has been Chen, completely plunged into the wood, the edges and corners of the dyed, does not affect the integrity of the text.


    Meng Zhongguang read the letter over and over again, and then looked up again. The eyes were like the pebbles that were polished at the bottom of the river. Apart from the water on the top, there was no feeling at all: " ¡­¡­you?"


    Tao Xian quietly said: "I."


    Concise and concise, no ambiguity.


    Meng Zhongguang was docile in front of Xu Xingzhi. However, once he left Xu Xingzhi, he unscrupulously revealed his sharp claws: "Since you have taken it, what do you give me?"


    It is not a trivial matter to write on it. It is a thin book and a life-staying life. In the view of Meng Zhongguang, Tao Xian simply did not reason and returned.


    Therefore, Meng Zhongguang reasonably suspected: "Have you ever edited it?"


    The clear and pale person stunned, and the face immediately gave birth to some blush, but soon this red blush was defeated by the weak body, returning to the gray-like sickness.


    Tao leisure explained awkwardly: "I recognize a little word, but I don''t know how to write it."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are very small, and he can only accept the next Xu Xingzhi. Naturally, he does not quite recognize the handwriting of Wen Xuechen. However, he lived for 13 years. He at least knows that Tao Xing really can¡¯t write.


    When he first entered the wild, he cautiously and shyly found everyone and asked them how to write their respective names. Lu Yuji patiently wrote it to him in the mud, and he followed it for a long time. Everyone didn¡¯t know that he learned this. Until later, Meng Chongguang and Qu Chi¡¯s clothes were confusing, and Tao opened the collar and revealed the words ¡°Meng¡± and ¡°Çú¡±. Ming Zheng body.


    - Every time you woven embroidery clothes for everyone, in order to distinguish them, he will carefully embroider each person''s name in the collar.


    After so many years, he learned to write only the names of quite a few people. As for Tao himself, the clothes without names are his.


    In order to save a few needles, Tao Xian is hard to learn how to write his own name.


    To figure this out, Meng Zhongguang still has some doubts. He clamped his letter with his fingers and raised a word in front of Tao Xian. He stared at his eyes and said, "You don''t pay, and who knows about it." ¡±


    "I know." It is probably that in the past few days, I have already said what I want to say in my heart, and I have said that it has been over a thousand times. There is not much stuttering in Tao Yu. "The people in the playbook all say ''the gracious picture.'' When I was in Dawu Mountain, Master Xu helped me to find my brother''s bones. When the tiger fleas, the life and death line, Xu brother has been protecting me. I know, but I don''t know how to report it. I think it is now It''s time."


    Tao took a long breath, and when he spoke again, he lost a few rules and stuttered it: "Furthermore, Master Xu is more useful than me: since you want to go back, go back outside and you must compete with the magic road. If Xu¡¯s brother has one less arm, it¡¯s a bad thing; if there is one less, there will be nothing different.¡±


    He is skillful and self-conscious, and he knows that only Meng Zhongguang can listen to his self-confidence.


    After all, in the balance of his heart, regardless of any chips, Xu Xingzhi will always win.


    However, to his surprise, Meng Zhongguang just stared at him and said nothing.


    Speaking so much, I have exhausted all the courage of Tao Yu, so he and Meng Zhongguang have a big eye for a long time, the rain and sweat are mixed together and steamed dry, and the roasting face is tight. .


    He pressed his face and tried to say: "Meng Meng brother, can you let me two more days.... I think, I want to do a good job for the brother of the song." Even if the song brother will not wear it after going out, he I have to finish it, or I feel uncomfortable. Do it well, give it to yourself.


    Meng Zhongguang seemed to be relieved, and said: "That would be two days later."


    Tao Leisure also breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw Meng Zhongguang accepting the letter, he let go of his heart and glared at his small basket.


    When Tao Yu left, Meng Zhongguang was so sad that he could not fill the bed.


    If Wen Xuechen said that it is true, the world book is divided into two, only in the brothers and the pottery, once the brothers know this, they will certainly self-destruct and self-destruct. This is what Meng Zhongguang refused to see.


    According to the temperament of his Meng Zhongguang, it is time to kill Tao Yu, and when the matter is done, the brothers will not have any reaction.


    However, the last time he took advantage of his brother''s self-assertion, what a serious consequence, Meng Zhongguang remembers.


    He is afraid, afraid that he can''t afford it.


    Meng Zhongguang thought of a headache, simply squinting in the arms of Xu Xing, the dog scorpion like a spoiled arch, to vent, and soon woke up Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes blinked and looked at him: ¡°Is Xiaotao going?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang replied vaguely: "Well, go."


    He slammed the letter very tightly, as if he was as cautious as his brother''s arms and legs.


    Xu Xingzhi licked his long, tangled hair. He just woke up and called out: "Hey, my hair, my hair."


    His loose hair was too long and he pressed under his elbow. This upset hurt himself, and he leaned back and leaned back on Meng Zhongguang¡¯s lap, and pulled the messy hair out of his elbow.


    Meng Zhongguang thought about it and held a little expectation: "Brother, your hair is long, I will cut it for you."


    Xu is the reason for the alternating hot and cold, and soon after the return of the pottery, he fell ill and fell into the rainy season with the rain falling like a cloud.


    After cutting Xu Xing''s hair and disappointingly discovering that there is no debris left, Meng Zhongguang is full of goodwill. He hopes that Tao Yu will die from this disease, so that he and he can all be free.


    However, the day is not a wish, and under the careful care of Qu Chi, he is still getting better every day.


    After Tao is better, there are more smiles. He often pulls Qu Chi in the room to chat, but he still has to care about himself, and he is taught to write his own name.


    Qu Chi wrote the word "Peach Immortal" right at the end, and both of these words were recognized by the Tao, and the laughter went straight down: "Qu brother, you lied to me."


    Qu Chi is very serious: "It is Tao Xian, my little peach who will make clothes."


    After that, he hugged the pottery.


    The last time I saw him crying in the rain, Qu Chi fell a little sick. He always felt that when Tao smiled, his lips were rising and his eyes were always red.


    Qu Chi does not understand why, but what can be done with a big deal.


    He used his own arms to make medicine, and he took care of the pottery for a long time. Then he looked down and found that Tao Leisure was indeed laughing, his eyes were not red, and he did not shed tears. He was suspicious that he was wrong, and he was in a good mood immediately. Then bully him, hold his hand, and devoutly write the word "Tao Xian".


    He wrote it three times, and Tao looked at his head three times.


    At the end, he laughed: "Yeah, these two words look really good."


    After Tao was sick, he was busy again.


    He made a kit and a blessing bag for everyone. Every year, he will regularly make such a small number of gadgets, so no one except Meng Zhongguang feels abnormal.


    The small "Fu" on the delicate blessing bag is full of infinite prayers, the needlework is exquisite, and the shadow of death is not seen in him.


    Tao Yu used the cold hand of the sewing hand to bake two fires in the room of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi shook his fan to see him do the craftsmanship. Some time he got some interest, he also embroidered the small half an hour with Tao, but he was not a quiet temper. He just embroidered a sideline and smashed the needlework. Looking for Zhou Beinan, who has returned to the tower a few days ago, and Lu Yujiu.


    When Meng Zhongguang was ready to follow, Tao leisure stopped him: "I can, can you take a look?"


    After saying this sentence, he laughed very unequivocally and patched his words: "Others, other pieces."


    Meng Zhongguang has been upset by this matter in recent days. He knows that he has given him the kit. Without his own spiritual power, he will never be able to open this kit. It will not burn well. If you lose it, you can find it again. Then I took out the kit from my arms and threw it to Tao Xian.


    When he came back, Tao Leisure was still sitting in front of the fire pit. The fourth piece of the piece held the other three shimmering kits in a daze, as if to communicate with them.


    Meng Zhongguang''s sleeves, silently returning the kit.


    Tao leisure whispered: "Meng Meng brother, when are you..."


    Xu Xingzhi followed the door, so the two closed their mouths together. Tao was holding his small sewing basket and continued to sew his blessing bag.


    There are already five or six blessing bags chubby in his basket, like a chicken that only eats and rolls.


    However, both Tao Leisure and Meng Zhongguang know that they no longer have to go to the sea without heads. When the rainy season passes, Xu Xingzhi and others will have to leave, and then, what are they doing?


    One morning, the rain stopped to live in the clouds, and the heavens and the earth were washed. Zhou Beinan came to Meng Zhongguang room early in the morning and asked if he would not move today. Xu Xingzhi was using the filtered green salt to gargle, and he still had a view in the future. Meng Zhongguang I started to chase people: "Go out, wait until the brothers have finished washing and come in again."


    Zhou Beinan asked for a boring, and he tried to slam the door to the door. He tried to knock the door out of a big hole.


    However, he still quietly planted the door to the end of the door, just happened to meet Tao Yu from the Qu Chi room.


    He should have washed his hair last night, and his hair was softly covered. The hair that was not dry and hairless was like a woman''s hair. The clean and delicate face was not seen in the upper part.


    In these few days, he was uncharacteristically dressed in the Danyangfeng Zhuyi, which he had been collecting for many years. Zhou Beinan was initially awkward and couldn¡¯t say where it was wrong, but today he was brilliantly drilled out, but Zhou Beinan suddenly figured it out.


    - Tao is old.


    Tao Xian did not practice, so he was very strict with his years, and he was very old. When he went up the mountain, he was only sixteen teenagers, and he also gave birth to thin eye lines and white hair.


    Zhou Beinan greeted him: "Xiao Tao, where are you going?"


    Tao Xiaoxiao smiled, carrying a small empty bucket: "I told the song brother in the room about the cloud cake, telling the honey fragrant fruit, but the most he wants to eat is the sugar gourd. Now the song brother took a shower, I went to the river Let the mud come and give him a candied fruit."


    Zhou Beinan Jiao held a gun, the tip of the steel rifle hangs the birthday gift that Xu Xingzhi gave him in the early years, and the Tao Fu just embroidered the blessing bag, one new and one old, the opposite is interesting: "You are so smooth He is waiting for us to return to the world, I will buy him a whole squat, so that he will not want to eat in this life."


    Tao Xiao smiled heartily: "Well."


    I left this sentence with no head and no brain, I don¡¯t know if I was in the words of "Hm", and Tao Leisure continued to go outside.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s mismatch, Xu Xingzhi saw the clues early, but since he asked him, Xu Xingzhi could not hold his neck and force him to tell him honestly.


    Fortunately, Meng Zhongguang does not seem to be dying to bite his teeth. He wants to say what he wants to say, and Xu Xingzhi knows that he will say it sooner or later.


    Thinking like this, he went out to take the fruit, just to see Tao Yuxi dig mud in the river, Xiu Xiuqiu, like a small flower that was malnourished.


    He smiled and picked four fruits back to the room. As soon as he entered the door, Meng Zhongguang pulled him down and sat down on the bed.


    Xu Xingzhi knows that he is going to say this. He does not know what to do. He smiles lightly: "Why, is there something to say?"


    After several heavy prayers, Meng Zhongguang unfolded his sleeves and handed over Wen Xuechen¡¯s letter: "... Brother, look at this."


    The author has something to say: Guangmei: The brain is full of pain.

 Chapter 98： Singing away

    Xu Xingzhi was surprised. When Lu Yuji came back a few days ago, he asked if he had taken the letter that Wen Xuechen left for Meng Zhongguang. Lu Yujiu was asked. When I got a fog, saying that I was going back to the cave, only a letter was left on the ground. He had taken a letter to Xu Xingzhi before, and thought that Xu Xingzhi was directly given to Meng Zhongguang.


    Xu Xingzhi took over and began to look at it for a moment, and his face instantly turned pale.


    When he stood up directly, he had to go outside. Meng Zhongguang grabbed his hand and shook it a little.


    Xu Xingzhi only felt that his breathing was not smooth, and he looked at his face with a white face: "Have you ever seen Tao?"


    Meng Zhongguang was shocked. After a long while, he carried a slap in the face of a fierce white: "...this is what Tao gave me."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s shackles, stayed for a long time, and sat down.


    He turned his head and looked out the window, only to find that from this point of view, it was invisible.


    Meng Zhongguang twitched the clothes of Xu Xing, humming: "... Brother, since that incident, the light will not be easily hidden from you."


    At the thought of the thirteen years when the two men did not meet each other, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was full of anger, and the voice was softened a lot: ¡°You can tell me, I am very happy.¡±


    He knows that Meng Zhongguang pays more attention to himself and the consequences of frankness. Meng Zhongguang must have turned a hundred times in his heart.


    No matter how bad the idea he had, Xu Xingzhi had to admit that he thought it right.


    Anyway, his right hand has been scrapped, and his right lower arm is left. Can you take out a piece of debris?


    If an arm can resist a life, Xu Xingzhi thinks it is very cost-effective.


    Meng Zhongguang seems to know what Xu Xingzhi thinks. He wrapped his hands and feet and wrapped up Xu Xingzhi. He built a temporary small house, or a cage, and trapped him in it. He was not allowed to move.


    "Brother, I know what you are thinking." Meng Zhongguang was on him, whispered. "No matter what decision you make, I will listen to you. But this world book has been in the body for many years, and it is free to move. No one is. Knowing where it stays, the last time I secretly laid off my brother¡¯s hair, I wanted to experiment with one or two, but I could not find the pieces successfully..."


    He paused and continued: "Senior brother can still remember that time? The brothers met with the other three pieces of debris, and the body was awkward. I only care about the uncomfortableness of my brother, and I didn¡¯t know where the brothers released the golden light. Blind and smashed, in case the injured place happens to have no world book fragments, what should be?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s words are not without reason. Although Xu Xingzhi decided to sacrifice for Tao, but he did not regard himself as a tree, he did not feel distressed when he cut the branches.


    Having said that, Meng Zhongguang proposed: "Otherwise... the brothers are slightly wronged, and then try the three pieces of debris?"


    Wen Xuechen¡¯s letter of stay said that there would be no leave. The pottery body may contain fragments of the world book. However, he is not in the tower now, and he should not be affected by him.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi''s micro-decapitation, expressed his approval.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face swiftly passed a smile.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s idea can be said to be very important.


    He knows that if this matter has been concealed, it will be revealed one day, and the brothers will blame him. It is better to say that it is open, and then to open the kit, simply try, if the brothers allow, then he can manage to move Hands and feet.


    Tao Xiu does not leave the tower almost all year round. Now he should be staying in the Qu Chi room separated from the room of the brothers, which is very convenient for his plan.


    According to Tao Xian, the world book is born in his heart, and the place is fragile. If it is attracted by the debris, then his paper-like body will certainly be unbearable.


    He knows that he is sorry for Tao, but he is more difficult to accept when he sees his brother hurt himself.


    It¡¯s hard to get to the present, and he doesn¡¯t even take a risk.


    Although the brothers and sisters have tried their best, it can be said that it is only Yuan Ying¡¯s cultivation. It is not an indestructible body. Here is a wilderness. The conditions for healing the sick are limited. Rao is the skill of stopping the blood and raw meat, but if the brothers are Broken one limb, the flesh and blood are sold, Yuan Ruzhen can not create a piece of flesh and blood that does not exist by air...


    If he can be robbed for his brother, Meng Zhongguang will stand on his own; if he can''t, he will never let his brother suffer.


    Meng Zhongguang is a cool and cool person. All the hot air in a heart is warm to the cold hand of Xu Xing. It is extravagant to give others a little bit of it. However, when he urged the chanting, he still hesitated for a moment.


    ... Tao leisure, if you have complaints in your heart, come to me, don''t look for your brother.


    After meditation on this sentence, Meng Zhongguang reached out and grabbed Xu Xingzhi''s arm and gently stuffed the fine cloth in his mouth, lest he was too painful, biting his tongue and hurting.


    Confirm that Xu Xingzhi has carefully placed the fine cloth, Meng Zhongguang shakes the long sleeves, throws three volleys into the air, and opens his lips, urging the mind--


    The Taobao, who was scouring the mud at the edge of the stream, seemed to froze his body.


    After a short while, he fluttered in front of his body, and his hands slammed into the stream, looking down at himself in the water and shadow, everything in the water shadow.


    The rain was dry and slowly rising, and it became a silky cloud.


    The mountain wipes the cloud, the tower pillows the cold day, and in the middle holds a pale man with a light and gentle belt but a man who is invincible.


    Tao Leisure is quite satisfied with all that he has seen.


    ... It¡¯s really beautiful, let¡¯s take a look at it.


    In the room, Meng Zhongguang, who had read the blasphemy, found that the kit did not mean to open.


    The three tips are lined up in a row, quietly suspended in the air, like three eyes that are each political, almost looking at the two people in the room.


    Meng Zhongguang suddenly became stunned, only to feel that this eye is extremely relaxed.


    Without waiting for the pain of the appointment, Xu Xingzhi opened his eyes and just saw Meng Zhongguang take one of the kits into his hands, and then looked over and over again, and then examined it on his palm.


    The moment when the seal shattered and shone through the palm of his hand, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    The kit is empty! The spiritual seal applied to it feels familiar, but it is not set by him personally!


    He lost his voice: "This is not my kit, this is -"


    Suddenly a buzzing sound broke through the clouds, a glare like a molten gold shot directly from the stream to the sky, swallowed the stream, swallowed a thin day, took six dragons, hanged Fusang, and swept away the eight wild and six.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were half-baked. When he remembered who was on the side of the stream, he grabbed Meng Zhongguang¡¯s clothes: ¡°...Tao leisure can take care of you?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s head blew up and the lips only had time to shake the first half of the word ¡°Yes¡±. Xu Xingzhi turned around and rushed out the door.


    The change of the stream was really eye-catching, and almost everyone in the tower saw it.


    Xu Xingzhi just came out of the room, and the hair of the eyebrows was wet. Qu Chi also ran out of the sound. After seeing Meng Zhongguang¡¯s pocket, his clear light was changed, and the bite was softened by the steam. Lips, it seems to be doing something guilty.


    Xu Xingzhi stepped out of the tower in two steps, and after seeing Qu Chi, Meng Zhongguang finally remembered who was born from the familiarity of the empty kit. He caught the Qu Chi wrist and forced him to: "I ask you, what is the kit?!"


    Qu Chi was not good at lying. When Meng Zhongguang forced him to come to the door to ask questions, he was even more ashamed. He admitted: "...we don''t want to be angry. This is the first few days, Tao Xian came to find me, saying that he was not careful. Open this seal, afraid of your embarrassment, ask me to seal it again, and don''t tell other people. I only took this kit once, so I can only learn how to cast spells. The curse is not very similar..."


    Nono¡¯s confession of Qu Chi is like a new life in the private school. However, Meng Zhongguang has been thoroughly immersed in his heart.


    ... Tao has cheated Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi has always trusted his little peach fairy, and only the child''s mind, can easily cross the sea with such casual lies.


    What Tao holds to let Qu Chi seal it is three pieces of his new empty kit!


    The reason why Meng Chongguang was not able to detect it was that he had not been wary of the fact that he had to steal the day to change the day, and the second reason was that the kit that was actually sealed with debris was also the needle thread from Tao Yu!


    Tao is not smart, but he is very sensitive, just like a weak plant that has been born with countless branches. He knows that he will be sacrificed, so he has exhausted all his wisdom and thought of this idea.


    ¡ª¡ªIf Meng Chongguang finds out, he will understand what Tao is doing in the air, just count it.


    - If Meng Chongguang did not find out, he would either kill himself, retrieve the true sac from himself, or find an excuse to motivate the sac and set himself to death.


    Moreover, it is himself who steals the sac, and Master Xu will not blame Meng¡¯s brother¡¯s head anyway.


    In this way, Tao Leisure relied on stealing three sacs, annihilating all the signs of dispute, and quietly heading towards his ending.


    After carefully designing his own death, Tao Leisure took each day as the last day, but it was alive and well. Just like today, when he left the room, he whispered to the music that he got into the tub. : "Qu Shi brother, I promised to be, I will stay outside for a while. No hurry."


    And just today, he ushered in his return.


    The first to discover Tao Xing was not to look at the Xu Xingzhi who came out of the tower after he had not noticed it, but to get out of the tower and collect the firewood.


    Far from seeing the pottery in the mud by the stream, Zhou Wang hugged the firewood, and hurriedly rushed up, but once he called out that he had not yet exported, he saw the Tao Fu Fuxi and then, then, the golden light condensed, Such as Qihua pregnant, the baby is a golden man. His posture is like a baby. He embraces his arms and sits on his back. He holds himself as an island, his bones are rock, his head is mountain, and he looks like It is so gentle and lonely.


    Zhou Wang instinctively felt that he was not right. He would go to the side of Huai Chai and shouted a "dry mother". He felt that his strength was not enough. He even shouted "Tao Xian" with his name and madly went to him. The direction is running.


    Tao Yu seems to push away something, and suddenly waved his hand, Zhou Wang rarely saw him so decisive, it felt like he was pushed by the volley, the pace of rush stopped at dozens of steps, carefully and tentatively A few steps before, and called a "dry mother", the sputum has a crying like a sand.


    what''s going on! What happened here? !


    Her inquiries were stagnation in the throat by a great panic, and she could only make a low-pitched voice.


    At this time, Tao Xian felt that the five senses were magnified to the extreme, the water was flowing, the fish swimming slowly, the distant beast called the eagle, the tears in the eyes, the rushing steps from the tower, even the brothers of Meng to the brother The sound of asking for a statement is clear.


    Only the tears of Zhou Wang here made him feel at a loss. Tao Yi did not know how to explain her status to her.


    ... He is very good now, really good. Only when the kit has just been opened by the curse, the heart is stuffy like a blunt knife with a wave of waves, but it only hurts for a moment, and now there is no feeling.


    Tao Xian Zhang opened his mouth and tried to explain to Zhou Wang: "No pain, no pain."


    But his vocal cords are already slack, and only the throat-sized knots are rolling in vain.


    Tao Xian tried to open the mouth again.


    There are many things he wants to say.


    He wants to say no, cry, I am old, like me, I am still 40 years old. He still wants to say that after you leave me, you have to take care of the brothers, but he thinks a lot, but he also has a word. Can''t say it, simply go back and look at the direction of the tower, and then hurriedly turned around after a moment.


    ... he can''t wait for the man to come. Don''t wait.


    Zhou Wang looked at the golden youth who picked up his fingertips and put up a singing gesture. It was the last fold of "Dream" that he sang many times when he slept while he was a child.


    Tao leisure struggled to stand up, ran along the river, opened his throat, and his eyes were filled with sorrow and sorrow. He even tried his best to sing the sound: "---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Brother! Brother! Dreams come! Dreams come!"


    The sound of Yu Yu is still there, he was swallowed by the golden light from the inside, the remains are not left, the net is dust-free, a rotating semi-circular gray light door slowly unfolds from where he disappeared.


    Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu and Xu Xingzhi, who had rushed out early, saw how Tao Xi disappeared and saw the light door.


    . . . Anyone who has entered the wild will not forget the appearance of this light door.


    Zhou Beinan has cut off all his thinking skills and even forgot ecstasy. He only murmured: "...Tao leisure? Where is he going..."


    Instead of Tao Qiu, he apologized to Meng Zhongguang for apology. At this time, he rushed out of the tower. When he did not speak, the eyes of the two men looked at the light door, their lips were open, and their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    He seems to have seen this door...


    He has seen it.


    It seems that a smear of dust has washed away the ventricle of his ash, and the tail of the scorpion sweeps over and glides out a clear light.


    But before this light spreads out, Qu Chi remembers more important things. He looks around and pulls a Fenglingshan disciple who has recently stood and saw the same thing happening. He asked: "Excuse me, may I ask? Have you seen Tao leisure?"


    The author has something to say: a person can be born like an ant and be as beautiful as a god. ¡ª¡ªGucheng

 Chapter 99： See the clouds

    No one can explain to Qu Chi, and no one wants to explain to Qu Chi.


    ...you can''t explain to a five-year-old child that he will lose something forever. Because he can''t understand, but he knows the pain.


    What''s more, everyone really doesn''t know where Tao is going, even Meng Zhongguang is inevitably suspicious. Tao Yu is only going to the world after the debris is removed. Perhaps at the door of Guangmen, Tao Leisure is sitting on the side of the road. Waiting for them while wiping tears.


    So everyone that Qu Chi asked was shaking his head, some because of sorrow, and some because of hope.


    Can''t ask the answer, Qu Chi suddenly took a moment, slowly walked up to pick up the empty bucket, and even the hand to hold the remaining temperature.


    Qu Chi slammed his hand and tried to keep the slight temperature, but he was afraid that the heat of his palm would take the temperature away. He changed his position and held the bottom of the bucket with both hands. In the arms, the treasured place went to the front of the tears.


    He couldn¡¯t make it, he could only gently touch her with his forehead: "What are you crying?"


    Zhou Wangਠcried and shook his head desperately, trying to negate something through this action.


    Qu Chi comforted her: "Don''t cry."


    Zhou Wang really stopped crying.


    The eyes before the pottery was turned into a whirlwind were still shaking in front of her eyes, so she immediately remembered her responsibility.


    When she learned the language, Qu Chi seemed to her to be dry and a brother. However, she grew up and knew more and more things. Qu Chi always stayed where she was, and many things were forgotten. The figure of Qinghe, but born a childish natural chaotic heart. She soon sprouted and smoked. When she passed the age of Qu Chi, she naturally learned from Tao, and she played with Qu Chi like her sister.


    This is also the case now. She has to take care of Qu Chi, just as Tao Xian asked.


    Zhou Wang swallowed his mouth and sorrow, and wiped his cheeks with tears on his cheeks and made a smile: "The wind started after the rain, and the fog was fascinated."


    Any simple lie can deceive the Qu Chi, he nestled, carefully blowing the eyes of Zhou Wang dyed with tears, every mouth with warm incense: "Blowing, not uncomfortable."


    The child looks like an adult, and the child who looks like an adult is going to the tower. Qu Chi is so childlike, only pays attention to the small bucket, and explores his own extraterrestrial interest, regardless of the eyes of others.


    Zhou Wang was responsible for guarding Qu Chi and appeasing him. All other people gathered at the stream, and all kinds of uneasiness in his heart. With the cold interpretation of Meng Zhongguang, he gradually landed roots and turned into a sour emotion mixed with ecstasy and sadness. Open each person''s lips and slowly drill in.


    Tao Xian is really a person without weight, literally. His life is like a light-filled Kongming lantern, which is like a Zhou Beinan. He always suspects that he will die when he enters the wilderness for the first year. He does not live up to expectations. It is indeed a big illness. Every time it is like hanging on a cliff to die. On the side, swaying, but every time he can support his arms, put himself on the cliff, lingering for a while, and slipping down.


    It¡¯s much more repeating. When the person is really drifting away from paper, everyone thinks he is still there, and he will always walk out of the tower. I will ask what I can do for them.


    Lu Yujiu with tears, not asking for it: "Tao leisure is real... really not?"


    Meng Zhongguang did not speak, and Xu Xingzhi next to him was silent.


    This kind of silence made Lu Yujiu ignite some hope. He squatted tightly, and the eyes hidden behind the ghost face flashed a moving glimmer: "Not necessarily, not necessarily


    This artifact fragment should always be somewhat spiritual, and there is no reason to be human life..."


    He tried to avoid mentioning that the debris was growing in the heart of the pottery, and he analyzed a lot of Lala. The final conclusion was that we should go faster, don''t call the rest of the pottery.


    You don''t have to say that everyone knows it well: the door to the wild has been opened, it is time for them to leave.


    No one knows how long the delay has been, and whether this wild door will be closed again.


    After deliberation, those disciples who were unconcerned and not familiar with Tao Xing opened the way ahead, and the fish disappeared on the side of Guangmen.


    Who thinks, everyone is hitting the bottleneck here at Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi stubbornly holds a small bucket full of yellow mud, squatting in the creek of the tower, staring at the water in the clear, Ling Ling, as if there is a pottery at any time in the water: "I don''t go anywhere." Tao Xian said that he has to go out for a long time, let me wait for him."


    After all, Zhou Wang is only thirteen or four years old. He can hold back his tears and fight for it. Therefore, the words of comfort are just like a sigh of relief: "Dry, let''s go. The goddess is already... he is going to be here." The place is waiting for us."


    Qu Chi raised his eyes and asked, "Where did he go?"


    Zhou Wang couldn''t answer this question. If she opened her mouth now, she would cry out. She could only shed tears and smiled at Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi urged her: "Awang, say."


    The child¡¯s heartless persecution is most likely to make the big child feel helpless, Zhou Wang hangs his head, and Xu Xingzhi walks out from the outside, kneels in front of him, puts the ¡°free pen¡± on his lap, and screams at him: Tao Xian opened the door of the wild, and now may have gone to the world."


    Qu Chi''s eyes lit up, and then the color of the injury appeared.


    He murmured: "Why do you all know where he went? Why didn''t he tell me?"


    After he finished his head down and played for a while, the jade handle was dusty, only to make up his mind to make some small temper this time: "I don''t go to the world. You can tell him, I don''t go anywhere, just wait here." he."


    Zhou Beinan had a rare time to open a coffin, and came forward with Xu Xingzhi to deceive him with sincerity: "Ruo Chi, Tao Xian is at the door. You also know that he is in poor health. You are only a soft-footed shrimp. You are Really assured that he is alone...one person..."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s words were to say that he was uncomfortable. When the throat was lifted and lowered, Fang Qiang swallowed a sour gas.


    "Yes." Zhou Wang will spit out a long suffocation in his chest. After a move, he thought of a wonderful reason. "...Nan Niang told me that he went to buy a candied fruit gourd." ¡±


    Qu Chi is not too sad at once: "... really?"


    Lu Yujiu set himself in the tower door, refused to approach, and dared to echo: "Yes, he would not let us tell you, saying that I would give you a surprise."


    Zhou Beinan remembered his last conversation with Tao Leisure this morning, and he said in his heart: "Yes, he told me this morning that he would give you a candied fruit."


    Everyone worked together to weave a golden dream of lustre for Qu Chi, and they all tried to deceive themselves.


    Qu Chi seriously turned his gaze over every face. He couldn''t discern the hidden joys and sorrows behind these faces. He only thought that they were laughing, and an inexplicable heart was just returned to its original position.


    He hugged the keg and stood up happily: "I am not angry. I am going to find him."


    Qu Chi easily returned his happiness. However, even Meng Zhongguang, who has always been cold and sorrowful, did not open his eyes and dared not look directly at his pure joy.


    He ran back to his room, took his sword and whisk, and took away the small needle basket. Tao leisure for his new clothes, he did not bring one.


    In Qu Chi''s view, the small basket is an inexhaustible spring, as long as the small basket is in, it will come out of the basket with new clothes.


    There was no plan to disappear from the light door. The moon seemed to cross the river. Qu Chi came to it with joy and joy, and he went in without any hesitation.


    When one foot stepped into the light, the Qu Chi suddenly felt the earthquake, and he heard the sound of buzzing from the depths of his knowledge of the sea. The voice is trembling, weak and humble, not magnificent, nor heroic.


    "...please let me, accompany the brothers, go with them."


    ... Who is going to make an appointment with him?


    ...but why is he returning alone?


    Suddenly, Qu Chi only fell into a warm embrace. When he stepped into the door, the light door seemed to have produced endless warmth, turned out two hands, and cautiously and timidly held him for a moment. He gently released his hand and pushed him slowly and firmly into the world.


    Sending away the Qu Chi, who refused to leave, everyone stepped into the light door, orderly and accompanied.


    Xu Xingzhi left himself in the penultimate, the reason why it was not the last, because there is a saying that Meng Zhongguang has been smuggled behind him.


    Xu Xingzhi ignored him.


    He has a mirror in his heart and he shines himself. At this point in the development of the matter, he had already thought that this matter should have been advocated by Tao Yu, but afterwards, including the trial of debris, Meng Zhongguang moved a lot of thoughts, and Xu Xingzhi thought about it, and he had a distinction.


    Meng Zhongguang is not stupid. Xu Xingzhi has always ignored him. His instincts are not good. He has to follow the smashing eggplant. When the people have gone, he will go forward and carefully explore from behind. When he tried to hug Xu Xingzhi, he was dragged by Xu Xingzhi''s backhand, and he leaned on his back and turned him into a wolf-squatting posture with his toes on his toes.


    Xu Xingzhi looked directly at Guangmen from the beginning, and now he still stares straight at the light door, and does not return: "You have not gone out in the morning, and the door has applied soundproofing, so you should not know Tao. The things that go out of the tower. Under the premise that Tao is still in the tower, you put forward the test pieces, what ideas are you playing, and use me to say more?"


    Meng Zhongguang was on the back of Xu Xing. The slender neck was reddened by the collar, but he was not breathing well, but more because of the dirty and stuffy pain.


    He muttered: "I am for my brother..."


    "I don''t think it''s for me. I do things for people, and I don''t need you to plan for me."


    This is too heavy, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s tears are coming down.


    He couldn''t explain to Xu Xingzhi what he was afraid of: he was afraid that he would be in trouble because of his self-mutilation. He was afraid that if he was not careful, everything would be like the Pai Gow that was inadvertently pushed down on the table, and he would wash it again.


    Meng Zhongguang is not afraid of suffering. He is afraid of the blood of his brother. He is afraid that he will tremble when he thinks about it.


    Xu Xingzhi clearly felt that the young man behind him was screaming, and he couldn¡¯t help but put a little less effort on it. He sighed: "...we all owe Xiaotao."


    Meng Zhongguang was afraid that he would turn over his account, and where he dared to violate Xu Xingzhi, with tears to make his head a rattle.


    Xu Xingzhi has never been an empty talker. He spread his hand and took the shoulder of Meng Zhongguang. He said seriously: "If Tao Yu has really turned into a corner of Guangmen, the body is annihilated, then his lost soul core can still be found?"


    When one of Xu Xing¡¯s feet stepped into the world, in addition to the red dust flavor, all the objects were familiar.


    ¡ª¡ªThey came to the small town tea house under the Dawu Mountain, where Xu Xingzhi and others lived in the leisure time.


    The hours of mutual aid, so that Tao Huai Huai also like the endless retribution, rather than exhausted thirteen years of time and his body bones, to repay this peace of mind.


    After all, the time measurement in the wilderness is different from the world. In the present world, it is the dawn of winter. The sky is dark and thick, as if it has a solid body, it can be grasped.


    The movements of several early disciples alerted the owner of the tea house. When Xu Xingzhi stepped out of the wild, the buddy had already had the lights on his face, yawning and keeping the fragrant tea in front of the stove. The lid of the teapot was sizzled by the steam. The warm fragrance was as if it had been transmitted from previous generations, causing several disciples in the tea house to squat in unison, and thought of the far and far away from the silky tea.


    The buddy of the tea house changed a few times, but the boss was still the boss. It was only a long life, such as the negative trip, he pressed his high back.


    He even remembers Xu Xingzhi. In the same year, Xu Xingzhi was a young man with Zoran Huacai. He was full of unforgettable enthusiasm. Now he has not changed his face and he is very convinced.


    The boss respectfully slammed Xu Xingzhi. One of Xu Xing replied, and took out the memory ring that Meng Chongguang had just handed over to him. He took out one of the silver ingots that had been used by Zhou Wang to make a play, and handed it to the boss. The right to make a living.


    The boss panicked and waved his hand: "Do not make it impossible."


    Xu Xingzhi did not want to refuse with him, uncovering the small jar of jade that was used for the change on the counter, and threw the silver scorpion into it.


    The current four doors are under the jurisdiction of Jiuzhi Deng. It is necessary to take a group of old four-door jailbreakers. The boss is in a small town. It may not be clear that the door is wrong, but they can give them a place to be at this time. It is a great blessing.


    Xu Xingzhi turned and asked: "What about Qu Chi?"


    A Fenglingshan disciple replied with a hand: "Xu Shixiong, the brother of Qu Shi is very faint when he is out of the wild, and he is taken to rest by Zhou Shixiong and Lu...Lan brother."


    Xu Xingzhi is about to turn upstairs to see how Qu Chi is, and see Zhou Wang from the upstairs.


    She didn''t go down the stairs. From the heights, she always went straight down. Now she has a good road in front of her. She won''t go away, just like the first time she went downstairs. With your toes, carefully move one step at a time.


    No one will laugh at the funny posture of this child.


    When her feet returned to the ground, Xu Xingzhi asked her: "How is Qu Chi?"


    "The cognac has been placed."


    Mention this, Zhou Wang silent for a moment.


    After returning to the world, she first asked the buddy if she saw a man who was weak and sick. The man is a young man, curiously looking at her short brown dressing like a savage dress, and screaming loudly: "When the door was opened, I woke up. I thought it was a fierce image, I didn''t dare to go. Look closely, keep staring at it after hiding in the cabinet. The person you said, the first person who came out from inside has already inquired about me. I didn''t see it."


    Zhou Wangshang, with a hopeful heart, sinks into the deep pool.


    Now she sincerely hopes that Qu Chi has been sleeping so well, and does not have to wake up to ask where Tao is: "He and her mother are looking after him, and Master Xu can rest assured."


    After all, she looked at the small tea house and saw the light door still, and could not help but ask: "What about Big Brother?"


    The words of Xu Xing are unknown: "He is looking for the important things that we have fallen."


    I didn''t have time to ask what was important in Xu Xing''s mouth. Zhou Wang stared at the window and gave a short scream.


    Xu Xingzhi followed her gaze, only to see the sky that precipitated a bay of thick ink. I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s disappeared, and I¡¯m not looking at the five fingers. Just as I rushed into the clear water, I was dark. , turned into a flowing liquid.


    The first to break through the darkness, and the downlight is a red light, which falls on the glazed tile of the opposite painting floor. Immediately, the red light splashes through the clouds, and the hills and mountains, the Kunlun Mountains, the rivers and the seas. A round of dyed golden day suddenly jumped out of the ridge, and its momentum, embraced the world.


    "...What is that?" Zhou Wang was in a nightmare and awkward. Even in the most beautiful dreams, she has never seen such a victory.


    Xu Xingzhi put her hand on her shoulder and pushed her under the clear morning light.


    Zhou Wang had some fear at first, she had been groping for too long in the dark, and she saw this round sun, just like the lamb that first saw the monster. But she still walked out with courage, looked up at the sun, felt the eyes burning, and the whole body was warmly warm.


    "...is the sunrise." Xu Xingzhi said, "It is the sun of the world, our sun."

 Chapter 100： The people do not return

    The sun is coming out and the streets are getting more and more lively.


    Ling powder cake, fried white intestine, fried noodles, peanut burden, river fresh ice bowl, sour bitter and salty; chicken trafficker, tinker, Mr. Ge, sharpening, pinching doll, noisy and noisy, together It became the appearance of fireworks among individuals.


    The tea house borrowed the name of the boss to visit relatives and announced that it was temporarily closed for business. More than a dozen people who have just returned to the world have invariably shrunk in the private rooms on the second floor of the tea house, and looked at the mortal scenes through the lattice window.


    In the face of wild monsters and monsters, they are commonplace and well-versed. However, people have not seen such a large number of people for a long time, and they are simply overwhelmed. Everyone feels like a beast that has been mistaken into the world from the mountains. Self-defeating, as if you have grown invisible minions and long hair.


    The so-called township turned like a rotten Ke, but nothing.


    Among all, only Xu Xingzhi spent 13 years in the false world. Although I have seen the illusion of the street for thirteen years, it is always better than nothing, so that he will not be afraid of everything in front of him.


    Xu Xingzhi carefully took the bamboo curtains of all the private rooms on the second floor. They only taught them to listen to the sounds of the world, and gradually got used to it. He led Zhou Wang and picked a sunny private room and squatted in the window. On the side, took a few of the money from the boss, first taught her to recognize the worldly money, and introduced her to the street snacks and all kinds of fresh things.


    Zhou Wang¡¯s eyes whispered around, like a deer running into the market. Everything was fresh and strange, and the diagonally diagonally smashed stalls, she stared at the little half an hour until it Gradually born, revealing the appearance of a bamboo bone silver plaque.


    Xu Xingzhi asked her: "Like?"


    Zhou Wang answered the question: "Dang Niang gave me a small bag with flowers and grass, wrapped around a few lines, told me that this is called a kite, and I can fly to the sky with the line. From the line to the making, he is full. It took half a month."


    Xu Xingzhi is silent.


    Zhou Wangtuo looked at the opposite side and said slowly: "Actually, the kite is not very fun. I put it up in the afternoon. But the girl looked at me and had fun. On the second day, I took the kite and gave it to me. So every day after I practiced the exercises, I will take the line and run around. From the age of four to nine, I put it for five years."


    "Is it still?" Xu Xingzhi asked.


    Zhou Wang took out a small cloth pocket from his arms and broke a big irreparable big mouth. Perhaps this is why it can''t continue to let go.


    Above, there are not only flowers and grasses spun with plant juice stains, but also little girls lying in the flowers and plants. If it is described in the manner of Zhou Wang''s childhood, it really takes half a month to embroider.


    Zhou looked up at the dazzling sundial and closed his eyes.


    There was a reddish color in front of her eyes, which gradually turned into a pale, 20-year-old mortal youth image.


    When he first saw her flying a kite, he stood in front of the tower and patted his hand. Ai Ai shouted to the little girl who was flying in front: "Awang, fly. Fly."


    Later, the girl grew up, gave birth to her wings, flew out of the wild, and went to a place without him.


    Xu Xingzhi did not speak, only extended his right arm and pressed the wooden hand to press Zhou Wang¡¯s head down.


    For a long time, Xu Xingzhi was afraid of hurting her eyes.


    Tao leisure used a flesh and blood, in exchange for Xu Xingzhi''s right arm, so that Xu Xingzhi would not become more ruined, but he was half-happy and not. Although the only glimmer of hope is pinned on Meng Zhongguang, it is also awkward.


    However, since they have returned to the world, they have to consider doing something.


    He was thinking about it, and he heard a scream coming from the side wall.


    As soon as he heard the voice, Xu Xingzhi reacted. He brushed a bamboo curtain and turned his head. He shouted: "Come on. Pull it up."


    After a long time, Zhou Beinan took a painful face through the wall with his left hand. After coming over, he was also welcome. He opened his mouth and said: "There are people who have curtains in the private rooms. Why do you have a sun here?!"


    Xu Xingzhi jumped from the window sill: "Whoever lets you look at it, you will go inside."


    Said, he came to Zhoubei South, and raised his chin: "...hand, let me see."


    Zhou Beinan took his right hand to protect his left hand and banged him: "It¡¯s rolling, it¡¯s not disgusting."


    Xu Xingzhi did not say anything, a folding fan knocked on the back of his right hand.


    Zhou Beinan was knocked out of the gods, and his right hand was loose. Xu Xingzhi picked up his left hand palm with a "free pen" and hooked it to the front. When he looked at it, his brow smashed up: "Xiaolu!"


    Zhou Beinan was hiding fast after seeing the sun, but the back of the left hand was still injured by the sun. Fortunately, Lu Yuji heard him yelling from the distance, and heard Xu Xingzhi call him, and soon he rushed. Come over, catch the hand of Zhou Beinan and help him heal the spirit.


    The speciality of Zhou Beinan is not very obvious in the wilderness. When I came to the world, I immediately showed loneliness and helplessness.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere the ghosts are slaves, only when they are in wartime, there are ghosts who can supply spiritual power to fear the sun and the sun. The usual ghosts and ghosts are not much different from the general ghosts. The fear of light and fear is hot, and Zhou Beinan¡¯s repairs are not spared. In the daytime, it is inevitable to be weak, not to mention that the face has been covered with a slap in the face. If he does not block his hand in time, this face may not be seen now.


    Zhou Beinan sipped cold air and said to Zhou Wang: "Quchi woke up. Awang, you go and have a look."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sleeves started and felt that there was nothing in his own life: ¡°I will go too.¡±


    "He is very good, that is, he has been in a daze." Zhou Beinan waved his hand. "Awang goes, you stay. Xiaolu has something to tell you."


    After sending away Zhou Wang, Lu Yujiu said his thoughts: "Xu brother, I want to go back to the cool valley."


    Xu Xingzhi nodded: "Yes. Wait for the light, then the time"


    Lu Yujiu has some difficulties: "...when will he be back?"


    "Is it urgent?"


    Lu Yujiu took out the few pieces of the jade roulette that had been properly wrapped by him.


    Xu Xingzhi understands that in the case of Wen Xuechen, the jade is like a body, solitary and straight, and now the jade is broken, and it cannot be left in the wild, but should be buried in the cool valley.


    At this time, it was still a long time from the dark, so Xu Xingzhi asked Zhou Beinan: "Are you left, or follow him?"


    Zhou Beinan shook his head: "Meng Zhongguang has not returned yet, and Qu Chi is confused. I have to stay."


    Lu Yujiu inserted a sentence: "In fact, I can only go back alone, but Beinan said that we must let Master Xu accompany them..."


    Xu Xingzhi beheaded.


    This is also true. No one knows what the cool valley is now. If there is a magical guard, the Lu Yujiu **** will be eager to make a move.


    Although he has already become the body of Yuan Ying, but the most powerful ghost slaves in his family are not in the north and south, it is difficult to continue only by those remnants.


    Thinking about this, Xu Xingzhi on Lu Yujiu: "Yes. Anyway, Zhou Fatzi can''t use it. I will accompany you for a trip."


    It was said that Zhou Beinan went down to the bench and was so angry that he wanted to give Xu Xingzhi a bar.


    Since the two have agreed, they will travel immediately and strive to go back early.


    After they left, Zhou Beinan sat on the first floor of the closed tea house, sitting under a window swaying with fine dust to wipe his rifle.


    Unexpectedly, after a quarter of an hour, the three footsteps rang down from the upstairs.


    Zhou Beinan looked up and waited until one of the three people in the Qing Dynasty was inevitably surprised: "Qu Chi? Where are you going?"


    Qu Chi¹Ô¹Ô stood still: "...going out."


    Zhou Beinan felt that he chose to ask Qu Chi that he really went into the water and turned to look at Zhou Wang.


    Zhou Wang followed with Qu Chi, and was slightly helpless: "Cognac said that he wants to go out and don''t know where he is going."


    Qu Chi Wen Sheng guaranteed: "I don''t go far. I just go looking for Tao Xian."


    ... There is silence in the four.


    Qu Chi has a well-founded analysis: "If he is not here, he must have gone outside."


    Zhou Wang was a little flustered and looked at Zhou Beinan: "...hey?"


    Zhou Beinan thought about it and thought that it would be harmless to let him go out.


    As soon as the Qu Chi acted, it was always safe, even if it was after the loss of wisdom, it was not a slap in the face. If he was forced to stay here, the trouble would not be good. Secondly, he did not have Danyangfeng clothing. It is not a fairyland, but it is difficult for people who practice monasticism to pass by, and there is no need to worry about being recognized.


    More importantly, the person who is most comforting is gone.


    He didn''t dare to tell Qu Chi about the things he had, but he didn''t know how to deal with a series of reactions that were likely to happen after he was told.


    So, he waved his hand for comfort: "Go. Go early and go back early."


    In order to ensure that there is no loss, Zhou Beinan calls for Danyang Fenglin Good Letter: "Follow them, take care."


    However, Zhou Beinan thought so much, after all, he still missed a ring.


    ¡ª¡ªThe clothing suit of the three people is very different from that of the market. When they go out, they get countless attentions.


    Just watching the flow of people upstairs, Zhou Wang did not think that anything was wrong, until she was mixed into the heap of people, only the small beast like a wake up, looked around. At the moment of meeting the pedestrians, the two shoulders were accidentally squatting in one place. The first reaction of Zhou Wang was to pull the knife, and the hand pressed back to the back to remember that it would cause trouble. The two giant blades of copper The knife was removed before she went out.


    Compared with the bird-like look of the bird, Qu Chi does not care about the eyes of others, walking slowly along the street, the back is quite straight.


    Although Dawu Town is not a traffic fortress, it is not too small. The three people have been in the town for more than half an hour. They have searched the entire north-south street and entered every shop to ask if they have seen Tao.


    Qu Chi''s appearance is gentle and elegant. When he asks people, he is not like a child. He only shows his grievances and stunned look when he hopes to fall through again and again.


    Bypassing the corner of the rice noodle, a straw is impressive.


    The dry straw of Chenghuang is tightly tied into a stick shape. The red and bright mountains are thick and thick, and they are tightly packed into a string. They are rolled over in the newly prepared brown syrup, and they are covered with fine sputum. Then, a thin layer of sweet, thin bubbles is placed on the fruit, which looks like a fruity tree.


    ... a street to the end of the street, at least three people holding fruit trees in the sale.


    Although Zhou Wang had never seen this thing, but the ear has been tasted countless times, she recognized it at a glance, that is, the sugar cane that Qu Chi once stalked the pottery and talked over and over again.


    Zhou Wang grabbed Qu Chi: "Dry, let me go to the clothes shop. Xu brother said that we can buy clothes there."


    Qu Chi looked at the candied fruit and did not move.


    Zhou Wang almost cried out: "Dry..."


    "This is the sugar gourd?" Qu Chi pointed at the string of red fruits, but if he lost his way, "It''s everywhere. He can easily buy it, why not come back."


    Zhou Wang squatted on the sleeves of Qu Chi and looked at him with a look of help.


    Qu Chi said: "...he said he will come back. He said he wants to go with me."


    The state of Qu Chi is not quite right. He stared blankly at his toe, and the twilight was faint and faint, as if the drowning man was up and down.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean it..."


    "He is very important. Very important."


    "I count you to enter the mountain on the third day of March, March, and how many years..."


    Lin Haoxin saw Qu Chi faltering, went forward to take his shoulders, took a table and chairs selling powder, and gave Zhou Wang a look.


    Zhou Wang with tears of swaying, went to the old man who sold the candied fruit.


    Xu Xingzhi left some money before leaving, and also taught her to recognize the money, so she did not have to spend any effort, she took a string of the biggest and the most red mountain to the front of Qu Chi.


    When I saw the candied fruit gourd, the Qu Chi Fang, who had a word, stopped the sound and turned the light into a soft and stable. He took his hands and looked at him for a long while. He seemed to have forgotten how to open his mouth. A pair of reddish thin lips lingered for a long time before he took a bite carefully.


    He closed his eyes and contained a small half of candied haws, and spent a long time in his mouth before he swallowed slowly.


    "...sour sour." Qu Chi lowered his head and the broken hair in front of him fell.


    "I don''t want candy gourd, I want him to come back."


    Zhou Wang¡¯s tongue was sour, and before he even had time to drop his tears, he saw Qu Chi release his hand. Yin Honghong fell on the ground. His body was also controlled to one side and was picked up by Lin Haoxin.


    When he touched the palm of his hand, he felt that he was wrong. He turned his hand back to Qu Chi¡¯s forehead and was shocked that he immediately shrank his hand back: "... When did the brother start to have a fever?"


    When I saw the cool valley from afar, Xu Xingzhi had already realized that the Jiuzhi lamp did not send people to occupy the cool valley. This place is empty, I don¡¯t know how many people have been smoked. Among them, the grass is slang, the rats are snarling, and the meaning of desolate and desolate is impossible.


    Before Xu Xingzhi came to the valley, the vines that had been covered with the ruins were dry. He pulled them apart three or two times, and wiped the moss on his palms. Only then could he discern a truncated waist from the traces of the rain. The word "clear".


    Lu Yujiu stood in the mouth of the past, and stepped forward, but he was afraid of a painful foot in the soil of the hometown. He had to hold the dead door and took a few deep breaths. He wanted to go in, but he heard Xu Xing¡¯s scream: "Who?!"


    Lu Yujiu was not scared, but the man hidden in the darkness was shocked. He pushed a bundle of firewood out to defend himself, and then he explored the skull of the tiger''s head.


    Waiting for Xu Xingzhi¡¯s question, the firewood child first asked: ¡°Where are you here?¡±


    Confirming that he has no spiritual power, Xu Xingzhi walked in front of him and squatted down: "Can we not come?"


    "Of course not." The child said seriously, "Here is a haunt."


    The author has something to say: the next chapter, Lu Ghost Wang, Yu Jiu on the line.

 Chapter 101： Ghost day

    "...Ghost?"


    Playing Chai children, they looked at their eyes, they were quite a chest, and they made a master look: "I don''t know, are you outsiders?"


    Xu Xingzhi relies on the remnant stone: "How about foreign visitors? Is it impossible to make a ghost here?"


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi dismissive of his words, the child seems to be offended, emphasizing: "The ghost here can be fierce, if you come to steal things, you will be bitten by ghosts."


    "You are not afraid?"


    "What are I afraid of?" When talking about this, the children look very proud. "I recognize them. I said that in the valley, I don''t need to worship God, and I want to worship the ghosts in this valley. I and I are every year. They all came to give them a gift. They were spiritual. Once I was playing firewood, it was getting dark early, I couldn¡¯t find the way back, and two ghosts in Tsing Yi gave me a light."


    The voice did not fall, Lu Yuji slammed down toward the child, and smashed three heads.


    The child is obviously used to coping with ghosts, but he does not know how to deal with people. He looks at the masked person without saying a word. He is quite eager to worship himself. He is so scared that he has swallowed his words and set off a bundle of firewood. After a few steps, hiding behind the pine trees, revealing a rough face that panicked: "Well, it''s evil."


    Although I don¡¯t know why these wild ghosts will go out to wander during the day, the children still have the courage to shout, and let go of their throats and shout: "... don¡¯t scare him. They haven¡¯t entered yet!"


    Xu Xingzhi stepped forward and removed his robe. He couldn¡¯t help but cover the head of Lu Yujiu, who was heading down and trying to get up. He helped him stand still and turned his head to the charity and proud Xiaochai Tongdao: "Thank you. ""


    After all, he held the little Lu Yuji with one hand and stepped into the lost valley door.


    "Hey!" The little boy yelled like a toothache. "If you die, I don''t care."


    Xu Xingzhi turned back and licked his lips: "Nothing, we are familiar with people here."


    The young man in his arms has been trembled since he leaned on Xu Xingzhi, and he was introduced to the door by a black light from Xu Xing.


    "...Cry and cry." Xu Xingzhi was helplessly laughing, scorning the shoulders of Lu Yujiu''s stiff shoulders, and took a wooden hand and patted his back. "The waist is straight."


    Lu Yujiu and his squatting plaza. There is a lot of fog in the valley, and there is an extra layer of enthusiasm on the bleak. The blue bricks in the pavilion are curved and curved, and the green and yellow are smashing. In the meantime, a green scorpion is stunned. Two strange visitors entered the main hall.


    The main hall door slammed open, and the sun was struggling to wear a layer of fog, and the two sides were thinly cut by the window sill.


    Next, the two went through the corners of the cool valley.


    The candle is broken, the river is touching, the valley is solitary, and it is like this.


    After a round, the two returned to the main hall.


    Sitting in front of the stage, Lu Yuji both hands clasped his knees, and his shoulders were still wearing the robe of Xu Xingzhi: "Xu Shixiong. I told you at the beginning, how did I get into the valley."


    "Tell it."


    ... a little ghost repairer who does not know his own life, in order not to drag down his young little aunt, alone carrying a baggage, leaving home.


    "That is a spring." Lu Yujiu immersed himself in memories, and even the sound was dyed with the color of spring. "I walked away, went here to rest, and saw the word "Qinglianggu" far away, only the name It¡¯s beautiful, it¡¯s beautiful, I think, it¡¯s so good, there are fog, flowers, trees, and so many people, just like a home.¡±


    Xu Xingzhi smiled, because the harsh rules of the cool valley, in fact, is the most unfamiliar place among the four doors.


    Lu Yujiu also laughed: "I entered the valley and was the 2,050th disciple. Now it is the last person to live."


    Xu Xingzhi watched the mist drifting and whispered: "It is good to be alive."


    "Living people should give them a monument." Lu Yujiu''s hands on his knees clenched. "They have no monuments. I don''t even know where they are buried."


    "Who said it?" Xu Xingzhi whispered. "Is their monument not here?"


    ... is standing by his side.


    When Lu Yu was unable to comprehend his meaning, Xu Xingzhi stood up and probed into his arms and took out the list of the cool valleys recorded by Lu Yujiu.


    He turned over two pages and bowed down to ask Lu Yuji: "What time is it now?"


    Lu Yujiu stunned for a moment, looking at the sundial instrument on the side of the temple, not skillfully judging from the knowledge that he had fallen for thirteen years: "Miding time is coming."


    "Snow dust told me that Qingliang Valley does not regularly check people, morning meetings, lunch meetings, and evening parties." Xu Xingzhi took the roster to Lu Yujiu''s chest. "... Today, the noon will be named."


    Lu Yujiu feared: "Xu, Xu brother, I..."


    Xu Xingzhi ignored his fear: "Who are you?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Xu Xingzhi pressed his forehead with a fan handle, and slammed his face and said: "I ask you, who are you?"


    "I am..." Lu Yuji took a deep breath, "Lu Yujiu."


    "Who is Lu Yujiu?"


    In the eyes of Lu Yujiu, the stars flashed a decisive color, and they broke the suppression of Xu Xingzhi. They went backwards in two steps, and the robes worshiped in the cool valley etiquette: "Under the Qing Dynasty, the lower class disciple Lu Yujiu!"


    "Do you have the inheritance of the last Qinglianggu master Wen Xuechen''s legacy?"


    Lu Yu nine eyes with tears: "Yes!"


    "Wen Xuechen died because of the guardianship. His legacy is unsuccessful. Who should complete this ambition for him?!"


    "..."


    Lu Yujiu was numb, and the tight fists shivered slightly, and he lost his voice for a while.


    Xu Xingzhi slammed: "I ask you, who is it?"


    Lu Yuji suddenly slammed his tongue, and blood filled his tongue, rushing his Lingtai to an empty space: "Lu Yujiu!"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s sleeves: ¡°Lu Yujiu, name it!¡±


    After throwing away the raft and **** the robe, Lu Yujiu will carefully clean up the cool valley gowns that have been carefully preserved for many years, holding the roster, stepping onto the high platform, and swinging the long sleeves, there will be a dense cloud. Cover all the sky.


    The child''s face, the child''s body, stood on the high platform, and the arm sang the ghost spell, and the robes were stirred up by the spirits, showing a strong fire: "---------------------------------------------


    After the loss of the day, the valley rushed to the scene, the smoke pillows cold, the cold air, and caused Xu Xingzhi to shake.


    Lu Yu¡¯s single-shaped single shadow stood on the stage and shouted loudly: ¡°Wen Xuechen!¡±


    According to the four customary customary habits, the first name is always placed in the first position, Lu Yujiu bite these three words into a sigh of relief, echoing, as if to want to teach the person lying under the wild yellow sand Can hear.


    He is silent for a long time, no one corresponds.


    So, Lu Yuji sank into breath and shouted the name of the next person: "Resolve the heart!"


    His voice was like a sea echoing a layer of echoes, but before it fell, he listened to a thick voice and responded accordingly: "Yes!"


    Lu Yuji, who was buried in the roster, suddenly looked up.


    The squares are filled with tens of thousands of fireflies in a flash, and the transparent images are arranged into a square that is familiar to Lu Yujiu. Sitting cross-legged on the grass in front of the temple, the eyes are almost tenderly watching the short one. youth.


    Lu Yujiu¡¯s body is shaking with the hands of the roster. He shuddered and cried, shouting: "Jiangyuan Day!"


    "Yes!"


    "Wu Changsong!"


    "Yes."


    "Yang Lin!"


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the ghosts tenderly, and his body was cold, but his heart jumped very fast.


    Two thousand six hundred and eighty-seven people, a full two thousand six hundred and seventy-seven.


    Lu Yujiu, the ordinary disciple of the lower class, can be almost all the brothers and sisters of the trotting leg Lu Yujiu. With such blazing love and affection, can you remember the names of these people?


    Xu Xingzhi is not known, only know that Lu Yujiu, as the only living person in the cool valley in these years, is carrying the whole valley on his body.


    After finishing the last name, Lu Yujiu was hard to support, and the roster of the roster fell down.


    He fell to the ground and covered his face, sobbing and crying. "Sister, brother, Lu Yuji went home... came back..."


    The first answer to the sound of the answer came to the stage, and looked at Lu Yuji, who was crying decently, and sternly scolded: "What to cry, not a device."


    Lu Yuji, regardless of his knees, hugged his knees and cried out.


    The heart is far away and hey: "I know crying."


    He said, he squatted awkwardly, embraced the young man, and took a shot on his back.


    Nestled in the cold embrace, Lu Yuji cried and apologized: "Senior brother, Lu Yujiu is a non-dao person... I didn''t mean to mix into the valley at the beginning, I am not..."


    The heart is relieved for a moment.


    The body of Lu Yu Jiu Yuan Ying has been completed, and he has turned it into a ghost repair. The balance maintained by the previous ghosts and double repairs has been broken, and the ghost repairing atmosphere is hard to cover up. Since Lu Yuji entered the door, almost all the ghosts hidden in the dark have smelled his body.


    After a short time, he clung to Lu Yujiu and yelled at him: "A fool."


    After that, he turned his voice and asked softly: "... Can you take us out?"


    Where the spirits are ghosts, their wishes are gone, and their resentment is deep, they will be bound to one place, and they will not be able to reinvent the road. They will not be able to cross the bridge, and more than two thousand spirits will be drowned for a full 13 years.


    They are full of grievances and hatred, and they can''t stretch them. Every time they go to the broken day, the ghosts cry in the valley, and no one can dare to enter.


    Lu Yujiu said with a cry: "But... the spirit of the bounds, if you want to leave the bounded land, you can only repair the soul core by the ghost, recognize it as a ghost... a ghost slave, and then you can''t reincarnate..."


    Jie Xinyuan grabbed his shoulder: "... can you?"


    From noon to sunset, the child who had been playing with firewood had already filled two bundles of firewood. However, he did not go down the mountain, but squatted under the pine trees and probed into the valley door to see if the two men could not come out, he would have to Going in and talking to the wild ghosts, ask them to give themselves a face, and to spare those two foreigners who don¡¯t know how to be good.


    With such kindness and pride, the child waited for two figures.


    The handsome young man carrying the little one and slowly stepping out of the threshold.


    The person behind him was tired and tired, even if he slept, his fingers curled up uncontrollably.


    The child was relieved and faintly stunned. I felt that it was a pity that the two men did not know that they had a good relationship with the ghosts here.


    Just as he was in a hurry, the young man who was behind him stood still, shallowly, and did not look at the pine tree. He only said to himself: "The kid, after going up the mountain to fight the night, remember to raise the lantern, the ghost in this mountain, There is no way to light up for you in the future."


    The little boy stunned and showed his head from hiding, but the young man had disappeared like a wind.


    Xu Xingzhi walked on the mountain road, and he was in a good mood because he saw many familiar faces.


    Until he sensed a strange breath on his side.


    He suddenly stood still, just waiting for the oncoming, two footsteps in front and behind.


    ¡°Is there a spiritual fluctuation here?¡±


    "Yes. I don''t know which **** is in the haunted place. The left and right spiritual fluctuations have disappeared. Let''s take a look at the two brothers..."


    The voice was cut off here, and the two men who spoke had already seen Xu Xingzhi and the sleepy Lu Yujiu.


    ...that is two magic disciples dressed in Danyangfeng costumes.

 Chapter 102： Seeing like a face

    One ??of the younger curiously looked at their costumes and naturally greeted: "Are you also being asked to investigate the situation?"


    Xu Xingzhi licked his head.


    He didn''t want to cause any movement at this time. As soon as they came to rest under the Dawu Mountain, he did not want to expose their ridiculous things so quickly.


    Secondly, Lu Yujiu has done his best, Xu Xingzhi does not want to wake him up, want to let him sleep well.


    So Xu Xing¡¯s lips were picked and opened with a smile: ¡°No, we are passing by.¡±


    Another man with a fox eye is not so fooled. He has been staring at Xu Xing''s face. He is so sharp that he can''t wait to cut a piece of meat from his face to carefully identify: "You are the one who respects the master?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s lie will come: "No. The sun and the moon of the mountain, how can I glory with him when I watch the mountain?"


    Although the cool valley ghosts were crucified here, but after a lifetime of 13 years in the world, ushered in a lot of travellers, naturally know that Jiuzhi Lan changed the name of the Lord as the mountain owner. This person asked such a question, apparently that Xu Xingzhi came to the road and wanted to swindle him.


    The answer given by Xu Xingzhi is not very honest, but it is difficult to pick out the fault of the beautiful words. The brows of the foxhole are twice as thick as before: "What mission do you have here?"


    "No task. Just bring my brother out to play." Xu Xingzhi held the one-legged leg of Lu Yuji and sent it to him. "We both entered different sects, and we didn''t see two or three times a year, weird."


    "Really?"


    "Really. I am not good at what I have to do with my heart." Xu Xingzhi replied earnestly, "I am an honest man."


    Fox Eye immediately determined that this person''s mouth is not a honest thing: "How do I see you are familiar?"


    "Hey." Xu Xingzhi was happy, and the smile of the first sun shone like a snow. "That''s a great honor."


    The fox eyes saw that his skin was so good, and he saw him smile and his temperament was extraordinary. He added more suspicion and asked: "Are you guarding the Fengling Mountain Gate?"


    Xu Xingzhi naturally heard his extra-string sound, and he was shamelessly swearing: "This face given by my mother is just used to fill the facade."


    After all, he smiled softly and smiled at the fox eyes. He smiled at the fox eyes and greasy. He waved his hand: "Let''s go."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his long legs and said he left.


    The fox eyes are trying to move, and I don¡¯t know where to come. I look back and see that Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left waist is inserted with a bamboo fracture fan. When the time is up, he sighs and says: ¡°Stop!¡±


    Xu Xingzhi stood still, his head glimpsed, and the neck bones rang, and the face still smiled: "What?"


    ... tears, smile, single hand, folding fan.


    A person''s name has come alive in the eyes of the fox. The three words were like the gongs and drums of a street monkey, and they sang three times in a row, and his face changed: "...turn your face!"


    Although the young disciples accompanying him are not clear, they can also see some signs and put their hands on the hilt.


    Xu Xingzhi took off his robe and Lu Yujiu from his body, and the robe was reversed. He wrapped the short Lu Yujiu into a sleeping white-skinned scorpion and placed it on a stone with less dew.


    He turned back and smiled lazily: "Two, what else?"


    The fox eye was forced to come forward: "Who are you?!..."


    One of Xu Xing laughed.


    The fox eye only felt that the tree shadow of the mother-in-law had shaken suddenly, and the shadow disappeared. Xu Xingzhi also seemed to be in the tree and disappeared.


    Then, there was a faint sandalwood fragrance on his nose.


    He almost stunned the empty front, and felt a warm back, a cold neck, and the right arm of the sword was firmly locked by an arm.


    The fox eyes were mixed and angered, and the name was stuttered out: "Xu, Xu Xingzhi..."


    Xu Xingzhi''s soul-like body is attached to his back, holding a fish-sword sword in the back, and the thin blade face is tightly pressed against the neck of the tiger''s fox eye. He slowly cuts over: "...if I am you, guess Whoever I am, I will run first."


    The thin blade is over, and the blood splashes three feet.


    When the fox eye died, I couldn¡¯t understand it. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s body had no weapons. How did he change his sword out of thin air?


    After letting go of his blood, Xu Xingzhi took his hilt straight to his lower back and let his dead dog slip off the ground.


    He checked that he was not stained with blood on his body, and then he waved his hand to shake the blood on the sword. He took out a line of blood beads and looked up again. The disciple who accompanied the foxhole was stunned. He heard his name and he was thrown on the sword. The blast is like a fire.


    Xu Xingzhi''s single hand-held sword, let the tip of the sword vertically downward, only a shock, a magical bow and a white feather arrow. He turned his feet together, single-handedly arrowed, and pulled the silver-stringed bow into a full moon. He looked at the sight and looked at it with a single arrow. The person who left the sword and the body was stiff, and the arrow was like a geese. Rolled over.


    The arrow only shot through his calf, not hurting his life. Xu Xingzhi also went back and went to Lu Yuji to wrap some loose clothes before he went to pick up the spoils he shot. He planned to bring it back to Meng. Heavy light interrogation interrogation.


    ...but he only found a body in the valley.


    There was a broken arrow in the chest of the man. It was actually grabbing the arrow before Xu Xingzhi came from it.


    Xu Xingzhi did not know that his name was the same as Meng Zhongguang. He was scared of the power of self-satisfaction on the spot. He looked at the corpse and regretted it for a long time. Then he ruthlessly smashed his clothes and left only his shirt. body.


    Now Xu Xingzhi can understand why Meng Chongguang often catches the disciples who come to them and sneak into their clothes, and they will take their clothes to give up.


    At first he thought that it was Meng Zhongguang¡¯s humiliation to them. Later, he realized that it was actually the humiliation of these visitors to Meng Zhongguang and others.


    Xu Xingzhi, about a quarter of an hour after they left, Qingliang Valley once again welcomed two visitors.


    He was wearing a moonlight and followed Xu Ping¡¯s life. He looked around and said: "How can this valley be different from the past?"


    In the past, the cool valley of the cool valley, the cold weather, a cold moon reflected, the smoldering gas is like a fog barrier, but the fourth is wandering around today, sensing that there is a strong spiritual flow trace here, before To see, but I feel that the valley is empty, thousands of ghosts have disappeared without a trace, it is really weird.


    Xu Pingsheng ignored him and took him on his own.


    "Hey, where are you going to take me?" He complained, "Give me a letter, I want to see the cool valley door."


    Xu Pingsheng has always been ignorant, and he can never do anything. He will not take care of it.


    Then he began to complain again: "...I have received something."


    Xu Ping gave birth to him.


    The fourth is that the individual is crazy, especially loves to provoke this little monster that he has raised for thirteen years: "Hey, you dare to marry me. Are you long-term, right?"


    Xu Pingsheng turned his head and went on.


    ئ ¼úÙâÙâ ¼úÙâÙâ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    Xu Pingsheng stunned for a long time and briefly countered: "...innocent."


    ئ four: "..."


    It was rare to be stunned by the stagfowl, and the cockroach was full of intestines and wondering how to go back, Xu Pingsheng stood still.


    In the shade of the barren, Yan saw a body that had been left with a coat and was kneeling down on the ground.


    I took a lot of fun and went forward.


    Touching the neck where he still has the temperature, he judged: "Just died."


    Xu Pingsheng was kneeling beside the corpse, looking straight for a moment, pulling out the sword and straight into the heart that the man had not jumped.


    I can''t wait to be splashed with a **** face. I can''t wait to open the bow and give Xu Pingsheng a few big mouths. I can''t convince myself that I don''t care about a waking body: "What are you doing?!"


    "Magic. Kill."


    He wiped a face: "Big Brother! Can''t you hear me talking? I can''t hear my eyes! It''s dead!"


    Xu Pingsheng didn''t feel that he was wrong with the killing of the magic road. However, if he took the face of Yan Si, it seemed that it was not right. He took the handcuffs from his arms and wiped his face.


    He opened his arms and said: "It''s worth it. Anyway, the dirty is dirty, waiting for the end of the mountain..."


    When the voice did not fall, he saw Xu Pingsheng feel like a sense, pumping a nose, leaning over the body and sniffing for a while, a very interesting look.


    He was suddenly stunned.


    Xu Pingsheng''s wake-ups of this kind of grass and grass refining, if there is no master''s spiritual power to maintain, they can only live with human flesh to survive. For the past ten years, this is a small thing to raise such a wolf heart and dog lungs from time to time. It can be said that it is hard work and painstaking efforts. Now he has an interest in human flesh, which is tantamount to five thunders.


    He kicked Xu Pingsheng from the body and decided to immediately teach: "If you are surnamed Xu, if you dare to bite a bite, you will fall into the room and sleep!"


    Xu Pingsheng rolled out a few laps and fell to the ground and turned to stun for a while, then raised his head, whispered: "Go..."


    The fourth suspicion is that just one of his own pushes pushed him forward again between the dreams: "Are you not sick again?"


    Xu Pingsheng stubbornly pointed at the body on the ground: "...do it."


    When I saw him in a state of normality, it was not as difficult to control as it was when I was mad. When I was going to return to Fengling to save Xu Xing, my heart was faint.


    He first turned over the face of the dead man and looked at it carefully. He was about to turn his eyes on the broken arrow that took his life.


    Only to take a look at the moment, the familiar spiritual remnant on the arrow will make the cockroach **** a cold air.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Xu Pingsheng: "...is it OK? Is he coming out?!"


    Xu Xingzhi returned two pieces of clothes and searched the printed letters of the two men. They packed them properly and took Lu Yujiu on the road.


    After sleeping for a while, there was a bump. Lu Yujiu woke up and whispered on the back of Xu Xing. "What happened to Xu Shixiong?"


    Xu Xingzhi replied: "Nothing, sleep you."


    Lu Yujiu trusted Xu Xingzhi, and then quietly picked himself up.


    When Xu Xingzhi was on the road again, the robe was left to Lu Yujiu. Fortunately, Lu Yujiu was hot and soft, and he was already warm enough on his body.


    Although the sword is stable, but the height is high, Xuhang¡¯s robe is not very tight. In a short time, it is like a big bird with white wings, fluttering away.


    Lu Yu Jiuhuai''s symbolic feelings seem to have a sense of light and darkness, a lavender illusion emerged from it, and the clouds are like a roll.


    After a long while, the big bird returned to its original position, tame and warmly squatted on the shoulder of Lu Yujiu.


    Jie Xinyuan was attached to the robe streamer for Lu Yuji, and he was flat and wrinkled. Just wanted to look at his own achievements, he saw Xu Xingzhi smile and smile at him.


    Jie Xinyuan took a look at the board: "...Xu brother, I just don''t want you to lose this clothes."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled: "Yeah."


    "...this clothes are quite new."


    "Ok."


    "clothes¡­¡­"


    Jie Xinyuan couldn¡¯t say it anymore, and he simply sneaked back to Fuxi, and he couldn¡¯t see his eyes.


    Xu Xingzhi laughed openly.


    The hanging moon is like tired eyes, the stars are like heavy rain, Xu Xingzhi is carrying Lu Yujiu, wearing a salt-like light, all the way to the small tea house under the Dawu Mountain.


    The lights in the tea house were swaying, and the top and bottom were bright. Xu Xingzhi took the moonlight and entered the door. When Lu Yujiu was handed over to Zhoubeinan, he had not yet had time to explain the situation clearly. He saw that the light door in the first floor had disappeared.


    One of Xu Xing said: "...has the light coming back?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s look is somewhat weird. It seems to be a joy and a melancholy. When Lu Yu¡¯s nine fights were in his arms, he was stunned. After a while, he responded: ¡°Well.¡±


    "Where?"


    "Upstairs. The boss has swept a room for him."


    Xu Xingzhi called Meng Chongguang to look for the gap between the present and the wild, to see if he could find the soul of the Tao, but in order not to give everyone a false hope, he wants Meng Zhongguang to tell everyone before he finds the soul core. What he is looking for.


    Xu Xingzhi ignited a glimmer of hope: "What can he say to you?"


    "He was very tired. He didn''t say anything when he came back. After driving the mana to close the door, he got a key." Zhou Beinan spread a hand with a shallow floating light group inside. "Meng Zhongguang let me wait for you." Give it back to you after you come back, then you will sleep."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart-wrenching fire was covered with cold water, but after all, he still suffered from the pain. He supported the stair railing and went up: "I will go see him."


    "He doesn''t matter." Zhou Beinan paused. "Quchi... He woke up."


    Xu Xingzhi went up two steps and said casually: "...when I left, he wouldn''t wake up."


    Zhou Beinan is somewhat indescribable: "I mean, Qu Chi, he woke up."


    One of Xu Xing was stagnation and looked down at Zhou Beinan.


    The four eyes meet, each has a sorrow.


    For Qu Chi, the meaning of "wake up"...


    Xu Xingzhi only stopped for a stop, then three steps and two steps straight upstairs, single-handed straight into the room that Qu Chi originally placed, and opened the door.


    The youth in the robes are leaning on the bedpost docilely, talking to Lin Haoxin on the side. When he whispers, his eyes are low and he can see the clear light of the water. When he hears the door ringing, the clear light rises and it flashes a warm smile: "...do it."


    The author has something to say: Qingliang Valley specialty: proud Jiao.


    The current North and South still do not know that he will face two thousand big brothers in the future.

 Chapter 103： Wake up

    No one knows why the sudden high fever will revive Qu Chi from the dream of thirteen years. Everyone only knows that he burned a half-daylight scene. When he opened his eyes, he first uttered a "tao leisure". Without a response, he called Zhou Beinan, who stayed on the side of the bed.


    Zhou Beinan only thought that he had burned back, and thanked him with a cup to feed him.


    Qu Chi took the cup, but only put it in his palm and asked him: "Tao leisure... can you find it?"


    "Drinking water and drinking water." Zhou Beinan compiled a slogan, "You are lying here with peace of mind. Go out and find it, and bring back the full-tailed pottery to you later."


    Listening to Zhou Beinan''s dream of knitting for him, Qu Chi bowed his head and suppressed it for a long time. He finally laughed.


    He said gently: "...Northern, I have worked hard over the years."


    Qu Chi is awake, and the past is always remembered, including Wen Xuechen, including Tao Leisure.


    But after all, he was not a hysterical temper. He only temporarily retired everyone after he woke up, confined himself and stayed alone for a long time.


    Lying on the soft bed, Qu Chi remembered the bed that belonged to him and the pottery in the wild tower.


    In order to protect his little treasure, he was sleeping with a bed of pottery. However, when the bed was just completed, it was not big enough. At night, he was afraid that his body was too tall and crowded with pottery. He took his blanket with the skin of the animal and quietly moved out of the bed under the bed. Made a nest and guarded him devoutly.


    However, after about half an hour, the teenager who slept in the night, could not detect the lack of an individual in the bed, and stepped on the body of Qu Chi.


    He screamed, his feet soft, and when he fell down, he was caught in a warm embrace.


    Qu Chi took the blanket and slender soft arm and circled him. He whispered to him: "... Where are you going?"


    Tao Yu was trapped in the chest of Qu Chi, his eyes were round and round because of panic and nervousness. "I, I... think outside."


    Qu Chi took the pottery and sat up, putting his chin on his soft and clean hair. He is long in his hand, and in this position, he easily touches the ankle of the pottery, and the skeleton is like a cool marble.


    Qu Chi feels distressed: "...you have to wear socks."


    Saying, Qu Chi has a pottery from behind, taking thick socks from the shoe hole, carefully putting it on him, and leveling the most foldable socks.


    He held the pottery in this way, and the heart of the pottery was like a pendulum that struck back and forth between the ribs and the spine, making an empty muffled sound.


    ... For the first time, Qu Chi knows that a person can become thin like this.


    He sent the pottery to go out and came back with him. Tao leisurely picked up the blanket on the floor for him and re-entered the bed.


    As a result of the strong demand of Tao Leisure, Qu Chi climbed into the bed, tightened himself funnyly, and made as many positions as possible for Tao.


    The thin light of the veins outside the window poured into the room, and the shallow brows swept up his own eyebrows. Qu Chi was unaware of it. I saw Tao¡¯s face staring blankly at him, as if looking at the precious treasures under the sun.


    He whispered, "Why are you so good to me?"


    Qu Chi thought for a moment and replied honestly: "...I don''t know."


    After all, he clumsily slammed his hands and feet: "Is this okay? Then I can be better for you."


    ... Now that Qu Chi knows, I know everything.


    He stumbled out of the blindfold, but only felt that a bed under his body was boundless, even if he stretched his arms, he couldn''t touch the person who had been sleeping with himself for thirteen years.


    Qu Chi closed his eyes and did not move.


    He is the oldest group of people, but in the thirteen years, he has not been able to do anything but to protect his leisure.


    Even now, he has no right and time to suffer from the loss of pottery.


    Qu Chi needs to be a living person, so he only gave himself a short quarter of an hour to remember the teenager who was regarded as a treasure for thirteen years.


    A quarter of an hour later, when Lin Haoxin was called into the house again, Qu Chi was still the Qu Chi of Erya Wenwen.


    Out of courtesy, he has done a simple grooming on himself, leaning on the bedside, and clearly asking about the situation of Danyangfeng after he broke into the wild.


    However, Lin Haoxin thinks that the young man on the bed with Zhu Yi is so thin that the night wind that flows into the window will blow his robe out of his robe, and it seems that he is lost. Half of the body.


    After Xu Xingzhi pushed in the door, Qu Chi nodded to Lin Haoxin: "...do as I said first."


    Lin Haoxin should have a voice, and went away.


    Qu Chi smiled and said, "Sit."


    Xu Xingzhi did not move and asked him directly: "Who am I?"


    Qu Chi glimpsed a little, then turned his face away, his lips covered with a smile: "...Xu Xingzhi."


    "Who is Xu Xingzhi?"


    Qu Chi A: "It is the first of Fengling, the top of the list, or the Taoist who is planning to make a lifetime."


    Xu Xingzhi did not say a word, stepped forward, tightened the shoulders of Qu Chi, locked him into his arms, and Qu Chi patted his back, using the familiarity of Xu Xing. Force, as if everything has not changed, it seems that Xu Xingzhi just left in a banquet, went to the mountain to take a drink, when he came back, the seats were not scattered, the people were still, the wine was still warm.


    However, Xu Xingzhi clearly knows that the thirteen years have passed. They are no longer the poetry of wine and poetry.


    When he was in the world, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sentiment was not very deep, but when he met Qu Chi, he suddenly couldn¡¯t help himself. When the mood rose and swelled, a thousand words hang over the tip of his tongue, but it was hard to figure out.


    Xu Xingzhi clasped the music and confirmed to him in a childlike voice: "...returned?"


    Qu Chi responded: "Come back."


    "Not separated?"


    Qu Chi laughed and held Xu Xingzhi''s hair and promised: "...only death, no more."


    Speaking of this sentence, Qu Chi paused, remembered the person who had died with him not long ago, and the long eyelashes flashed, then gently hanged down, and all the grief was hidden, leaving no trace.


    Zhou Beinan did not know when the shadow was standing at the door, and looked at the two people who were together.


    Embracing with others, he is no longer a thing to be.


    He raised his hand to look at his translucent palm, and for a moment, he only copied his hand and smiled. He sneered and said: "Oh, both of you, hug and hug, you are dead."


    There should be wine at the meeting, but now the wine is in trouble, and the tea is enough.


    Soon, the three gathered at the table and three tea cups full of black tea were touched in one place, and three clear lightes were taken.


    Innocent to tell the old things, Qu Chi went straight to the theme: "When the magic road attacked, Danyang and Fengling opened the mountain gate and sent away a large number of disciples. Now I want to try to pull these disciples back. What do you think?"


    Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Beinan looked at each other.


    Zhou Beinan did not maintain much hope for this. He said: "Thirteen years have passed, and they have no one to command. I am afraid that I have already been disheartened and have gone all the way. It is easy to pull back."


    Xu Xingzhi is not so pessimistic: "You can try it."


    Some hatred is not enough to be erased in the thirteenth year.


    He mentioned the two thousand cool valley ghosts brought back by Lu Yujiu, but Zhou Beinan is still not very interested: "They just have nowhere to go, they can only stay in the same place."


    Zhou Beinan has always been a daring to love and hate. If the hatred of Jiuzhi Lantern and Magic Road is not inferior to any one present, today is so unhappy, Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi have seen some clues.


    Xu Xingzhi gave Zhou Beinan a cup full of hands: "Northern, what happened?"


    Zhou Beinan hangs down in the light, thinking for a moment, only dumbly said: "We... really want to overthrow the nine lights? Rebuild four doors?"


    This question is very embarrassing, Xu Xingzhi raised his eyebrows and asked: "... otherwise?"


    "I asked several disciples to ask the passers-by." Zhou Beinan repeatedly rubbed the teacup, and there was a bit of old Xiaosuo in his expression. "After the nine lights led the four doors, they used the Huairou policy to suppress the magic road, and gradually turned the magic road. The evil spirits are suppressed, almost... almost the same as destroying the magic. In the thirteen years, the four seas are quiet, the wind is the same, the people are safe, the music is good, and there is nothing."


    Zhou Beinan, who was violently hateful and determined to kill the Jiuzhi lamp, quickly heard many rumors after hearing such rumors.


    ...... Change the four-door style that has gradually faded to lead Taoism. Can it be done as well as nine lights?


    They are old people, just like the foreheads of the ruined dynasty. It¡¯s really right at this time.


    After listening to his concerns, Xu Xingzhi did not react.


    "We may not be able to do it, but we can do it without replacing the sword with us." Xu Xingzhi, "Northern, you can think like this. After all, killing nine lights, the small string will not resurrect, Master. It will not resurrect, you, Xue Chen and more than two thousand Qinggu disciple spirits are all the same. Everything is like water, never return to the time of the past peace. But I want to forget all kinds of misery, it is better to kill me with a sword. I won''t talk about the truth of the world in the world. I only know that it is the eye to the eye and the fate."


    Zhou Beinan knew that he was thinking a bit biased. After listening to Xu Xingzhi, the haze that had troubled him for half a day was finally dispersed.


    After a long while, he gave a sigh of relief and said, "I am trying to get back to Ying Tianchuan tonight. Father... I have not seen it for a long time."


    Qu Chi beheaded, said: "I have called Lin Haoxin to make Danzhu fireworks. This is the Danyang Peak''s past year''s token. Any disciple of Danyangfeng will be able to recognize it. With this kind of object, I can always recruit some disciples. Moreover, when I had an appointment with Guangfujun, the disciples who were away from the mountain would go to the end of the mountain. I will leave for the end of the mountain and maybe I can hear some valuable news."


    Xu Xingzhi pushed his arm: "Ruo Chi, you are just sick, don''t run around, good health."


    "No." Qu Chi glanced at the empty bed to the endless, "... I have had enough rest for thirteen years."


    Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi each left, Xu Xingzhi was responsible for sitting in the tea house, ready to deal with the sudden situation.


    After the two left, Xu Xingzhi put the cups on the table one by one.


    Three empty cups were squeezed and placed in one place, and there was a fourth cup full of tea on the table. The heat was not scattered, as if waiting for someone to drink.


    Xu Xingzhi sat alone for a long time, and thought about Zhou Beinan¡¯s words for a long time before he smiled and stood up.


    Regarding the Jiuzhi lamp, he did not know whether he should hate or be gratified. After a long aftertaste, he was sighing after a while.


    He pushed open the door and was ready to see what Meng Zhongguang had done.


    However, when he opened the door, he saw Zhou Wang back to the door, sat on the steps, and sat himself in a long shadow.


    Perceived the sound of the door, Zhou Wang looked back and smiled at Xu Xingzhi: "Xu Shixiong."


    Xu Xingzhi asked her: "Why don''t you go to sleep?"


    "I can''t sleep." Zhou Wang squatted with a double knife and put his chin on the back of his hand. He was confused in his tone. "It''s just a day and a night, the mother is gone, and the cognac is not there."


    Xu Xingzhi is dumb.


    For Zhou Wang, she grew up in the wild wild winds. The outside world, the wind is not the wind she is familiar with. Every object, every street scene, for Xu Xingzhi, they are reunited for a long time. But for Zhou Wang, it is a thing of his hometown, a scene of his hometown.


    She only relied on the people she knew. However, the ones who were born with her were disappeared, and one completely changed their face and became another person.


    But before Xu Xingzhi thought of comforting her words, Zhou Wang laughed, and the lacquered scorpion shone with a light faint light: "Xu Shixiong, don''t care about me. I think about it alone."


    The sensible child is always very distressed, and Xu Xingzhi still wants to say something, but suddenly heard the crisp sound of the large-scale overturn of the cup in the room next to him.


    Immediately, a Fengling disciple rushed out of the door, and his voice panicked: "Xu Shixiong, let''s take a look! Meng brother is like a nightmare, he..."

 Chapter 104： Night visitor

    The voice has not fallen, and the Fengling disciple who ran out of the letter was swept away by a palm of the hand from the back, and fluttered a few steps. , almost directly turned over the second floor guardrail and fell to the downstairs.


    Meng Zhongguang paled a face, barefoot ran out from a shadow of light, and looked around in a circle, glimpsed the unruly Xu Xingzhi, finally revealing a salvation-like expression, struggling to run to him.


    Take Xu Xingzhi into his arms and confirm that it is not a phantom. Meng Zhongguang¡¯s lips are vaguely bloody, burying his head, and the calf looks like his head to drill Xu Xingzhi¡¯s chest.


    The more I love, the more I don¡¯t know how to say it. I just want to drill a hole in the heart of my eyes and live in it.


    Xu Xingzhi reached out to touch the back of Meng Guangguang. His back was wet with a large piece. The hot sweat drenched the clothes, steamed the hair, and the eyelashes were covered with a thin layer of mist, making him look soft and weak. .


    In the next second, Meng Zhongguang, who was "soft and deceivable," slammed his strength and hugged Xu Xingzhi''s waist and hugged it into the house, leaving everyone to wait for their own stunned.


    From the time he heard the noise, Yuan Ruyi, who was wrapped in a long and sloping night cloak, walked out of the tea room on one side.


    This body is what she has set up in the wild. Nowadays, wearing a set is like a shadow in the dark night. I can¡¯t see the bones. Only the woman¡¯s clear and gentle voice came from under the hood: ¡°Good. Go, let go."


    So far, everyone still doesn''t know that this bone is the glory of Yuan Ruo, and even the Fengling disciple who is struggling from the edge of the danger does not know who this person is. I only know that all the brothers are waiting for her. Very good, she also added a little respect to her, and bowed to her before leaving.


    When the people dispersed, Yuan Ruqi walked to the side of Zhou Wang and sat quietly.


    Zhou Wang called her a "meta teacher", she smiled lightly, and her laughter was like a quilt that was sun-dried in the winter. It was warm and reassuring: "If you can''t sleep, I will sit with you." sit down."


    Zhou Wang did not speak, leaning his head on Yuan Ruyi''s shoulder.


    Yuan Ruyi reached out and put on the bones of the gloves to create a soft flesh and blood, and carefully looked at the confused eyebrows of Zhou Wang: "Is it not?"


    Zhou Wang shook his head.


    When I came to the world, everyone changed.


    For a long time, Da Niang was mourning his cool valley. The leisure and the light door that sent them out melted into one place. Only this warm bone is as good as ever.


    Zhou Wang whispered: "Yuan Shijie, I want to go back to the wild."


    Yuan Ruyi knows that this is a child''s words, naturally she will not blame her, only quietly holding her hand.


    Zhou Wang also knew that he was very ignorant and bowed his head.


    In just one day, she knew what was born and died, and she finally got a heart in her thirteen-year-old heart. Mindfulness urges people to mature quickly. Zhou Wang has thought of many things that she has vaguely thought about before, but she has never really understood.


    But after thinking about it, she was sincerely cold from the bottom of her heart: "...Yuan Shijie, I am afraid."


    "I know what I want to do, and I know what Cognac and Master Xu are going to do." Zhou Wang said in a tone of praying, "How dangerous it is to do such a thing, I understand. I hope that everything will not change. Is this not good?"


    Yuan Ruyi whispered: "Awang, for us, 13 years ago, the world has changed once. For ''change'', we hate a hundred times more than you. If everything does not change, you will have a smile. The father who will force you to learn the law and etiquette, a mother who will help you to be lazy and gentle, you will have two cognacs, and Xu and his brother will definitely fight for who is the cognac, who is the little Oh; of course, the gentleman¡¯s temperament is a violent thing, but you¡¯re Xu¡¯s brother...¡±


    Yuan Ruyi¡¯s martyrdom came to let Zhou Wang hear God.


    "You will know a lot of elders, and you will love the chess, and you will love the wine. My master, Guangfujun... loves the murderer. You will hold you everywhere and show off his niece, who is beautiful. Who says you are not beautiful? You have to fight with your sleeves; as for your big brother..." Yuan Ruo¡¯s voice brought some smiles. "You don''t know, he used to be a childish and beautiful child. Nothing is wrong.... You still have I will know Tao Leisure and Lu Yujiu. Although they may not be as familiar as they are now, they are at least safe."


    Zhou Wang listened to her and told everyone all the time, could not help but ask: "What about your sister?"


    Yuan Ruzhen suddenly heard the sound.


    "I heard them talk about you and say you..."


    With this in mind, Zhou Wangcai found that he had asked too deeply, and he had to circumvent the topic in the future. Yuan Ruyi held her hand and calmed down: "If that time, you will not recognize me."


    Zhou Wang¡¯s mood is ups and downs: ¡°Yuan Shijie...¡±


    As early as after the bones, the first time I took the water, Yuan Ruyi accepted the reality, and now it is not itch or painful.


    In the past 13 years, what hurts will get used to it.


    She bit her glove through the veil, revealing a frosty snow washed bone.


    "Yuan Ruyi has no appearance, no flesh and bones, and there is still a bone left. It is still Yuan Ruo." Yuan Ruyi used his bones to caress Zhou¡¯s hair. "I am not afraid of anything now, I am afraid of scaring." People."


    The more Yuan Ruyi said, the more sad Zhou Wang¡¯s heart was, and the heart that was overwhelmed by the depression finally erased a few colors: ¡°Yuan Shijie, I will avenge you.¡±


    "Chou is my, I will report it myself." Yuan Ruo paused and asked her, "Can you hear the news of several disciples today?"


    Zhou Wang is dumb.


    She did hear it, so she felt that revenge was useless. It was better to be safe and secure when she was living in a wild land. She could only listen to Yuan Ruyi¡¯s words, and Zhou Wang was shaken again.


    "The Jiuzhi lamp will be well managed in the world. We will not forget what method it used to overturn the four doors. Since he can take it away, we also have the right to recapture at any time.... Moreover, in any case, we are still alive, But in the thirteen years, so many people have died. If the living person does not have an account of the deceased, he will live on their bones in his life.... We don''t want to live like that, nor should we live like that."


    Speaking of this, the eyes of Zhou Wang¡¯s eyes gradually peeled off, and a clear and firm wave of light emerged.


    Yuan Rugao clasped her palms, and the voice turned to a low and soft voice: "After waiting for things to settle down, if Awang can''t adapt to the world, I will go back to the wild with Awang. Is it good?"


    Zhou Wang had not said anything yet. The young man who rested in the backyard in the downstairs was wearing thick clothes. He squinted and squinted and walked out of the backyard. The woman sitting side by side on the stairs asked: "just now What''s the matter? Did you hit the cup?"


    Yuan Rusheng said: "Sorry, it is not careful. We will pay for the money."


    In the darkness, I only heard this gentle sound like water. The young man seemed to be washed and washed by the snow. When he was awake, he burned a red face and turned back to the room. I also thought about the roof for a long time.


    What a beautiful woman that is worthy of such a voice.


    When he was wandering, he suddenly heard the door of the teahouse being slammed, hey, hey, it was Sven.


    The tea house is not a hotel with a foothold. After the board is closed, there is no reason to open the door again. However, the young man still missed the woman on the stairs, thinking that he could see her when he went to the door, and he would give birth to infinite joy in his heart. He would return the candle still on the palm of his hand and walk straight toward the door.


    He went to the door and found three figures standing side by side and with different heights, but the woman who was wearing a cloak and told him to imagine that she had disappeared together with the little girl.


    The young man was disappointed when he arrived, and the visitors outside the door lost their patience instantly: "What knocks, big night. This is not an inn, you have to rest, and the road ahead is south!"


    The young man who knocked on the door of Nasswen wrote: "I was here before..."


    The people who accompanied him obviously didn''t have such good patience, and they knocked the door loudly and joyfully: "Xu Xingzhi! OK! It''s me!"


    Upstairs, the lights were half faint, the moon was half-bright, the door was closed, and the spiritual power was applied. Xu Xingzhi did not hear the sounds outside.


    After Meng Zhongguang moved to the bed, the man tangled up like a cat, arrogantly yelling at him, causing him to provoke Xu Xingzhi to kiss him several times before he could settle down.


    He glared at Xu Xingzhi, as if his life had an entity, he was lying in his arms.


    Xu Xingzhi knows that there are many unlucky things in his nightmare. At this time, he is mad, mostly because he has a nightmare.


    Fortunately, after returning to the present world, the spirit of the spirit is once again connected with him, and there is such a benefit, at least when the mood is fluctuating, he does not have to **** any more blood.


    In order to appease him, Xu Xingzhi pinched the earlobe of Meng Zhongguang and kissed him with his soft lips. He tasted it and tasted it until he warmed it up before he used his forehead to resist his eyebrows. "You have been looking for such a long time?"


    Meng Zhongguang lowered his head: "I can''t find it... I can''t come back."


    This gave Xu Xing some hope: "...found?"


    Meng Zhongguang hesitated for a moment, only to spread the palm of his hand, to force a reminder, palms floated a thin light, as fine as a firefly, as light as dust, Meng Zhongguang formed to maintain its invincible spiritual shield than It has to be a hundred times brighter.


    This matter is not very beautiful, Meng Zhongguang did not dare to complain about his hard work, and even dare not mention that he almost exhausted his spiritual power, turned into thousands of vines in the cracks, weaved a dense tree net, one inch inch, Only got such a small line of remnants.


    Meng Zhongguang carefully tightened his robes and asked, "Would you like to give the brothers?"


    Xu Xingzhi held the shield and his heart was stinging.


    Such a small remnant of the soul, can not speak, the consciousness is scattered, if not sent, it will be completely broken into ash in three days.


    ... After the death of Tao Yusheng, they are all the same fragile and fragile.


    Xu Xingzhi sighed: "First store it like this."


    ...waiting to return to Qu Chi, and then discuss with him.


    After making up his mind, one of Xu Xing coveted and saw a blindfolded tears, Meng Zhongguang, who was about to cry, and was shocked: "Hey, what?"


    In the eyes of Meng Zhongguang, the mist melted, and Xu Xingzhi¡¯s clothes hem, Nono said: "Brother, I know this time I am wrong... Don¡¯t go, I change, change immediately."


    This incident was dominated by Tao Xun. Although Meng Chongguang had some cautious thoughts, it is justifiable to study it carefully. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is called Meng Zhongguang¡¯s misunderstanding. It can be seen that he still can¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable and has to maintain With the last cold face, take your finger and gently poke his head: "What do you change?"


    "Oh..." Meng Chongguang held a sob and sighed with tears and confessed, "I don''t make any claims."


    A few sly because the nightmare wet hair was scattered on his face, like the whisky of a small milk cat.


    Xu Xingzhi picked up his mess and caught it behind his ear. His tone was slightly harsh: "Always crying, how? I feel that my brother will feel bad?"


    Meng Zhongguang certainly shook his head immediately.


    Xu Xingzhi took his sweaty cheeks and kissed each other. The voice was hoarse and the infinite warmth was added: "...you are right."


    Meng Chongguang was attacked by such a love story, his heart was turned, and he just wanted to say something, but the door was suddenly knocked out from the outside.


    Meng Zhongguang, who was waiting for more warm words, was so angry that he sighed his teeth and squinted at the door with tears. He scared the Fengling disciples who came to report and swallowed the water to make a point of speech. : "...senior, outside... someone has found it."


    Xu Xingzhi turned over and sat up: "Who?"


    The disciple''s look is quite inexplicable: "Xu... you, let''s go and see for yourself."


    In the middle of the night, the Jiuzhi lamp is reading through the quarters sent by the various sects, telling the disciples who have selflessness and stipulations, and whether there are evil monsters. His sinister shadow casts on the wall, lonely as a ghost that has been dead for many years.


    In the extreme quiet, he suddenly had some desire to talk, looking for someone to talk.


    So, he buried himself in the blue light case, and screamed: "Wen Xuechen. Warm..."


    The voice stopped short.


    The Jiuzhi lamp sits between the incense and bamboo, and opens a self-satisfied smile. He immediately screams: "Come."


    A magical disciple dressed in Fenglingshan costumes pushed in the door: "Mountain Lord?"


    Jiuzhi Lan asked: "Will Wen Xuechen still not come back from the wild?"


    The disciple shook his head.


    Nine lights have dispelled the idea of ??talking to people. After all, he and the disciples have nothing to say: "Let''s go."


    But the disciple came with the door: "Mountain lord, Danyang Feng came over there, saying that there are two disciples who went out to perform the investigation task, inexplicably died in the cool valley. Now the corpse is dragged back, you Can you check one or two?"

 Chapter 105： I don’t know each other

    The Jiuzhi lamp didn''t care much. The exhibition was self-contained and told him: "Call Zhou Yunlie. The matter is handled by him."


    The disciples are quite puzzled, but they dare not violate the rules. They handed over: "Zhou Chuan is in the Tianchuan, is calling now, or waiting for tomorrow morning..."


    "He is very busy. When you ask him to come to you, you will be." Jiuzhi Lan will turn the book in the palm of his hand and go to the page. "I will always lock myself up and refine my day. He should also do some serious things."


    The disciple took the lead to retreat.


    In a few moments, another disciple pushed in and brought in a light fragrant wind, and a far-reaching whistling sound from the sky, and the lights in front of the nine lights shook a few.


    The woman''s voice is soft and soft, like a plum wine that is just right: "Mountain Lord, I am here to serve you."


    Nine branches of the lamp are not lifted, as if the old bamboo new ink is more interesting than the face of the beautiful woman in front of the eyes: "The tea is put down, you can go."


    The sound of water in the ear came into the ear, and the scent of the wine floated, causing a glimpse of the nine branches of the eyebrows, looking sideways, just as opposed to the woman¡¯s affection.


    The eyes are soft and sly, and the title is hilarious, like a passionate geese.


    The Jiuzhi lamp ignored the enchanting spirit of the eye, and the cold and cold feeling of the tone, horizontal and vertical: "... repairing the Huanzong?"


    Being so straightforward, the woman was quite boring, but when she thought about coming to the gambling with her sisters, she still smirked and said: "The mountain owner is really eye-catching. If it is cold today, drink this glass of wine, warm. Let''s body."


    "I don''t drink alcohol."


    ¡°Hey,¡± said the woman. ¡°I heard people say that the mountain owner is massive.¡±


    The whole body of the Jiuzhi lamp was cold with his eyes: "...quite."


    The woman licked her lips.


    Shortly after the completion of the Hehuan ancestors, the talents were acceptable, and they developed some ignorant temperament. The beautiful men like these blue-light monks are both fearful and can¡¯t help themselves.


    But without her further action, Jiuzhi Deng said: "I only need people to serve tea, there is nothing else to say. Go."


    The woman had a boss''s faceless face, because she was more beautiful than the ordinary woman, and her heart was also reduced to the size of a needle-pointed mang, and she did not forget the joke before leaving: "You have no smell at all here." Like a grave."


    Jiuzhi lamp did not care about her, she also expected this point, passed the mouth addiction, triumphantly left, and even forgot to take away the warm wine she specially prepared.


    The taste fluttered out of the silver pot lid, and the Jiuzhi lamp was inadvertently reviewed. He upset and pushed the jug away. He wanted to be far away from it, but he lost his head. As the table turned downside down, the cover of the cover was broken, and the scent of the wine immediately filled the corners of the green bamboo temple.


    The cold sweat of the Jiuzhi lamp instantly fell, and the mouth of the temple was pushed open to the temple door. The clothes rushed into the bamboo forest on the side of the temple, and the bamboo was bent over and vomited.


    Until he stopped himself and walked out of the bamboo forest, no one saw the wolverine of the mountain owner.


    He looked dim and his eyes were red, and he sat alone in front of the temple, quietly waiting for the wine to disperse.


    Jiuzhi lights red eyes look at the moon, like a quiet rabbit.


    At this time, he changed back to the teenager who was always used to waiting, sitting in the corner of Fengling Mountain, waiting for his brother who loved drinking in the middle of the night to go home and warm him a bowl of hangover soup.


    After a gust of wind, the wind chimes hanging under the gallery rang, and the nine-leaf lamp lips squinted a little smile, and the sound was logically imagined as a brother practicing sword.


    Suddenly, he returned to his youth. The brothers supported his waist and taught himself how to practice his sword. He patiently held his hand and told him that Fengling¡¯s swordsmanship is more flexible and he wants to imagine the sword as yours. Arm.


    After all, he danced a set of Fengling swords with the young man, and the swordsmanship was freehand, but the Jiuzhi lamp now recalls only the temperature of his palm and the touch of the scorpion.


    At that time he was still young. At that time, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hand was not cold.


    All kinds of things, such as yesterday¡¯s death, are now born.


    Soon, the disciples who had just come to the temple came again and bowed down and bowed down: "Returning to the mountain, there should be a response from Tianchuan. Zhou Yunlie will be able to arrive after half an hour."


    "Know it." He stood up and reborn from the boy into a mountain lord. "Call people to clean up the temple. I went to the mountains to practice the sword. Zhou Yunlie came, and came to me."


    In the Tianchuan River, the smoky smoke falls into the sea, the sand gull sticks, the tide has receded, and the empty waves are shattered.


    A Demon disciple walked quickly to Danfang in the sound of the waves. Before he approached, he could not stand the smoky medicinal cigarettes and coughed twice, only to scream in a smoked fire. Zhou Chuan, there is a letter bomb on the side of Fengling, please come over."


    Zhou Yunlie did not respond, and the disciple called it again. There is still no response.


    He was about to push the door in, and Zhou Yunlie walked out from inside.


    It is a young man with a look of twenty-five and six years old. Unlike his name, he is actually very gentle. The facial features are like Zhou Xian, and his face looks like Zhou Beinan. However, he seems to have a kind of old and old forty or fifty years old. .


    His face was flaming in flames, but his lips were shaking with ecstasy: "When I change clothes, I will go immediately."


    The disciple did not want to enter the Dan Room. When the words arrived, they turned and went.


    Zhou Yunlie re-entered Danfang and watched the faint shadow that was faintly smouldering.


    Zhoubei Nanli is there, dumb voice: "Father, the nine lights are calling you, you go."


    Zhou Yunlie¡¯s lips were shaking even more. In front of his son, he was like a child who made a mistake: ¡°Northern China... I have not done anything in these years.¡±


    Zhou Beinan looked at the copper stove on the side of the body that I didn¡¯t know how many times the fire was fired and the bottom was burnt red, saying, ¡°I know.¡±


    Zhou Yunlie eagerly wants to pull his son''s sleeve: "Northern, you believe me, you..."


    Zhou Beinan did not dodge, because he knew that whether he was hiding or not hiding, he was like a cigarette in the furnace, could not touch, could not touch.


    After catching an empty Zhou Yunlie, the face was dead.


    Seeing such a father, Zhou Beinan couldn¡¯t tell what was in his heart.


    When he went to save the small string, he was good at making claims and did not explain to his father. Because he knew that his father¡¯s temperament was not like his name, the heroic loyalty, and the pros and cons of him and his help to save the small strings, it was better than quick fix. .


    However, he never expected that the cool valley valley would have nothing to do, and the father¡¯s courage was scared.


    His pregnant daughter and grandson fell into the hands of the magic road, and the son took the initiative to go to the magic road to find out. If Zhou Beinan rescued Zhou Xian, it would be a disaster for the Tianchuan; if Zhou Beinan lost the magic road, a pair of children would fall into the magic road. Hand, Ying Tianchuan will completely fall into the passive situation.


    Therefore, Zhou Yunlie thought of a drop in order to protect his children and the Taiping Changan of Tianchuan.


    "Down" is only a virtual and a snake, but only temporarily with the Magic Road to maintain the lives of the strings and North and South. Is there not Danyang Peak and Fengling Mountain? There is also a world book in Fengling Mountain. There is no problem in trying to resist the Magic Road.


    If they are there, they should surrender to Tianchuan, and they will not be able to temporarily paralyze the people of the magic. On the day of counter-attack, they should be outside, and there will be no way to go.


    People tend to be lucky, and if there is a retreat, the retreat will become the only way.


    So, he walked back on the road, and it was a long period of thirteen years.


    When watching a pair of children being thrown into the wild, Zhou Yunlie still holds a glimmer of hope, thinking that this brother and sister are alive and well, and they can take care of each other in the wild.


    Now his son is turned into a ghost, standing in front of him, his face is not hurt, and his heart is flawed.


    The father and the son stand opposite each other, but there is a gap between them.


    After a long silence, Zhou Beinan urged him: "Father, let''s go."


    Zhou Yunlie also knew that he could not delay for too long. He turned and walked a few steps, turned his head again, and asked with hope: "The string... is it out?"


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s ear is a glimpse.


    He didn''t know what he said, but it was probably the answer that Zhou Yunlie was satisfied with, because he was hopeful and raised his habits and walked out.


    Zhou Beinan looked at Dan furnace for a while and then stayed up to converge on his own breath and spiritual power. The body naturally disappeared. He fluttered outwards and wanted to see the old friends who were still good.


    He was lucky today. As soon as he went out, he saw a few familiar faces and walked forward.


    Zhou Beinan followed behind them, imagining that they had a lot of fun in their past, and they smiled on their faces.


    After a while, he discovered that these people went in the direction of their former sleeping hall.


    After Zhou Beinan was mixed into Yingtianchuan, he met the father holding Danbo, and then he followed, and he would return to his room to see one or two in the future.


    He secretly conceived that he would show his face in front of them and scare them.


    However, after crossing a junction, Zhou Beinan lived.


    His residence has become an empty military field. The bricks and tiles that he was familiar with, one stone and one stone, no longer exist.


    Zhou Beinan thought that he had read it wrong. He looked at it and looked at it. He saw his friends put a bowl of wine here, sitting around in the middle of the moon, and one of them led the way: "King Zhou Gongzi ""


    Others followed: "King Zhou Gongzi."


    This is obviously what they often do, they are familiar with the road, and the sound is extremely low.


    And the people they want to respect, have already turned around and ran away.


    Zhou Beinan, who has made a soul, shuttles in the corner of Ying Tianchuan, and the wolf is like a stranger.


    The pavilions he is familiar with have changed their appearances. All the people who know each other are like being erased with the spirit of God. The old friends who are heading down are the magic roads.


    In the rampage, I saw countless weeks of North and South coming face-to-face, Zhang Yang''s happy Zhou Beinan, the laughing and roaring Zhou Beinan, the Zhou Beinan, the **** Zhou Beinan, and finally, all of them are floating sand phantoms.


    Zhou Beinan rushed to the white sand beach, but there was no major change in the scene.


    In his chest, he was like a soup, and he gasped for a while, then he threw himself on the sand. He shouted like a crying smile, screaming the sound of the waves and swallowing his ghost cry.


    He finally came back and came back to his hometown that he could not recognize.


    Zhou Beinan did not have a moment of hatred like this, and the confusion of the original heart was swept away. Only the blood of the roaring screamed in the cavity.


    --kill.


    - Kill them.


    At this time, the two disciples of the night priests went through the lights.


    Zhou Beinan slowly turned his head and flashed **** redness in the eyes.


    And between the tea houses of the small town of Dawu Mountain, which is far away from this, Xu Xingzhi walked down from the second floor.


    On the first floor, there was a light on the palm of the hand, and the door opened. Qu Chi and a person who was bowing the tea cup stood between the main hall.


    When I saw Xu Xingzhi, Qu Chi explained to him: "I didn''t see the two men coming on shortly after I left the town. They told me one thing, I want to bring them back, let you listen."


    The light shadow was slightly dim, Xu Xingzhi blinked slightly, and looked at the person who was quite familiar with the figure. The man also realized that he was being looked at, and looked up in a frank manner. He did not speak first, and Dan Feng¡¯s eyes were bright and colorful. : "Do you remember me?"


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s eyes reveals a few happy colors: ¡°Ø¦ËÄ?¡±


    When I lifted my hand and stopped, I stopped Xu Xing¡¯s eagerness to export. ¡°First wait. I still want to see you here.¡±


    After all, he looked back and saw that the man was still squatting outside the door, the band was smashed and smashed, and he was about to get into the meat. The scarf on the neck to cover the stitching was more like a bunch. It is going to hang, it looks shabby and cramped, and there is a plain paper bag on the side of the body.


    I saw him in this pocket, and he smashed his forehead: "...mama."


    He stepped out of the threshold in a few steps and slammed him up: "Can''t you get in?"


    I couldn''t help but tell the outsiders that the four of them pushed him into the tea house. The building was filled with a bit of cold and yin, and after falling into the entrance, his clothes were hurricane and the candlelight was shaken.


    Meng Chongguang has been following Xu Xing''s body, to see the person''s appearance, his eyebrows are sharp and tight, and the disgusting feelings are beyond words.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat is a glimpse: ¡°Life...¡±


    The person who was yelling at him had a stiff shoulder and slowly looked up and looked at Xu Xingzhi. He looked very carefully.


    When he saw him squatting, he poked his finger again: "Go. Don''t you know? You are thinking about your younger brother, hey, just there."


    Xu Pingsheng turned his eyes and looked at the monkey''s expression helplessly: "... wrong."


    Both Yan and Xu Xing are somewhat awkward.


    Twenty-four: "... Wait, what is wrong?"


    Xu Xingzhi went down a few steps, the clothes moved, and there was a scent of aroma. The smell of the person in front of him made Xu Pingsheng feel more intimate. Therefore, he repeatedly cleared the scorpion several times before clearing the hoarse voice. Added a few clear and gentle colors.


    "Sorry, we are looking for the wrong person." Xu Pingsheng politely grabbed the sleeves of Yan Si. "We will retire immediately."


    He took a handful of four: "Sow your hands! Xu Pingsheng, you are awkward again? Who is this? You don''t remember?"


    Xu Pingsheng looked in the direction of his fingers and saw that the fan-strapped youth had always been free from grievances, and his heart was slightly painful, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    The smell on this person makes him feel at ease, then...may he know where he is going?


    The long-night-clear youth bowed politely to Xu Xing: "I want to ask you about someone."


    "My brother is doing this, so small." Xu Pingsheng stroked his knee and grinned at Xu Xingzhi. "I took him to the town to buy shoes. He lost. You saw him?"


    The author has something to say: In front of his brother, the brother always wants to be a younger brother qwq

 Chapter 106： Childhood

    Xu Xingzhi remembered it, it was once the same thing.


    That was when Xu Xingzhi was four years old. At that time, they still had a family and a mother. Mother asked her brother to take the younger brother to the town to go to the market, buy some feet of cloth millet, and then buy two pairs of soft and point shoes.


    She was so ill that she couldn¡¯t make a sound, and the soles were too difficult for her. Fortunately, there are still a few acres of real estate at home, and it is very good to rely on rent collection. She is consciously too unqualified to be a mother, and she owes a pair of young children. Therefore, in the event of a big deal, the subsidy will not be overwhelmed.


    Before the two brothers left, she called the masons of the house to rent her house, let him bring two children to the city, and he was very eager to take care of his younger brother.


    It was probably when I was a child, I saw my parents being deceived by the priests of the tour. Xu Pingsheng was always alert. Whoever said it would not be convinced. At a young age, he would be an old-fashioned person: "Yes."


    Unexpectedly, Xu Xingzhi squatted on the window of the small courtyard, swaying out of the window and revealing a small face like a jade snow: "Brother, go."


    The four-year-old Xu Xingzhi is taller than the same-aged child, and his feet are very strong. He jumps in the field like a small voles. A pair of old and new shoes are in the water filled with new rain. In the pit, I stepped out of the Gongshangjiao Zheng Yu: "Brother! Is it nice? I will give you a little song to come out."


    Xu Pingsheng had a face, thinking, the puppy loved to step on the puddle.


    Because there is some wealth in the family, it is not necessary to compete with the loess. Compared with those of the farmer''s family, Xu Pingsheng is very self-respecting. He is followed by a tenant, Xu Xingzhi, who is not educated. He really does not give him a face.


    In this case, he did not give Xu Xing''s face: "You are wearing my old shoes, don''t step on the mud."


    Xu Xingzhi''s cheeks were thick, his eyes bent and smiled, and he jumped two times, and continued his own song with an ending: "Zhong Shu, is it nice?"


    Zhong Shu uncle smiled and said half-heartedly: "Good to hear."


    Xu Pingsheng saw that he was disobedient, and he felt that the majesty of his elder brother was greatly challenged. He chased him and knocked his head: "Look at you and make a mudful idea! Isn''t it for me to wash you?! Also, I entered the town. What should I do if I am defamed?!"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes were like washed grapes, beautiful and awkward, and they looked like a little fox: "Then we have lunch."


    Xu Ping was so angry that his head was big: "...roll!"


    Because this little thing is too shameful, Xu Ping was afraid of being a colleague of Xiaoyan, and he deliberately opened a distance with him after entering the town. Xu Xingzhi also knew that it was too much trouble, and caused his brother to be angry. He took his head and followed suit, but he was very well-behaved.


    This well-behaved called Xu Pingsheng relaxed his vigilance.


    There are a lot of people on the set, and the pot of a pot is like a chestnut that has just been out of the pot. After walking for half an hour in the market, Xu Pingsheng saw a pair of good shoes and turned to look at Xu Xingzhi to see it, but he did not see the eyes.


    He took a moment, and the cold sweat brushed out, grabbing Zhong Zhong: "Where?"?


    Zhong Shu was fainted by the lively world of flowers and flowers. When Xu Pingsheng took him, he only returned to God. Obviously he could not answer his question.


    Xu Pingsheng spread him, his eyes turned a few turns, and the tears fell.


    The thick nerves of Zhongshu¡¯s mud-like tile have been tightened for a long time, and the mouth is eating and comforting Xu Pingsheng: ¡°Life, nothing, walk, there is money on the body, and it¡¯s smart, even if it¡¯s taken, it¡¯s taken, he¡¯s also will not¡­¡­"


    Xu Pingsheng couldn¡¯t listen to him at all.


    In the next two hours, he squeezed in the crowd and squeezed away. He would only say "Do you see my brother"? The tip of the tongue is woody, the tongue is bitter, the face is dry and wet, only It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t live and die.


    He walked from the beginning to the end of the street, obsessed with a heart, and filled with tenderness for a while. He thought that if he found him, he would never fight him again from now on. He would bite his teeth again, his fists tickle, and he wouldn¡¯t want to blow him up immediately. s head.


    Xu Xingzhi happened to crash into his eyes when he developed an emotional attack.


    He was kneeling by the street, holding the long strips wrapped in ochre.


    Xu Pingsheng¡¯s blood surged in an instant, and his head slammed several times. Waiting for him to come back again, Xu Xingzhi has been stumped by him, and he has added several big footprints to his body, holding his stomach in the corner and holding his stomach in the corner.


    Xu Ping was born with a heartfelt heart, and his face covered his face with a skunk: "Where have you died? Ah?! You still have a face back? Why don''t you die directly outside?"


    At the end of the day, he simply couldn''t help but cry out.


    Xu Xingzhi climbed up with a dusty face, rubbed his nose, hugged Xu Pingsheng''s waist, rubbed his hand back and forth on the placket, and cautiously wiped his tears: "I won''t be here after I can''t find you." Yeah, when my brother is looking for it... it¡¯s a mistake, and I¡¯ll change it afterwards...¡±


    "You change, you change every time." Xu Pingsheng cried and said, "How do I spread your brother?"


    Xu Xingzhi does not say anything.


    After Xu Ping¡¯s life, he looked at the things that had been tightly guarded in his arms, and scolded him with anger: ¡°You should not put money on you! What did you buy?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi was not played very lightly. Just eager to aunt his brother and apologize, he still didn''t think there was anything. At this time, the blood began to flow back before he knew the pain. He slowly unfolded the crepe and showed the things inside to Xu Pingsheng.


    "This is the headline that I bought for my mother. The mother is white and the red headline is nice."


    Xu Pingsheng ignored the little thing, took out another thing, and fixed his eyes, his head swelled and swelled again: "...what is this?"


    Xu Xingzhi honestly said: "The boys in the village love to play snoring. I want to buy a wooden sword for my brother, and I won¡¯t lose if I fight."


    Xu Pingsheng never felt that he and the group of stinky boys could play together. Instead, Xu Xingzhi always looked like a child king, and naturally recognized his guilt: "It is obviously you want to play, less to push I am coming up."


    Xu Xingzhi got up and whispered and whispered: "I don''t. I have a sword, I cut it myself, but I don''t have this sword." Brother is not a good-looking thing."


    Xu Ping was a hot heart, but the voice was still warm and not hot: "I don''t like this thing. Go back."


    Xu Xingzhi did not dare to provoke Xu Pingsheng to be angry, holding a sword and limping in front, Xu Pingsheng followed, and a heart in the chamber was sour and soft, and he was a wandering Xu Xingzhi, also a wolverine himself.


    Out of such a mess, the shoes are naturally not bought. Xu Xingzhi went back and brushed the dirty mud shoes and brushed them for a long time until they could not wear them again.


    In a few years, Xu Xingzhi appeared in front of the pair of shoes that Xu Pingsheng had seen.


    The small children''s shoes are square and square, and the red cloth tiger heads are made with exquisite beads, and they look at Xu Xingzhi vividly. It looks like auspicious and festive, very suitable for four-year-old children, but it is not suitable for Xu Xingzhi who has grown up.


    Xu Pingsheng pulled out the small shoes in the paper bag and put it back in cherished place. He hugged him in his arms and looked forward to seeing a face that he had known before. "Have you ever seen a child with such a big foot?"


    Xu Xingzhi sat down on the steps and swayed down.


    Meng Zhongguang was shocked. He hugged Xu Xingzhi''s waist and sat down with him: "... Brother, nothing, nothing."


    Xu Pingsheng was also shocked, followed by kneeling down.


    He couldn''t tell why, for the sake of seeing the youth in front of him, his heart was followed by an uncomfortable feeling: "You..."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his arms and put Xu Pingsheng into his arms.


    The person in the middle of the body was very soft. Xu Xingzhi felt it. He shook his hand and opened the square scarf he wore on his neck. He saw a circle of stitch marks on the teeth of his beak behind his neck.


    Xu Xingzhi refused to speak, and only held the people in his arms tighter.


    Xu Pingsheng is very disgusted with the physical contact of the human body. He is tempted to touch his hair for half a day, but he feels that this embrace is different from the embrace of the side, so he squats down. Like a brother, he caught Xu¡¯s head and kissed him.


    "Not afraid." Xu Pingsheng whispered, "Not afraid."


    Xu Pingsheng, holding this strange young man, thought of the younger brother who didn¡¯t know where he was in the chaotic time and space. He thought, if one person can hold him like him, pet him, then there should be How nice.


    Thinking this way, his full warmth finally has a place to be pinned.


    He groaned, holding the head of the youth and stroking it.


    The same blood, staying in the two, and attracting each other, finally become a not perfect circle.


    The recognition of this failure was unexpected. Fortunately, his heart is big, and there is more than one news.


    When Xu Pingsheng finally gave up Xu Xingzhi, he had already drunk half a pot of tea and wiped his mouth. He said, "Go, walk with me."


    Meng Zhongguang profoundly remembered all the circumstances after the last visit to the fourth visit. He had a bit of disgust with him. The food-protected place hooked Xu Xingzhi¡¯s arm and stared at him with vigilance.


    The four-dan phoenix eyes flashed a lot: "You can go with you. Qu Chi also goes."


    This short all the way, Yu Si has easily mixed Qu Chi into his acquaintance.


    Xu Xingzhi walked away from the sadness and raised his head and said: "There is someone left here."


    ¡°What are you staying behind?¡± He said, ¡°Some of you...¡±


    Meng Zhongguang interrupted him: "...is a dozen."


    He snorted and looked up. Obviously, he did not expect that the small tea house could hide the dragon and the tiger to this point.


    If he is carrying more than a dozen people, even if it is night, it will be inevitable.


    And he wants to bring Xu Xing where they go, and it needs absolute confidentiality and security.


    I don¡¯t want to say where I want to take them to see people. It¡¯s a very important thing to say that it¡¯s not very convenient. It¡¯s better to take them to see you.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart is inevitably suspicious. He whispered to Xu Xingzhi: ¡°Senior brother, this person is very weird. Don¡¯t you want to earn us to see the nine lights?¡±


    Xu Xingzhi answered the question: "He won''t."


    Just then, a gentle voice came from above the stairs: "I will stay."


    Xu Pingsheng looked up.


    Yuan Ruzhen, dressed in a dark cloak, stood quietly on the second floor. The large hood and veil covered her with all her bones: "I don''t think that the magic road will know our whereabouts so quickly."


    Meng Zhongguang did not salty and sneered: "...Is there already one knowing it?"


    He rubbed his head back and gave him a heartless smile.


    Yuan Ruyi¡¯s temperament is still fairly secure, and the people are temporarily handed over to her, and Xu Xingzhi can be assured.


    It was agreed to start, Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang went upstairs and delivered the situation to the disciples simply, asking them to wait here with peace of mind.


    Xu Xingzhi specifically said: "You can''t see the sun in the week, if you can''t come back tonight, it''s coming back tomorrow night. Don''t worry."


    When Xu Xingzhi appeased the disciples, Xu Ping stalked to the outside of the house and did not know what to do.


    On the fourth day, he sat down with Qu Chi, and slowly drank the remaining half of the pot of tea.


    On the other side, Yuan Ruyi returned to her private room, and when she looked at the sleeping clothes that fell on the bench and re-applied the clothes that fell to the ground, she suddenly heard the cracks in the window.


    With the intuition developed in the wild for many years, Yuan Ruyi walked quickly to the side of the window, pulling open the window.


    To her surprise, the person outside the window is Xu Pingsheng.


    And she had no time to cover up, and had already told him to see the white skull and the empty eyes of his hood.


    His toes point at the edge of the cornice, with his hands behind his back, staring straight at Yuan Ruyi, his eyes are dark and a raven, but they are all the same tenderness.


    As a corpse, Xu Pingsheng and himself have been fighting for 13 years. The warmth of the whole day is far better than the sum of the past 13 years.


    Yuan Ruyi turned his face and stepped back two steps, trying to avoid her old man. However, Xu Pingsheng was not close. He only stepped on the tiles on the cornices, just like the young boy in the first love, and his back was straight. I put aside some messy squares on my neck, and I whispered softly: "...Yuan Shijie."


    Yuan Ruzhen suddenly shocked.


    The Fengling disciples who returned from the self-regulation zone also had years of fellowship with her. However, after 13 years passed, they had already forgotten her voice, and even dared not regard this pile of white bones as Yuan Ruyi.


    In the surprise of Yuan Ruzhen, the corpse in front of the eyes shyly smiled, put the hands behind his back in front of him, the dew swaying in the movement, a touch of elegant and elegant powdery white suddenly appeared in front of Yuan Ruzhen: "Yuan Shijie, you Look, I picked a flower for you."


    The author has something to say: There are branches of wood in the mountains, and the heart is not known.

 Chapter 107： Ideal

    The four guides everyone to leave, all the way south.


    At this time, there is a state of dawn in the sky. It seems that there is a drunken fairy who messes up the broken clouds in a day. There are some golden red light leaking between the clouds, and the color is like the paint column peeling off.


    On the fourth day, Xu Pingsheng followed him and looked back. He was very concerned about the tearful young man holding the fan.


    The young man noticed his gaze and cast a shallow smile under the light of the morning light.


    Xu Pingsheng thought about it and gave him a smile. Laughter is not very skilled, but enough from the heart.


    He turned happily.


    I don''t know why, the smile of the young man made him feel very happy, as if he had waited for so many years, and he hoped for this safe and innocent smile.


    He looked at him with a brow and looked at him: "Happy."


    Xu Pingsheng happily pulled the square scarf that covered the scar on his neck, blocked his mouth, and sullenly sullenly lifted his bar: "...no."


    The waking bodies are different, but they are all unified stubbornness, especially the ruined body of Xu Pingsheng. The memory has long been beaten into a paste. After four years, he carefully adjusted him, and finally he was in two. Years ago, he gave up his plan to restore his memory.


    However, he heard people mention Xu Pingsheng before, in contrast, Xu Pingsheng now seems to be more pleasing to the eye.


    On the fourth day, he turned around in front of him and pulled down his square scarf, then he reached a curved elbow: "...hey, laugh."


    Xu Pingsheng immediately took a smile and rounded his eyes to make a full life.


    He laughed and screamed at his nose, and Xu Ping shrank a little, and stretched his arms, and took the road to Xu Pingsheng''s shoulder.


    Xu Pingsheng thought about it and endured it for a long time. He didn''t care about him.


    This time, he knows that he is really in a good mood. The problem of handcuffs is attacking again. He licks his hair like a big dog. He didn¡¯t expect his hand to just sway on his hair. Xu Pingsheng¡¯s eyes smashed his eyes quickly. When he opened him, he almost pushed him down the sword: "...is she gave me the line. Don''t touch it."


    After four small steps, I stood still and stood still. There was some confusion between the crows and blues: "¡®her''? Who?"


    "She..." Xu Pingsheng faintly hid his face. "It''s her. She said that my hair was messed up, and I tied the hair band for me."


    I didn''t do it when I was in the fourth place: "Is there a conscience? I have given you so many hair bands, what happened to you? Ah? What happened?"


    Behind the screaming master and servant, Meng Zhongguang still has some whispers, and he wants to talk about some of the bad things: "Sister, he is the person of the magic..."


    "When are you paying attention to the fairy demon?" Xu Xingzhi shared a sword with him, and he took a panoramic view of his changes. He didn''t know what the mind of this little thing was. He grabbed the bamboo fan and tightened it, and deliberately poked it on the cinnabar of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s forehead, like a smile, "...ah?"


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s forehead demon nucleus was sensitive, and he was able to withstand the half-hit of the Xu Xing¡¯s slap in the face. The momentum was weak, and the forehead whispered: ¡°I mean...¡±


    "...if he can bring me directly to the front of the nine lights, it saves me." Xu Xingzhi hooked his neck and blows at the root of his ear. "Don''t worry."


    Meng Zhongguang has a very small heart, and the size of the needle is small. When he reflects on his own concealment of his brother, he must also push the pot to the top of the head.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fourth rush to find a brother, the brothers would not be angry and rushing to find the nine lights, causing the two people to be separated for thirteen years...


    Just thinking about this, Meng Zhongguang is not happy with the boss, let alone the person who sees the brothers and shoulders, is really abhorrent.


    "If he is united with the Magic Road, he wants to hit the West and take the opportunity to go to Dawu Mountain to help them."


    "Which is not going to do such a thing, but the prevention strategy is still to be done. If the magic road dares to find troubles like this..."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "...they are looking for death."


    The eyebrows of Xu Yanzhi have a hook-and-go situation. They can see that Meng Zhongguang¡¯s throat is burning, and he can¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s scratching his heart and can¡¯t stand it. He can only use his fingertips to hook the cheeks of Xu¡¯s side and push him to face. He leaned over and cherished his lips.


    Xu Xingzhi was kissed by him: "Okay, don''t make trouble. So high, drink the wind."


    Qu Chi smiled and looked at the two people who were cuddling, and looked warm and habitually, and habitually reached out to the side to emptiness and grip, as if they were still in the shadows.


    When the palm of the hand fell, Qu Chi¡¯s eyes followed.


    However, in a few moments, he quietly hid his own desolate, turned his head and looked at the sky that was shining in the sun, and started to stay.


    Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang quickly separated. He held Meng Zhongguang''s shoulder and jumped forward. When he fell again, he was already attached to the back of Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi''s blade was slightly swayed by a sudden extra person, but Qu Chi has always been very stable, and Xu Xingzhi is on his back. The solid weight only makes him feel peace of mind: "... OK, I will forget it."


    Qu Chi rarely made a joke, but Xu Xingzhi did not pick him up.


    He crossed the shoulders of Qu Chi, took his jade handle and took care of himself, and stuffed him into the palm of Qu Chi: "Hold it."


    ... This is the kitty that he took from Meng Zhongguang''s arms when he kissed him.


    When it fell to the end of the mountain, Qu Chi still cherished holding the little stream of tips, slightly embarrassing.


    The words that Meng Zhongguang just said hovered in his ear: "...If you want to ask him to be attached to a living creature, you don''t have to think about people, birds, animals, etc. His soul has only one line left, and it is extremely weak. In the case of a soul, there is only one that is swallowed up immediately."


    "If it is attached to the dead and helps him to return to life, it is still possible, but this remnant can only survive in the insect ants at most. And his six senses and five senses have been scattered, even after resurrection. Remember that you were born to be a human being, let alone remember the people who were alive."


    "In addition, Qu Shixiong, make a decision early. This remnant soul is really weak, I will do my best to protect it, and I can only keep him for three days..."


    After the landing, Qu Chi looked up and looked at the first tree in front of him.


    After Xu Xingzhi heard it, he heard a whisper: "...Peach tree."


    And the end of the mountain is located in Nanzhou, it is humid and hot, it is not suitable for planting peach trees. This thin and thin peach tree does not know which gluttonous bird has eaten the tree species, and it is digested by thousands of mountains and waters.


    In a long-lasting tall and secluded tree in the winter, the little peach tree makes a pitiful and sloppy pitiful phase. It shrinks its head and shrinks its brain. It is cautious and small, and there are one or two ugly small flowers on the branch. It must be that the coming year will never come out of fruit.


    I don''t know why, when I saw this little tree like the one, Qu Chi had an answer.


    ... This tree is weak, and the soul has been scattered.


    Here, perhaps its best home.


    He held the kit, walked to the small tree, opened the kit, and swayed from the thin star.


    The little remnant wandered out of his head and stunned. He hit a few turns and ran into the dry peach blossom. He hugged the petals and finally recognized the road as the petals trembled twice. The fish swim back and slammed into the long sleeves of Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi took control of the remnant soul with his palm, and sighed in front of him, whispering: "Advanced. I will pick you up in the spring of next year."


    The remnant soul couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, and he was comfortably squatting in his palm, and he was sent to the branch. After a little and a half had been integrated into the tip of the branch, it was like awakening to something, from that transparent creep In the soul of the soul, two small hand-like tentacles were formed to go to the fingertips of Chi.


    But its power is too small, and nothing can be grasped. In a flash, it has disappeared into the branches.


    Putting on the soul of the Tao, the sorrowful soul, and the four people will lead Xu Xingzhi and others to shuttle between the mountains.


    Since entering the mountain, there is no more words in the fourth quarter. The appearance of a person who is shocked by the heavens is not like his usual way of doing things.


    Xu Xingzhi asked him curiously: "What do you want to show me?"


    He didn''t speak, and Xu Pingsheng clearly knew what they were going to see, but he didn''t mention it. He only asked four: "Will they go out?"


    ئ ¼ò succinctly replied: "There should always be some."


    This headless dialogue made Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart more suspicious, and he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head to Qu Chi.


    He remembers that Qu Chi said that he met half-way and four times.


    I have a good relationship with Yu Si. I believe what he said, but Qu Chi only had a few faces with Yu Si. His temperament has always been steady. If it is not for the fourth time, what important things should be given to himself. Look, and given fairly reliable evidence, he will never be willing to expose the traces of the wild people to the fourth.


    At the time when Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was turned back thousands of times, in front of an old willow tree, Yan Si suddenly stopped.


    He turned back to Xu Xingzhi: "...whatever, many years ago, I was jealous of your delivery."


    It¡¯s hard to get the right color, as if there was a serious secret after the willow tree. But his natural and charming eyes are obviously not born for seriousness, too solemn, but it makes Xu Xingzhi laugh: "...how come this thing?"


    The failure to look after the nine lights and cause his heart to rebel is not to blame on the four heads. Thirteen years ago, the young man was only young, and he only had kendo in his heart. He was not very concerned about foreign objects. Even Xu Xingzhi was surprised. This kind of fourth can actually remember the agreement of the Taoist friend 13 years ago. As profound.


    ئ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙWhen you can open your eyes again, the sky and the earth change, it is a secret in the mountains, Yunxiao Mao Peng, leisure pavilion long street, like a foot of a hidden peach flower source.


    Xu Xingzhi has not looked at it all over here. The repairing road of a Su Yi Ge towel flashed from the corner of the front of the secret, just to see the fourth in the forefront.


    He politely bowed to the four decapitations: "...the son."


    After screaming, he felt that there were visitors behind him.


    His gaze crossed his shoulders and only glanced at him. The incense burner still in his hand slammed into the ground and poured a ash.


    Xu Xingzhi also saw the person''s face, and immediately breathed: "...you..."


    The man reached out and pressed the sword. In the direction of Xu Xing, he stumbled and walked out two steps before he screamed out loudly: "All come out! Come out! It is Xu brother and brother! Yes -"


    This sound was like peeling off his whole body. After a screaming out, his tough face collapsed like a mound, crying and crouching on the ground, his knees slamming on the ground, picking up For the entire thirteen years of time, as if for the past 13 years, he has walked with his knees step by step.


    He held the sword with one hand and cried with tears in his tears: "Fengling disciple, under the seat of Guangfu, Caizhou Cai, see the brother!!"


    Cai Yi called out and ran out of countless people in the huts of the huts.


    The clothes on them were washed white and old, but they all can be seen. It is the old four-door service, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    Xu Xingzhi''s lips faded and rose to red. The blood rushed in the chamber and rushed to his eyes.


    ... thirteen years, enough to dry the blood of the thirteen years.


    He thought that in addition to these people who had deep hatred and hatred, there would be no more people willing to be stupid, obsessed with the name of the four doors, refused to leave.


    ئ Öô Öô , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Tianchuan fled the disciples of three hundred and seventy-eight, and I am guaranteed for you."


    Xu Xingzhi trembled and laughed: "...fool."


    He followed him and smiled: "Plus me and Xu Pingsheng, a total of 2,618 fools, who will be with you."


    ... At the same time, on the island of Jiejian in Tianchuan, ten bodies of corpses lay on the ground, wrapped in a layer of white cloth.


    The Jiuzhi lamp picks up the white cloth with a sword, and sees the red and white things flowing underneath. The heads are made of rotten watermelons, but they still recognize the unspeakable face, which is very horrible, as if What was the last moment of my life to see what a ghost is.


    The nine branches of the lamp stared at their wounds. After a moment of reading, they removed the blade: "The color is dark and purple, and the shape is like a dragonfly. It is a trace of a wildfire burn."


    Zhou Yunlie said on the side: "It must be the ghosts."


    Nine lights are not available, turn around and ask the disciples who discovered the body: "What is the current situation of Ying Tianchuan?"


    The disciple arched his hand and respectfully said: "Back to the mountain master, after the corpse was discovered last night, the Suichuan big squad has already started. The birds are not out, and the murderers who killed the disciples will remain in Yingtianchuan!"


    Nine branches of light are concise and underground: "Search."


    After all, he did not go to see the four disciples of the magic, but turned to look at Zhou Yunlie, his expression was very cold: "Zhou Chuan is good at making guns, right?"


    Zhou Yunlie''s facial skin is very tight, and there is no clue. The answer is also sleek: "Don''t dare to do it, the mountain master praised it."


    The Jiuzhi lamp shakes the sword in his hand, and the sword is out of the sheath. After the sword is stunned, Zhou Yunlie¡¯s eyebrows are slightly twitched. He uses the tip of the sword to pick up the white cloth again. The tone is difficult to distinguish and anger: "This ghost is a gun." Zhou Chuan can see that he used the gun method?"


    Zhou Yunlie''s look restored calm after a slight shock, as if the sizzling fire of the years had baked his face into a piece of iron: "...is the Tianchuan gun."


    He cherishes the words like gold, and he does not want to speak more than one word. Because he is not eager to defend, he will not show his guilty conscience.


    Nine lights: "Oh?"


    "In the same year, Tianchuan should be sincere to you, and the disciples who walked away were full of 100 people." Zhou Yunlie slowly speculated, "Xu is that they secretly sneak into Sichuan, waiting for the opportunity."


    Nine branches of lights hang on to the corpse: "...this is the way to shoot, it reminds me of a person."


    Zhou Yunlie¡¯s apex was a hop, and the instincts wanted to look at it, but they ran into two lacquer-like dawns.


    ... Jiuzhi Lan is not looking at the body, but looking at him.


    The people of the Magic Road are mostly different in color, and they will not be easily revealed. The nine lights look at him at this time, but they are out of the ordinary form. The eyes are covered with a transparent red mist, which makes people hide and hide. mood.


    Zhou Yunlie is like a foot stepping into the abyss, with cold sweat on his back, and the itch-like itching sensation climbs up from the calf.


    ... North and South are not discovered?


    He secretly drives the spiritual power, waiting for the nine lights to be difficult, but the palms have gathered together.


    However, after the nine branches of lights re-covered the corpse, they easily took the sword back.


    The thin and crisp sound of the blade sliding into the sheath called Zhou Yunlie''s dark breath, and Khan had not yet fallen. He heard the nine lights sing: "Zhou Chuanzhu, the disciples are searching for Sichuan, it will take some time. You Perennial alchemy, not leaving home, I want to go to your Danfang to see if you have recently refining the medicinal herbs, can you?"


    On the top of the mountain, Xu Xingzhi sat side by side with the fourth.


    The wind is clear and the water is clear, the white clouds are sentimental, and Xu Xingzhi turns the "free pen" into a wine glass. He takes out two cups and gives a cup to the four.


    The clothes on the left shoulder of Xu Xingzhi were soaked. It was the trace left by a Fengling female disciple who held him crying and faintly painted the shallow marks of the collarbone.


    After the initial ecstasy and madness, everyone began to think about more realistic issues.


    The disciples want to know how they are doing in the wild. Qu Chi also wants to know what the disciples have seen in the world. However, Xu Xingzhi is neither in the present world nor in the wild, and he can¡¯t insert words at both ends. To count the disciples, register and create a book, and answer questions by mistake, and leave Meng Zhongguang and Xu Pingsheng to help, and they will come out with the secrets of the four places to come here to drink and gossip.


    ئ Four cups, one drink, "Ha", the tears fell down first.


    He is the swordsman of Xu Xingzhi, not a wine drinker.


    On Thursday, I took the thumb and printed it to the tears in my eyes. I pushed the cup back to Xu Xingzhi: "Full."


    ¡°How long is the amount of alcohol?¡± Xu Xingzhi injected the liquor into the cup for him.


    "...still like that." Yan said, "For these people, busy are busy, how can I have time to drink?"


    "How did you find them?"


    "Xu Pingsheng swears." Yan Si smiled. "At the beginning of the Fengling, the mountain came to him. He was crazy. Besides calling your name, he would only call ''Qi''anshan.'' I don''t think you were there. When I came here, I looked at it and smashed a nest of people. My brain was big. The little **** deceived me."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled. He could even imagine the appearance of the four-year-old screaming and eager to turn around and run.


    "You just manage them?"


    "No matter what?" He made an exaggerated expression. "I have been greeted with them. They dare to let me go? I said, ''I am sorry to bother you, you talk slowly, I am leaving first,'' They are still not rushing, one person and one sword, killing me?"


    Xu Xingzhi is happy, and he clinks with him.


    On Thursday, I drank another drink, and I was so hot that I had a big tongue. "I have three chapters with these people: I will provide them with shelters and spiritual treasures for cultivation, and keep them safe; accordingly, I It¡¯s not a jail, they can leave at any time, but they must come to me before leaving, and leave a name for me. When you go out, you have to talk about morality. You must not hide your hiding place before or after drinking. Say it out. If anyone dares to evade or sell it to everyone, don''t forget that I am the person of the magic road, the end of the earth, if you live, I told him to die without a whole body; if I die, I call him a smashing ash."


    The young man is the same as his uncle, and the blue-eyed Danfeng eye is the same as a sword, but soon, the cold edge of the knife-like tip is diluted by the water mist caused by the wine. : "...but you seem to be quite good at the right way. In these years, there are many people who have gone there, but there is no one."


    "...How much has it gone?"


    ئ Four or two glasses of wine, the face is hot, the eyes are also bright, such as a few Jane and Xu Xing''s account: "In the first year, there are not many people to go. But at the end of the third year, a lot of people went, the fourth year It was the most walked, and it went to 736 people. After that, it was less... Oh, and I wandered outside for a few years and came back."


    "So many people, how have you kept it for so many years?"


    Yan Si said easily: "Hey, you know, the magic road has always been mys, I am a wild crane, I am a lonely man. I have been a magical Taoist home for the past 13 years. No one dares to say my right and wrong."


    Xu Xingzhi looked back at the old willow tree and wanted to maintain the source of the world''s peach blossoms. How much effort and time was spent.


    That is not the thirteen years of others. It is the thirteen years of this unrestrained, free and easy person.


    Xu Xingzhi gave him a third glass of wine: "So many years, I have worked hard."


    The amount of alcohol in the four is not enough. I am already drunk. I am leaning against the dead tree beside the rock. I am going to hook him with the eyes of the wind: "It¡¯s only 13 years, it¡¯s not bad. I thought you couldn¡¯t come back."


    Xu Xingzhi was a little curious and asked him: "If I really can''t come back?"


    "If you can''t come back, you will raise it for you." Four hands holding cups, tea-like wine tasting, and dyed the upper lip, "When the man finishes running, I will find nine lights."


    "Looking for him?"


    The young man sat dizzy, simply smashed the glass of wine, and the wine was fragrantly placed on the shoulder of Xu Xing. He made a sigh: "... find him to slap on one and give you revenge."


    Xu Xingzhi quietly leaned on him, and he knew clearly that the friendship between the two people could only be warmed up for two days. When the fresh energy was over, it was probably a tear. He will definitely take advantage of this kind of affection, chasing after his ass, than the sword, he will be annoyed to want to kick him off.


    He can see the futuristic future of the two at a glance, so this kind of warmth is particularly rare.


    Xu Xingzhi said calmly: "Thank you."


    ئ Éì Éì Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Ïë Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶ Þ¶


    "Hey." Xu Xingzhi was quite funny when he was drunk and could pull the topic to the sword. "Say the right thing, less scenery."


    "... than the sword." Yan four stubbornly stretched out a finger and swayed in front of Xu Xingzhi. "Tell it better... than a lifetime."


    Xu Xingzhi poured himself a self-satisfaction: "Who told you, huh?"


    At the end of the fourth quarter, the mouth has been chaotic. Xu Xingzhi is afraid of him talking and accidentally biting his tongue: "You forgot, when you first met, you promised me..."


    After all, he climbed the arm of Xu Xingzhi and asked: "...remember how we both know each other?"


    Xu Xingzhi pressed the cup to his lips and thought about it.


    After a long while, he was surprised: "I don''t remember."


    ......The time really passed for a long time. It¡¯s been a long time since he remembered how the two met. It seems that he met me on the road. You are not pleasing to the eye. I am not pleasing to you. Immediately met, and made this half-life friend.


    Xu Xingzhi asked four: "Do you remember?"


    ئ Õö Õö , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    When the two were in trouble, Xu Xingzhi suddenly felt that the neck was strong, and some were shocked.


    He subconsciously turned around and saw Meng Zhongguang standing not far away, watching two people quietly.


    Xu Xingzhi sucked a cold breath like a toothache.


    Meng Zhongguang stared at the appearance of Yan Si and Xu Xingzhi. The voice trembled: "Brother, the brother of the song has finished counting, let me call you. ... Brother, this is what I am doing with the son." ?"


    Xu Xingzhi stripped him four times from his own body: "Nothing, it¡¯s old."


    Meng Zhongguang held his arm and his posture was tough. However, the eye has gradually become a red circle, and the tears are coming down quickly: "...the brother and he have not seen him for many years, he has helped you so many brothers and sisters. It is also appropriate for the brothers to be close to him."


    Xu Xingzhi put the four on the trunk of one side, and he and the trunk entangled, and he turned the wine together, turned it into a folding fan, stood up and walked to the pale youth.


    Meng Chongguang did not run, and stood in the same place, bowed his head, and the hair band on his head was swept up by the mountain wind, leaving him with only a tattooed figure and a furry hair top.


    Xu Xingzhi leaned down and took a fan handle to hook his chin: "Is it angry?"


    Meng Zhongguang played with him, his voice was soft with a little water: "I am in the wild, I also help my brother to find the old friends I can find, just want to let the brothers find me so many days, see so many friends, Will be happy."


    He said that he was uncomfortable. He rushed up and hugged Xu Xingzhi. It was difficult to conceal the grievances. He said: "When you first see your brother, the brothers don''t praise me.... The brothers didn''t boast at all. I am."


    Xu Xingzhi let him tighten his arms, his eyes are low, and there is only a piece of unbreakable tenderness in his heart: "... boast you. How do you want to boast, huh?"


    As he said, his fingertips slid down the neck of Meng Zhongguang and walked along the middle line of the robes to the chest position before diverting. He pointed at a slight bulge, and when he sagged, he held Meng. The right arm of the heavy light suddenly took it, and he took him all into his arms. The warm wine of the lips also burned Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eartips. "Junzi, I see that your heart is funny and cute. Can you take the time to let it go? How many days do I go in for a while?"


    Even if he knew that Xu Xingzhi was sweet, Meng Zhongguang was still swayed by this love story, and his mouth kissed the lips that caused trouble.


    Brother, it is yours.


    As long as it is you, even if I want to live for a hundred years, I am happy.


    Meng Zhongguang is like a hedgehog. The soft white belly is only open to Xu Xing. When he faces him, the thorns sag and converge.


    Only one person in front of him can let him retreat to such a point.


    After the light kiss, Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi were separated.


    Meng Chongguang took his head and slammed Xu Xingzhi. He whispered softly: "You brothers hugged me. I hugged me and I was fine."


    Xu Xingzhi just wanted to say something. When Yu Guang turned around, he saw a stunned Xu Pingsheng in the side of his line of sight.


    Xu Xingzhi did not do this in front of his brother in the past, and immediately let go of Meng Zhongguang, and urged: "Brother ... life."


    Xu Pingsheng''s face doesn''t look very good: "I don''t think you have come back..." When he said it, he frowned slightly, glanced at the banyan tree in the distance, his face was even harder to look at, "...he what happened?"


    When Xu Xingzhi met his elder brother, he instinctively became guilty and hid the sturdy child: "I have had a few drinks with him."


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi, Xu Pingsheng¡¯s voice was hard to soften: ¡°...no blame you. Go in.¡±


    After he finished, he rushed to the direction of the four heads without looking back. He slammed his feet on the shank of the drunken man.


    Xu Xingzhi couldn¡¯t hold his eyes, and he knew what kind of temperament was on the fourth day. Meng Mouguang, who was still trying to get tired, went into the old willow tree.


    The four drunks are fast, and they are not slow to wake up. Together with Xu Pingsheng¡¯s unrelenting foot, there is still no reason to be awake.


    He grimaced with a sigh of relief. After seeing the person in front of him, he immediately jumped back and screamed back and forth: "You are good at it! Bold me!"


    Xu Pingsheng did not know the pain anyway. He took two slaps and did not consider revenge, and his angry object did not seem to be drunk.


    He pointed to his back: "...who is he?"


    "Who?" He licked his calf and pointed his head at the probe. "Nobody."


    Xu Ping¡¯s words are simple and concise: ¡°Who is the little white face?¡±


    ¡°Little white face?¡± He said that he was confused with Xu Ping¡¯s chicken and duck. ¡°...I didn¡¯t raise any little white face.¡±


    Xu Pingsheng has been awake since he changed to a corpse, and sometimes confused. When he was awake, he was full of grievances and hatred, and he was going to fight with Jiuzhi Deng. When he was confused, he only had his four-year-old brother and Yu Si.


    When he met Xu Xingzhi, Xu Pingsheng did not know that he was his own younger brother, but when he saw his heart, he was extraordinarily soft, and he could not wait to hold the young man into his pocket and protect him.


    As for the young man who looks beautiful and charming, Xu Pingsheng did not look at it at the beginning, but in the scene just now, he suddenly saw that Meng Zhongguang was not pleasing to the eye, and even put the fire on the four heads: "... If you take him out to drink, it will not help me. If he is abducted by the little white face of a cat, three dogs and four, what should I do?"


    ئ ئ Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Õú Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì Ðì


    He smiled and Xu Pingsheng fired up and chased him a few feet away.


    After returning to the secret world, the joy of friends and relatives has passed, and Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi began to discuss how these disciples should be transferred.


    In the end, the two concluded that so many people, not moving, are amazing. Let them stand still and stay here, it is the best choice.


    After pros and cons, the disciples faintly confuse.


    They have waited for 13 years, so it is easy to see a glimmer of hope. Now, no matter how many times they don¡¯t want to wait for a moment, they can¡¯t wait to hit Fengling today, call back Danyang, and hang the head of the nine lights. Above the mountain gate.


    However, Qu Chi¡¯s persuasion made them calm down.


    ... I have been waiting for thirteen years, is it still a few days?


    The disciples were once again entrusted to the four-year-old who had a headache after being drunk. Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chiguang, who were happy with the beggar, went on the road together with Qu Chi.


    Before leaving, Qu Chi specially intended to explain to the four, saying that there is a peach tree, ask him to take care of it, the four wines have not yet dispersed, pat the big chest and the big road, if you drop a leaf, you take off one Put the hair.


    Xu Pingsheng looked at Xu Xingzhi with anxiety. He felt that this young man like his younger brother was deceived by this little white face, and he could not help but frown. He wants to remind the youth, but he does not know where to start. He has to make a secret decision. In the future, he will visit this person more and more, and he will have a good look at this little white face with a good face.


    Xu Xingzhi and others returned to the tea house, and everything in the tea house was well-received. The tired Lu Yuji also woke up and sat on the guest seat on the first floor of the tea house, holding a cup of tea and a small hamster like tea.


    The cool valley''s brothers couldn''t get used to wearing the ghost mask, so he had to pick it up, revealing a baby face that was tender, clear, and flawless.


    Zhou Wangzheng was pleasantly researching his face. Lu Yu was tender and tender, and his cheeks were soft and punctuated. It was very interesting. He also had to look around and toss his head, and he was slightly worried about his mind.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi''s return, Lu Yujiu poured a cup of tea and delivered it to Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi did not pick up. After looking around, he asked: "What about North and South?"


    Yuan Rudao said: "I didn''t see Master Zhou back on this day."


    Xu Xingzhi''s brow was twisted and turned to look at the evening scene of the steamed Xia Wei.


    For a short while, he used a folding fan to gently tap on the table: "Xiaolu, follow me to Tianchuan to pick up the north and south."


    Lu Yuji suddenly relaxed a little: "Good."


    Meng Zhongguang stopped Xu Xingzhi: "Senior brother, you have been busy for two full days, or take a break."


    Xu Xingzhi opened his hand in disbelief: "No, I have enough rest."


    Meng Zhongguang really does not trust: "...I have to go."


    Xu Xingzhi thought a little, did not answer, when he stepped forward two steps and walked to the door, he only looked back. Seeing Meng Chongguang standing in the same place, some downcast, smiled and squinted, then took the corner of the eye and gently hooked He hooked him: "...what god, keep up."


    The author has something to say: the sword is a hundred, the ideal is not easy.


    Xiao Tao leisure has finally become a small peach fairy qwq


    Brother: I seduce my brother''s face is a small white face [revenge.jpg

 Chapter 108： Dangerous

    When the Jiuzhi lamp pushed the door of Danfang, the hot air was physical, and he licked his face too much.


    In Danfang, the yang is fierce and the fire is very strong. Even if there are ghosts and ghosts remaining, they are swallowed up.


    The flames flashed, and the face of Danfang¡¯s people was reflected in a uniform red light. Too strong flames blurred the expression of the person. Therefore, the Jiuzhi lamp could not see what Zhou Yunlie was thinking, and Zhou Yunlie was equally embarrassed. Not the heart of the nine lights.


    Zhou Yunlie''s hands hang down on the side of his body, saying: "Mountain master, here is a strong smell, not suitable for you to stay here for a long time." It is a true tone for the nine lights.


    The Jiuzhi lamp faced the raging fire and stood shoulder-by-hand. The warmth was not enough to melt the frost in his eyes.


    ... The murderous shooting method is Zhou Beinan, and it will never be wrong.


    In the same year, he and the three chiefs played against each other. Zhou Beinan and his brother were also close friends. Therefore, for Zhou Beinan, he has to know more than others.


    According to the flesh and bones that are turned over at the corpse, the Jiuzhi lamp can even conceive the trajectory of his gun.


    When the first person was intercepted under the moonlight, he should hold the gun with one hand and shoot the gun like a dragon. It is also the most common route for him to pick and cut. He held the gun in his left hand and the moon in his right hand. The gun blade cut the air, and the stalker slanted upwards from the night of the night. The man was caught off guard, and even the screams were not issued. The lantern in his hand was picked up with him himself. Blood spurts out.


    After the gun tip quietly cut the heart of the first night watcher, Zhou Beinan shook hands and easily smashed the broken body into the dark tide of the sea. The gun contaminated with blood of the heart made a frost and snow shadow in the air. Cut through the throat of his companion who has not yet reacted.


    After that, Zhou Beinan was probably irritated by blood, and the gun tip was turned down, dragging the gun body, and swaying to the vigil of a magical disciple.


    The tip of the gun was mixed with blood on the white sand beach, and it was quickly swallowed by the tide of the pan, and it disappeared.


    In response to the Tianchuan gun method, relying on a set of heart cultivation, has always been secret, can be cultivated to such a point, and a shot is a murderous trick, combined with a variety of familiar ways of shooting, except for a Zhoubei South, Jiuzhi Lan can not think of Someone else comes.


    He didn''t have time to think about why Zhou Beinan would become a ghost spirit, and how he got out of the wild. He only knew that if the murderer was Zhou Beinan''s conjecture, Meng Zhongguang would have succeeded in escaping from the wild.


    Thinking about this, Jiuzhi Deng¡¯s heartbeat was speeding up.


    Then, brother...


    His fists in the sleeves were tightly gripped, and the eyes were stained with blood by the fire and heart.


    If the brother is also out, then regardless of whether Zhou Beinan is a man or a ghost, he must be born to him. With this person in hand, he has the capital to talk to the brothers.


    On the side of Zhou Yunlie, Wen Sheng urged: "Mountain, please."


    Nine branches of light and sleeves: "Zhou Chuan, dare to ask you what kind of medicine is this furnace? If the fire is so strong, it is not afraid to destroy the Dan furnace?"


    Zhou Yunlie replied naturally: "It is plum blossom, for the purpose of refining the true marrow, we must strengthen the firepower, and exercise well, and let the good Dan."


    The Jiuzhi lamp was slightly decapitated and stepped forward, intending to go outside.


    However, just as he turned around, he slammed his sleeves, and the clouds and clouds rolled up a force of shackles. The backhands were screaming, and the three feet were screaming, and the three feet were cut off. Turned to the side and rumbling!


    In an instant, Zhou Yunlie¡¯s expression was landslide, his eyes were stunned, and his neck was like a tight-knit one.


    ¡ª¡ªAll ghosts are yin and yang, and if they are smouldering, they will be smouldering.


    However, when the Jiuzhi lamp entered the Danfang, it was noticed. The fire in front of it was a bonfire, and the outside was a yang fire. The inside was a smoldering fire. It was the image of internal and foreign affairs, yin and yang.


    Alchemy is also used in the alchemy, but as far as he knows, plum blossom is a medicinal herb, and there is no need for yin.


    Zhou Yunlie ordered Zhou Beinan to hide in the Eight Diagrams Fire, which is really a step in the game.


    But after all, he still missed a step.


    He thought that the knowledge of the Eight Diagrams Fire, Jiuzhi Lan, and other sword repairs would not know, but I don¡¯t know that in the past, in the Fengling Mountains, Jiuzhi¡¯s swords, squads, curses, symbols, organs, and bodies all had rumors. Identifying yin and yang, descending demons, he knows how to do it.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stepped on the top of the Dan furnace, stepping on the copper cover of the gilt carving, and three yellow paper characters cut into the shape of the baby were shaken between the sleeves, and the fingers were lifted. To the copper furnace three sides.


    After landing, the paper notes are like children crying, giggling a series of quirks!


    Immediately, there was a slight pain in the Dan furnace.


    Zhou Beinan, who was hiding between the yin and the fire, had entered the Danfang after the Jiuzhi lamp entered the Danfang. He listened to the movement of the Jiuzhi lamp. When he seemed to leave, Zhou Beinan¡¯s heart was slightly loose, but he did not want to For a moment, the Dan furnace dumped to the side.


    His heart was alarming, and the instincts wanted to stand out in the oven immediately, but suddenly heard a cry of babies crying. In a flash, he felt that his head, feet, hands were heavy like lead, his lips were stiff, his headaches were cracking, and he was in the body. The pulse is stagnation for the mercury-like stagnation, but it is bound to be bound!


    He has been with Lu Yuji for many years. He is familiar with the patterns related to the ghosts, and he does not know what this is?


    ...... Essence paper, immersed in a few days of yellow scented paper with fresh baby corpse oil, painted with cinnabar, dedicated to the use of the soul, three Qifa, is holding the Zhoubei South Lingbi from the three sides firmly!


    When Zhou Beinan was flustered and short of breath, the body of the synapse was loose, and the paper that restrained him seemed to lose its effectiveness. He couldn¡¯t think too much, and closed his eyes and earned it. When he saw the sky, his eyes were dizzy, but The mind is still awake.


    ... outside is still the sun, he can''t go out!


    He took a pair of blood and took a few steps. The spirit penetrated the wall and planted it in the small room next to Dan.


    At the same time, Jiuzhi Lan also no longer cares about anything. When he raised his hand, he collapsed half of the wall, and Yuan Ying¡¯s pressure fluctuated. However, Zhou Yunlie only pressed his knees to the ground. At the end of the small room, Zhou Beinan had escaped.


    The three baby spirits on the ground are being roasted by the fire of the sun that suddenly rises and rises, and only the broken limbs are left.


    Zhou Yunlie was made by the pressure, and the cold sweat dripped from the forehead. The tongue was numb and there was a mouthful.


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not want to spend more time with Zhou Yunlie on his arson and burned the spell. He only pressed him to the ground and he stepped out of the door: "...come!"


    At the same time, two magical disciples are competing to search the Zhoubei South trail.


    A long-awaited hall door was pushed and pushed. The two walked to the front of the Sanqing statue, and one person circled behind the statue. One of them looked up at the muddy puppet, who had a strong slogan and a solemn treasure. He felt that this solemnity was ridiculous and he smiled.


    But this smirk only slammed in half, and he suddenly stiffened his body, straight down and fell to the ground, slamming, and attracted the companions around the statue.


    Seeing that the man fell to the ground and convulsed, he ate a scare and hurried forward to meet: "What''s the matter with you?"


    The thin light flashed between the swords, and the heart of the person was smashed.


    The man kneeling on the ground slowly got up, and the fingers of the sword were squirming, and they were twisted again on the fatal wound, and then they let go.


    The magical disciple who wore the Tianchuan costumes rounded his eyes, and the back of the skull slammed on the ground, giving a watermelon-like crisp sound.


    Zhou Bei Nanxun smoldering out of the fire, this smoldering has aggravated the strong yin in his body, although in the daytime, its momentum is still prevailing, and easily help him to rob the body of this magical disciple.


    Zhou Beinan sighed twice and sat on the ground. For the first time in 13 years, he had a real sense of down-to-earth.


    But the real feeling is actually obtained by the people of the magic, Zhou Beinan feels ironic no matter what he thinks.


    He smiled bitterly, raised his hand to wipe the blood from his face, wiped the blood on the body of another disciple, and dragged his body, and came to the statue after a step.


    ...he can''t adapt to the human body.


    After a while, the hidden temple door was pushed open by Zhou Beinan.


    For a long time, I have never seen the light. Zhou Beinan¡¯s eyes are stunned. After a few moments, I stepped into the dazzling white.


    Within a quarter of an hour, the body that was hidden by Zhou Beinan was dragged from the shrine.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stood cold outside the temple, watching a remnant soul curled up in the cloister outside the temple and being burned by the sun, without saying a word.


    When the person who saw the corpse in the temple came to report the situation, Jiuzhi Deng asked: "Who is this person with?"


    After the disciple passed the name, the Jiuzhi lamp passed through a brief thought and cleanly said: "Listen to my order, all the disciples gather in front of the main hall of Tianchuan, and receive a letter bomb, three soul-striking characters. Zhou Beinan It is not unusual for people to be able to easily subdue. The disciples change the two to accompany the four. If there is any abnormality, they will immediately ignite the letter bomb."


    "In addition, the speed of this disciple to find out, once found, do not rashly move, to lead the soul out of the body. Without the body, Zhou Beinan can not move freely in the daytime." Jiuzhi lamp is fierce here The atmosphere is aggravated, "...Before entering the night, be sure to capture Zhou Beinan!"


    "¡­¡­Yes!"


    Ying Tianchuan Jiejian Island is one of the nodes of the Fengchuan Grand Array. The night is near, the tide is approaching, the soup soup cloud water comes from the sky, several magical monks with Tibetan blue robe clothing are here, the sword is guarded, and it is a lock-throat method. Signal fireworks, carrying a few charms that exude a faint scent.


    It¡¯s boring to stand still, and a few people start chatting and chatting, and the words are drowned out by the sound of the waves.


    "After that week, North and South are still fleeing?"


    "He is also crazy. He has to get on the body when he catches people. This is half a day, and he has killed six disciples."


    "Haha, the fight of the beastly beast."


    "The mountain lord has passed, and he must be cautious after entering the night. Zhou Beinan is now a dead ghost. At night, he does not have to rely on his body to hide. It is very likely that he will stay out of the night and stay out of the clock. We must always pay attention to it. ¡±


    After talking about the discussion, the topic naturally turned its direction.


    One of the disciples asked: "Speaking, the first four of the oldest, who is even better."


    "Zhang Chi." Another disciple said, "He is the top of the two-day list, and he is better than others."


    Someone immediately sneaked into the nose: "...Quchi? It¡¯s just a Jindan period monk. You have heard of Xu Xingzhi¡¯s name?"


    The disciples who nominated Qu Chi laughed and said: "How many years have you been in the door, it is just a watchman, what can you hear?"


    The disciple was suddenly poked in the center of the pain. Although he was sent to the school earlier, it was difficult to improve the cultivation. For many years, he could only do some trivial things.


    Fortunately, he still has the qualifications to put it: "I followed the mountain owner from a very early age, and went to Fenglingshan to hand over the post and send a gift."


    Everyone laughed and sneered into a group: "Get it, you will be handed over to the post, afraid that the old four-door mountain gates will not enter."


    The disciples were intertwined with red and red, and the scalp was put on the testimony: "Who said it? I really saw Xu Xingzhi in the real way! The surname Xu was beautiful, with a drop of cinnabar on the forehead, but the temperament was won. Very, he has a fan in his hand, called ''free pen'', with thousands of machine changes, can be turned into a sword and a sword..."


    When he boasted of his own opinions, the people had a sense of invisibility, and they turned to look at the white stars that gradually drifted toward the sea.


    A young man in white fell to the front of the island of Jiejian. The twilight hair band danced in the wind between the night and the wind. The plain clothes were simple, but the more his eyes were like stars, like a thin moon.


    He tightened the fish-bone sword with one hand, naturally stepping forward a few steps, smiling slightly and bending: "Everyone, I have something to do back to the mountain master. The mountain owner can be inside?"

 Chapter 109： Suichuan

    Looking at the moonlight, everyone is awkward.


    The young people who look good are not seen before, but the people in front of them are really worthy of their self-defense.


    "you are¡­¡­"


    "Fengling Xuping." The young man smiled, "...the mountain is near the waiter."


    "Waist? Hand?"


    The young man''s right hand is hidden in the sleeve, and the left hand is explored to the waist to solve a delicate wooden sign.


    The magical disciple who was still boasting at the mouth just finished the face and took the wooden sign from the young man and looked at the moonlight.


    At a glance, his eyebrows were shallow and wrinkled.


    At first, he said that the wooden sign appeared to be "Danyang", and the surrounding area was also covered with light brown lace, which seemed to have dried up for a long time. However, his eyes are in front of his eyes, and when the line of sight is refocused, the upper end of the head is carved with the ethnic pattern of the wind, and there is a slight light flow between the lines, which is not like a fake.


    The Demon disciple looked at it for a long time, but he didn¡¯t have a heartfelt heart, as if he was holding a waist card in his hand, but a girl staring quietly at his eyes.


    His quail-sized throat slammed up and down, put away such a senseless mind, returned the waist card to the coming person, and raised his hand to signal the crowd to break open.


    The young man took the waist card with his left hand and squatted back to his waist. He smiled heartily and smiled: "Thank you."


    The defenders all indicated that they should not delay the time, and they would soon be able to spread the spirits in order to prevent the North and South from seeing this short-term leak and take the opportunity to escape.


    The young people stepped forward, their eyes fell on the cold fireworks of several people''s waists, and they moved away quietly. They greeted several people with their own enthusiasm: "What are the things that you should have in Tianchuan?"


    The formation that had more than one person quickly closed behind him. At the same time, the youth also got his reply: "The mountain owner is searching for fugitives Zhou Beinan."


    The Dushan jade ring between the youths was unattractively stunned for a moment. The young people will gather the knuckles and turn their backs behind them to make them interested: "... Zhou Beinan?"


    "You haven''t heard of this person''s name?"


    The young man shook his head in frankness, and Zhangkou said: "I haven''t gotten started in less than two years."


    This kind-hearted disciple has finally caught a new disciple who is not clear about his details. He has to show off his qualifications: "That is one of the four old four-persons in the past. You don''t know? You are too ignorant." ""


    The young man has a big eyes: "four disciples?"


    "Yes. This week''s surname makes a good shot, and now it''s dead and it doesn''t give people a clean. Today, he is screaming in Sichuan, and he has tossed a daylight scene. Now he is afraid of being red-eyed. You four Be careful when you walk down. If you have robbed him of the skin, there is no return, but don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    The young man has done a modest attitude: "Yes. I know."


    The man couldn''t help but rantly said: "You don''t have to be too scared. In the four first men, Zhou Beinan is the least top.... So let''s hear the name of ''Xu Xingzhi''?"


    The young man¡¯s lips trembled, and immediately lifted his fingertips and rubbed his nose. ¡°It seems to be heard.¡±


    "He is the only one of the four masters who has the root of Yuan Yingling. You can learn the body of Yuan Ying?"


    The young man sincerely said: "I have never been taught."


    "The so-called Yuan Ying, is..." Because he himself has never played against Yuan Ying, this magical disciple can''t make the benefits of a few yuan, and he is afraid that he is complicated. The people in front can''t understand the mystery of Yuan Ying. Therefore, I can only give an example in an easy-to-understand way. "...take you as an example. If you have a Yuan Yingling root, standing in front of me, I will not be able to penetrate your virtual reality. I will think that you are just a Only with the regular disciples of refining, you can take the opportunity to take my life. So, you can understand?"


    The young man rubbed his nose again and his shoulder trembled in a strange voice: "Understood, understand."


    The Demon disciple saw him with a low eyebrow and a pleasing eye. He was a make-up. He couldn¡¯t help but confess to the young disciples who didn¡¯t understand these things: ¡°This is common sense for us. Although you are a younger generation, you learn more. One school. A good long-skinned skin is useless, and the two pointed-pointed abdomen are empty, and it can only be a lifelong wait for a person to fill the facade. Know it?"


    The young man smiled: "Predecessors are right."


    The tongue was full of dry addiction, and the disciples waved a hand, indicating that he could leave.


    The young man obediently bowed and turned away.


    Back to the crowd, his lips spread a smile, apparently want to find a place to laugh.


    However, this broken mouth is not completely useless.


    At least Xu Xingzhi learned that Zhou Beinan has not yet fallen into the hands of Jiuzhi Lan.


    He touched the subtle voices in his ring, and Xu Xingzhi lifted it with one hand and put it on his ear. He introduced the voice to the ring with his mind: "...they killed them very simply. But according to Fengling¡¯s habits, The Jiuzhi lamp uses a mobile whistle. Every half hour, it will be replaced. Their corpse will be discovered soon. Xiao Lu, our trip is mainly to save the north and south, and it is not necessary to make trouble. Tell him to hide in the ring like you are with heavy light, and the original model will bring him back as it is."


    Lu Yujiu in the ring still has some concerns: "Xu Shixiong, you come in with the truth, is it ok?"


    "Do not worry." Meng Zhongguang, who is in the ring, said, "The brothers and sisters have been set up by me. Even if there are acquaintances, they will recognize the brothers as others.... As long as they don''t see the nine lights It is."


    Meng Zhongguang is now squatting, and he is only the waist card, which is the result of his use of the technique. However, for those who are above the Yuan Ying period, although they can''t see through his obstacles at a glance, as long as they are carefully examined, it is not difficult to find that Xu Xingzhi has traces of the flow of the technique, and there will be endless troubles. .


    ...... After all, they went on a trip, just to rescue Zhou Beinan from this island-building prison.


    Xu Xingzhi walked out a few steps and could still hear the noisy mouthpiece of the disciples behind him.


    "You will fill up your qualifications and come to the new home."


    "What is the replenishment history? I was more than he spent in the party. What is the problem with teaching him two sentences?"


    Xu Xingzhi also wants to laugh a little. When he raises his hand again and intends to wipe his lips and smiles, the magician disciple who has just taught him is not proud of his mouth again: "At that time, Ying Tianchuan was my dear to receive The Qingliang Valley is also the one I took people to attack. Where were you at that time?"


    Xu Xingzhi suddenly took his footsteps and his face turned cold.


    The sound of the waves rang around him, smashing, hitting the rocks, pounds, screaming, smashing, splashing snow, like the words of the dead, like the undead.


    "...I changed my mind."


    After half a sigh, Xu Xingzhi slowly said: "I want to beat Ying Tianchuan."


    The ring is quiet.


    Xu Xingzhi continued: "This is a home in the north and south. It is not at home but it is chased as a dog of a family. In addition, we must have a place to stay."


    With this in mind, Xu Xingzhi''s twilight is very cold, looking back and looking at it: "...and, I want to kill myself now."


    After a long silence in the ring, Meng Zhongguang sang a gentle smile: "The brothers want to be in Tianchuan, and the light will help the brothers get it."


    A moment later, Lu Yujiu also gave a reply: "...I have asked all the brothers, and the brothers said that for the past 13 years, they have been waiting for this moment."


    Xu Xingzhi turned around when he was standing, and took the wind as a wind, flying in the air of the sea breeze.


    Seeing the youth and returning, the self-proclaimed Demon disciple looked at him: "How come back?"


    "Listening to the predecessors, I have a lot of sentiments." Xu Xingzhi pulled his lips and smiled coldly. "The younger generation is grateful..."


    The disciples of the magic road suddenly felt a white, and the first line of warm red splattered and sprayed on his left face.


    For a time, he couldn''t understand the source of the warmth, and he was trying to reach out and touch it. The right face was also blasted with a hot, salty smell, like the seawater after being boiled.


    The human body slammed into the ground, but the magical disciple was squeezing in front of the world, only to accommodate a smile like a smile.


    When he heard the sound of the next moment, a month of the moon would shine into his chest. Once he went in and out, the flesh and blood that was cut out quickly gathered and fit. He bowed his head and saw that there was not even much blood on his chest. A shallow sword mark does not affect the stiffness of his clothes. Only one heart stops jumping and the pain is almost bursting.


    When he swayed on his back and fell to the ground, his voice was extremely low, because the soil had been softened by the sea.


    The mutation came too fast, and no one had time to smother the cold fireworks.


    When the Demon disciple shrank his limbs and trembled, a stalk of light came from the air and fell into the land three inches from his side.


    Faced with a pair of eyes filled with fear and confusion, Xu Xingzhi slammed his knees and continued his unfinished second half of the sentence: "... Feng Ling Xu Xingzhi, taught."


    The eyes suddenly magnified and eventually solidified into a deadly appearance.


    Xu Xingzhi took out the cold fireworks from his waist, unscrewed the fireworks with his clothes, and sent it to the sky, letting it practice a piece of snow on nine days.


    "Heavy light, first find the disciple of Ying Tianchuan." Xu Xingzhi put the second cold fireworks into the air, and opened the ring smoothly, and the tone was calm and underground. "Nine lights can''t be called to participate in the search for North-South, so they It must be gathered in one place, and they are concentrated in detention. They are not familiar with Xiaolu, but they should still recognize you. You go to them, and I and Xiaolu go to the north and south."


    Gradually, the ground phantoms two people standing side by side.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s lips were slightly unwilling to leave Xu Xing, but he finally obeyed his arrangement: ¡°Brothers, when I find them, I will come to you right away.¡±


    "Tell them." Xu Xingzhi said, "...there is no love for the war, just find a place to hide, don''t want to show up. The blood is still surviving, the heart is still hot, follow me."


    After a short period of time, Tianchuan became a sea of ??fireworks, and the sky was full of snow and fire, like a frost.


    A confusing disciple squatted between the main halls, facing the nine lights in the upper position, his face pale and white: "Mountain Lord, Zhou, Zhou Beinan... He is crazy..."


    After a long time, I couldn''t wait for the response of the nine lights. The disciple looked up and looked at it, but saw that the nine lights were soft and soft, like being in a daze, and feeling like nostalgia.


    "...mountain master?"


    "It¡¯s not Zhou Beinan." Jiuzhi¡¯s eyes flashed a faint glow, ¡°...is him.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Brother: Meng Xin shivered and slipped away.


    Demon disciple: Hey.

 Chapter 110： Jun Xinwu heart

    Open a fireworks in the sky and die on the ground.


    The disciples screamed and chased the trajectory of the fireworks, but they always had to take a step back. They could only greet the corpses of their companions lying in vain, and they were sprayed with a gray face by the fireworks.


    The nine lights don''t feel annoyed. It''s not enough for him to die a little thing like a disciple.


    He has not seen him for a few months, and he has missed his brother.


    Tonight, the wind is too big, and the tides are blowing, and the pharynx is like a ghost that is not very clear. The fireworks splashed snow and struggling to cloud, revealing a cold moon like a pig iron.


    Jiuzhi lamp walked from the shadow of the lamp to the moonlight. When he thought of how many years ago, he was lying in the arms of his brother in the Yuan Ying ceremony, crying and asking him to kill himself. At that time, he had already hoped for all his life, and the brothers did not speak a word. They jumped out of the high platform and left from their own glory. They broke into his heart, shouting, whispering, small. Light, don''t die.


    He lived like a brother and lived for many years, but the real nine lights have already died in the day of the demon.


    What he deserves in these years, what he deserves, is a fluke for him.


    But his only hope, the only one that supported him to live, is to come to see him now, even if he is a brother who meets with his sword, he is also really happy.


    When the nine branches of lights were in a daze, the eyebrows were soft, and the sharpness of the air was taken away by the eyelashes. It looked like a stunned, unconventional teenager.


    Someone bullied him and put on his clothes: "Mountain, go back. It''s too dangerous outside."


    He snorted and raised his hand to slap the robe.


    He was so skinny, his wrists had only a thin weight, and his sleeves slid down when he raised his arms, revealing his wrists. There were several old scars on the top of the linen, and there was a trace of a knife on the arm. Everywhere was beautiful and beautiful. Really raw, cut into the veins and flesh.


    The disciple retired in a respectful manner, and the nine branches of the lamp walked toward the temple in the direction of his retreat.


    It is probably because of the wind. The lights in the temple don¡¯t know when it¡¯s gone. The nine lights seem to be unaware, and go straight inside.


    The disciple followed closely, and in his hand, he slammed a long gun in his hand and bowed in his hand. In the sudden wind, he slammed into the heart of the nine branches.


    However, when the tip of the gun was half a foot away from his back, the nine lights returned to the half body, and a soft gold aura came out of the palm, and the gun tip was smoothly connected to the palm!


    The disciple exhausted the power of the whole body and made a roar of hatred.


    But his gun can''t get in.


    Jiuzhi Lan has a pair of eyes like a cold star. He looks at the person who is still gnawing his teeth and says, "Zhou Shixiong, I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    In a word, he waved his hand, and Zhou Beinan, who was armed with a gun, was hit by a spiritual force and planted a ladder. When he fell to the ground, he was forcibly stripped from the body.


    The body was just in the Jindan period, too fragile, and was shocked by the impact. It was red and white and scattered into the mud and tofu brain of a beach, and the mouth of Zhoubeinan has also produced blood. , a drop dripped to the ground.


    Zhou Beinan was on the ground, and his chest was in a mess. He spit out the blood in his mouth. The gun body was pinched out by him, and it was difficult to support it. It was actually standing still.


    Jiuzhi Lan looked at him with a negative hand: "Zhou Shixiong changed six or seven skins today, all of whom are senior disciples. I want to take the opportunity to mix with me."


    Zhou Beinan was undecided, but there was a little anger in the eyebrows.


    He did have this plan, but the search in the day was too strict, and he could not find the opportunity to start. After he robbed several skins in succession, it was also extremely depleted. Only when he got into the night, he found the line. opportunity.


    "How do you know that I am..."


    Jiuzhi lamp is carrying hands, and a lonely shadow casts a long step. Just looking at the five senses is really a dignified and cool person: "The body will not breathe, it is a big leak. Besides, but all the four disciples are high-level disciples, no one. I don''t know if I have only Wen Xuechen on my side for many years, no one dares to give me a cloak."


    Nine branches of light do not mention warm snow and dust, but when I heard this name, Zhou Beinan was almost violent, and the blood of the tomb, the yellow sand and the entire cave was revealed: "...you don''t mention snow dust!"


    He shouted and shouted with hatred, like a vomit, and his voice was so loud. With his voice, a short shot came out of his sleeves, rushing like a raging fire, but he was understated and blocked by nine lights. It''s as easy as ash.


    Compared with Zhou Beinan''s killing attack, the previous sentence is more like the Jiuzhi lamp.


    He frowned slightly: "What happened to him?"


    Today, he has repeatedly imagined the situation of Wen Xuechen and concluded that it is safe.


    Brothers, even if they have won Wen Xuechen, care about their past friendships, they will not do anything to him, but seeing Zhou Beinan¡¯s feelings of pain, he has a moment of fluster.


    ...What happened to Wen Xuechen?


    Zhou Beinan did not answer. He only used a pair of blood-containing eyes to keep an eye on the nine lights. I wished that the thick eyelashes would be turned into a sickle, and the pieces of the front were cut into pieces.


    This silence reminded the nine lights, he no longer pursued this matter, went two steps to the next step: "The brother has come, why are you coming?"


    Zhou Beinan dumb voice: "My sister''s hatred, I have to personally report."


    The Jiuzhi lamp has taken another two steps: "I know that Zhou¡¯s brother is not the character of hiding in Tibet. Brother Zhou is afraid that the brothers will come early, fight with me, lose the chance of enemies? So you will choose At this time, take risks."


    Listening to his arrogant analysis, Zhou Beinan¡¯s heart suddenly flashed a slight hunch.


    Jiuzhi lamp came to the south of Zhoubei, not far away, bent down, and did not smile in the eyes, but revealed a special kind of qi, but in such a situation, the anger is more than a killing: "Zhou Shixiong, you have been waiting for the opportunity. I am waiting."


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s throat is cold. Where do you still know what the Jiuzhi lamp is?


    - This person has been waiting for the whole day, waiting for the moment he sent it to the door!


    If he is in his hands...


    Before Zhou Beinan, he was only prepared to die again, but he completely forgot that if he really fell into the shackles, he would die, and they must be passive!


    Thinking about this, Zhou Beinan supported his body, which was shocked and numb, and tried to move backwards. He secretly stupidly stupid, and he was incompetent.


    In the wild, I have been a dark ghost for thirteen years, and I have been squandered by half of my spiritual power. He has never been too lean in cultivation. Now it is useless to see a knife and a gun!


    When Zhou Beinan regretted it, he made up his mind.


    He is rather dying and will not drag everyone down. In addition, the predecessor of the snow dust is swaying there. If this spirit is placed in the hands of the nine lights, it is better to be tossed by him.


    When he tightened his hand in his hand and was screamed by blood in his ear, he suddenly felt a shadow in front of him.


    A bamboo-sharped fan with blood stained a clear moon in the air and kept him behind him.


    Zhou Beinan was a sigh of relief, as if time had returned to thirteen years ago, he was lying in the dark celestial crater, between the survival and the death, and he was most reliant in the groggy area except for the blood relatives. The name of the person: "Where..."


    But unlike the one that was 13 years ago, this time he got a response.


    "North-South." The person in front of him leaned back half of his face and asked softly, "North-South, can you stand up?"


    A small but unusually warm palm sticking out from behind him, worried and nervously grasped him: "... Are you injured?"


    The soft voice called Zhou Beinan¡¯s voice also softened: "How do you know that I am..."


    "Jun''s eyes are my eyes, my heart is my heart." The master of the palm whispered, "From the time of Nanzu, I swear to myself, and never call you injured."


    Pointing at the intersection of the palms, the essence of the rushing out, instantly filled his body and heart together.


    ... At least this time, he is not alone.


    When Xu Xingzhi came, he was strongly targeted by the Yuan Yingling. The Jiuzhi lamp was forced to retreat back to the stage. The spiritual power stirred him to sway, but he really rejoiced: "Brother, You came."


    There was fire in his eyes, and Xu Xing¡¯s eyes were ice.


    The magical disciples chased the doorway of the fireworks along the trajectory of the fireworks, and they saw Xu Xingzhi¡¯s confrontation with Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp, and the anger of the corpse of the companion¡¯s body broke out instantly.


    I don''t know who is screaming: "Kill them! Revenge and hate!"


    This kind of screaming is not worthy of Xu Xingzhi''s return. Instead, Lu Yuji, who helped Zhou Beinan, turned his face and kept a close eye on the group.


    In the eyes of the Taoist people, although this weak young man wears an ugly face, but the deterrence is extremely low, and it is still a little funny, even if he adds a weak and even gun, the ghost repair is not enough. Obviously, it is much better to cook than the suffocating Xu Xingzhi.


    Then the anger of the disciples had a clearer venting point: "...kill him!"


    The disciples who have been chasing along the road, together with the sound of the sound, have hundreds of people.


    Zhou Beinan¡¯s strength was slightly reduced, and he was in the middle of a gun. He was about to go up with this group of people. Lu Yujiu took his hand and shook a few times. He walked a few steps forward and raised his hand. Ghost face.


    This mask has been worn for thirteen years, as if it has become part of his face. If he is in combat, he is more accustomed to wearing this mask, hiding the white and clean child''s face, and playing with this ugly appearance. .


    His thin lips started, and he scorned a few curses. In his arms, he fluttered and floated in half space, and his eyes also showed fox-like blue light, clear and clear, such as jade, such as jade .


    As his mourning speed accelerated, several light spots, such as heavy rain, fell to the public.


    Initially, a group of fine light is like a sly, not a sudden flash, a group of ghosts gushing out, gradually figurative, each person''s forehead is burning with a line of purple moir¨¦, each person''s eyes are burning hot hatred.


    Zhou Beinan and the Magic Road crowded together.


    He looked at the ghosts of the day and found a few familiar faces in it.


    Lu Yujiu sighed: "What is the solution?"


    The lead of the solution is far and wide: "In!"


    "Clean valley, set up, demon!"


    On the other side, Jiuzhi Lan and Xu Xingzhi are still facing each other.


    Xu Xingzhi clearly said that Lu Yujiu¡¯s current strength is not easily suppressed by the Jiuzhi lamp, so he does not care about the battlefield behind him, and the Jiuzhi lamp seems to be completely unintentional, only watching Xu Xingzhi, the daytime Contains light.


    Xu Xingzhi transformed the "quick pen" into the raging fire used by Lushan in the past, and turned to the shoulder: "What did they say? Revenge and hate? Are you also saying this?"


    "Not worthy." Nine branches of light should be faint, "The brothers hate far more than us. They don''t know things, they are damn."


    Although I have experienced it once in thirteen years ago, I am still standing opposite the child I raised and raised. I still call Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart hurt. He tries to turn the sadness and anger of the heart¡¯s stagnation with a sneer. It is also delaying the time and waiting for Meng Zhongguang to arrive.


    However, the Jiuzhi lamp did not give him too much time.


    "Is the brother brother coming to kill me?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s cold voice is right: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The Jiuzhi lamp seems to have not understood his problem, and repeated this question again: "Is the brother to kill me?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    The voice did not fall, Xu Xingzhi faintly felt that something was wrong.


    He looked up with a horror, and the Jiuzhi lamp was gone. Instead, a girl with a goose-yellow shirt stood in the wind, and the clothes fluttered, which was like a dream of returning from the wind. .


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s meditation: ¡°Hey...¡±


    After the condensate, the deep sorrow and anger filled the heart of Xu Xingzhi, causing him to heat his throat: "Nine lights! Give me the truth!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not listen to him at all, and whispered slowly: "Kill me, my brother."

 Chapter 111： Three people meet

    Behind Xu Xingzhi, Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp has already been bloody, and two thousand dead souls have accumulated 13 years of hatred. At this moment, they will flood out and will Unprepared, more than a hundred magical disciples rushed into the blood of the ground meat.


    In the middle of Sichuan, the sound of a loud knife was also heard.


    When Zhou Yunlie surrendered to the magic road, most of the disciples of Tianchuan were preserved. After that, they came from a group and escaped a batch. There were still 1,500 people who had gathered together, and they were holding a personal shelf and being newly transferred. The jokes of the disciples are the soft-spoken eggs. They also hang their eyelids and sneer at the outside, as if the eyelids are their last fig leaf.


    Both choices are lingering, and dignity is a luxury.


    However, just today, Zhou Beinan suddenly broke into Sichuan, and it was a big trouble for the day. The whole Ying Tianchuan was confusingly discolored, and the heart of the lake was stirred up by some of the waves.


    In the middle of the night, an uninvited guest sneaked into the sheepfold of the imprisoned sheep, and even the group of wolves had not been alarmed and brought another person''s name.


    Fengling Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi, the leader of the new generation of disciples, he won the first place in Tianbang, just in Yingtianchuan. Almost all of the Tianchuan disciples remembered his white clothes, bamboo fracture fans, and hearty breeze. A big smile.


    Just hearing the name is enough to remind a group of people of their distant, still-conscious age.


    The character of the Jiuzhi lamp has always been far away, and he has thought of the leader. He knows that people can''t stand the temptation, so they will never be free to send people to test their loyalty. What''s more, the person who informs the news is a familiar face, or Meng Zhongguang, who is the easiest to make a joke with the word "Xu Xingzhi".


    After Meng Zhongguang clarified the situation succinctly, he stood still and waited for their reaction.


    After a long while, a group of beautiful and handsome disciples staggered from the flock, smeared a face and spit out a low-key that did not match his appearance: "...mama."


    Pulling out the words like this cold nail, he turned and walked to the front door, slamming the closed door: "Come, come!"


    Someone''s throat was hung in the place, and he looked back and forth between him and Meng Zhongguang, lest he was going to sue to inform the murderer of this surname Meng.


    Meng Zhongguang did not move, and stood still by the wall. He only remembered one person in his heart, and did not put the 1,500 sheep banned in front of him in his eyes.


    If he wants, just one night, he can kill Ying Tianchuan without leaving one to breathe.


    However, he did not want to spend his time on such boring things. He just wanted to finish the matter here as soon as possible and return to his brother.


    Even if he thought of the nine lights, he would look at his brother, and he would tickle his nails, and he could not wait to dig the eyes of the man.


    The magical disciples who stayed outside the door had twenty people. Unexplainedly, it was very irritating to see the fireworks in the sky. The knocking on the door behind them even provoked them to fire.


    The disciple who was closest to the door opened the door of the temple and yelled: "What are you knocking? Call the dead ghost!"


    The voice did not fall, his waist sword was taken arbitrarily by the disciple, and the backhand was cut. The skull immediately slammed out the wind chimes and flew out. This rushed six words made his last words.


    This sword cuts the knot that grew up in the hearts of the disciples of the Tianchuan people for thirteen years, and splattered the blood that had been fortunate for 13 years and almost turned into dark pus.


    Fortunately, there is still some heat in the blood, warm wine can be embarrassed.


    With a skull made up, the disciples who were confiscated with weapons took out the prisoners one after another, and the guards of the 20 people were instantly washed away by them.


    There was a magical disciple who took out the fireworks and panicked and tried to pull it. However, the oncoming Ying Tianchuan disciple took over and used the tiles to slam into his chest. The teeth fired the fireworks in the winter sky. I had a June snow for themselves.


    Xu Xingzhi used a single-handed horse to disturb the outer part of Yingtianchuan, and straightened the blade to the eyes of Jiuzhi. Coupled with more than a thousand quickly maddened Ying Tianchuan disciples and more than two thousand displaced ghosts, they have greatly overwhelmed those confusing disciples.


    In the distance, it is the darkness of the forest, and the near is the pressure of the collision. It should be seen in the eyes of Tianchuan.


    However, at this time, Xu Xingzhi''s hand was shaking.


    He will smash the volley on his shoulders, turning it into a sword, pointing to the girl''s throat, the sword body is quenched with fire, and a spurt, the snow flakes fall between the two, like Xu Xingzhi''s burning fire.


    Standing on the ladder is the Jiuzhi lamp or Xu Wutong. He is so scared that he can''t tell.


    The two clearly have no similarities, but they are generally cold and clean, and they are like landscape paintings without construction pens.


    Jiuzhi Deng meets the tip of the sword and slowly takes a step: "Brother."


    Xu Xingzhi only felt a splitting headache: "You shut up! Don''t call me that way!"


    Jiuzhi Lan did not pay attention to his swearing words, Weng smiled and said: "It¡¯s cold in the wild. I called Wen Xuechen to bring you clothes. Did the brothers receive it?"


    He looked at Xu Xiaotong''s face and said such a thing, stabbing Xu Xing''s eyes and ears hurt and hurt.


    The baby that he held in his palm is clearly a monster, but he has been petting for so many years, so he said that he can put it down and put it down.


    His breath is tremble: "Nine lights..."


    Nine lights broke him: "... brother, call me Wutong."


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes in pain and felt that the name was like a curse.


    Jiuzhi lamp once again stepped down the ladder, did not hide, and walked slowly against the flames of a sword.


    "The name of Jiuzhi Lan does not like the brothers, I will not call it." The cold girl''s eyes are brightened by the fire, and the tone is almost flattering. "Xu Wutong, or something else, as long as the brothers like it, as long as it is called me, anything can be ""


    Xu Xing did not say a word, only secretly clenched his teeth, and swallowed his heartbroken vibrato.


    Perceived the change of Xu Xingzhi''s look, Jiuzhi Lan asked softly: "Senior brother, are you sad?"


    He could not wait for Xu Xingzhi''s answer, so he continued to talk.


    "...Senior brother, don''t be too uncomfortable, think about our thirteen years." The nine lights are whispering, and no one can imagine that such a cold face that separates the world will be used. The tone of the humanized spring speaks. "The brothers have done a lot of things that I didn''t even dare to think about before. You used to take me to climb the mountain to swim in the lake, and work with me to make bait, fishing, and fishing for a whole day; After catching the fish, the brothers set up a fire at the lake. I can''t eat fish, but I ate all the fish that day."


    Xu Xingzhi also remembered that time.


    After Xu Weitong ate fish at the lake, he fell ill at night and got a rash. The high fever did not retreat. He kept her at the bedside for two days and two nights, and at night he simply fell asleep on her bed. She is hot again and no one cares.


    However, at this time, all the good things turned into the poison of the intestines, forcing Xu Xing to have no way to escape. He could only try to open up a path by hand, so as to liberate his own heart that would collapse: "I am with Wutong..."


    Nine branches of light: "I am Wutong. I am everyone you know."


    Said, the girl lotus step is exquisite, and before the sword of Xu Xing, let the sword front not much, one inch and a lot of tightly tightened their throat.


    "Brothers, people in the world are too confusing. They hear the truth, know that you are the world book host, and want to take your life. I have to hide you, no one will look at it. Moreover, if you remember the past There are a lot of pains in this thirteen years, how much anxiety, I don''t want to think about it. So I want you to forget, completely, from beginning to end, don''t remember."


    This is a frank and undisguised one, but only makes Xu Xingzhi ridiculous. Although his sword tip is trembling, he has not retreated: "What do you think of me? What pets do you support?"


    Nine branches of light simply said: "I regard the brothers as all."


    ¡°All?¡± Xu Xingzhi pressed him tightly. ¡°So you created a totally false world and imprisoned me for thirteen years. Nine lights, what do you say about this?¡±


    "My brother is really all for me." The girl had some smiles in her eyebrows. "The brother does not need to be anyone, it is my world."


    He stepped forward and stepped forward. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s cold and sweat came out, and he stepped back one step backwards, which made her soft throat avoid the fierce sword tip.


    "Just like now, my brother wants my life, even if I take it." The girl continued to move forward step by step. "I said that the Jiuzhi lamp does not draw swords with the brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi was forced to step backwards by a weak girl who seemed to have no strength in the hands of the chicken. However, he was unwilling to remove it in any case. He could not have imagined that if he slacked himself, he would end up again in the same year. Where to find him.


    "... Why are the brothers not willing to start?" The nine lights seem to have seen through his mind, and asked softly, "Xu Xiaotong let you not go?"


    Without the response of Xu Xingzhi, Jiuzhi Lamp raised his hand and his finger slipped from the tip of his nose, slowly drawing a high and beautiful curvature: "...So that?"


    ... appeared in front of Xu Xingzhi, it is Xu Sanqiu''s Zhang Ci and gentle long smile.


    Seeing Xu Xingzhi¡¯s spurt of anger, the nine branches of light seemed to walk in a leisurely manner, aiming at his sword tip, changing his face in a round, from his "friends" to his "four neighbors", and then To his "nearby girls" who had been acquainted with him, the playful attitude step by step to stimulate Xu Xingzhi to tremble.


    He hasn''t been angry for a long time, and now he feels **** and full of limbs and straightforward, almost strange.


    But the instinct tells him that only the blood in the body of the person in front can quell this kind of incitement.


    When they touched the **** eyes of Xu Xing, the nine branches of lights finally revealed a sense of relief.


    There are no other people now. He only has one person in Xu¡¯s eyes, so he does not have to worry about the future of the magic. He can put down all the burdens and do what he wants to do many years ago.


    - Instead of letting the brothers think that he personally killed his own relatives and friends in the past 13 years, it is better to show him face to face at this time, to sever his hope, to make him crazy, and to let him die. The nine lights of the redemption died here.


    ... can kill nine lights, only one of Xu Xing.


    If he can''t hold his brother anymore, he can die in the hands of his brother. That is also very good.


    "That... what?"


    When Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mood has fluctuated like tides, he took the time and slowly developed his own truth.


    However, in the eyes of Xu Xingzhi, when the red color became thicker, the thin edge of the light flashing in the sky called the nine lights to change color, and he also forcibly pulled out from the dreams of heaven and earth and the two.


    He slammed into the air, and a horrible pressure pushed him down. Even Xu Xingzhi, who was always alert to his shot, failed to anticipate this strong impact. The two feet flew backwards for a few steps. Reluctantly stabilized the figure.


    Fortunately, Meng Chongguang is also an extraordinary product. He met the spirit of this savage, and suddenly he found Xu Xingzhi with a pair of eyes. He found that he was harmless, and his heart was stabilized. When he turned to the nine lights, he warmed. The intention is faded, and a pair of eyes immediately turn into raw meat for food and grow like a beast in the forest: "... nine lights!"


    Jiuzhi Lan sneer: "Meng Shidi, don''t come innocent."


    "Meng Shidi" is called Meng Zhongguang, remembering that when he was with his classmates in the past, his anger increased and his mouth was calm, but he also had an infinite irony: "Jiuzhiguang brother, you have made this Do you dare to meet your brother?"


    Looking at Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes, Jiuzhi¡¯s eyes are like looking at a nail in the eye. The color of death in the eye gradually fades away, revealing a pair of thin red and transparent eyes: ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare?¡±


    "You have confined your brother for thirteen years, and now you have a face..."


    "Prison?"


    Listening to the tone of the nine lights, Xu Xing suddenly felt a little bad.


    I haven''t seen it for many years. The Jiuzhi lamp has already learned the essence of the smile, and the eyes are shallow and squeaky. "When you are not here, I am in a different situation with my brother, but it is very good."


    The author has something to say: The light is about the brains of the brothers in the thirteen years of the world: the fight against death, the torture, and the unyielding.


    The facts are: a good life, a brother and sister (distress?), deep love, ðÏöø (??) love.


    Light sister: crying.jpg

 Chapter 112： Gold husk

    Meng Zhongguang glanced, his eyes were extremely light and lightly shaved on Xu Xing¡¯s face, shaving Xu¡¯s scalp cold.


    Immediately, he laughed. It was a cold and surprising smile. The neat and beautiful little white teeth were cold and cold: "Nine lights, you are less provocative and my brother."


    When I saw my brother, Jiuzhi¡¯s heart was filled with long-lost tenderness, but when he saw Meng Zhongguang, he was poured a cold water into his heart, and calmed down with his mind.


    He only wants to die under the sword of the brothers. However, for Meng Zhongguang, he is eager to make a heart and never want to be the soul in his hands.


    The wish of Jiuzhi Deng¡¯s life has never been all over. He does not want to die even if he is dead.


    ¡°Provocative?¡± In the face of Meng Zhongguang, he can always be awkward and unscrupulous. ¡°When the brothers meet with me for a long time, they don¡¯t do it to me. What do you know?¡±


    Meng Zhongguang replied in abundance: "The brothers are just old, and you have to be self-satisfied."


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "The brothers are old-fashioned. I have been with him for 13 years, and I can''t compare with you and him alone for only three or two years."


    Xu Xing''s face is green: "Nine lights!"


    The Jiuzhi lamp was very quiet. Just staring at him, he saw Xu Xingzhi without saying anything, because he said nothing, the word is real.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face bitten his lips in vain, but it was a sign of anger and anger: ¡°You are coercing your brother, and you still have a face to say!¡±


    The more the glory of Meng Zhongguang is, the more calm the nine lights are, the more calm smiles on the cold face: "The brothers have not been infected for the thirteen years, happiness and well-being. If it is not a cross-section, I will continue with him. Go on."


    He smiled slightly and leaned forward, as if to tell the secret what to say to Meng Zhongguang: "... Yes, there is a small mole in the left leg of the brother, can you know?"


    He was known as Xu Sanqiu when he was a child of his own system, but one of Xu Xing knew it would be bad.


    The deep pool in Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes suddenly blew a hole. The hate and the Jianmang broke out together. The Jiuzhi lamp was also prepared for prevention. The body was leaning forward to find the point of force. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes flashed in front of him. After that, the two have already met each other.


    The swords edged together, like the two tsunami tsunami waves, the long-stained iron scorpion smell in the sword was wrestled, swelled, and both eyes were stained with the color of maple frost.


    In the night sky, the two figures were star-shaped and splattered with gold-red sparks. Both sides quickly went crazy, and even Xu Xingzhi was excluded from the battle.


    Meng Zhongguang has always been lazy, and he can sleep in the head of a sword in the afternoon. When he is in the middle of the day, he only learns the style of Fengling swordsmanship. When he meets with the sword, he becomes an indulgent wilderness. The road, a sword can be played by him inexhaustible tricks; and he is the most standard style of Fengling swordsmanship, stereotyped and rigorous even if Guangfu Jun also pick no mistakes.


    The sword road is indifferent, as long as it is practical, but what makes Xu Xing surprised is that Jiuzhi Lan can compete with Meng Zhongguang.


    But after careful consideration, it is not difficult to figure out.


    In front of him, he was the one who played the sword against Meng Zhongguang. After all, he was the most hard-working teenager among the four gates. He burned his sorrow and stayed up late, and he had already developed a habit, even in the thirteen years of sitting here. Day and night.


    Such a fierce sword and sword is also a silent and silent game. The two are not screaming, but they are dedicated to the other side.


    Meng Zhongguang always fights and does not follow the rules. After a hundred strokes, he has two shadows and a hedge with his sword. The entity is like a flexible snake. After shaking his head and moving to the nine lights, he reaches for his hair. Suddenly he was taken to the main pillar of the Tianchuan.


    With a bang, the pillars fell.


    However, Meng Zhongguang has not yet revealed his color. In the dusty fog, a figure of a messy figure flies out. A flat wave, a dragonfly, and Meng Zhongguang¡¯s sword fluttering in a cross.


    In the light of the nine branches, the red light bursts, the mouth is bloody, and the force of pouring the mountains and the sea is slamming down the door of Meng Zhongguang!


    However, the sword fell to half, his head was different, and the instinct flashed back. Xu Xingzhi¡¯s hand grabbed Meng Zhongguang¡¯s sword from the air and suddenly fell. The sword wind swept past the first three inches of his nose.


    With the cooperation of Xu Xing, Meng Zhongguang immediately launched a palm in front of him, wrapped in a sharp piece of stone that was still flying in the air, just above the softness.


    That palm Meng Zhongguang felt that he should be hit, but when he looked up, he saw the nine branches of light standing on the ruins not far away. Although the jade crown had fallen off, the figure was still tall and straight. Such as loose as snow, light and light.


    Meng Zhongguang was so annoyed that he was so big.


    Xu Xingzhi put the sword in one hand and threw it back to Meng Zhongguang: "How to teach you? Take the sword and take it steady."


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s heart was full of smoldering fire, and he was stunned by the sentence, and his tears were all coming out. At this time, a **** fog fainted in the main hall without warning. The shadow of the tree shadow house under the moonlight is blurred and confused.


    Meng Zhongguang''s face changed, and a momentary step went up to cover Xu Xingzhi''s mouth and nose: "Brothers are careful!"


    Waiting for the wing to protect Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang only waved his sleeves, and the blood fog was driven by his strong spiritual power. If he gathered in an instant, he would immediately disperse. Only the grass leaves were covered with thick and full blood. Dew, in the blink of an eye, also became exhausted.


    Lu Yujiu, Zhou Beinan and Zhongqing Lianggu disciples have long been chasing the magic road, and together with the nine lights, Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi, there is no one to dare to approach this **** area, so the Great Hall Only three people were opposed before.


    When Meng Zhongguang fixed his eyes on it, the nine lights on the ruins had already disappeared.


    He was so anxious that he almost vomited blood. For a time, he even forgot to wear a weak face in front of Xu Xing. He shouted: "If you can''t beat it, you can''t shame!"


    "Not what he did." Xu Xingzhi, "...this is a blood trick."


    Xu Xingzhi did not say anything. Just as soon as he opened his mouth, Meng Zhongguang suddenly turned his head and stared at him.


    The eyes of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s eyes are looming, and the rabbit looks red. "Brother, thirteen years, what happened?"


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    In the next moment, Meng Zhongguang sucked his nose and a transparent thin light appeared in his eyes: "And your embarrassment, how can he know?!"


    Xu Xingzhi licked his mouth and had a headache.


    This sudden blood fog technique lifted his heart. He only knew that Sichuan was a magic sword, but if there was a blood sect that was good at poisoning in Sichuan, the trouble would be insignificant: "Don¡¯t worry about the nine lights. We went to the island to inspect a circle to see if there were any other blood sects. If the people just wanted to save the nine lights, he fled and fled, and it was greatly beneficial to us."


    Meng Zhongguang refused to move, and stubbornly sprinkled and said: "I want to go to Fengling! He dares to touch his brother, I have to dig up his internal organs! I-"


    Having said that, Meng Zhongguang finally remembered the image of the weak and deceivable white rabbit that he had been painstakingly kept in front of Xu Xingzhi. He was stirred up by the nine lights, fearing that there is nothing left, and the mind is not controlled again. The ground echoed with the nine-spotted lamp full of ridiculous words, angry and anxious, staring at Xu Xingzhi, tears rushed down, and lived like a kid who was robbed of candy: "Brothers and sisters -"


    Xu Xingzhi was so sad that he couldn''t help himself. He held his pretty face and took a sigh of his heart: "...cry, don''t cry?"


    After a kiss, Meng Zhongguang¡¯s sobs suddenly fell.


    He kissed the delicate nose again: "Cry and cry?"


    Meng Zhongguang twitched and didn''t talk, still screaming, the eyelashes hang down like grass, and there were a few drops of tears swaying on it, and his eyes were thicker: "Brother, you and the nine lights... ..."


    Xu Xingzhi hugged his little temper younger brother, and he had secretly decided in his heart: "... Let''s go to Beinan and Xiaolu first, but good? After Ying Tianchuan is cleared, I will explain it to you. Everything is explained to you."


    "..."


    Meng Zhongguang did not deny that he accepted the proposal.


    The Jiuzhi lamp industry has disappeared, and Xu Xingzhi breathed a sigh of relief. He barely calmed down the turmoil in the blood. He just turned around and wanted to see how their battles were in Zhoubeinan. The wooden hand was carefully watched by Meng Zhongguang.


    "Senior brother, I have to leave me for a moment." Meng Zhongguang whispered with a crying cry. "I have to be with my brother for thirteen years, only you and me for thirteen years."


    "How is thirteen years?" Xu Xingzhi took him forward and smiled warmly. "Thirteen years, one hundred and thirty years, one thousand three hundred years... If I am a tree, I only recognize you." Root vines."


    Above the sea that swept the waves, a circle of blood was coming out, and two figures gradually emerged from it.


    When the young man in the gray robe stood firm, he went to the Jiuzhi lamp and bowed down: "Sun Yuanzhou protects the mountain owner late, please the mountain owner to sin."


    Sun Yuanzhou is still the young and gentleman of the sage, following the loyalty of the former lord Yin Yiping, and assisting with it. Follow the Jiuzhi lamp. It is like a mountain. It is just a mountain, but the blood condensed on the face because of driving spiritual power. If the pattern is not scattered, if ordinary people look at him, they will think that they have seen a tragic book ghost.


    The nine lights seemed to be a little tired, standing not as straight as before, and the shoulders fell slightly down: "...you come alone?"


    Sun Yuanzhou said: "Yes."


    The cold fireworks that Xu Xingzhi fired not only attracted the attention of Ying Tianchuan, but also attracted the attention of the red ancestors who worked in the vicinity.


    It was a little late when the line was handed over to Sun Yuanzhou. He had no time to count his disciples and had to come alone to save.


    Fortunately, the three men in front of the temple were fighting together, and no one was aware of Sun Yuanzhou secretly stalking to the main hall.


    Listening to him briefly and succinctly said the cause and effect, Jiuzhi lamp restraint nodded: "Thank you."


    The Jiuzhi lamp rarely praises people. Sun Yuanzhou can''t help but be flattered, but he has already indicated everything with his actions. He will not express his heartfelt heartfelt feelings at this critical juncture: "Samsung, should Tianchuan still be protected?"


    The nine branches of the lamp lowered their eyes and seemed to be ignorant: "I can''t keep it."


    Sun Yuanzhou cherished the moment for the Jiuzhi lamp, and comforted: "The mountain owner, nothing. There are two places in Danyang and Fengling. When I go back, I will gather the four disciples of the magical path and gather the mountain defense."


    Jiuzhi Deng Pingsheng answered: "Go back to Fengling. I will arrange it."


    Sun Yuanzhou condensed his eyebrows. He felt that today''s nine lights are not the same as in the past. However, there are different differences. He said that he was not clear and he nodded.


    Jiuzhi Lan raised his hand and summoned the sword. One step fell on it, and it seemed to think of something like it. "After returning to the wind, call a team of disciples to send it to the wild, and see Wen Xuechen there." He is, whether it is alive...what is it, bring him back."


    The last disciple of the rebellious Demon in Sichuan, wiped his neck when he turned the white belly in the east, and the remaining disciples consciously went to the scene and threw their swords to surrender.


    Zhou Beinan was not interested in the life and death of the captives. After driving them into a house for temporary imprisonment, Xu Xingzhi came around and talked with them kindly: "If you waste your skill, let you go out of Sichuan, is this good?"


    Xu Xingzhi, who smiles and smiles, wins this group of people, and after meditation on the cross-legged battle, he turns the fan out of the temple of the lowering of the capricorn, facing the magnificent sea level, raising his hand to draw a magical symbol.


    That is a spiritual letter.


    He cleared his throat and smiled at the spirit: "...Quchi, Awang, Ruyi. Come on, we have another home."

 Chapter 113： New and old alternation

    But no one has had time to be happy for too long.


    Because Zhou Yunlie died, his death was silent.


    When Xu Xingzhi saw this mediocre elder again, he had to lie on the soft couch in the temple with white face. There was no wound on his body, but there was a cross-blue-brown bruise in the throat. The skin around the wound was loose and like. It is the waistband that was worn by people.


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not kill him. He only ordered him to be thrown into an empty hall. The disciples under his hand were not difficult for him. Because he did not get the order of the nine lights, no one knows the one who has always been safe. What was wrong with Sichuan¡¯s lord, he still treated him according to the treatment of Sichuan, and specially chose a clean house for him.


    He sat down with a belt and hanged himself on the carved door latch.


    No one knows what he thinks when he puts his neck in his belt, but if he is in the place, his mind is not difficult to understand.


    ¡ª¡ªIf Zhou Beinan was arrested for Jiuzhi Lan, and he lost a soul, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his ties. He died and he didn¡¯t face his wife. Instead of suffering from the punishment of Jiuzhi Lan, it¡¯s better to die on his own. .


    ¡ª¡ªIf Zhou Beinan wins, he is so full of dust, sorrow and stealing people who are not living in their age, die early, and relax with each other.


    Zhou Yunlie died in the middle of the night when the two devils were fighting, so Lu Yujiu rushed to the news, his soul has been exhausted, and there is no turning point.


    When Xu Xingzhi entered the hall, there were no other people in the room, the windows were closed, and only the extremely thin daylight was filtered into it.


    Zhou Beinan was alone in a bluestone ground sitting in front of the soft couch. The **** blue robes were ragged, and the white trousers were clean and lining the ground. There was a rather unspoken posture in the ground, but he had no idea to maintain that level of decentness.


    Xu Xingzhi stopped at his side not far away, bowed to Zhou Yunlie on the couch, and went to the south side of Zhoubei to sit cross-legged.


    Zhou Beinan opened: "...he still doesn''t know that the small string is gone."


    "That''s good." Xu Xingzhi said, "I feel quiet when I go."


    Zhou Beinan smashed the blood in his hand, and in the sound of the **** shards, the voice sighed: "He just wants to be quiet and comfortable, but he can''t afford anything." He laughed. "It¡¯s like this since childhood. Everything will only be a matter of peace. It will only say ''Don¡¯t be like this'', ''Hugh to make troubles...''


    Xu Xingzhi knows that Zhou Mu¡¯s death is early, this pair of children, the temperament is like a violent fire of his grandfather Zhou Wei, a gentle and tenacious imitation of his mother Zheng Yu, raising this pair of young children, Zhou Yunlie also It¡¯s all done, and there¡¯s never been a continuation.


    The person on the couch hooked the long neck of the bruises, and seemed to be worried about the complaints of Zhou Beinan.


    Xu Xingzhi''s face can''t bear it: "Northern, don''t do this."


    These three words are called Zhou Beinan''s temper suddenly blown up: "Why don''t you?! Can he do anything that he can''t tell me? He is so anxious, can''t wait any longer? Awang hasn''t looked at him yet, he Spread your legs and legs together, throw me a big one in Yingchuan and throw it to a dead person!!"


    "He is you..."


    "He is nothing!" Zhou Beinan succumbed to madness, yelling and yelling to kick the bed. "I have long been wrong. He is awkward! How can he be like this? Where is this?!"


    On the bed, the person on the couch slipped down from the pillow, as if he was awakened from the sleep, Zhou Beinan saw it, his eyes suddenly lit up, grabbing his hand, shoulders, and falling on the pillow. The head of the side, without exception, fell.


    He whispered nervously, and his heart was mad: "Get up, get up..."


    After a while, he was caught by a pair of arms from behind.


    Zhou Beinan thought that it was Lu Yujiu, and he was afraid of hurting him in the frenzy. He did not consciously weaken the extent of his struggle.


    However, in his ear, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sand whispered: "...well, north and south, stunned."


    Zhou Beinan, a turn, look around.


    - Xu Xingzhi''s body is still sitting on the ground, but the soul is already out of the body, and he has embraced him in a down-to-earth manner.


    Zhou Beinan always loves to show weakness in front of Xu Xing. First, because this person is really annoying, he also gave birth to a brain with a very good memory. Once quarreled, the trivial things of Chen Sesame and Guzi can be pulled out by him, and the second is because He is two years younger than himself, and he is a big devil, a mouthful and a skin, and even more abominable.


    However, he did not expect that the first time in his life in the face of Xu Xing''s disappointment, it would be such indulgence, almost became the momentum of the collapse of Qiu.


    He fell in the arms of Xu Xing and cried, and repeatedly said only one sentence: "I do, I have no father... I have no father."


    Xu Xingzhi closed his eyes and hugged his best friend. He thought that he had three fathers who had lost and lost since he was born. He whispered repeatedly: "... well, hey."


    The flag of the father has fallen, and it is full of dust and feathers.


    The younger generations wiped their tears, raised the flags, and took steps. In the cold wind, they rushed to their history with blood and fire.


    When Lu Yujiu settled in the middle of the temple, Zhou Beinan stopped crying and steadily squatted on the couch. Xu Xingzhi also returned to the flesh and changed clothes for Zhou Yunlie.


    Lu Yujiu was wearing a ghost face and carefully walked up to hold the sleeves of Zhou Beinan: "You... don''t be too upset."


    Zhou Beinan looked at his father''s body, sighed.


    Lu Yujiu was not good at comforting people. A supple face became a red bean paste, and he walked to the side of the couch. He walked down the couch and gave a big gift. He said: "Zhou Chuan, I am outside the cool valley. The disciple Lu Yujiu. In the past 13 years, North and South have not lived up to Ying Tianchuan, nor have you lived up to your teachings. You can rest assured that in the future... I will take care of him."


    He made another prayer, and he heard the sound of clothing on his side. He looked at him sideways. Zhou Beinan was moved to the position and kneel with him.


    Lu Yu Jiu Shui red water red half of the face looks very delicious, Zhou Beinan looked at his nervous lips, palely smack a smile: "... accompany me to pick one."


    Lu Yujiu knows what this means, and the heart jumps suddenly. He lowered his head, and he was much lower than Zhou Beinan, who was side by side.


    After the ostrich-like low, he finally gave birth to enough courage to slowly and slowly handed his hand to Zhou Beinan.


    The hand was not good enough to hold the sword, the scorpion was very few, the flesh was delicate, and it was still the size of a fifteen-year-old boy. It was placed in the palm of the north and south of Zhou, and the soft meat was like a sandpaper, but he was ashamed to drill inside. I drilled again and found a home for my own hand in the center of Zhoubei Nancai.


    "¡­¡­Ok."


    together.


    One person, one ghost, and one hand, bowed down on both sides of the bluestone bricks. From the side, it looks like a big one and a small two.


    Zhou Yunlie¡¯s self-sufficiency has also diminished to some extent the impetuous and proud feelings that are likely to arise after everyone¡¯s victory. The disciples are doing their best, quietly repairing the devastated Ying Tianchuan after the melee.


    On that day, Qu Chi returned to Ying Tianchuan with a dozen people who came out of the wild.


    Zhou Wang went to see her grandfather who had never met. Faced with Zhou Yunlie, who is lying on the couch and resting on the sofa, she is hard to have any resonance and heartache. Instead, she puts a heart on Zhou Beinan, fearing that he is too sad and trying to talk to him.


    After Qu Chi came, he took over Xu Xingzhi. The commander presided over the reconstruction of Ying Tianchuan. He always had a good deal of things. He could easily serve the people with his whisper, and he was full of masters, so Xu Xingzhi was completely idle. Come down.


    Just as he was bored out of the main hall of Ying Tianchuan, Meng Zhongguang, who had been guarding the pillars of the temple, had a head and said: "... Brother, let¡¯s talk, is it good?"


    Talking about it, about the birds in the chest, Xu Xingzhi is the first one.


    Returning to the residence where Qu Chi arranged for them, Xu Xingzhi said that he was stripped of his memory, and then he was thrown into the wild, and he was ordered to kill Meng Zhongguang.


    He thought that Meng Zhongguang, the pinch of the water, had to cry for a while. He had already prepared a consolation for his stomach. However, after his narrative was finished, Meng Chongguang did not cry, no sound, no pressure. When I came up, Xu Xingzhi was under the body, and the puppy seemed to arch in his chest. It was a very happy appearance.


    Xu Xingzhi was quite surprised, and he was panted by his unkempt hair and soft body like a snake: "What''s wrong, and mad?"


    Meng Chongguang raised his face from the loose chest of his mouth. Just look at the beautiful eyes of the water. The detachment is a small breasted dog with a bone. "Brother, you want to kill me." At the time, I don¡¯t really know who I am?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s look changed: "Do you know me...?"


    "...I know." Meng Zhongguang buried his face in the sturdy and beautiful chest. "I know everything. Brother, I am so happy."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart is thinking about what he is happy with, and he feels that the hotness of his chest is not right, and he took a sigh of relief: ¡°You don¡¯t...¡±


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s way of expressing happiness is unique. Where Xu Xingzhi has been subjected to this, the cockroaches are made soft and the goose bumps are rushing to the pan: ¡°Songs!! Hey! Little **** you still bite¡ª¡±


    Meng Zhongguang could not explain his joy to Xu Xingzhi.


    - How many times he has traveled, there are many differences in those cycles, but there is always one thing that is constant:


    The dagger that was supposed to be used to kill him never hurt him a little bit of oil.


    No matter how many times, the brothers are reluctant to really start with him.


    Even the brothers who are amnesia, even if they are full of mourning for the father of the false father and sister, are the same.


    Meng Zhongguang was awkward because of his happy life. Before he was shaken to the shelf, he was finally satisfied. He climbed down from Xu Xingzhi, who was screaming, and then cleaned it up for him. He then turned over and sat down on his bed and shook him: "... brothers. ¡±


    Xu Xingzhi snorted strongly.


    Meng Zhongguang was attentively licking his waist and waiting for a compliment: "Can the brother be comfortable?"


    Xu Xingzhi is now really innocent to do some aunty to his technology, sideways closed eyes: "... stomach hurts."


    He really hurts, and when the vines outline the innumerable movements of his activities, he only feels that the stars are flying like waterfalls, and now there is the illusion that foreign objects bulge out of the abdomen.


    Meng Zhongguang hugged him with a soft belly that was stretched out. He just slammed two times and heard the slamming sound of Wen Wen from outside the door: "Where is it, heavy light, is it?"


    Meng Chongguang took his head and smashed Xu Xingzhi, indicating that he could lie here, cloaked and opened the door to Qu Chi.


    Qu Chi has changed back to Danyang Feng''s clothes. Zhu Yisu wrapped his slender body and tempered his temperament. When he saw Meng Zhongguang, he smiled gently: "I have a special voice, and everything should be arranged in Tianchuan. By the way, What to do next, I want to discuss with you, is it convenient now?"


    Meng Zhongguang licked his lips, as if there was still the sweetness of the lips of the bed, and it was straightforward: "Inconvenient."


    Qu Chi has a good temper and a dagger: "Let''s discuss it when it''s convenient.... Also, can you borrow the wild key for me? I want to go back to the wild.... I dropped some important things in the tower, I I want to get it back."


    Meng Chongguang reached out and reached out. After he came out, he rushed to the hand. Qu Chi backhand caught it. After sensing the glimmer of the palm, he smiled and daggered, stepped back two steps and turned to leave.


    "Hey." Meng Zhongguang once stopped Qu Chi, and the light flashed a few flashes before he said, "Next, play Danyang Peak."


    Qu Chi turned back: "Northern North means to want to play Fengling first, thieves smashing the king, take the nine lights, the magic road will disperse."


    Meng Zhongguang hugged his arm and leaned against the door and said, "I listened to the disciple of Tianchuan. Now, the guardian of Danyang Peak is the owner of the Fortune Fortress. Let him kill him first, and then say the nine lights."


    The author has something to say: Who remembers the main onion of the Fortune Fortress? qwq

 Chapter 114： Military heart

    Sun Yuanzhou, who brought the important things, couldn¡¯t see the nine lights in the Qingzhu Temple. He was taken aback and asked a disciple who was passing by. : "What about the mountain owner?"


    In the past 13 years, he has barely seen the distance between the nine branches of lights leaving the Qingzhu Temple. Now it is in chaos. He is not seen, it is even more confusing.


    Fortunately, a disciple quickly pointed out the location of the nine lights for Sun Yuanzhou, and let him comfort the boss.


    Since the fall of Tianchuan, the winds of the morning have fallen into heavy snow, and the whole three sunscapes are everywhere. The winds are everywhere, and the sights are so cold. Now the snow is gradually stopped, and the four branches are crushed by the sinking branches. The sound of broken branches, one after another, is like a bad sign.


    Under the guidance of his disciples, Sun Yuanzhou saw nine lights in the open space in front of the forbidden land.


    Here is a delicate and unique temple, the plaque has been removed, it is impossible to call its name, according to its feng shui layout is the top grade, not inferior to the Qingzhu Temple. However, because the Jiuzhi lamp strictly prohibits anyone from practicing, it has won the name of ¡°forbidden land¡±. The last time the famous disciple who was not clean and dirty went in the middle of the night and stole a rhinoceros lamp. He was unloaded by the nine lights and dropped the cliff. Since then, everyone has been afraid of it and has gone around it. Therefore, the clean people here are like the Zen House, with the fine snow, and have a unique sense of the world.


    In the lush moonlight, he ordered a stove outside the temple, boiled tea in the snow, and hid the litchi nest in the winter to the small stove, creaking, and the fire was baked with a slightly sweet woody incense.


    Perhaps because of the falling snow, the nine branches of a beautiful face are clear and white, the thin veins between the necks are faintly discernible, and the eyes that have always been narrow are also a bit bigger. They look young and cute, no longer the ones in the past. The snow-stained bone-cutting blade looks like this.


    Rao knows that this person has deep thoughts and can''t count on it. Sun Yuanzhou also stayed for a moment, and then he walked up like a dream, and gave a ceremony: "Mountain Lord. Why don''t you go in?"


    Jiuzhi lamp looked up at him: "Where to go?"


    Sun Yuanzhou has always had a little kindness to his father. Even if he does not need it, he can''t help but think twice: "The hall is always warmer than the outside."


    He said, he glanced at the temple and found that the snow outside the hall was clear. The pillars were clean and washed like water, and even the brass bells under the gallery were polished.


    The Jiuzhi lamp smashed the freshly brewed tea into the cup: "This is not my temple. I will clean it and clean it. I am not qualified to stay for a long time."


    Sun Yuanzhou knew that he was a nosy, and he returned from his father to his subordinates with a low eyebrow: "Yes."


    "Warm snow dust?"


    Sun Yuanzhou is also the cause for this: "Zongzhong disciples came to report, and they searched all the towers of the towers where Meng Zhongguang fell. They could not find the traces of Wen Xuechen.... Only in the tower Found his wheelchair."


    The Jiuzhi lamp holds a steaming thick porcelain cup, and the eyes appear bigger and moister: "...a wheelchair."


    "The disciples brought them back. They stopped at the Green Bamboo Temple."


    Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp screamed and said: ¡°Where is it going?¡±


    ¡°What do you want Wenxuechen to do for you?¡± Sun Yuanzhou tempted to ask, ¡°Subsidiary may be able to serve.¡±


    Having said that, Sun Yuanzhou is quite self-aware.


    His qualifications for general training are general. The only thing that can be said that his life is superior is "knowing the time" and "good governance". Compared with Wen Xuechen''s imaginary mind, he is worthy of a mouth that is good at appeasing people.


    However, the current situation is changing rapidly. He can''t hold the hearts of people floating under one mouth.


    He can only wait for the power of the nine lights to turn the tide.


    "...you can." The Jiuzhi lamp only tilted him and said, "I just lack a person who drinks tea with me."


    Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s glimpse, his face is a little faint.


    There are many branches of the magic road. Over the years, they have been suppressed by a pair of irons and nine irons.


    Everyone is afraid of the nine lights, both fearing his heart and anger, but also fearing his ungratefulness.


    The human heart is always strange. He didn''t play four doors. Everyone decided that his heart would be different. He wanted to overthrow this mediocre youth. When he was the master of four, everyone talked more and he decided that he had a cold heart and lungs. The division¡¯s doors dare to slaughter, and it¡¯s all a wolf.


    And they knew that the nine lights and the magic road were not even half-hearted, so they were frightened and completely collected the heart of the wolf.


    However, this time Xu Xingzhi and other people broke through the wild, the news spread, and the whole chaos.


    Some people are jealous, Xu Xingzhi is not dead early, how come suddenly popped out; some people are panic about how these people will apply revenge.


    Some people think more profoundly: these nine lights have never been used for the benefit of the magic road. After the upper position, all the affairs are carried out in accordance with the rules of the old four rules, assimilation of the disciples, Yiqi costumes, ban their way, and treat the old four The capture of prisoners, letting them leave or leave, is clearly a disguised form of life for the old four-door preservation.


    Now Xu Xingzhi, who should have died before, is out of the wild, and the nine lights can be rebellious. Will it not betray the magic road again?


    The advantage of the magic road is that there are many branches, but the disadvantages are also numerous branches, disputes, shirking, and suspicion. One hundred people have a hundred ideas, pulling the magic car to one hundred directions to make efforts.


    The internal friction has seriously damaged the morale of each branch, and it is impossible to make a fuss.


    Sun Yuanzhou almost has to break the intestines for the nine branches of light, but the Lord is here to brew tea for the moon, sweeping the temple, as if the outside world is not important to him.


    This untimely leisure is very easy to make people angry. Fortunately, Sun Yuanzhou has a good temper, and he is trying to report the known situation to Jiuzhi Deng: "Mountain Lord, according to the spies, there are more than 2,000 in Fengling, Danyang and The disciples of Yingtianchuan costumes settled in the towns of Yingtianchuan, and the two thousand ghost soldiers in Qingliang Valley and the thousands of disciples that Ying Tianchuan had originally had. The situation is really bad."


    Upon hearing this news, the Jiuzhi lamp was not half-tensioned, but it was very interesting: "Where did the two thousand disciples who entered the town come from?"


    Sun Yuanzhou condensed his eyebrows.


    According to the original words of the disciple who had been squirming, it was "from the bottom of the earth", but this mixed account was obviously not able to put on the countertop, so Sun Yuanzhou shook his head: "I don''t know. But I am sure that there are no five years. The above situation is impossible to pull out this team silently."


    Jiuzhi lamp took a sip of tea and coughed up low: "...who knows."


    Sun Yuanzhou knows that this is not the time to investigate the origin of this team. It is already there, and how to cook is a priority.


    He said: "I have discussed with the Fortress and the sovereigns such as the Fortune Castle. In any case, I have vowed to keep Fengling Mountain and Danyang Peak. Otherwise, once we withdraw, we have lost the foundation for many years, and it is completely over."


    The chilly face of the nine branches of lights moved, and the corners of the mouth were slightly tilted, and they did not answer.


    As early as Wen Xuechen put the brothers into the wild, or as early as Xu Xingzhi wrote in the ignorance of "Meng Zhongguang will escape the wild", he faintly felt that the magic road may be finished.


    This long half-year has passed, and all kinds of emotions have been weak. He only wants to drink tea now.


    Sun Yuanzhou continued to sneak out: "Yesterday, the nearest ternary sect of Tianchuan, sent a team of monks to the towns near Yingtianchuan to harass them, but they fell their anger. But they did not know that Meng Zhongguang was in town, this The team just hit him and one didn''t come back."


    The Jiuzhi lamp faintly slammed, put down the teacup, held a step before the snow, began to wipe the waist blade, and did a careless look. For a time, Sun Yuanzhou could not understand, he did not wait for Xu Xingzhi. When people are in their eyes, they still don¡¯t even listen to their own words.


    After a long silence, Sun Yuanzhou urged him as a needle: "Mountain Lord, take an idea."


    "As you said, the two are guarding the mountains." The Jiuzhi lamp gave a very unintentional idea. "Danyangfeng is the guardian of Yunyunbao and Heishuibao, so that they must lose."


    Sun Yuanzhou is quite unbelievable: "Is that just the case?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp picked up another snow: "...What else?"


    Wiping and rubbing, he coughed low and coughed very slowly, as if he had swallowed a piece of tea just now, and he couldn¡¯t get up, making him uncomfortable and only able to clear it.


    Sun Yuanzhou simply clarified the words: "There is a wish to let you go to the town, to the heart of the disciples, and then arrange the next step. How can you stop doing it in the mountains, wait for someone to play? What?"


    These sects are like a hundred-footed worm. They need a unified brain command to play the biggest role. Otherwise, they will be stumped by themselves. Why do you talk about business?


    The nine branches of the lamp said: "Let them discuss it on their own. Is it because they are not there, will they sit still?"


    Even if there is a good temperament, listening to these indifferent and extremely cool acquaintances, Sun Yuanzhou can not sit still: "Mountain Lord, you have no feelings for the magic road, you can die of cold, you should not understand!"


    The sound of the nine branches of light slid into the sheath, and the sound sounded unusual: "...the teeth are long gone."


    In the face of this face that does not care about everything, Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s heart is completely cold, and he is slightly stiffer: ¡°The meaning of the mountain owner is clear. If you have nothing to do, the subordinate will retire.¡±


    Sun Yuanzhou left, and only the moon was left with the nine lamps.


    He smiled at himself.


    This is the reason for him to find Wen Xuechen. Only Wen Xuechen knows his mind, and only Wen Xuechen can understand why he refuses to pay attention to the magic.


    The hot steam of the tea stove actively moved the lid, the nine branches of the lamp took off the pot, and two cups were taken out, pushed to the other side of the step, and they also picked up a cup. The small voice: "Wen Xuechen, we come to Poetry."


    The air was silent, and the snow sucked away most of the sounds.


    He looked up at the moon and gave the first sentence: "...very good month, not according to people."


    Wen Xuechen couldn''t respond to him. A cup of hot tea was placed alone on the side of Jiuzhi''s lamp in the cold winter night, and the white steam was scattered.


    He held the cup in his hands and sang the second sentence in the endless silence: "There are thousands of sails, no one."


    After that, he touched the lonely cup and smiled, as if his only poet, tea companion and confidant had stayed with him for 13 years.


    Sun Yuanzhou walked out of the mountain gate and whispered to two people dressed in black robes and waiting outside the door. One of them suddenly violently angered and said: "It''s a shit!"


    Before he waited for Sun Yuanzhou to signal him, he also felt that he was too excited. However, his mood was really difficult. He had to whisper and whispered: "It¡¯s really a dog thing that is raised by the four teachers, and it¡¯s thin and ignorant. Saying that the beautiful words are shrinking, telling us to go to the charge! Is Xu Xingzhi not dead at the beginning? Now he will come out, it must be his fortune!"


    The words that were spoken were the main words of the Fortune Fortress who had squandered their grievances and confessed to Qu Chi. The other one was taller and thinner, and it was the Blackwater Fortress.


    Compared with the violent jump of the Fortress, the Wubao Lord is even more worried: "I remember that Xu Xing''s body is full of artifact world books. He has come out of this wild land, and maybe he borrowed the power of the world book..."


    Sun Yuanzhou did not want to discuss with him anything that was useless except for the more corrupted military minds: "The mountain owners have ordered their own affairs, so please ask the two fortresses to work together and unite the small small parties around the party. On the one hand, they will strengthen their adherence. Contacting the sects near Ying Tianchuan, and harassing those people. If there is any need for help, please feel free to ask if I can help if I can help."


    The bunker waking up from the rage, even claiming that the facial muscles were distorted a few times: "Yes, right. I have to put Danyang Peak into a wall! It is not so easy to come in again." I didn¡¯t kill him at the beginning, this time I didn¡¯t marry him.


    In the court of Tianchuan, Xu Xingzhi, Meng Chongguang, Qu Chi, Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu, etc. are all in their place. The four gates of Qinglianggu, Yingtianchuan, Danyangfeng and Fenglingshan can be said to be able to speak and manage things. Disciples are analyzing the situation at hand. Zhou Wang ran to the sea, and Yuan Ruzhen was responsible for pouring tea.


    The fact that the Magicians are in a mess is already obvious. After deliberation, several people also set the next action target at Danyang Peak. If there is no change, they will start after three days.


    The big things have been set, and they will gossip about it in twos and threes. The circle around Xu Xingzhi is the most lively and noisy. Xu Xingzhi pulled out a few roasted sweet potatoes from the charcoal pile in front of him, and sighed and gave it to Zhoubeinan. One of them was given to the disciples, and he held one in his hand.


    Yesterday, he thought about this very much. Meng Chongguang went across Haichuan to buy sweet potatoes. He happened to meet the ruins of the Sanyuan ancestor. Meng Zhongguang took the spoonful of them and returned to Ying Tianchuan.


    When Xu Xingzhi was close to the freshly baked sweet potato, Meng Zhongguang took the initiative to pick up the sweet potato, carefully removed the surface dust, and went to the top layer of skin, and then handed it back to Xu Xingzhi: "Brother, eat. Be careful."


    Sweet potato is just baked, very soft and very sweet, bite down the sugar heart straight down, hot and sticky, so people can not even swallow the tongue.


    It¡¯s still Zhou¡¯s time when Zhou Danan¡¯s time is not to see such civilian food. For those of them who have been in the valley for many years, food is nothing more than a leisurely occasional use, but in the wild, it¡¯s been a long time. The taste, his heart and the stomach warmed up together.


    Lu Yujiu also carefully swallowed water on the side.


    He peeked at Meng Zhongguang''s movements, clumsily intending to peel off Lu Yujiu to eat.


    Qinglianggu¡¯s second brother, Jie Xinyuan, has been looking at Lu Yuji since he was only a party. Seeing that everyone is no longer negotiating the righteous things, they will come forward unimpeded, and they will come to Lu Yujiu: ¡°Things are gone, don¡¯t wear this weird thing again. It¡¯s ugly."


    Lu Yujiu screamed, and he understood that he was talking about his own ghost face. He was trying to reach out and picking it up. Zhou Beinan suddenly held his hand: "Hey, don''t move!"


    He looked up and honestly said to him, "He doesn''t take the mask."


    The solution is inexplicable: "Why?"


    Zhou Beinan''s hard state: "He doesn''t pick."


    Xu Xingzhi heard the sound of this side, watching the sweet potato quietly watching the play.


    Lu Yujiu noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and immediately whispered round the road: "Brother, it doesn''t matter."


    After all, Zhou Beinan was also a brother, and the seniors were there. He stopped talking, and after a courtesy, he took a look at Zhou Beinan before he left.


    Zhou Beinan peeled sweet potatoes and wondered: "What his eyes look like, I grabbed him something."


    Lu Yujiu is fierce and fierce: "You don''t be rude to your brother."


    Zhou Beinan snorted: "What brother? That is your brother. I am on an equal foot with them, and they are 13 years older than them. I have allowed them to eat your sperm. Isn''t that enough?"


    Lu Yuji argued that "they are my brothers, that is what I should do."


    Zhou Beinan grin, sour: "Oh."


    He took the sweet potato to the heart of the sweet potato, and handed the larger one to Lu Yujiu. The voice was depressed: "You don''t have to listen to your brother''s words. Don''t want to show them the wound on your face." Just show me alone. I won''t dislike you."


    Originally, I felt that I was confident that Lu Yuji touched her own mask of ghosts. The arrogance was weakened, and the sweet potato squirrels were chewed, adding another little heart.


    The author has something to say: from the perspective of the magic road to write a dying struggle between the nine sisters and the magic road, by the way buried ambush qwq


    There are also reasons for the negative battle of Jiu Mei.


    From tomorrow, I will start the day, probably after the Ming Dynasty, the nine sisters will go offline, the latest day after tomorrow, the text is over~


    In addition, North and South until now I thought I had married an ugly wife qwq

 Chapter 115： Therefore, the sword is deep (1)

    The burger master really took Danyang Fengwei into a bucket that could not be inserted into the water. The array of methods was arbitrarily patrolled day and night, and the inspection whistle even released a hundred miles away.


    In the past, the Bunker Lord was the favorite to take a few steps back on the Danshan Mountain Road before entering the night. At first, it was a taste of victory, and later became a habit.


    However, now he has turned himself into a cautious ant. When he goes out of the mountain, he has to shake his head and put his tentacles toward each other. He is sure that the innocent party dares to go out and take two steps.


    He also didn''t want to go out at random at this time, but the usual rules changed. The group of demon disciples who were already embarrassed were afraid to guess again and again.


    The heart of the people is like a quicksand, and it is very difficult to get back again when they are scattered. The bunker Lord is afraid to take risks at this time.


    The owner of the bunker walked in the hilly road of the forest, and felt that the back neck was blown hard by the winter breeze, and the suffering was unbearable.


    The disciples who traveled with him were also infected by his filth and fog. The nearby ones were like a coffin, and the distant one couldn¡¯t help but observe it. The shredded words flowed down the mountain wind. In the ear of the fort: "...What do you say about Xu Xingzhi? You can''t have three heads and six arms."


    "Is not good..." His companion¡¯s voice trembled. It seems that every tree in the forest is the eyes and ears of Xu Xing. "I heard the brothers talk about him. This person can be big, make a folding fan." There are thousands of changes, I will not be illusory if I have not tasted it, maybe he will hide in the woods."


    The owner of the bunker heard the sweat on his back, as if he had climbed over his neck by a poisonous snake.


    In these few days, he looked coldly and found that although Meng Zhongguang was far better than Xu Xingzhi in his spiritual level, his disciples were mostly afraid of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi was so famous in the past that he was not a group. Of course, it is worthy of fear. However, it is even more difficult for his disciples to be jealous.


    In the same year, Jing Junjun and his sword sealed his throat. The whale and the snow were like a heavenly person. In the name of genius, he ended another genius who was not born, so that the magical road counterattacked the four dreams and smashed the sand.


    Although it has been dead for many years, the shadow of Yue Wuchen is still shrouded in the heads of the magicians.


    Xu Xingzhi is the only internal disciple who is quiet and clean. It is a very ominous sign in the eyes of the disciples.


    They only know the horror of Meng Zhongguang in general, but they are overwhelmed by the legends of Xu Xingzhi.


    The bunker master also had a feeling of shortness of breath.


    In order to dispel this terrible emotion, he stopped his footsteps and pointed backwards: "Take the two chewed tongues at the back, and smash them into two pieces, hanging in front of the Pingyue Temple and telling the disciples that this is long. The consequences of the ambition of others!"


    His close-knit knows that the Bunker Lord is now a firecracker, and he is too sensitive to anything that is not satisfactory. If he is slightly delayed in his orders, if this anger will burn himself, he will swarm and slash them. Hands.


    Listening to the beggar and crying, the singer gradually drifted away, and the owner of the bunker grew a bit of anger. He pointed out to the person who stayed on his side: "The troubles of the people are coming to my eyes, and there is nothing to dare in the future. made?!"


    The disciple who was ordered by him quickly and nodded.


    He also heard the talk of the two unlucky ones, but he did not go to the heart at all, because it was the heart of many people, and did not expect that there would be such consequences after the announcement.


    Many people have thus locked their fears in their hearts, and let them ferment into an unknowable storm.


    The two men were smashed into four pieces, because they were spiritually swaying, and they were very slow in one breath. They hung in front of the temple for a whole day, and the upper body of the flesh and blood was swallowed.


    The bunker Lord did not mean to let them down, so they hung in front of the temple for two more days.


    The owner of the bunker sat in the hall of Pingyue, and looked at the four shells that were separated at the end and were blown by the wind. Sometimes, like the disciples, they couldn¡¯t live all the time, and sometimes they gave birth to a few malicious things. I feel that I can do anything.


    A few days after the start of the mountain, Sun Yuanzhou came to see him once.


    He took a circle around the main mountain in the bunker and pointed at the outside and smiled. "I set up a row of poisonous scorpions outside the 50-mile. Anyone who is practicing the foot, whether it is walking on the ground or flying in the sky, as long as it is repaired. For those below the Golden Age, they will inevitably be poisoned and invaded, turned into poisonous bodies, and bite each other!"


    He held a fine steel whip in his hand and went a little closer: "...the Pioneer Army was stationed behind the poisonous squad."


    Sun Yuanzhou asked: "Pioneer? How are you going to arrange?"


    "This is a terrible thing, we can''t ask our people to do it!" The bunker smiled viciously and easily. "I planed the grave of Danyangfeng''s disciple. Together, there are also 600 bones. Refining into a corpse. These corpses are not afraid of death, and when the enemies who are guilty of the crimes are suffocating and chaos, they will be able to rush them to a surprise!"


    Sun Yuanzhou took two steps: "The design of this array is not good. You can still remember the ghost soldiers in the cool valley? They are not afraid of the smog."


    The bunker Lord grinned and laughed at a cold white tooth: "The ghost road is not far from the magic road. Some spells are even common. Can I not know how to cook this group of dead ghosts?"


    He screamed: "The first layer of the Pioneer Army is the ancient scorpion, I made a few mouths, and I waited for them to break in. The inside is a bigger pocket. It is not enough. Ghosts, only to walk in it, they will be shattered by the soul of the soul, playing as slag, flying away, no more super-life!"


    The more excited the bourgeoisie said, the more he said: "My most peripheral poisonous scorpion is set to be invisible. At least 50% of the living people will be recruited. The devil is not afraid of poison, and Xu Xing is very likely to Let the dead ghosts open the way, and wait for these open-minded divisions to feed the scorpion, and Xu Xingzhi will surely end up with an end to the end. At that time, we will..."


    He said that the rise, a face red and white, a mouth open and close, as if the body has been lying under the countless old four door corpse.


    When Sun Yuanzhou let him dance for a while, he calmly asked: "...can you stop Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi?"


    This is not a general disappointment. The bunker owner has an eyebrow: "They are not only two people, but can they eat the whole Danyang Peak?"


    Sun Yuanzhou actually answered: "They can level this hill."


    "That is called them." The main character of the bunker flashed a fierce killing. "The big deal is that the fish is dead! I don''t mind turning this place into a place for human Shura!"


    Having said that, he has come up with a sigh of color: "If the mountain owner is willing to sit down, why should I be afraid of Meng Zhongguang?!"


    Sun Yuanzhou lost a lot in just three days, and even more eyes appeared transparent, listening to him mentioning the mountain owner, the light in his eyes was a little dark and dark, and he opened the topic: "Qing Lianzong, Yangyue Zong, Lingyinbao, and the rest of the seven sects came to me."


    The bunker master finally understood Sun Yuanzhou''s intentions, took back the whip, and gently tapped the palm of his hand, and smirked and smiled: "This is the first purpose of Sun Zongzhu."


    Sun Yuanzhou knows that this person has become mad at the moment to prepare for the war. He only maintains a personal shelf on the surface. If he is slightly careless, he will reveal the side of the beast. Therefore, he speaks extraordinarily and drizzle: "You have sacrificed too many disciples." They have whispers and are normal."


    This layer of the array method is not arranged in vain. If each layer wants to volatilize its maximum effect, it must be filled in.


    The owner of the bunker is naturally not willing to sacrifice the life of his disciples in the fort, but wants to take the power of ordinary people to create a powerful array of methods, which is tantamount to the refinement of the sea, so he naturally aimed at those small The sects of the sects swayed them in the name of fighting against the enemy.


    The people came together, and before they even sat on the hot ass, they were dragged into the battlefield in a team, and they made a stepping stone in the way.


    The other sects watched the Yunyun Fort become a fat-sucking blood-sucking worm. They breathed them in the air and left a skin. They angered to the extreme and ran to Fengling Mountain to find the red ancestors. Complaint.


    After listening to Sun Yuanzhou''s words, the main squad of the bunker slammed the whip, and the whip flower fell on a stone, and the blasted stone was flying. "This is the **** catching this time?" Whom is my fuck? I don''t guard, I don''t keep it. I slipped my **** and left them an empty mountain. Isn''t it a hundred?"


    Sun Yuanzhou sighed: "The bunker Lord has to say this."


    He spoke extremely eloquently, but he also showed an irresistible helplessness.


    - The Yunyun Fort family has a big industry. Once it is removed, it can''t find a place to live. It will immediately become a wild monkey that is being chased by people. Qinglianzong and other small sects are not afraid of this, no matter where they occupy a place. The mountain camp can survive.


    The big sects want to stand on their feet, the small sects want to protect themselves, and the interests of the two collide, no one will take a step back.


    Sun Yuanzhou knows that this is the so-called centrifugal separation.


    The owner of the bunker looked at Sun Yuanzhou''s look a little dazed. It was rare to give some sympathy outside the heart of the killing. He took the big hand of the crushed rock and beat his shoulder. He said: "Sun Zongzhu, I know that you are not good at the middle. You can rest assured that even if the mountain master does not shoot, he will have their own ideas on the side of Meng.


    Sun Yuanzhou has been exhausted in these few days. He is very willing to listen to what the bourgeoisie has in addition to encircling himself as an iron bucket: "...the burgeon owner please speak."


    "There are one of them who are surnamed Lu, the leader of the dead ghosts." The owner of the bunker smiled slightly, and brought a hint of suffocation in his eyebrows. "In the battle, I will try my best to hold him. Can hold him, I have the qualification to talk to the surname Xu."


    Sun Yuanzhou is not keen on this idea.


    As far as he knows, Lu Yujiu is now in the body of Yuan Ying, so he can hold it when he holds it.


    However, this is a good idea, so he nodded and appeased: "The hardship of the Fortress."


    The owner of the bunker smiled, and his eyes were black and blue, but his eyes were full of ambition: "I want to see, I lay this iron wall, where can they touch it?"


    Three days passed, five days passed, and fifteen days passed. The bunker continually reinforces the mountain defense and piles up more and more bones, causing more and more disputes and criticisms. However, in the direction of Tianchuan Unmoved, the spy handed over a letter in a day, and claimed that the thousands of disciples were quiet and incomprehensible, and did not see any meaning of mobilization.


    The Blackwater Fortress Wubaozhu couldn''t help but regret that they couldn''t shrink. It was too much fortune. At the beginning, they should have a heart and a bite, and they directly hit them and drove them out to Yingtianchuan.


    Thinking about it, he attributed the crime of delaying military aircraft to nine lights.


    - If it wasn''t for the first few days that the nine lights were driven out of Tianchuan, and afterwards they made a dejected, incomprehensible death, they would not be scared.


    After thinking, he eagerly persuaded the bunker to attack together. However, the bunker turned a head into a rattle and refused.


    His steel defense line has just been pulled up, hiding in the Danyang Peak, he feels comfortable, and now he is unwilling to venture out.


    The Wubao master broke his mouth and couldn''t make him change his mind. He had to find Sun Yuanzhou.


    Who wants Sun Yuanzhou to be a gyro because of the nine lights, regardless of the situation, has been mobilized by him, and no one can be assigned to him to go to the sneak attack.


    In addition to the red ancestral and the curb castle, the relationship between the Wubao Lord and several other large lords and lords is extremely bad. Even if they are reluctantly united, the guilty controversy may be far greater than the same enemy.


    Thinking about it, Wubao Lord felt that he did not have to be the first bird, and he took his mind silently. He accompanied Shu Yunbao to repair the mountain defense. He made a lot of sinister ideas and added it to the original three defense lines. Six articles have turned the squares into a no-man''s land with ten rooms and nine rooms.


    They waited for Xu Xingzhi to cast their own nets and twist them into pieces of meat. The only thing they fear is that they will not come.


    These two people who are overwhelmed, do not know what the situation of Ying Tianchuan at this time is.


    Ying Tianchuan.


    After asking a few disciples, Zhou Wang finally heard where Xu Xingzhi was, and walked across the hall to find him.


    She never lost her way in the wild, but she was able to go to the present world and see the towering buildings of the temple. Instead, she was twice more dizzy than before, and spent a ten-monthly view to reconcile the architectural layout of Ying Tianchuan.


    Zhou Wang turned to a cloister, and he saw that under the shadow of the sky, Xu Xingzhi, Zhou Beinan and Qu Chi were sitting side by side under the gallery, holding three identical sea bowls. Xu Xingzhi sat in the right place, holding a bowl of noodles and eating a bowl of face to sweat, the shape of the beautiful rhombic was reddened by the soup, and sucking his tongue while cooling, while eating, Zhou Beinan was also side by side with him. He became infected with the same eating phase, and only Qu Chi was arrogantly holding a bowl of clear soup to drink, and the soup was drunk out of a demeanor.


    Their appearance makes Zhou Wang somewhat resentful, obviously three men who are not young, together, they become a group of half-sized teenagers.


    Qu Chi first discovered Zhou Wang, he put down the bowl and smiled at Zhou Wang.


    Zhou Wang called a cognac and screamed again. Zhou Beinan looked up from the bowl and seemed to feel that he was not serious. He wiped his mouth and tried to make a serious statement: "What?"


    Only Xu Xingzhi put down the chopsticks and said: "The face is under me, there is still in the pot. Do you want to eat together?"


    He hasn''t eaten human food for a long time, and the rules have been almost forgotten. When he speaks, he will hand the chopsticks into the soup. Qu Chi, sitting on his left side, found this and silently helped him to remove the chopsticks, shake the soup and lie on the side of the bowl.


    Zhou Wang is very surprised.


    Xu Xingzhi is not slow or self-sufficient, but why is Qu Chi so indifferent?


    She listened to the disciples of Danyang Feng, who mentioned the humiliation of the past, and it was inevitable that they would be boiled. I couldn¡¯t wait to raise the knife to Danyang immediately, and squat down the main head of the Yunbaobao Fort, but seeing the attitude of Qu Chi, it seems to correct Xu Xing¡¯s chopsticks. It¡¯s much more interesting than revenge.


    Fortunately, Zhou Wang is not a soft temper. If there is a problem, he will ask directly: "I still don''t fight today? I heard a few cool valley brothers say that Danyang Peak is consolidating the mountain defense, and then dragging it down, they are afraid to really Danyang Peak caused an iron peak."


    Xu Xingzhi picked up his chopsticks again and glanced at his noodle soup. He said quite a bit: "Let them make it, just give them something to do."


    After he finished, he extended his chopsticks and sneaked his face from the bowl in the south of Zhoubei.


    Zhou Beinan swears at him: "Hey."


    Xu Xingzhi: "What are you talking about. Look at you stingy."


    Zhou Beinan: "...I am fucking..."


    He lifted his foot and squatted, and Xu Xingzhi immediately made an unstable bowl to lean on Qu Chi, laughing: "Soup, soup sprinkled."


    Zhou Wang saw them clamoring, and in his eyes, his heart was warm, but there was always a heart in his heart, which made her happy and joyless.


    She sat down next to Qu Chi and stretched out the legs that had gradually developed to be slender and flexible. "Xu Shixiong, what are we waiting for? What is the longest delay? Is it necessary to fight a hard battle?"


    "The hard battle is to fight." Xu Xingzhi, "...but not playing with Danyang Peak. The old boy who is surnamed is not worthy."


    Zhou Wang looked at his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and looked up at the sky. After half a mile, he said: "Look at the moonlight tonight, let''s finish the bowl of noodles and go to the Danyang Peak. How do you feel?"


    Zhou Wang: "..."


    She found that she couldn''t keep up with Xu Xingzhi''s idea: "Just... fight directly?"


    Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan apparently know Xu Xingzhi''s plan. The former explained with Wen Zhou and said: "We have already negotiated a way. When you go with us, you will be."


    Although still puzzled, Zhou Wang at least understood that tonight is the time to revenge for Qu Chi.


    She turned and ran, and Xu Xingzhi called her behind her back: "Hey, don''t you eat a little?"


    Zhou Wang sighed in the distance: "No! I am going to find the brothers! Let them wait in front of the temple!"


    The girl squats and runs away, leaving a crisp and cheerful foot sound.


    Xu Xingzhi stared at her back and her lips fell slightly.


    ... There is no girl in this world who should be happy to kill.


    After everything was over, Xu Xingzhi decided to let Zhou Wang gradually realize that he is a girl, not the same weapon.


    When Xu Xingzhi was in a daze, Zhou Beinan had already gathered at his bowl and evened his chopsticks and fine noodles: "...just two chopsticks, no more.... If you are lazy, forget it, you won''t go to the kitchen?"


    Xu Xingzhi came back to God and squinted his face and said: "So little? You feed the cat."


    Zhou Beinan gave him a sip: "Feed the dog."


    Xu Xingzhi is extremely calm: "Wang."


    Qu Chi: "Hey.... Cough."


    Zhou Beinan stayed for his shameless face, then burst into laughter, and smiled and added a few chopsticks to him.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s side-by-side thoughts, this is the first time that North-South has laughed since his father¡¯s death. This dog is worth a lot.


    Thinking like this, he squandered the wind in the bowl and then stood up and stretched out: "...go."


    Danyang Peak fell a little snow two days ago, and the snow fell to the ground. Instead, the mountain was cleaned up and down. It was like a beautifully-drawn eyebrow, and the sky was filled with a new moon. It¡¯s really so bitter. It means.


    The Bunker Lord did not care for the moon and grace. He guarded a mountain that he had carved into a copper-clad iron, and he was looking forward to the arrival of Xu Xingzhi.


    Nowadays, the backbones of the Shuyun Fort, the Blackwater Fort and the seven or eight small sects are all huddled in the Danyang Peak. The disciples point to the Songming torches and shuttle through the mountains.


    When I was sitting alone in the temple, somehow, the Bunker Lord thought of Qu Chi, and thought of the head of the handsome young man being beaten with blood and a mottled hand, the more he wanted to be satisfied.


    The man who was trampled into the dirt 13 years ago still wants to get up and ride on his head?


    It¡¯s a daydream!


    Relative to the noisy noise outside, Danyangfeng¡¯s Tibetan Classical Pavilion is still like a grave. Even if it is like a bean lamp, it will soon calm down. There are seven disciples who are quietly sorting out books.


    They are the true disciples of Danyangfeng. In the thirteen years, they have been trapped in the study, sorted out the books, and turned the books of dusty one by one. They almost sat themselves as dusty Zen.


    When they learned that Xu Xingzhi had made a wild news, the Bunker Lord had a very good idea on them. However, these seven people, killing them with shackles, seem too big a fuss; taking out the chips, these gangs are all middle-level disciples with no order, not enough.


    It¡¯s okay to throw it out, but when they die, no one will guard the Tibetan Classics in the mountains. This is a boring errand, and this group of people will not do it. The bunker will never think of anyone who can take over.


    The bunker left and thought about it, and simply spared them a life. The left and right mountains have been sealed, and they can¡¯t get out, not afraid of their venting.


    One of the disciples is copying a copy of the book.


    He turned over a book under the lamp, and he felt the wind in front of him. The blue silk silk that was attached to the bookshelf was screaming in unison, shaking like a willow in the spring.


    He protects the pages of the book, and the suspicion is that the windows are not closed.


    However, when he looked up, the whole person became a clay sculpture.


    A semi-circular gray light door slowly turned around in the air, taking a pair of extremely long and thin legs.


    In the disciple''s hand, the ink pen slammed into the ground, splashing two or three inks, and his eyes gradually came up with a bright tear.


    Although they already knew that Qu Chi had returned to the world, even if they saw it with their own eyes, this disciple still felt like a dream, and he couldn¡¯t believe it. He feared that he had stunned the dreamer: "Master...senior..."


    Qu Chi hand-picked the dust, the waist was a long sword, and the Zhu Yi was swept into the waves by the dust and wind that was rolled out in the light door. He raised his hand and shook his sleeves, and gathered the long sleeves that danced in the palm of his hand, and pressed his fingertips against the lips. On the side, lightly slammed.


    The magical disciples who watched the night outside faintly heard the strange noise in the Tibetan Buddhist scriptures, shouting through the old distance: "What sound?"


    The disciple would know what to do, wipe away the tears, and open a window and replied: "There is a half shelf book. If you are idle, hurry up and help clean up."


    When the disciples of the Demon Road listened to the hard work, they were afraid to avoid it, and they left the lantern with two sentences.


    The disciple was busy closing the window and looking back: "Brother, I..."


    This time, he was once again stunned.


    Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang, Zhou Beinan, Lu Yujiu, a man in a dark cloak, and a short-shoulder girl with double knives, came from the light door.


    The light door behind a few people is still coming out of the disciples of the old four-door costumes. Although the light door is small, one can only pass one at a time, but everyone passes through it, and it is orderly, in a blink of an eye, there are dozens of People filled in the Tibetan Classics.


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s hands was behind him, holding a fan and shaking slowly. He laughed at the seven Danyangfeng disciples who heard the sound after the sound: ¡°You, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    The seven disciples had tears in their eyes, but they all knew that this was not a good time to recognize the old ones. They suppressed the sourness that came to the bottom of the eyes, silently fell to the ground, shook hands, and grief and full of hope on the ground. I feel a muffled sound.


    One of the disciples trembled and asked: "Brother, where are you from..."


    Xu Xingzhi pinned the fan, and smiled and said: "We? From the wilderness."


    Originally they negotiated a few days ago. It should be done three days after the end of the snowfall. Playing Danyangfeng was caught off guard. However, when Qu Chi went to a wild land and came back to return the key, Xu Xingzhi suddenly blessed the soul and came up with this. Drill your mind.


    ... Why do they want to take a long distance to attack?


    The door to the wild, this can be opened according to the user''s mind, and it is not a shortcut to borrow the road.


    After this, Xu Xingzhi let Meng Chongguang experiment and found that the door of the wilderness can indeed lead to Danyang, but it is probably because of the reprimand, the windy tomb with another wild key can not go.


    Obviously, this defensive loophole is not within the calculation of the bunker master.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at the door of the wilderness that was still pouring out of the figure behind him. He took a fan handle and stunned it: "Small land, first try it out, this old kid has no heart and sickness to set up in the mountains."


    Lu Yujiu condensed the gods and released a dozen souls that had been collected in the wild. The mouth was stunned, and the dozens of transparent shadows were stuck against the wall roots and quietly drilled out.


    His eyes are bright and dark, and the little fox-like cyan scorpion gradually flashes through thousands of scenes. After patiently searching through it, he replied: "Safe in the mountains."


    One of Xu Xing licked his lips and held the neck bones for a while. The neck flicked twice.


    When he was eager to try, he felt that the belt had been pulled from behind.


    Meng Zhong PV put on his back, no soft bones like a bone: "Sister, you will get up later, you don''t want to be too far away from me."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that this old goblin has a special obsession with his own safety. He followed him and turned back. He gently said on his soft and moist lips: "You are not too far away from me."


    He said, he placed the wooden hand behind him and patted his back: "My back, I will give it to you."


    Meng Chongguang gently opened his lips and put Xu Xingzhi''s fingertips in his mouth. He ate sugar and kissed him, which was a promise.


    During the Pingyue Temple, the Tunbao Lord and the Wubao Lord discussed a round of mountain defense matters. Only when the night was getting darker and the chill was thicker, simply hit a stove and cook the wine in the furnace to warm up.


    The main wheel of the bunker looked out of the window, thinking that there was a wall of iron wall that he had completely established. He couldn¡¯t help but say that he couldn¡¯t tell the truth: "If they are really dare to come, I will tell them that what is there? No return!"


    After the Wubao master smiled with him, he added a bit of sadness. He listened to the boiling sound of the liquor and sighed. "If my only child is still there, I will fight for a glass of wine."


    The Bunker Lord has no children, and he can''t understand the sudden wounds of Wubao''s master. But even his cold-hearted and cold-hearted, he knows that the name of the main son of Wubao has gone down in history. His dying, he opened the magic road. Countering the history of the four doors.


    The Bunker Lord firmly believes that this history will continue to be written. These old-fashioned counter-attacks are just the rebellious resistance of the dying beasts. Just by this paragraph, their momentum is weakened and they are unable to continue. It will be down again.


    Thinking about this, the bunker Lord opened his mouth: "This hatred is not too late to report today! When the Qingliang Valley was destroyed, now it is possible to destroy these enemies again, we..."


    The voice did not fall, and the Bunker Lord suddenly heard the noise outside, and gradually became a hurdle, and he could not help but frown. "What are these people screaming?"


    In a flash, the sky is shaking. If there is a thunder slamming the mountain, the whole mountain is shaken!


    The Wubao Lord was shocked: "What happened?"


    He got up and was about to open the door to investigate. A magical disciple picked up his spiritual power and slammed into the hall without a fly. With his head full of blood, he squatted and fell on the chilly ground, screaming: "The Lord! The Lord... they came in!"


    The owner of the bunker, who was still able to sit still, got up and jumped over and slammed the stove that had not yet boiled: "What?!"


    The stove was tipped over, and the white silver charcoal was rolled down to the ground. It was like a small human head. He ran over a charcoal fire with a pair of big feet and stepped on a few scattered fly ash.


    He picked up the worm-like person who was lying on the ground and snarled: "What do you mean? Who is coming in?"


    The disciple cried in tears: "Xu Xingzhi, Meng Zhongguang... and Qu Chi... Yes, there are people, many people, wearing four clothes..."


    "What?" The bunker yelled at his lost face and shook his collar and asked, "Which layer did they go to? The whistle of the whistle? It was not the day before that they were extended to two." Is it a hundred miles away? So many people are coming, what are they doing?"


    The disciple trembled into a leaf in the wind: "They, they didn''t have a slogan... they didn''t come from outside..."


    In the main brain of the bunker, all the rules and thoughts were razed to the ground, and even for a time they could not understand what the disciples were saying.


    "What is ¡®not coming from the outside?¡¯¡± The bunker murmurs. "Can they still dig up from the ground?"


    The disciple cried: "The disciples are from the original Yang Temple... They came from the west and the west, and they touched it quietly. The disciple only had a face with the goddess named Meng, and he waved his sleeves. The original Yang Temple collapsed, and the disciple made a life from the ruins..."


    "Mountain defense? Ah? Why is there no message at the mountain defense?"


    The disciple cried and shook his head. He had been scared by the gods who had fallen from the sky, and his body was weak and slid down.


    There is no warning on the periphery. This fact is that the heart of the bunker has suddenly slid into the dark pool of darkness.


    He flipped the table on one foot, and the sword smashed to the front of the stage, pulling up the broken scorpion and shouting: "Fighting -"


    In fact, it is no longer necessary for him to rumor. In just a few moments, the war has violently burned the entire mountain.


    Zhou Wang¡¯s back double-knife was infected by the surrounding sounds, and it was quenching. Xu Xingzhi led her all the way forward. There were six unknown disciples who shouted to kill Xu Xingzhi. He was a bamboo fracture fan in the palm of his hand. After a circle, you will make a red long scorpion, throw it out, break the snow, catch the moon shadow, and instantly put the three men in the heart!


    The other three people saw this situation, and they were forced to rede out a pair of eyes, screaming at each holding the blade, and rushing toward Xu Xing!


    Zhou Wang stepped forward, Xu Xingzhi also took the initiative to give up the position: "To you."


    Zhou Wang glanced at him. He first grasped the shank in the sheath with his right hand and his wrist, and looked at the three people in front of him. He asked in a concise manner: "Who first kills?"


    Xu Xingzhi underestimated: "...all you see."


    Zhou Wang beheaded and his left hand was back behind him.


    When the double-knife came out, the light and shadow were chaotic, and Zhou Wang looked at it with a little bit of sway. The bronze double-edged blade that weighed more than a hundred pounds broke open the dark blue air curtain and pulled out three **** blood.


    A few people turned into broken and rotten fruits in her knives, and Zhou Wang rushed through the **** rain, and a little blood on the cheeks of Bai Nensheng Xue.


    She rubbed her blood on her shoulder and sneered: "...but that''s it."


    These bluff disciples, which are more vulnerable and vulnerable than the monsters she met in the wild.


    In the end, she threw her double-knife in the palm of her hand, holding a handle in her hands, back to her back, and straight into the disciples between the disciples.


    Lu Yujiu covered his face with ghosts, and the floating plaque in front of him showed the fascinating lavender light. His red and white lips and teeth opened and closed uninterruptedly. Under his command, the group of lavender moir¨¦ burned under the forehead. The ghosts spread and spread out, and the disciples who were panicked were separated and forced to look at each other.


    Under the frost and the sword, the flesh and blood are broken, and the sorrows are everywhere.


    On the side of Lu Yu, he was firmly guarded by a Zhou Beinan, and he was blocked by any cold gun.


    He is the ghost slave of Lu Yujiu, no one can hurt his ghost owner.


    After sending away Zhou Wang, Xu Xingzhi found Meng Zhongguang.


    In the face of a small team surrounded by the magical disciples, the two agreed, and put the back to one place, confronting the disciples.


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "Heavily, if I remember correctly, this is the first time I am with you to defend the enemy?"


    Meng Zhongguang was quite convinced to remind him: "...the wild giant."


    Xu Xingzhi did not agree: "At that time we were separated."


    "There is still a wild tower, and Wen Xuechen..."


    Xu Xingzhi shook his head again: "That time you held me, I will not let me move."


    Meng Zhongguang smiled at his lips: "That brother, this is our first time. What do you think?"


    Xu Xingzhi followed a piece of music and turned the "free pen" into a fish sword: "... Will it be used?"


    Meng Zhongguang took the lead and the two of them took each other''s weapons into the other''s hands.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s blade is a plain and unspeakable sword. There is no name, and there is no such thing as a famous origin. It is only when he was an adult, Xu Xingzhi took him to the Fengling Refinery. A sword that matches his size and sword habit.


    ... I didn''t expect him to use it for so many years.


    This sword is really unremarkable. On the color, pattern and style, it is even plain. The ninety-nine of the hundred swords in the sword have grown into this. Only Meng Zhongguang¡¯s palm temperature gives it a little difference.


    Xu Xingzhi raised his sword body, and the blunt face of the blade slowly crossed on the arm, and it was cross-shaped. At the same time, he did not forget to ask Meng Zhongguang sideways: "What is it called?"


    Meng Zhongguang held the fish-sword sword of Xu Xingzhi and stood up against him. He answered slowly: "Read Xu."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s sly, he immediately laughed.


    Seeing the enemy''s courage, shouting and killing to the near, the two swords are out, the sword is like a dragon, carrying the sky, irritating, bloody.


    The bunker stood in front of the temple, and heard the shouting and sorrow of the ringing hills.


    The lights in the side hall of Pingyue Temple were shaken and turned over. The blazing flame had burned down half of the palace, but he was still ignorant, flying in front of the dark shadows of the mosquitoes.


    The Wubao Lord went to find the sectarians in a quarter of an hour, and still has not returned yet, I do not know whether to escape or die.


    He refused to care for his life and death. He was thinking about where he was missing.


    Obviously everything should be perfect, obviously...


    Just as he thought about it, from his gray-black vision, he slowly fell from the top.


    When the person comes to the ground, the left sleeve is rolled, the right sleeve is out of the sword, and the sword has a bright red color.

 Chapter 115： Therefore, the sword is deep (2)

    Homeopathic dripping, stabbing the main smashing of the bunker, slammed his head and saw the face of Qu Chi.


    The young bamboo-like figure was shaken by the fire, and he was neither arrogant nor arrogant. He did not find the vengeful revenge. The gentleman¡¯s wind, which is always at ease, makes you ñÒThe fort is more prosperous in the main chest of the fortress.


    "... years ago, I was taken care of."


    The young voice opened his mouth and the tone did not contain much hatred. He picked up his clothes and bent down to fight: "Now I am going to kill you."


    His tone can''t hear much sarcasm and coldness, more like telling the fate that will surely come to the bunker, so there is even a bit of sorrow.


    The bunker slammed the sword out of the sheath and slammed the scabbard on the ground. He laughed wildly: "Okay, good! Good!! Qu Chi, you have to fight, we will come to war! How many years?" Before you gave us the humiliation of Yunbao, I am still back, now you have to come back, fair and fair!"


    Thirteen years ago, the young man who was stepped into the mud had struggled from the wet mud to stand up and re-established as a top-lying mountain.


    In the face of the hustle and bustle of the Bunker Lord, he did not look the same, only lifted the body of blood dripping.


    With the sword he raised, Qu Chi¡¯s robe froze, revealing a piece of clothes.


    The clothes are not like the expensive silks that Danyangfeng used to make clothes. They are not cotton and numb, but the whites are gray, but they are worn by Qu Chizhen.


    Perceived by this, Qu Chi seemed to be afraid of getting dirty, and reached out and carefully re-hidden the clothes between the robe.


    ¡­¡­good chance!


    The owner of the bunker moved at this time, and the sword ran, and the star was cold and straight, and the throat was cut!


    Qu Chi did not respond very much, the action was simple, and there was no skill to flatten a sword, and the sword was returned to the sheath, and the movement was clean and tidy.


    Facing the dead body with blood in his throat and convulsions on his limbs, Qu Chi said: "I said it, just to kill you. My friend is still waiting for me, sorry, I don''t have so much time to delay."


    After all, he turned and went back to the night of infinite chill.


    The author has something to say: the main plot of this chapter:


    #ÂÛÓþ¢¶ùÓôíµÄ±­¾ß#


    #³ÔÃæ×éµÄÿÈÕ#


    #³ö»ì, sooner or later is to be returned #

 Chapter 116： Intrigue

    For the Magic Road, Danyang Peak is over.


    The news was handed into the Fengling Mountain, and the piles were all terrible.


    "Xu Xingzhi is in the world of books! He drew a door and broke the iron wall mountain defense of the Fortress!"


    "The bunker Lord has died!"


    "...The Blackwater Fort is reversed!"


    "When Danyangfeng was attacked, the old four gates shouted in the mountains and said that Wu Xiang, the son of the Blackwater Fortress, died in the death of the mountain master. It was the excuse and the chess piece that the mountain master used to attack the Qingliang Valley! Wubao¡¯s main disciple fled the mountain defense. Two days later, he ran into the branch of the Red Mountain in Yunhuo Mountain. Yunhuoshan was in a hurry!¡±


    These words are passed into the ear of the nine lights, but not enough to make him a half color.


    When he sat in front of the forbidden court and shook his sword, his look was plain: "... is it?"


    Jiuguang Lan has never looked like this. Sun Yuanzhou has already seen numbness in the past month.


    He is even a bit grateful, the nine lights are quiet, often staying in the clear far away, at least not to bring this dejected gas to the front.


    However, now that the situation is forced, he has to break into his Taoyuan Township.


    Sun Yuanzhou sighed slightly: "The mountain master, the 16th lord of the twenty-three masters are waiting for you in the Qingzhu Temple."


    The hand of the Jiuzhi lamp wiped the sword stopped.


    Sun Yuanzhou was extremely afraid of his hard state. He said "I don''t see". Before he spoke, he said: "There is chaos now. Every family wants to ask for an idea. But this together adds up to forty or fifty mouths. Who can listen?"


    Nine lights smiled and smashed their heads, like a young man who didn¡¯t care about the world: "Will they listen to me?"


    Since the Jiuzhi lamp came back from Ying Tianchuan, but in a short period of time, Sun Yuanzhou saw his smile more than the sum of the past 13 years. But his smile does not have a specific object, and sometimes he can smile at the void, as if he is conceiving something interesting.


    Because of this, Sun Yuanzhou increasingly regards him as a child. As a subordinate, his heart has long been exhausted by the mountain master, simply turned a direction and began to give birth to pity.


    His voice is soothing, almost like a father: "...will. You are the mountain owner after all."


    It was said that the Jiuzhi lamp had a long leg that had been placed on the stage and received a force, but did not stand up.


    He smiled at his knees and extended his hand to Sun Yuanzhou.


    Sun Yuanzhou is suspicious of his body: "Mountain, it''s okay."


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "The legs are numb. Help me."


    Out of natural awe, Sun Yuanzhou did not dare to hold his hand, only one hand holding his sleeve, holding his waist in one hand and holding him half and half.


    When pulling him, Sun Yuanzhou was shocked to see that Jiuzhi Lan was light and fluttering. Where is an adult man, it is clearly a cold-blooded snake that climbs the ice and lies in the snow.


    The Jiuzhi lamp slanted for a while, and the shape of the leg was reduced. It was restored to a tall and straight pine.


    The two came slowly to the front of the Qingzhu Temple. Before they reached the door, they heard a commotion from inside. "You are less offended for this wild species! The death of the lord of the lord cannot be separated from him!"


    Sun Yuanzhou''s face changed, and he wanted to cough and give a hint. The nine lights lifted his hand and covered his mouth.


    Someone in the temple raised an objection: "You are too embarrassed to say this."


    "How, do the embarrassing things, it is suspected that people talk about it? The Jiuzhi lamp did not kill the life of the people of the magic road! Have you lost your long-term memory after eating for so many years?! The blood sect was crushed by him. If you can''t lift your head, the corpse will look down. He has been in charge of the Magic Road for more than a decade. It is an indisputable fact that the Magic Road is going backwards. He has harmed the Magic Road!"


    Someone whispered in agreement: "Yes, he does not know how to plan for the magic road. The magic road defeats the four doors. Is it because of this bird? Is it the same as the group of sour priests? It is better to do the loosening. Happy and happy."


    Someone whispered in a warm voice: "The mountain owner grew up among the four gates, and it is inevitable that he likes these red tapes. It is not surprising that he is stunned."


    This is a relief, but it is more important.


    Really, the first person who quarreled sneered: "The four monks have raised such a dog scorpion, and they should have done their best."


    "He is now trying his best to move toward the old four-door!"


    "Yeah, if it is such a mixed thing to die, why should we take care of him, it is better to kill Danyang Peak or Ying Tianchuan directly, but also to fight a fierce and fierce!"


    When everyone was talking about it, a string of loud applause rang from the outside of the temple, and suddenly the temple was changed from boiling to full of silence.


    The Jiuzhi lamp stepped into the temple, followed by a face-changing Sun Yuanzhou.


    He sat quietly in the couch at the temple.


    Everyone occasionally dared to look up at him and found that the nine lights seemed to be a lot of white, as if they had just walked out of the snow, Chen Jin¡¯s daylight sprinkled on him, and he could not melt the frost snow of him.


    Looking around everyone, Jiuzhi Lan said: "Whoever said that he wants to go, go."


    No one answered at the bottom, and the people who had been vocal and fierce were turned into mice in the gutter.


    But after all, they came to the idea, so long-term silence, the business is also delayed.


    An unspoken lord tempted to break the silence: "Mountain Lord, what should be done at the moment, ask you to give us an idea, okay?"


    Jiuzhi lamp squats on the sleeves, and does not think about it: "Today''s plan, only one side and one side."


    Sun Yuanzhou heard a word.


    He thought that the nine lights would not be closed this month. It was really intended to be ignored and the end of depression.


    In the midst of joy, Sun Yuanzhou inevitably gave birth to a grievance: how can I not say it early?


    But this joy has not been supported for a while.


    ... Sun Yuanzhou found that the bottom of the lords of the lords did not have a happy face, and all the flashes of light seemed to be calculated. The heart that just mentioned a little joy once again sank into the bottomless deep pool.


    The nine branches of lights seem to be undetected, and they have been said all the way.


    These words should have been turned a hundred times in his heart, so he said that it is also smooth and smooth: "The magical sect sects of the sects, a total of fifty-two, I want to be in their own position, every ten places together first-class There are five in total. Abandoning their respective original places and building a new alliance may also have the strength to resist the old four."


    The most embarrassing person who had insulted the Jiuzhi lamp had listened to this idea, and then he was not silent. He said with a sarcasm: "...Who will take the lead in every alliance?"


    Nine lights asked: "Does this also require me to assign?"


    Left and right have offended the nine lights, the man has relaxed a heart, and opened his mouth and smiled: "The mountain owner does not assign, how do you know how to act under the subordinates? Who will lead the troops, who will be out when they are in wartime Big head, how to distribute the treasures of each collection, you have to give a message."


    At the end, he spread his hands and said: "... Yes, you can''t count on me. I am a small blood sect of Tianyuanzong. I was forced to abandon this road. Now I just barely support a flower shelf. Some of the drugs are gone."


    The people underneath did not blame the arrogant attitude of the Emperor Yuanzong.


    Because like him, no one wants to be the leader of the five alliances, and to take this responsibility into his arms, there is no harm, they don¡¯t want to find trouble for themselves, so they don¡¯t answer, they look at each other, they only hope. Which **** fool can take over this task.


    I don''t know if it''s a good fortune or a pity. All of you are full of people.


    Sun Yuanzhou has a cold-eyed view, and his heart is cold.


    People who are accustomed to their politics are uncontrollable. What''s more, at least half of them are blood sects. They are affected by the order of the nine lights. The ghosts in the heart are deep-rooted and they are not willing to He is selling his life.


    They gathered here, not seeking a combination of vertical and vertical, but hope that the nine branches of lights can ride the first, with their own efforts to clear the insurgents, but also a peaceful and clean.


    In other words, they both hate the power of the nine lights and long for his power. The nine lights in their eyes are just a good use of the blade.


    Thirteen years ago, this warlord led them to expand their territory and create a magical world. Now they should also wave for guarding them.


    ...this is what he should do, isn''t it?


    However, the Jiuzhi lamps are very incomprehensible to their good intentions. They only care about themselves: "...who is going to do the lead person, you will agree on your own."


    Seeing the nine branches of lights actually had to be handcuffed, the bottom blasted open, many people no longer considered the etiquette, the messy discussion into one, Sun Yuanzhou stopped a few degrees, it did not work.


    The nine branches of lights let them talk about it, and looked calmly and even looked at the angry people with a little pity.


    Sun Yuanzhou even looked back and saw the nine lights on this look, and his heart was slightly stunned.


    In the same year, the youth who had been practicing the sect of the town and the sect of the sect of the sect of the sect of the sect.


    The magic road is scattered in the sand, a game of chaos, nine lights have been for 13 years. In the meantime, he was used to being intrigued and swaying.


    ...he is probably really tired.


    In the midst of chaos, another fortune asked him: "Don''t ask the mountain owner, what is the world book? You didn''t say it publicly, then Xu Xingzhi is dead?"


    The Jiuzhi lamp ignored his aggressiveness and gave only the information he knew: "The world book is indeed in the body of Xu Xing."


    The owner of the castle asked: "What is the role of the world book?"


    Jiuzhi Deng said: "I don''t know."


    The owner of the castle screamed: "It¡¯s been this time, why should the mountain owner hide it from us?"


    Nine lights look cold: "I said, I really don''t know what the world book has."


    If you don¡¯t speculate on this one, everyone feels that you don¡¯t have to stay here, sneer and sneer, and the rest of the dozen temperamental people don¡¯t dare to stay here, hurriedly arched and turned away. go with.


    When the people left, the voice of Zhang Yuan, the patriarch of the Tianyuan Emperor, was far from the outside of the temple. It was faintly discernible: "...but instead of choosing five leaders, it would be better to re-elect a mountain master! The magic road is already a waste in this person''s hand. It is."


    The Jiuzhi lamp did not respond to such a big rebellious word. Sun Yuanzhou was so angry that he was angry and angered him. He whispered: "...mountain?"


    He couldn''t be sure that the nine lights were really not angry, or that they planned to write down a note and settle it after the fall.


    The Jiuzhi lamp just closed his eyes and said, "I am sleepy. I want to rest here for a while, don''t ask others to bother."


    Sun Yuanzhou replied, and there was some hope in his heart. When the Jiuzhi lamp put his legs on the couch, he whispered: "Mountain, do you really want to take it? You can save it with just one victory. A little bit of people. What they want is nothing more than this."


    The nine lights hang down.


    When he did not mobilize his spiritual power, his eyes were black and white, clear and quiet, and he could not see the suffocation of a person with a little magic.


    After a long while, he said: "...what they want, I can''t give it."


    Sun Yuanzhou thought that what he said was "not to give" was "do not want to give", but he also understood that, with a sigh of relief, he took a suede shackle and covered it on the nine branches of lights. He said, "Nothing, rest. Let''s go."


    This red-skilled lord is like a domestic servant. If anyone sees this scene, he will certainly be wronged for Sun Yuanzhou. However, Sun Yuanzhou is very handy because he knows his own weight and ability to start the work of the waiter.


    After the nine-lights passed through this long and short chaos, the energy seemed to be overdrawn, curled up, and soon fell asleep.


    He has no flesh at his waist, only a dangerous grip. When he is lying on the couch, his facial features are more beautiful. He seems to have a meticulously crafted brush. He is naturally natural, his forehead is full, his lips are thin and thin, and he is alive. A look of a beautiful woman.


    What I did not do, what I did not do, this thin fat beauty has done it.


    ...what can be done?


    He is still homeless, displaced nine lights, magic road, four doors, where is not his home.


    Sun Yuanzhou thought about this, the more he was grateful to him, and saw him frowning and discomfort, he guessed that he was lying uncomfortable and wanted to find something to pad his head for him.


    However, he was about to get up, his hand was caught by the nine lights, and he pressed straight into his chest.


    Sun Yuanzhou''s body is inclined: "Mountain Lord?"


    "...Senior brother, don''t go." The young man dreamed. "Brother, I know it wrong... I don''t want to go back, please don''t send me back to the magic."


    Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s heart was soft and he kneeled down on his knees.


    The young man in his sleep has lost all his armor and turned into a helpless and sad child. He is pleading: "I don''t know anyone there... Brother, you have forfeited my skill, let me stay in the wind. Lingshan is your near waiter, I can do anything..."


    Sun Yuanzhou was silent. He put the forehead of the nine lights on the back of the hand of the other hand. He only felt cold and burned his hands: "...mountain."


    This sentence, the stunned mind of the nine lights was pulled back on the right track, he suddenly let go of the hand, turned over and tightened the waist blade, and then did not say a word.


    Sun Yuanzhou sighed and helped him pull the arched shackles up and cover the door to leave. He called a disciple of Chi Lianzong: "What is the name of the celestial patriarch of the party?"


    The disciple thought for a moment and gave a name truthfully.


    Sun Yuanzhou said in a light command: "Send a disciple of a ministry to destroy Tianyuan."


    Nowadays, the people of the Taoist people are scattered, destroying one and one less. There is no difference, but the wolf, who has created a messy heart, can at least give the remaining fifty sects a master. Look, let them know that the Lord of the Magic, can not let them bully and trample.


    Regardless of how the world and future generations discuss the commentary, in the mind of Sun Yuanzhou, the Jiuzhi lamp is the hero of the magic road, which is beyond doubt.


    After telling his disciples, Sun Yuanzhou turned and turned back to the Qingzhu Temple, and continued to do his best to find a pillow for his mountain owner.


    Turning over and over, he found a small hail in the dark space below the table.


    The scorpion was sealed with spiritual power. Sun Yuanzhou couldn¡¯t open it. He was not interested in exploring the secrets of the Jiuzhi lamp. He took off his robe and wrapped the hail layer by layer. He barely made a pillow. , stuffed under the neck of the nine branches.


    The person on the couch was very sensitive, and opened his eyes when he touched it.


    He is determined to look at the people in front of him, no longer talking nonsense: "...Sun Yuanzhou."


    Sun Yuanzhou said softly: "Yes."


    When the Jiuzhi lamp closed his eyes and closed it, he thought of another concern: "... Wen Xuechen, haven''t found it yet?"


    Sun Yuanzhou slammed: "Go back to the mountain, the disciples have been looking for."


    Jiuzhi lamp rested on the couch and said: "If there is a spy who sees him in the brothers, or finds that he is somewhere in the wild, he will tell me."


    Sun Yuanzhou couldn''t understand why the war was just around the corner. Why did the Jiuzhi lamp still remember a awake body, but he still respected the archer: "Yes. The subordinates wrote down. What is the command of the mountain master?"


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "Really, there is one more thing."


    Sun Yuanzhou looked up at the nine lights and only listened to him whispering: "If the Lord of the Magic Road is for you, at this time, are you descending, or fighting?"


    Sun Yuanzhou immediately softened his knees and wrestled himself on the ground, sweating like a pulp, half-word refused to say more.


    The Jiuzhi lamp was silent and waited for his reply.


    During the long silence, Sun Yuanzhou''s face turned into a golden paper, and a bite of teeth was sour, until he was sure that he could completely avoid this problem. He only sighed and said his heart: " If it is subordinate, it will abandon Fengling and protect the Ministry."


    In fact, Sun Yuanzhou really wants to say that if he was to be the master of this magic road in the past, he would either take a heart and let the magic road take the four-door trend, scribble the roots, indulge in lust, arbitrarily deliberate, figure a happy dripping, or just do it with peace of mind. The four-door minister saves countless troubles.


    Nine branches of lights have chosen a way to compete with themselves. Good people can''t do it, bad people can''t do it, no evil, no way, no one, no ghosts, no hardships.


    The Jiuzhi lamp listened to Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s words and lived for a long time.


    Sun Yuanzhou couldn''t understand his temperament, and he was slightly uneasy: "The subordinate is just a word..."


    The voice did not fall, and the nine branches of light climbed over his robes, and the body sneaked forward, and the ear whispered something.


    Sun Yuanzhou suddenly slammed, and the throat started to pull out: "Mountain, no..."


    Jiuzhi lamp tightened his clothes and said two more words.


    Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s face changed and the lips shook with two shakes. The gray pair fell between deep sorrow: ¡°...mountain, I understand.¡±


    Jiuzhi Lan released his hand and let himself lie back on the couch, and handed Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s robe back to him, slamming the ice in his arms and whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Nine branches of lights are not willing to take shots, and the sects of the Magic Road are seeking to save their lives, blame, and quarrel, or reluctantly unite.


    However, the situation at the moment has been completely reversed when the same enemy attacked the four gates.


    Thirteen years ago, Qing Jingjun died, Xu Xingzhi was defeated, Meng Zhongguang fled, and the four doors relied on the power of fake artifacts. They believed that they were safe and sound, and the result was that they were caught off guard by the sudden evil.


    Thirteen years later, they didn''t have artifacts and no homes, but they were so cold that they were not cold, and those who were caught off guard were replaced with magic.


    Thirteen years of speaking is not short or short, and it is not long. I remember that the way the magic road won the four-door martial arts was not dead, and the people were still clear and clear.


    The magic road is unorthodox. In the same year, the glory of the glory came from the glory. However, one person was the only one, the faction was swaying, and the disobedience was over. All kinds of problems had already existed, and when Xu Xingzhi and others escaped from the wild, they broke through the bamboo. When the situation strikes, they still have a glamorous shell that bursts instantly, leaving only a chicken feather.


    Spreading with chaos is a rumor.


    Every time the war is over, the rumors will always be wider and faster than the truth. Especially after the break of the Danyang Peak, every magical disciple is talking about Xu Xingzhi¡¯s magical powers, adding fuel and rumbling, and the rumors come. The more outrageous.


    ¡ª¡ªNo matter where Xu Xing wants to go, just draw a door out of thin air.


    - If he wants a mountain to be overturned and wants to dry up the sea, just sit at the table and move his pen.


    All in all, he has a perfect way to write a pen, as long as the letter handwritten the name of the next person, you can take people''s lives from thousands of miles away, picking up the head, and living is a living king with a judge.


    The rumors will be more and more mysterious. When Xu Xingzhi took down Danyang Peak and rested in the same place, the Tailai Mountain occupied by the Magic Road Three Loves had a small-scale movement, but they won the cultivation of acacia. The female disciples of the technique were horrified and shouted that this was Xu Xingzhi¡¯s warning. If he did not surrender, who knows that he will make a big stroke next time, who knows if he will dump the whole mountain?


    The old four hate came, and the momentum was strong, and with rumors, when the second temporary alliance was once again quietly broken by a wild door, the other three alliances were completely panicked.


    The alliance that was easy to piece together was easily disintegrated, escaped, and showed good, and the sect of the sects became a sand.


    In contrast, it was the scattered repair of the magical road that year.


    Over the years, they have disappeared, and they have to disappear, fearing that the magic road will retaliate. After many years, they finally got their hopes, and immediately contacted Danyangfeng and Yingtianchuan, carrying various monks into the four teams, not to mention.


    Nowadays, all the affairs of the four doors are handled by Qu Chi. In the face of the surrender of the magic road and the flying bird, the Qu Chi is one by one, accepting, and being busy, but everything is clear and clear. It is the star of the set, sitting on the ground, and steadily arranging everything in order.


    As the center of rumors, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s natural music was passed on to the outside world. He simply stole the opportunity to steal the Zhou Wang and asked her to cooperate with him at Qu Chi.


    Zhou Wang started not knowing Xu Xingzhi''s intentions, but he still did it.


    Without the three sun scenes, she really admired Qu Chi.


    In the wild, the gentle cognac that is willing to share the stone candy with her is not the same as the person who is in front of the scene. No matter which one is dry, she likes it.


    She privately said to Xu Xing: "It¡¯s really good."


    "It''s amazing." One of Xu Xing, while peeling the orange, smiled. "Learn more with him. What is it? You can enter the sword and set the world. You can retreat to the country." Yes, less to drop out of school, he is born. The life of a knife and a gun is still a veritable use in the wild. When the world is peaceful, his guns are only enough to go to the streets."


    After he finished, he was accidentally heard of his high-profile Zhou Beinan stone chasing out the second place.


    However, Xu Xingzhi is not completely idle.


    One day, Qu Chi was busy for a day, and returned to his temple with a dust, but found that Xu Xingzhi was directing Meng Zhongguang to live in front of his window.


    Meng Zhongguang¡¯s face was stained with dirt, and Xu Xingzhi laughed at him on his side: ¡°Little Cat.¡±


    Meng Chongguang took a handful of mud, and the little cat liked his teeth and fluttered him. He left three fingerprints on his cheek side: "The brother is also."


    Xu Xingzhi was brought to the ground by him, and the two cats laughed together, so that Qu Chi could not help but show them a smile.


    But he soon discovered that his window was not the same as usual, and there was a peach tree.


    The weak and quiet little peach tree made Qu Chi''s heart tight and couldn''t help but move forward two steps: "...do it."


    Xu Xingzhi is taking a piece of tea to twist and twist, and Meng Zhongguang wipes his face and looks at it. The smile is a bend: "Come back?"


    He took his handcuffs into his arms and picked up the bamboo fracture fan that was placed on his side: "The mountain is hot and hot, and I am afraid that Xiaotao will be uncomfortable, so I will get it back in advance."


    Danyang Peak has always been Fushan Lingshui, the land is very fat, Xu Xingzhi uses a folding fan to poke the soil next to the small tree, and the black land is almost full of abundant oil and water.


    Xu Xingzhi turned to Qu Chi again: "Hey, this place is just right, Xiangyang, you can see him when you open the window. When the spring is coming, Xiaotao can bud and bloom."

 Chapter 117： Wish for compensation

    The description of "grazing buds" is called Qu Chi and smiles from the heart.


    He thought of the third day of March, 13 years ago, and it was also a day when peach blossoms bloomed.


    The sixteen-year-old boy took the dry baggage and stepped up the mountain against the crowd. The peach petals fell on his thin shoulders, and he had endless expectations, everything was as good as in the drama. Scenes.


    ... He embarked on Danyang Peak and has never been to it since.


    Qu Chi went forward, and his fingertips slowly stroked the flexible branches of Xiaoshu. Wen said: "Well, thank you."


    Xu Xingzhi stood up on one knee, sat on the ground, waved his hand at random, looked up at the sky like a porcelain, and closed his eyes.


    He is not completely unintentional.


    As soon as he thought of the upcoming decisive battle, his heart faintly revealed some unspeakable sadness.


    ...but the coming will always come.


    On the last day of the 16th year of Tianding, one year old has been removed, and the scent of Tusu is fragrant. In the most lively and prosperous day in the world, the Ming Dynasty in the four fields of Fengling Mountain has a loud voice, and the sound of shouting is heard.


    The gates of the wild can''t be opened in the Fengling Cave, and they have no choice but to attack.


    However, they rushed to the air and greeted them with an empty mountain with bright lights and no shadows.


    Fortunately, this did not go beyond the expectations of Qu Chi and Xu Xingzhi.


    Just like the decision of Qu Chi and Guangfujun at the beginning, in the face of the pressure of the army, no longer refusing to resist and succumbing to dangerous mountains, and choosing to temporarily withdraw and retain strength is the common sense of the military.


    As far as they know, Fengling Mountain is mainly guarded by the red ancestor. Sun Yuanzhou, the master of the red ancestor, is a calm person who knows the current affairs and knows how to advance and retreat. It is not surprising to make such choices.


    The only thing that everyone asked was that the nine lights also disappeared.


    After searching for a circle around Lushan, Meng Zhongguang said: "He runs fast!"


    For the last time when Ying Tianchuan failed to seize the opportunity to kill him, Meng Zhongguang was still worried, and now he told him to escape.


    When I thought of it, I didn¡¯t know when this **** would sneak out and harass my brother. Meng Chongguang¡¯s beautiful face was mellow and red, and it was very interesting. It made Xu Xing¡¯s pinch and pinch, and he sang for a while. Don''t worry about him.


    I don''t know why, Xu Xingzhi''s heart is always hung with a shadowy conjecture, which makes him feel depressed and depressed.


    ¡­¡­Maybe¡­¡­


    When he tried to digest the doubts in his heart, a Ying Tianchuan disciple walked quickly and hurriedly shouted: "Xu Shixiong, there are a group of awake corpses in the Nanzhao twenty miles, about a hundred people, just hit one The team scanned the disciples of the people in the Magic Road. The two sides have started to fight and need support. You see..."


    It¡¯s hard to get rid of this corpse. It¡¯s painless and dead. It¡¯s just a bunch of copper peas that don¡¯t smash and smash. If you¡¯re smashed, you can¡¯t get rid of it.


    Xu Xingzhi heard the words, but he was stopped by Meng Zhongguang.


    Meng Chongguang failed to kill the nine lights by hand. His heart was displeased. He urgently needed to find an exit to vent. In the wild, Meng Zhongguang did not deal with this dirty thing. He knew that the sweeping body was dirty and dangerous. Once you fight it, you will often see red and white mixed brain and blue-gray intestines squirming. He doesn''t want to call Xu Xingzhi to touch these things. He said: "The most safe in the mountains, the brothers stay here. I went with them and I will come back soon."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and waved a hand: "Go."


    Sending away Meng Zhongguang, Xu Xingzhi slowly converges on the bamboo fan that is shaking in the left palm, and squats at the night as cool as water, walking towards the Green Bamboo Temple.


    There is no moon in the sky, only one day, the stars and waterfalls rush like the rain, reflecting the returning homes under the sky.


    Jiuzhi Lan and Xu Xingzhi are both old-fashioned people. After becoming the master of the four gates, Jiuzhi Lan has kept the old scene for 13 years. The wood plants and rocks in front of it are even green on the ground. Bricks are also familiar with Xu Xingzhi''s atrial shudder.


    When he stepped on the land of his hometown, his body automatically went to the place he wanted to go.


    When I walked to the front of the Qingzhu Temple, Zhou Beinan just walked out of the door. When he saw him sullenly coming, he greeted him: "Where is it, where are you going?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s answer was very simple: ¡°Go and see.¡±


    After returning to Fengling Mountain, I saw the surrounding scenery. Zhou Beinan was actually quite envious of Xu Xingzhi.


    ... Although he has been away for many years, his hometown is still in the memory, no change in bricks and tiles.


    But Zhou Beinan looked back and saw the plaque hanging on the head of the two men. When I thought about where it was, I felt a little more in my heart. I no longer talked with Xu Xing, let me open a road, saying: "Go in. I have patrolled. ,safe."


    Xu Xingzhi stepped into the temple, covered the threshold and took a deep breath.


    ¡ª¡ªWhoever said that nothing has changed? The mellow wines that have been here for many years have disappeared in the past 13 years.


    He blinked for a moment before he opened his eyes: "...come out."


    The voice is pleasing, and there is a clear light above the temple. The light comes from one side of the cinnabar, and the illusion of a wind and snow returns.


    The Jiuzhi lamp slowly walked out of the door of the illusion.


    The young man dressed in a temperament service, like a **** of auspicious, palm snow holding ice, a white color stabbed Xu Xing''s eyes hurt, clenched the palm of the folding fan, whispered his name: "... ... nine lights."


    Nine lights look at Xu Xingzhi''s gaze like a cup of warm tea, lest the fire is too hot, burned the front of the person: "Sister, it is not easy to see you alone."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled.


    ... It¡¯s not hard to see who was in the inexplicable wakeup.


    In order to prove his own thoughts, on the way to the Qingzhu Temple, Xu Xingzhi secretly spurred the wild key hidden in the palm of his hand and found that it was still impossible to open the passage in Fengling. It is suspected that the Jiuzhi lamp is likely to be hidden in Fengling. somewhere.


    Years ago, he learned that the Jiuzhi lamp slaughtered the cool valley, and in the wrath of the murder, he succumbed to Fengling, and he smashed a squad with the ninth lamp. The skill was not as good as the man, and he was concealed and fell into his hand.


    A month ago, he once again swayed with the nine lights, but he used his magical technique to force himself to start.


    ... This time I met again, Xu Xingzhi is not in a hurry to start.


    He even had the heart to open the folding fan and shook his two shakes: "I thought I would go to some temples to find you."


    Jiuzhi Lan said: "The brothers and sisters will take a look at Master."


    The word "Master" stabbed Xu Xing''s heartbeat suddenly, killing the pan, but he immediately suspected that Jiuzhi Lan was deliberately irritated to him, then he adjusted himself a few times and set his mind: "Why are you leaving? ?Running with the red sect, isn''t it?"


    Jiuzhi Lan is not willing to talk to one of Xu Xing''s high and low places. He raises his hand and holds the handle of his waist. He walks down step by step. The tone is definitely undoubtedly exhausted: "Tired. Can''t run."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s mind was slightly moved, and he even secretly laughed at himself.


    ... This is to make a break with him, why he will be soft for his short six words.


    This is the child he raised from childhood, and he is a family member with him for 13 years in the virtual world. Therefore, if he wants to bear him, he must do it by Xu Xingzhi.


    This is his responsibility.


    The heart of the Jiuzhi lamp was deep, and Xu Xingzhi was the one who had been taught. So, in the face of his approach, Xu Xingzhi stepped back one step further and continued to ask: "You have a wild key, why not hide between the wilderness? Even if we try our best to chase you, it¡¯s hard to really care about you."


    Jiuzhi Lan smiled: "If I really want to hide, why should I come to the brothers?"


    He once again stepped forward and put forward a request called Xu Xingzhi''s ridiculousness: "We have a fair and right sword. If the brothers lose, just follow me, can you?"


    Xu Xingzhi''s response was to turn the folding fan into a fish-intestine long sword. The blade was set up, and a blade of white scalp called the scalp was refracted, and the nine-lighted eyes were stunned.


    He also held his hand on the handle of his waist, but he did not take the blade out of his sword and looked straight at Xu Xingzhi: "Is this kind of self-confidence better than me? Even if Meng Zhongguang is there, it can only be I am fighting with a tie."


    Xu Xingzhi ignored his provocation, flattened his sword, and his voice was as cold as ice: "Nine branches of lights, you forget the virtues, and you are unscrupulous in the four gates, killing and imprisoning the righteous monks, committing crimes, and making troubles." Fengling Xu Xingzhi, today''s master Qing Jing Junyue cleans the door."


    The nine lights seemed to be amused, and a sigh of joy came out: "Senior brother, this is not a good word. How do you have four doors to wait for me? Wen Xuechen can''t look at me. Guangfu Jun always treats me as a heresy. Everyone calls me a devil, and draws a line with me. Why should I be responsible for the lives and deaths of these people? If you really want me, there is only you and Master."


    One of Xu Xing¡¯s eyes gradually formed an ice: "So, you betrayed me, secretly counted Master, killed my old friend, prisoned me, and trapped me in the secret for 13 years. Is this the way you repay? ¡±


    Nine branches of light smashed the hoe, and eloquently said: "Senior brother, I am a magical road. It is common sense to do ungrateful things. Brothers should blame, and they blame me for not killing me in time when my blood is awakened."


    Xu Xingzhi''s heart-stringing giant earthquake only felt that the front face was unfamiliar and awkward. In the end, it was a cross-hearted heart, and wiped out the pure and quiet child''s face from his mind.


    Seeing that the last trace of nostalgia between Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes was also erased, the Jiuzhi lamp slipped the blade out of the sheath, revealing a little cold, and bent to fight: ¡°...the magic road nine lights, please advise Master Xu.¡±


    When Xu Xingzhi got up and walked up, the nine lights also started at the same time. The two men were evenly streamed, and they went against each other. The two swords slammed into one place.


    Fast enough!


    Xu Xingzhi only had time to flash this thought in his heart, and he felt that the blade contact was somewhat unusual. A cracking sound suddenly began, and his sword would no longer be blocked.


    Almost instinctively, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sword was stabbed forward.


    With a bang, the tip of the sword passed through the chest, and the heart of the nine lights was completely punctured into two halves.


    Xu Xingzhi had no time to look at the look of his predecessors and turned his head in vain.


    - The sword, which was meticulously maintained by nine lights, was smashed into two pieces by the waist. The broken piece flew out in a cross-shaped wrap and was nailed to the column of the inner valley of the cool valley, giving a slight The cicada.


    The young man licked his lips and stepped back step by step, letting the blade slowly leave his body.


    In the last few steps, he was unable to support, and he went backwards and backwards, and let himself completely detach from the sword of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi hurriedly gasped twice.


    He found that his blade had only a little bit of scarlet on the blade, and the front of the nine-lamp lamp was faintly opened by his sword, and there was no trace of blood flowing out.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened: ¡°... nine lights?!¡±


    The nine lights that fell to the ground were finally showing a smile that they wished to pay.


    A month ago, in the Tianchuan, Meng Chongguang, the stone that wrapped the sand, he actually could not avoid it.


    His half-skinned sputum was shattered in the body, and the blood was spit out bit by bit in the late night of pain.


    Since this month, for those suspicions, war damage, rumors, threats, he is not reluctant to go to the heart, is unable to get up.


    He couldn''t do anything. The only thing he could do was to endure it. When he was at this moment, let Xu Xingzhi send him to death, but his brother-in-law''s wish was 13 years ago.


    The nine lights on the back of the bed loosened the sword of the broken sword, revealing a smile that was relieved: "The brothers... the little lamp said, never draw the sword to the brothers."


    The sword in the hands of Xu Xingzhi fell to the ground.


    ... and the nine lights with three lights, he was finally put together by nine lights.


    The author has something to say: Nine sisters did not deny that it was not him who had harmed Master.

 Chapter 118： Beginning of the new year

    A sword wears a heart, and the nine-lamp lamp is as tight as a string, and the life is broken.


    He was lying on the ground, his palms curled up, like what he was holding, and whispered, "... brother, brother."


    Xu Xingzhi didn''t want to listen to the words of this person before his death. He leaned over and wanted to pick up his own blade, but he shook his eyes. After two consecutive swords, it was easy to hold tight and immediately pushed out the door. The nine lights were locked in the heavy temple door.


    ... This is the second time that the Qingzhu Temple in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s memory saw blood, once was the master who raised him, and once was the younger brother who was raised by him.


    Both of them were buried in their own hands, and probably only the word "Ô©Äõ" can be explained.


    Xu Xingzhi sat down along the door and took off.


    Fang Cai¡¯s sword picked up the dust of his memory. He looked around and looked at the direction of the school yard. He remembered the high platform there. He once held the thin waist of the nine lights and held his right hand. Leap, teach him the method of transporting swords, two pieces of flying birds like a flying entanglement wrapped in a place, as if the wind has laid a concentric knot.


    Xu Xingzhi vaguely thought, the nine lights of the year and now, is the same hand used to hold the sword?


    Soon, he heard the sound of the belt dragging in the hall behind him. The reverberation of flesh and masonry rubbed Xu Xingzhi¡¯s sadly biting his teeth, turning to the beginning and swallowing all the emotions. in.


    The inside of the door held a breath of light back to the light, and both hands and feet climbed to the door, but could no longer push the door open.


    He knocked on the door twice before he climbed the bulge of the bolt and straightened up, supporting the broken body with a half shoulder and swaying his head against the ebony threshold.


    The two were separated by a thick wooden door. The stars that came from the ages of the ancients fell and were projected into the room, forming a distinct yin and yang double shadow inside and outside the temple.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was raised.


    There is only one "brother" on the other side, and you can get rid of Xu Xingzhi''s half heart. However, the Jiuzhi lamp has no such call, just a dumb scorpion, a mosquito-like cockroach: "...senior brother."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was cold and trembling, and the backhand touched the lower back. There was a snake seal that had been so painful to him. Although he had smashed a layer of flesh on his face, he still touched it. It can smooth the serpentine lines between the scars.


    He asked himself and regretted it.


    Regret to stop the snake print for him, regret that he did not kill him when he was awakened by the blood of his magic path?


    Xu Xingzhi opened his mouth and threw the doubts in his heart to the people in the door: "... Jiuzhi Deng, I asked you, have you ever regretted it?"


    Upon hearing this question, the nine branches of light illuminate the thin eyes.


    ...... Everything has a fateful number, and the four doors are getting weaker. He can replace it and live in the magic road. He can push the magic road on the right track, wash his identity, and stop four. What is the killing of the brothers?


    Even if he changes to this day, he will still do such a thing.


    He said: "... counterattack four doors, I never regret it."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat was hot, and he hadn¡¯t swallowed the scent of the scent. The sound of nine lights was heard again behind him: ¡°The only thing I regret is, why... I have to waste so much time, why should I take it? Guess the truth..."


    Jiuzhi lamp held his cold chest and looked cold and squinted and smiled.


    Brother, this heart, riddled with holes and sores, but it really likes you.


    Xu Xingzhi leaned his head backwards, and the tears slid down the corners of his eyes, hot like blood.


    The strength of the Jiuzhi lamp was exhausted, and gradually nothing could be seen. He reached out and explored in the darkness, and the neat nails were scratched on the ground.


    He began to swear and he couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    He only knows that he misses the warmth and snow, and misses the corpse that knows all his despicable stories and becomes his friend after he died.


    He felt that Sun Yuanzhou was also very good. He only really knew him in the last month of his life. It was really late.


    Jiuzhi Deng said with a sigh of relief: "Warm snow dust, I left tea for him..."


    He cooked a month of tea, but he could not wait until he came back from the wild and saw his last side.


    After he read the words "Wen Xuechen", the temple door was opened from the outside. When the chest slammed, he knocked him to the ground and slipped a few feet away.


    The name read out from nine lights mouth, so Xu give birth to endless rows of anger, just want to punch him.


    He did do this too.


    Xu Xingzhi took the wooden hand and hooked the nine-light collar. He suddenly picked him up from the ground, rounded his left hand, and slammed his face into the face of the nine lights.


    Then, he slammed the nine lights on the ground, and smashed it several times without any heads. Every time he went to the most vulnerable place on his head, he wanted to kill him.


    However, with a hit, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s fist could not go down.


    His fists were stained with nearly exhausted pale pink blood, nine lights.


    ... is that he has flowed out of a child who has been cherished and treasured like a treasure in his hand.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat was tightened, and he breathed a few breaths. He leaned over his fist and put his fist on the side of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp. His voice trembled in an adult shape: ¡°Nine lights, you fucking...¡±


    The nine branches of the lamp lie down on the ground, a body that drained blood was light and humiliated, and when he heard the accusation of Xu Xingzhi, he frowned angrily: "...Senior, sorry."


    ¡­¡­"Sorry".


    In the 13 years of heavy light, Beinan, Qu Chi, Rugao, the lives of two thousand disciples in Qingliang Valley, many righteous disciples who have been displaced, in the view of Jiuzhi Deng, all of them are not "sorry", just One sentence "no regrets".


    How can you have your own morality, can you stand up to this person and apologize?


    There was a deep sense of powerlessness in Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart.


    After the powerlessness, Xu Xingzhi''s tight limbs gradually relaxed, holding back the sour feeling in the mouth and bursting into the head of the nine branches of lights, dangling, watching the gesture like a beggar baby.


    He knows that the nine lights are really not working.


    Xu Xingzhi really hated him and really hurt him. The painful hate is the same person, he can''t deny this.


    Killing and killing, playing and fighting, he did not have the strength to hate again, a heart in the tired and instead derived a silky tenderness.


    Lying in the arms of Xu Xing, the Jiuzhi lamp has lost all consciousness.


    In his opinion, he has floated in a comfortable and soft dream.


    His cold, blue fingers grabbed his clothes and hung his head in the arms of Xu Xing, imagining a pair of eyes and asking: "Brother, if I didn''t live in the magic, what would I look like?"


    Xu Xingzhi said in his heart, if that is the case, you will be a better child.


    But he did not speak, only quietly holding him.


    Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp was stunned, and Xu Xingzhi was still outside the door. He turned his face toward the cemetery door of the temple, and spoke to him. He asked the child¡¯s cub, and asked: ¡°... brother, world book... Is there a real thing in the world book? It can be written, it can be written, and history can be changed..."


    This is a question he has not figured out.


    He wants to make a clear distinction before he dies.


    After a long silence, Xu Xingzhi whispered a low voice, and the right to answer.


    The eyes of the Jiuzhi lamp lit up slightly, struggling for a moment, facing the red and white face, trying to open his eyes: "So... can you bother your brother, rewrite a good start for me?"


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left hand resting on the shoulder of Jiuzhi¡¯s lamp slowly tightened.


    Nine lights whispered: "...the small lights are not greedy. I only want a common fireworks. When I was 13 or 14 years old, I had a temper with my family, left home, had no money to eat, and was returned to my brother. In the middle of the mountain... In that case, nothing will happen, right?"


    Listening to his vision of hope and childishness, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s throat whispered.


    But he smoothly turned the cry into a cough, coughing and clasping his head and saying, "Okay. Write to you. Brother... write to you."


    The nine branches of the lamp have not been able to gather the sound well. I only feel that the promise is floating into the ear from all directions, echoing, and I am delighted to find a hand in the direction of the door, as if my dirty history has It was written off by a huge number of pens: "Then... the nine lights that are clean, waiting for the brothers to pick up at that time. Brother, you must come."


    His last breath, with the word "come", slowly called out.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes are like ink on his eyes, and the latter¡¯s eyes are gradually disappearing.


    ... He was deceived by Xu Xingzhi and went to the feast of death with false hopes.


    In fact, the nine lights to death do not know that they are dead in the arms of Xu Xing.


    Xu Xingzhi held his chilling body and thought a lot, and he didn''t seem to think about anything.


    He pulled the chaotic front of the nine lights and touched him. He was pierced by a hole in his chest. The skin was turned out and the skin was white and swollen. Xu Xingzhi felt that there was still a little heat, and he used his palm. Go up.


    Soon, the heat is also invisible.


    ... dead, really dead.


    Xu Xingzhi placed the body of the Jiuzhi lamp on the ground and looked at his half-open and half-closed eyes. He said to himself: "The nine branches of lights, you listen well, today I went out to the Qingzhu Temple, and I am not in this life." I will drop a tear for you again."


    After saying this, Xu Xingzhi covered his face, his shoulders shook, and he cried.


    In the distance, there were firecrackers and thick night bells were sent together. In the sound of the sizzling, the thick door of the Qingzhu Temple was reopened.


    Xu Xingzhi walked out from the temple, and there was a bamboo fracture fan at the waist. The left hand was carrying a sword with nine lights, and the head did not go back to the outside.


    As he said, his eyes were dry and there was no more tears.


    He walked under the infinite starry sky, as if he had returned to the year when the Jiuzhi lamp had just entered the mountain. When he first watched the star, it was also such a clear weather, and the mountains and rivers were picturesque and the stars were shining.


    But Xu Xingzhi knows what year to come.


    Sixteen years have passed, and the first day of Tianding¡¯s seventeen years has come.


    The giant of history has never been in the hands of any one. It is slowly pushing forward, regardless of the ancients, and does not care about the coming. It only believes in a wave and gives a golden dawn in the sky.


    ... Although Zhu Yan is easy to change, it is good to be hot and cold.


    The Fengling Mountain changed its strings overnight, and the disciples who entered and changed changed a number of faces. The old appearance of thirteen years ago was seen today, but it became a new face.


    On a hill adjacent to Fengling Mountain, he sat on a tree and looked at the busy disciples. He knew that the door had changed the world invisibly.


    He picked up a wild mountain jujube that was covered with hail. When he had just smashed his mouth, he was sour and dipped, and almost vomited and spit out the fruit.


    Fortunately, he quickly controlled his facial expressions, licking the sour juice on his teeth, hiding the bitten fruit in his hand, pretending to be finished, taking another one and throwing it to another short Xu Pingsheng sitting on the tree: "Hold."


    Xu Pingsheng took it and took a big bite.


    Although he does not know the pain, but his tongue is good and still useful, this tears will be smashed down, and the inhalation of the cockroach is like swallowing a large mouthful of pepper.


    On the fourth day, Xu Pingsheng, who was sore and sorrowful, was happy, and he was happy to shoot his thighs.


    Xu Pingsheng glanced at him, Wang Wang two tears, hooked his body to pick the date with ice on the tip.


    He was quite puzzled and called him: "Hey, are you still addicted?"


    Xu Pingsheng took twenty more breaths and said: "This he loves to eat. Keep him."


    It was reminded by Xu Pingsheng that he only remembered that Xu Xingzhi had a slap in the tongue and loved to eat sour.


    He rubbed his hair and asked Xu Ping to live: "Hey, you know who went with us that day and picked up the people at the end of the mountain, who is the one who took the fan?"


    Xu Pingsheng bowed his head and plucked the date, wiped off the frost on it, and threw out the long-striped pick: "...is very like a person."


    He told him: "He is Xu Xingzhi."


    However, the corpse has a set of stubborn and organized ideas, as does Xu Pingsheng.


    "He''s not. It''s only so small." He stroked his knee.


    "...that person, that''s high." He went to the top of his head for three inches, and then looked at the fool with the look of a fool.


    I was worried about the eyebrows, but I still felt trouble when I thought about it.


    He jumped out of the branches and walked.


    Xu Pingsheng sat in the tip and asked him: "Where to go?"


    He said: "Send you home."


    Xu Pingsheng is very surprised: "Is it not from the end of the mountain?"


    The four fingers pointed to the direction of the Fengling Mountain where the disciples sneaked in and out: "No, it is there."


    Xu Pingsheng licked his head: "Where is that?"


    ئ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯ µ¯. I haven''t accepted you long ago. They are all back to the wind, you are not going back quickly?"


    "...moving?" Xu Pingsheng thought for a long time and gave a conjecture ignorantly.


    When I thought about this statement, I couldn¡¯t pick it up. I followed his words: "Yes, move."


    Xu Pingsheng held the branch and looked down at the fourth. The rough stitching marks on his neck were not very beautiful: "My bedding..."


    On Thursday, I felt that I was talking to Xu Pingsheng with my neck and talking. I took the back neck and kicked it twice and said, "When you arrive at a new home, people will give you a new one. Don''t worry about your broken cotton....°¥Ó´Can you move your hips and hurry down? My neck is sour."


    Xu Pingsheng naturally has three points more delicate than others. He sensitively noticed that he did not mention himself at all: "...that you."


    The fourth is inexplicable: "What am I?"


    Xu Pingsheng asked: "Are you also moving?"


    He took a handful of his own head and smiled with no heart: "I am not a four-door person. How do you move in?"


    Xu Pingsheng heard the words, and unconsciously grasped the branches of the sour jujube thorns, and took out the blood from the palm of his hand.


    Yan Si did not notice Yin Hong, who was thrown out of Xu Pingsheng¡¯s heart. He said: "But then, people who are looking for me more than swords are afraid to change more. You have a family to go back, no need to be with me. Running east and west, do you say this is the right thing?"


    Xu Pingsheng asked the bottom: "Why, how many people will find you than the sword?"


    Yan Si asked very easily and said: "...Do you know what is a traitor?"


    If the magic road is defeated, it will not be easy to give up. The most vengeful revenge is the fierce and fierce. They are not difficult to trace, and the more than two thousand "Dragons and Soldiers" who survived in the world are from The end of the mountain, but who has occupied in these years and the cultivation of the end of the mountain, who is sheltered and sheltered this door, is simply at a glance.


    As a sinner of the Magic Road, after he completed his promises with his friends, he also exiled himself. There is no need to bring Xu Pingsheng to sin.


    Seeing that Xu Pingsheng is still puzzled, he waved his hand and revealed a smile that was indifferent: "Forget it, you don''t understand it. Come down, I will send you back."


    Xu Pingsheng is like an old man sitting on the ground, kneeling on the tree, with one eye lit in black, one eye in the crow, silently watching him, not moving or snoring.


    Yan Si quite inexplicably slammed the tree: "Hey, come down.... Don''t force me to go up and pick you down."


    Xu Pingsheng still does not move, it is very dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water.


    Seeing that the intimidation is not successful, I changed my lips and changed my lips to a lure. "Do you know? You can''t do it... It''s wrong, it''s like your brother, and your Yuanshi sister is in Fengling Mountain. You are willing to Don''t go?"


    I heard the news that both of them were there. Xu Pingsheng finally moved his ass, but his eyes are still deep in doubt: "...lie me."


    In the face of these disobedient corpses, the fourth is a big two, and is very resistant to sex: "Do not lie to you, really. I will take you to see. Come, come down."


    After all, he reached out to Xu Pingsheng and took a trick with relatives.


    Yan Si believes that he has never been a child since he was a child.


    Xu Pingsheng finally loosened a little, twisting his body and hanging a pair of feet down the frost.


    But when he noticed the fine light in his eyes, he immediately felt that he was not good. He just planned to take his foot back and his ankles were smashed by four: "Come down!"


    Xu Pingsheng slammed down from the branches, like a big bird hit by a slingshot, and fell in the arms of his arms.


    Xu Ping was angry and broke up. He started to fight in a random way. He tightened his waist and locked his hands with his hands. He laughed and said, "You will give me a lot."


    Xu Pingsheng was locked by him, and he used his eyes to smack him. There was a hint of panic about the future of the future, and he pulled his own shackles, which was smashed by the jujubes, trying to make him feel embarrassed by his own wolf. Responsible: "The clothes are broken."


    He grabbed Xu Pingsheng''s waist with a roll of mats and walked down the mountain with his long legs: "I will sew you."


    "You sewed too ugly."


    Some of the business materials that were out of Xu Ping¡¯s business were that they did not return their mouths. When he walked down the mountain trail, he promised: ¡°First return to Fengling. When I arrived at Fengling, I will give you clothes.¡±


    ... left and right is the last time.


    The author has something to say: objectively state the life of the nine lights.


    The blood of the young demon did not awaken, was not seen by the magic, and was thrown to the four doors to be protons.


    Among the four gates, Cheng Mende, who was sheltered by Xu Xing, but the four doors did not accept him, regarded him as a different kind. (See the celestial ratio when he was humiliated by Cheng Ding, no one except his brother.)


    After the difference of one thought, the blood of the magic road awakened, and was involved in the tide of the battle of the magic, and was forced by a force to take the mother''s life and take it away from Fengling.


    In order to stand side by side with Xu Xingzhi, he became the leader of the Magic Road in the midst of swaying, and was gradually absorbed by the paranoid heart during this period.


    Wen Xuechen was married. He learned the brothers and Meng Zhongguang''s affairs. He was miserable. Under the drunkenness, he accidentally revealed the secrets of his brother to the ambitious Liuyunhe.


    In the next period of time, he was in a difficult situation, and the magic road was chaotic everywhere, urging him to counterattack the right path and prove his loyalty. He bounced one by one and didn''t want to mess.


    The six-cloud crane plan was successful, Xu Xingzhi was framed, and Qing Jingjun died. He fell into the frenzy of self-blame, but inspired by Liu Yunhe, he moved his ambitions.


    Master and his brother are not there. He has delivered many famous posts and is sinking into the sea.


    He couldn''t go back to the four gates, tampering with his own plots, plotting for the Magic Road, and plotting for the four brothers who were chasing them.


    He slaughtered the cool valley and did not intend to cause the death of Wen Xuechen.


    Afterwards, he robbed his body, refining it as a corpse, and staying on his side as a companion.


    He put Zhou''s brothers and sisters and other rebellious disciples into the wild, indirectly causing Qu Chi to be beaten, directly promoting the madness of Guangfujun, the prisoner brother, sleepy and heavy, and his wrists are extremely hot.


    He ruled the world for thirteen years, the world is peaceful, the **** sect of the blood is greatly cut off, trying to maintain the orthodox status of the magic road, wanting to make the magic road to benefit the sacred things, but was ridiculed by the magic road, and devoted himself to the ice for more than a decade.


    Thirteen years later, Xu Xingzhi in the illusion was put into the wild by Wen Xuechen. When he met Meng Zhongguang, he knew that the general trend had gone. He chose to die under the sword of Xu Xing in extreme exhaustion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This is the life of the Jiuzhi lamp. It is disgusting and hateful. It is a pity, and the blessings and graces of this life, he has already enjoyed enough and made enough.


    I hope he rests in peace.

 Chapter 119： Please take me with me.

    When Xu Pingsheng, who was carrying a bag of papers, stepped into the mountain gate, a Fengling disciple who knew them well saw them and smiled at the dagger: "The son of the son." Master Xu."


    When the people came from the storm 13 years ago, they shared one of the disciples who were in the southwest back door with Xu Pingsheng and did not put him in the eyes. However, for many years, they did not see the tempering of the sky, and many people have worn out Wen Runsheng. The light of the Tao, many of the past years of care, ambiguous, it seems that it is not as good as a gust of wind.


    Xu Pingsheng has not remembered the face of this person, only concentrates on the struggle with the four, and wants to tear himself off from the fourth.


    Four questions: "Well it."


    The disciple said warmly: "The brother is in the back hill."


    Immediately, his eyes showed a faint sorrow, adding: "...the burial of Master."


    ئ Four teeth hurt like a breath: "OK. Now I am not very convenient, when he comes back, tell him, I am in his hall."


    The morning of Fengling is like the sun setting, the morning dew is sucking, and the mouth is musk. Because this place is a land of fairy spirits that has been difficult for centuries, even in the shallow snow in winter, there are still many leaves of fine buds, green belts, green money, white spots, and there is no rhyme.


    Qing Jingjun has a coat of arms here, and the body has been sent into the hail and sealed into the hole of the ice.


    The monument that was set up in front of the crown was very clean, and it was obvious that some people came here for years to clean up.


    Xu Xingzhi has already given a ceremonial manner. He will always take it out of the sac of Meng Zhongguang¡¯s Dushan Yujie. Please take out some of the lingering fragments of the coffin and bury it in the Yuguan crown.


    The Yuan Ying fragments of Miluo and Qing Jingjun have already been mixed together, and the atmosphere is connected, which is difficult to identify, but they cannot be allowed to let go of their displacement. In desperation, they have to be buried together.


    Xu Xingzhi re-covered the tomb and held a jar of wine. He poured the whole altar into the earth and whispered: "Master, come out to drink."


    The wine is the pure brew that Xu Xingzhi bought in the early morning, sprinkled over the soil of winter snow, and it has a strong mellow fragrance.


    "Master, I have been a boon with the light." Xu Xingzhi, "Specially confessed to Master."


    Meng Zhongguang squatted, carefully slammed a head, but his eyes stayed on Xu Xingzhi. His fingers traced the clothes belt of Xu Xingzhi, and he rolled a roll at his fingertips, ready to be tired of Xu Xing. After that, he took him into his arms and gently appeased him.


    Xu Xingzhi did not mourn and cry, he unloaded his strength and sat facing the tombstone: "Heavily, let''s go for a walk. We both talked."


    Meng Zhongguang is spoiled: "Can Weng Yi also speak?"


    Xu Xingzhi was amused by him, pinching his face and insisting: "Go."


    Meng Zhongguang still wants to be entangled, but he can''t hide it under the slight appearance of Xu Xingzhi''s smile. Then he still stunned Xu Xingzhi, holding his hand and turning away.


    When Meng Zhongguang left, Xu Xingzhi sat up straight, and picked up the jar, and left the remaining altar at the bottom of the altar. The lips and the wine slammed into the clothes and dripped onto the clothes.


    He opened the front squat and wiped the wine from the left side of his wrist with his back. He said, "Master, you are too lazy. In the past 13 years, when you give me a dream, I might think of it." The things of the year. But the dreams are not dreaming of people. Do you hate me for 13 years without letting you drink alcohol? After I am happy to compensate you, every day will come here and turn around, you don''t bother me. ¡±


    "The body of the Jiuzhi lamp was handed over to Beinan. He said before that if he got nine lights, he would eat meat and blood, and he would kill the car. If he saw the body, he would no longer be willing to do it." I said that I was dead, and I buried it. I have talked with Qu Chi and wanted to send his body back to the old altar of the past, and buried it on the side of his mother stone screen. It is also home."


    "There are still a lot of lingering shackles that are not changing, and we have to step up our hands, so that they will not jump to the wall and smash the people."


    "Master, the old four are gone. I have negotiated with Qu Chi and Beinan Xiaolu... Yes, Xiaolu is Lu Yujiu. We have negotiated and tentatively plan to establish a new four-door, collectively called the ''new four-door''. Divided into four major departments, Fengling Mountain, Danyang Peak, Qingliang Valley and Yingtianchuan, still follow the old law and guard the Quartet."


    "Now the four affairs are temporarily handled by Qu Chi. Master, you can rest assured that although you always laughed and said that you are not here, but for the future of Fengling, you will learn slowly and slowly, and you will always be able to do it one day. Let the winds be revived, and the four doors will be restored."


    Speaking one sentence, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s eyes are very light, and the tone seems to be leisurely.


    The sorrow of more than a decade ago has been gradually faded by time. The Sage has gone, leaving the living people empty and gradually forgetting how to shed tears.


    Xu Xiangzhi¡¯s legs were frozen by the snow, and his face was hot and hot.


    Because there is nothing to say, he has been quietly paired with the tombstone for a long time, and the intact hand grabs a wet mud on the left side of the body.


    After a long time, Xu Xingzhi showed a smile on the line: "Master, I found a Taoist who can accompany me for a lifetime..."


    He lowered his hand and looked at the inscription on the jade carving: "...but my dowry, dowry. No matter what, you promised me before."


    The people in the tomb couldn''t respond, and Xu Xingzhi took the initiative to get together. He grabbed the tombstone and put his face on the warm sapphire. He whispered to the tomb: "...Master, I miss you."


    He still didn''t cry, not only did he cry, but he was like a sly child, and his eyes were turned into two beautiful black crescent moons.


    He leaned on the tombstone and chatted with the quiet Jing Jun who was sleeping in the ground: "Master, you manage the things under the ground, I care about the living things. We will never separate you forever. Say it?"


    If there is a sense of clearness in the underground, see him like this smiling smile, this time should also show a smile.


    Resting on the tombstone for a long while, Xu Xingzhi got up and took the dirt on his leg: "I am going to take care of the living thing. Master, don''t be bullied by the old boy, swear at him."


    After all, he licked his numb feet and turned back and shouted: "Meng Zhongguang, heavy light!"


    No one responded in the four times. Xu Xingzhi muttered in confusion, pressing the bamboo fracture fan to the chest and slightly raising the sound: "...heavy light?"


    As he walked away from the tomb, a shadow appeared slowly in front of Qing Jingjun''s tomb.


    Meng Zhongguang opened his robe and stumbled in front of the quiet Jun. The ink-like eyes were like black chess immersed in the clear water, squinting with a shimmer.


    "Master, my brother is mine." Meng Zhongguang lowered his voice, and his words were pious. "... I love him. I am my eyes, my life and everything. Thank you for taking care of my brother before I come. ...and please feel free to hand over your brother to me."


    Xu Xingzhi walked out of the 50 feet and couldn''t find the trace of Meng Zhongguang. He didn''t feel funny: Where did he go?


    Just when this thought came out, he felt that his back was so heavy that it seemed to fall from the sky to a little fairy, which happened to fall on his back. From then on, he was destined to carry this heavy and sweet burden. Carry him back, the sea also carries him back.


    The voice of the youth screaming in the ear: "... Brother, I am here."


    After all, he spread his palms in front of Xu Xingzhi''s eyes, and the lines of his palms entangled with a bright red flower.


    He took the small flower from his palm and inserted it in the neckline of Xu Xingzhi.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s smile: ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract insects.¡±


    Meng Zhongguang put his face on the neck side of Xu Xing, and the itch-like relative said: "I am, I will not recruit."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and took his thigh up and topped it up: "Then you hugged, don''t run."


    Meng Zhongguang did not say anything, but he held him tighter.


    Sunlight warming, Xu Xingzhi only felt a small yellow cat on his right shoulder, kneeling on his shoulder, snoring and screaming to give a satisfying light.


    Xu Xingzhi licked his lips and carried the old goblin who was blooming, and walked toward the front of the mountain.


    When the two went to the Zhongshan area, passing through the dungeon, they saw a human figure still lying in the sky under the sun. The straw covered his torso and head, but he could not care for his feet. Xu Xingzhi saw his sandstone-like white toes without any effort.


    Xu Xingzhi called a disciple who is cooking a body: "Who is this?"


    The disciple gave him a gift: "Return to the brother, he should be the person of the magic road, and he has been in this place for a long time. There is also a logo on the prisoner''s clothes, which seems to be called ''Liu Yunhe''."


    Xu Xingzhi''s eyebrows.


    He remembers this name, but the specific image represented by this name has long been blurred.


    Seeing that Xu Xingzhi went out of the corpse and went out of the two steps, the disciple kindly stopped him: "Brother, don''t want to go. He looks so embarrassed that he is very embarrassed, and he has a living."


    Meng Zhongguang said from the back of Xu Xingzhi: "... live?"


    The disciple saw Meng Zhongguang and Xu Xingzhi put together into an intimate look. They did not avoid it before the people. One match was calm and the mouth was stunned. Only the roots were sore and painful: "...it was alive. But Zhou Shixiong looked But looking away, gave him a good time."


    It is dead, Xu Xingzhi has no strong interest in this old man, and he will not deliberately pay attention to his bad appearance.


    After he circumvented him, Xu Xingzhi went out again for a hundred steps. A disciple came on the scene and told him that he was coming to the middle of the house.


    Xu Xingzhi is happy to go.


    Bypassing the flowing pines and squatting back to the corridor, he returned to the temple where he lived with Meng Zhongguang. Xu Xingzhi found that the net was dust-free and did not change the old color, and the heart added a little warmth.


    However, after looking around for a lap, Meng Zhongguang frowned uncomfortably.


    He thought of a sinister sorcerer who snorted and grinned.


    After the two entered the hall and met with four slaps, they opened the door and saw the mountain road: "I will personally give you this trip."


    At this time, the person he was going to send out was nesting in the temple of the former temple of Guangfu.


    He came out from the white jade railings to find a curious head. He looked at the fish in the pool and looked at the west. He was full of colorful, fat and fat, and his eyes could not restrain the greedy color.


    Since turning into a corpse, Xu Pingsheng has added many desires that he did not have before.


    If there is no innocence, or even personally feeding blood, he will always have the desire to eat raw meat and drink blood.


    For example, now he feels that this group of fish is very delicious, and he is eager to catch one or two.


    When he took off his shirt and rolled his trousers and prepared to launch the water, a dark cloak held a bowl of fish food, just hitting his bare body, and suddenly, without a malicious "yes".


    Xu Pingsheng heard the familiar woman''s voice, and the appetite was dispelled when he was on the scene. He took the clothes and went to a towering ancient Panasonic. He blocked his body with his trunk, and he was too shy and shy to put the clothes back on his torso.


    Yuan Ruyi did not want to embarrass him. He stood still in the same place, until a small face with a flustered face came out from the tree, and she calmly pacified: "Xu Shidi, I am afraid."


    Xu Ping was born with a red face, only revealing a hairpin outside the tree, but only Nono: "Yuan, Yuan Shijie. Not good-looking, you don''t want to watch."


    Yuan Ruqi saw the dense seams of his body, criss-crossing, as if the whole person was put together after being dismantled, and his heart was already in vain. Now that he is shy, he is more relaxed and afraid. Scared away this timid little wild cat: "I will cure you."


    Xu Pingsheng sullenly tightened his clothes: "No, don''t."


    Yuan Ruzhen tried to walk two steps in the direction of the tree: "At least the neck, I can help a bunch. In the winter, you can wear a neck scarf to cover up, what can you do in the summer? Always squatting, but you have to start the scorpion ""


    After a long time, Xu Pingsheng put down the sharp spikes, and slipped out of the tree. He was sitting in the poolside pavilion and waiting for the treatment of Yuan Ruzhen.


    Yuan Ruyi took a bone hand and put it on the neck side of Xu Pingsheng. Pressing the soft skin, he found that there was a very obvious thick line touch inside.


    Xu Pingsheng tickles his shoulders, and his eyes turn around in a wet, nervous eyelashes, and cast a restless shadow on the still beautiful face: "Yuan Shijie..."


    "Not afraid." Yuan Ruyi, "very fast."


    She is very pampered by this younger brother.


    They used to be brothers and sisters. They were not intimate, but they also had the same fraternity. Nowadays, they are wonderfully stunned to look like they are not ghosts.


    When Yuan Ruyi¡¯s spiritual power slowly flowed through his neck, Xu Pingsheng closed his eyes and whispered: ¡°Yuan Shijie, I... think, I want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Yuan Ruyi focused on his wounds: "You said it is."


    Xu Pingsheng twisted his fingers and made a sizzling sound: "...I want to tell someone about a very important thing, but I don''t know what to say."


    When Yuan was stunned, he immediately gave a chuckle.


    Her laughter is as soft as a spring breeze. Xu Pingsheng can imagine a beautiful face when he closes his eyes. When he sees the bones in the blink of an eye, he feels so beautiful that he smiles with her.


    Yuan Ruzhen provoked him to squat with his bones and examined whether the wound on his neck was cleaned up. At the same time, he gave the answer: "...If you don''t know how to say it, then write it down."


    Xu Pingsheng licked his head and habitually reached for the wound between the necks, but found that there was a piece of smoothness. He had to hang his hand in uncomfortable manners and muttered: "Write it down..."


    About half an hour later.


    Xu Xingzhi held the folding fan and walked under the corridor.


    After four, he caught up with Xu Xingzhi, and all the way to him, stepped back and followed his pace, and eloquently confessed: "...he has to drink blood. I can tell you that I intend to control him, every time. I will give him a drink on the 3rd. You can''t follow his heart in everything. He said to me that this person is on his nose..."


    Xu Xingzhi took his face and opened his face. He asked a disciple in the distance: "Can you see Xu Pingsheng?"


    The disciple shook his head.


    Seeing that the fourth is still entangled with him, Xu Xingzhi interrupted him in time: "First find him and say those! What if the elder brother ran out of the mountain?"


    He blurted out: "He has nowhere else to go, even if he slips out, he will return to the end of the mountain."


    As soon as he spoke, he felt that this was not quite right, but he quickly dispelled this layer of uncomfortableness. He continued to swear with a thick face: "...he recognizes the bed at night, he has to cover the cotton wool to fall asleep, °ÇI can''t get down. When he settles down, you have to give him a new quilt. He must have listened to you. I can''t take him."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    I don¡¯t care about it: "Have you remembered? Repeat it with me."


    Xu Xingzhi disliked him: "I have done it, I am tired of seeing you. I will take care of my brother, but I have to find my brother first to say this!"


    After walking a few steps away, Xu Xingzhi pushed a shoulder on his shoulder: "Hey, let''s find it separately. I guess the elder brother may go to the magic temple to find it. You don''t have to follow it. You can turn around nearby, maybe." ... Brother is just not remembering the way back to the temple."


    After the account was finished, Xu Xing stepped on the wind and went on, leaving only the four.


    I scratched my ears, and my heart was full of irritability.


    He didn''t know that he was annoying. However, Xu Pingsheng had been raised by him for so many years. Even cats and dogs should have some friendship. Now he has to hand it over to others. He feels uncomfortable in his heart and wants to raise Xu Pingsheng. One should pay attention to people.


    There was a lot of back and forth between the temples, and when I felt that I was going to get lost, I saw Xu Pingsheng in a bamboo forest.


    He was first happy, and he rushed forward and lifted his leg. He said, "Where have you died? Do you know that we are... I am looking for you to look for an eye-opener? He thought that you were demented by the king." Now."


    He obviously didn''t realize that he had taken himself in, and Xu Pingsheng listened, but he didn''t correct him.


    ... bastard, no problem.


    Waiting for the fourth time, and then looking at it, the temple suddenly jumped up -


    In front of Xu Pingsheng, there was a bamboo that was so smashed. When he saw the gap, he knew that the little beast had opened his mouth and used it to tear it.


    ئ ÒÔ ÒÔ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :!


    In these years, he did not pay for Xu Pingsheng''s hair and feet. Now he ruined the things of Fengling Mountain. He did not hold it and habitually taught him.


    However, Xu Pingsheng was hard to tell him.


    He grasped a piece of sharp bamboo in the palm of his right hand and took it away. He picked up a large piece of bamboo that was torn into four pieces from the ground. He lifted it up high and almost plunged the green bamboo into the eyes of the fourth.


    He took a nap and shouted: "What''s the matter."


    After a while, when he saw what Xu Pingsheng was holding in his hand, he was rarely stunned.


    The first piece of bamboo is engraved: "I know swordsmanship."


    The second film said: "I am not afraid of pain, not afraid of death."


    The third film said: "I can eat less. I can eat it once in four or five days."


    I took the fourth piece of bamboo in the palm of my hand and held it in my palm. I saw the short line of seven twists and turns for a long time, and I didn¡¯t know how to smile with a shallow smile.


    The fourth piece of bamboo was carefully engraved: "Please don''t leave me, take me with you."

 Chapter 120： Landscape rotation

    There was a change in the fourth, indicating that you want to take away the little pet that was originally intended to be hosted here.


    When he learned that he was leaving, Xu Xingzhi was so angry and funny: "You are not saying that you want to keep your brother..."


    "He is the one I raise. Do you want it?" He squinted and looked forward to the wind, "...not giving it."


    Xu Xingzhi: "..."


    Let go back with him this rogue Xing Xu of wanted to hit him.


    Later, Xu Xingzhi found Xu Pingsheng sitting under the gallery and asked him what he thought.


    Xu Ping gave birth to a gauze, and wrapped himself in the circle of the hand that was stabbed by the jujube branches.


    When Yuan Ruzhen was treating him for injury, Xu Pingsheng kept his hands on his back, so he did not find his newly added wounds. These were the first ones discovered by Xu Xingzhi. The blood of the hand was so dense that it was so horrible at first glance.


    But in Xu Pingsheng''s case, these wounds are not painful for him, but it is a tattoo that is not very good-looking.


    Xu Xingzhi sat down on his side, Xu Pingsheng turned his face to the side, and saw that the person came to Xu Xing and then smiled from the heart, the lips slightly tilted up, vivid and lovely.


    Xu Pingsheng and Xu Xingzhi were born as a mother, but they are completely different. The eyebrows are different. The only similar one is a mouth. Before Xu Pingsheng was sensitive and sensitive, he fell into a bitter phase, and his lips hanged all the year round. Compared with Xu Xingzhi¡¯s ever-changing smile, the only similarities between the two brothers were also erased.


    Xu Xingzhi has not been able to get used to Xu Pingsheng, who is gentle and amiable to himself. Some of them are flattered: "...What are you laughing at?"


    Xu Pingsheng squinted: "You are like my brother."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s left palm under the sleeve slightly tightened: ¡°...is it?¡±


    Xu Pingsheng''s hand covered with gauze was stroked in the air. After discovering that he could not express his brother with his limbs, he had to give up and said: "... my brother is shorter. If you grow up and be as tall as you are, it would be great."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s indulgence reminds me of two children who lived together in the town many years ago. The big one complained to the little one: "What are you doing so fast? Buying clothes and buying shoes is a big expense every month, and the money I earn is spent on you!"


    The little one looked down at his long, healthy arms and legs. He smiled brightly and clearly, like a moon: "... Brother, then I am slower, wait for you."


    The big one was dumb, and he reached out and flipped the new clothes in front of him. He muttered and said: "How can a younger brother grow taller than his brother? If you don''t like it, you can get rid of it."


    Thinking of the past, Xu Xingzhi also said with a smile: "As high as me, isn''t that higher than you?"


    Xu Pingsheng is holding his chin and is confident in himself: "I will grow."


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart was slightly stunned, sitting on his side and looking at him with his long blue sky: ¡°...Leave it, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    Xu Pingsheng looked at him strangely. After a long while, he shook his head slowly and firmly.


    "My brother hasn''t found it yet." Xu Pingsheng counted the reasons he had to leave. "The Yuanshi sister went home, and it is very safe.... Also, although he is very annoying, he has encountered difficulties, some people want Hunting him... I left him at this time, leaving him alone outside, not good."


    Xu Xingzhi knows that he can''t keep the four people who are unrestrained and floating duckweed.


    The elder brother is determined to go with him, and he will not be able to keep him.


    His flat eyebrows hang down: "Brothers are willing to do so."


    Xu Pingsheng has a white face and a reddish face: "I am not willing....I am asking for me. I am embarrassed."


    After all, Xu Pingsheng got up and walked out. He walked out a few steps and thought about something. He returned and walked back. He took out a clean handkerchief from the front chest, spread it out, grabbed the cuffs, and wiped the jujube between the pa. A rub, stuffed in the mouth of Xu Xing: "I have to go. You may like it, I will give it to you."


    Xu Xingzhi contains jujube, does not chew, and looks up at him.


    Only in front of Xu Pingsheng, he will reveal such a soft side, do not know what to say, do not know what to say to please him, war, such as thin ice.


    When Xu Xingzhi was at a loss, Xu Pingsheng took the initiative to step forward and embraced him.


    The cold body touched another cold body like a snowman holding a snowman.


    Xu Pingsheng did not know why he would make such closeness. However, just looking at the eyes of the people in front of him, he couldn''t help but think of the child who wanted to get close to himself and retracted his hand.


    Quietly made a few words, Xu Pingsheng was first frank.


    ...what is it? I want to hug and hug.


    Xu Pingsheng caressed Xu Xingzhi''s shoulder and appeased him with the gentlest tone: "I will come back. If I find my brother, take him to show you."


    Xu Xingzhi''s teeth shattered the jujube peel, and the strong sour sputum overflowed in the mouth. He narrowed his eyes and said, "...well."


    After drowning in the mountains until noon, Xu Pingsheng went down the mountain with him.


    Before leaving, he took Xu Xingzhi aside and said, "You don''t have to care too much. Xu Pingsheng will wake up every day and a half for a while. If he suddenly runs up the mountain to fight, shout Let the nine lights bring you back, remember to open the door and tell him that you are back."


    Having said that, he shrugged his shoulders and looked at the busy young man walking through the forest road beside the mountain road. His lips faintly smiled: "...Although he waited for the waking spirit to pass, he must be everything. I can¡¯t remember it, but it¡¯s always better than nothing. I will come back with him at that time, and we will be better than the sword next time.¡±


    The winter of Fengling Mountain is also verdant, and the spring is coming very early. During the conversation between the two men, Xu Pingsheng, who had been drilling in the forest since the beginning, ran over, holding a bouquet of mountain flowers that were brewing flowers, and the fresh winter mud was still gathered in the roots. His movements went down.


    He crossed Xu Xingzhi and Yu Si, and went straight to the face of Meng Zhongguang, who was wearing a robe and leaning on the side of Tongtianzhu to accompany Xu Xing''s guest. He could not help but push the flower into his arms.


    Meng Zhongguang holds a flowerbed with muddy water and a slap in the face, quite puzzled.


    Xu Pingsheng has no head and no words: "...you have to be nice to him."


    His action of sending flowers is like bribing Meng Zhongguang, but listening to the voice is more like a threat.


    Meng Zhongguang understood his meaning very well. He twisted his unfair posture and held the flower on his chest. He nodded seriously: "...I will."


    On the fourth day, he hooked Xu Pingsheng''s shoulder and took a handful of one of Xu Xing''s hand: "Well, send it here, ah. Go away."


    The two went down the mountain road.


    Xu Xingzhi stood in the same place and watched the two figures gradually drift away.


    Meng Zhongguang took the green leaves of the flowers and came forward: "Brother, go back to the temple, wind up in the afternoon, be careful."


    Xu Xingzhi regained his gaze and turned around: "...Isn''t it said that Jingan has a corpse? I have an appointment with Qu Chi, and I will get rid of it later. You will leave behind the mountain."


    Although the first evil sinner has already been fussy, there was no arbitrariness in those chaos.


    Meng Zhongguang whispered softly: "Don''t go to the brothers, I will go." He showed the green leaf to Xu Xingzhi. "I have promised my brother''s brother. If you want to be good to you, how can you be called to work?"


    Meng Chongguang did not show up, but when Xu Xing¡¯s eyes swept away and found his mud on his chest, he immediately poked his head unrelentingly: ¡°Look! Don¡¯t be careful, clothes are dirty. It!"


    Meng Chongguang was poked backwards, and then a tumbler-like bomb arched on the shoulders of Xu Xing. The big man was made a tender kitten like him, with his glamorous god. The face does not contradict: "Stained, my brother will help me wash it. We have already made a good agreement on the left and right, my master, the brothers and the Lord; kill me, come and save you."


    Xu Xingzhi can''t remember that Zeng and Meng Chongguang had made such an agreement. I don''t know how to say: "...who save someone?"


    "Save the world." Meng Zhongguang kissed Xu Xingzhi''s ear, and the sound was so soft that he was so soft. "The brothers raised me well, and I kept the demon that is only for slanders and murderers in Fengling Mountain, but it is not to save the world." , merits and demerits."


    After Xu Xingzhi¡¯s embarrassment, he smiled openly: ¡°It¡¯s right.¡±


    After taking this heavy-duty task, Xu Xingzhi raised his right arm and grabbed the shoulder of the soft-smelling old fairy. He said, "Go in. After the dressing, we will set off to Jingan."


    Meng Zhongguang thought for a moment, did not refuse, and after his eyes turned, he fell on the wooden hand that Xu Xingzhi hangs from his long sleeve.


    He seemed to think of something good, and his lips rang out.


    Xu Xingzhi looked at him: "What happened?"


    Meng Zhongguang reached out and grabbed his wooden hand and secretly squeezed it: "Brother, I have a gift for you. But I can''t tell you now. When I do it, I will give you a surprise." Ok?"


    When the two men were cautiously talking about some sweet words, Yan Si and Xu Pingsheng had already walked out of the tens of feet.


    On the 1st and 4th, when Xu Pingsheng returned to Fengling, he was dumb, and his words were twice as thick as in the past.


    Xu Pingsheng was screamed by his ears: "You don''t want to talk. Like magpies, noisy people."


    Magpie is not a swearing word, it is quite festive, and he will not care about him. He will hold his shoulders and ask for his good temper. "Where are you going? Let''s go to Lijiang for a round." I heard that there are good mountains and good waters. If someone comes to seek revenge, it is quite poetic in the mountains and rivers."


    Xu Pingsheng quite disapproved: "If it is played, it is not plain and dirty."


    The four people were quite a bit sloppy. Xu Pingsheng didn''t ask him to go. He took the board decisively: "Decision, let''s go to Lijiang."


    Xu Ping gave birth to him: "You have already decided, and why do you ask me what to do?"


    After he said that he would turn his head and did not go out of the mountain, he first angered his neighbors.


    The fourth is not mad, but the more I look at Xu Pingsheng, the more pleasing to the eye, I feel that this travel companion is really close to the heart, licking his shoulders and screaming and walking down the mountain.


    Xu Pingsheng was not happy in the heart. First, because of the swearing of the four words, the second is because there is still something in the heart.


    ... In his view, the person who is like his own brother should be accompanied by a woman with a gentle and gentle nature who will live. The waist is wide and chubby, she can be raised and raised, and she can take care of his diet.


    If he must like men, the brothers who went with them the other day and the surname of the last mountain are very good.


    ...but why must it be this little white face that looks like a pretty face?


    Xu Pingsheng was very angry for him, but when he saw that the two were hard to separate, he couldn¡¯t say anything that was great.


    In returning 10,000 steps, what role can he manage such a stranger?


    Therefore, although Xiaobai''s face looks very unreliable, he has already given flowers to him, and secretly indicates that Xu Xingzhi has his own support behind him. He should not bully Xu Xingzhi.


    Thinking this way, Xu Pingsheng got a good waist and looked back at the mountain gate.


    At the same time, the first line of the spirits flashed in the heart of Xu Xing, who was about to step into the mountain gate.


    He looked back and just met Xu Pingsheng.


    The twilight hair band bundled by Xu Xingzhi¡¯s head was raised in the wind, and Xu Pingsheng¡¯s white hair was also picked up by the same gust of wind and fluttered in the wind.


    Both of them are a glimpse, and they immediately smile and look at each other.


    Soon, they each went back and went back, always going to the mountains, always water.


    However, the landscape is rotating, and one day, it will reunite.

 Chapter 121： Come to Japan

    Xu Pingsheng''s mountain flower with roots and mud was planted in the courtyard by Xu Xing, and the flower was warmed up in the wind. At the beginning of March of the 17th year, there was a bright spring flower.


    Years ago, the country of the Ravens of the Ghost Road was squandered by the people, and the thousands of ghosts and ghosts were squandered by the world, and the four gates were liquidated, and finally ended with a ruin.


    Nowadays, the corpse of the Magic Road and the blood sects have also repeated the mistakes of the former.


    At the beginning of February, Sun Yuanzhou introduced a patriarchal ancestor and sent a letter to the four gates. The letter said that there was a good intention in the letter, but in fact it was hinting at the return.


    After receiving the letter, Xu Xingzhi and Qu Chi and others specially went to see Sun Yuanzhou. This person is dressed in a gray robe, a pair of ashes are very quiet, not humble, and have a degree of advancement and retreat. It is really a safe figure.


    According to the agreement, the total circle of Magic Road was temporarily marked as a safe zone within three hundred miles. The magical disciple is active in the middle, and the four doors will not go to interfere.


    If there are still Demon disciples who intend to return, they can go to the altar of the Magic Road on their own. Once they have settled in the altar, they can no longer smelt people and quench their poisons. Sun Yuanzhou is the new master of the magic road. Responsible for what happened within the altar, such as chaos once again, the four doors can tear the covenant at any time.


    Sun Yuanzhou promised one by one, but it was not entirely acceptable. He said that he would not send a proton like the former lord, but he would come to visit the mountains on a regular basis to protect his four hearts.


    Xu Xingzhi, who had a jealousy about protons, acquiesced to Sun Yuanzhou¡¯s proposal.


    After all the things were agreed, Xu Xingzhi casually asked: "Why should you choose the old place?"


    Sun Yuanzhou heard the words, the eyelashes slightly hang down.


    His age is obviously not where he is going, but his words and demeanor always bring out a sense of compassion for the elders.


    Sun Yuanzhou whispered: "There is no blood relative in the mountains, and there must always be someone who keeps the spirit for him."


    Knowing that this person has a belief in his heart, Xu Xingzhi will stop talking and let him go.


    There is a main faction, and the rest of the demon tribes have been active in twos and threes. Some have quietly slipped back to the altar, and some have abandoned the altar directly, claiming that they are orthodox and can¡¯t learn. The slaves of the red ancestors never fell to the four gates, in an attempt to attract believers and take the opportunity to expand their power.


    These targets are either standing up or owing.


    After Xu Xingzhi and Meng Chongguang¡¯s disciples smashed a few mountains, there were even more people who sneaked into the altar of the Magic Road.


    The general trend has gone, the new trend will be completed, just like the old four-door annihilation of the day, no one can stop the new four-door new star.


    On the third day of March, the new four-door Xuancheng ceremony will be held.


    Prior to this, we cleared up the clues of the clues, sorted out the four new rosters, reset the seals of the mountains, presided over the rebuilding and rebuilding, and the piles were all busy with the back of the head.


    The rhinoceros lamp placed in the hall of Xu Xing was re-ignited, releasing the rhinoceros and scent of the day and night. Qu Chi, Xu Xingzhi and Zhou Beinan''s illusions are one of them. They are busy each other, and they always discuss the martial matters and exchanges. It seems that everyone has forgotten, and the rhinoceros is actually the fourth.


    However, on the day of mid-February, when the three men were dealing with each other in the door, a transparent vortex of air floated in the void, like a white sun lit up on the blue sky at dawn.


    Xu Xingzhi, Qu Chi and Zhou Beinan looked at each other in unison, and no one spoke. Anyone knew how absurd their expectations were.


    The white sun gradually dissipated by the airflow, and a faint figure appeared.


    The person dressed in a green ²õ feather coat, wrist wear lightning hit the jujube yin and yang ring, the ghost face is cold, the palm is holding the light, it is the replacement of the cool valley and other grade-level clothing Lu Yujiu.


    His phantom stood in the room and looked around with a sigh of relief.


    He had previously heard that the four first-handers were connected by a lamp, but because he was too low in order to enter Wen Xuechen¡¯s residence, he did not know what the lamp looked like.


    When the magic road rushed into the Qinggu Valley, the former residence of Wen Xuechen was looted, and the lamp was dumped on the ground, but it was probably the light made by Xu Xingzhi. The style was too ugly, and it was not like a mysterious treasure. The disciples who were not aware of the goods were treated as ordinary things, and the hands were stuffed into the small room where the temple was stored. The disciples who had been cleaned until today were turned out and presented to Lu Yujiu.


    Seeing the implied expectations in the eyes of the three people fell through, and a face under the face of Lu Yujiu burned up, solemnly and shamefully worshipping: "The new valley of the cool valley, Lu Yujiu, meets three brothers."


    Xu Xingzhi smiled and said: "Hey, what are we doing with us? Get up. What''s the situation in Qingliang Valley?"


    With only a few words, Xu Xingzhi took the atmosphere out of the inexplicable low, and in his easy tone, Lu Yuji quickly walked out of the shackles, placed the rhinoceros lamp in front of the table, and went to the desk used by Wen Xuechen. Before, I started to grind new ink in the old enamel.


    Xu Xingzhi bowed his head and the cinnabar pen he reviewed stopped.


    He heard the snoring of the wheelchair, and from the distant past to the present, Yu Guangzhong seemed to have a trace of white hair floating through the door.


    Xu Xingzhi¡¯s heart glimpsed, but he did not feel raised his eyes, but he saw that the green buds of the first line were blown by the wind, and they flowed under the clear sky.


    Xu Xingzhi turned his head and saw that Zhou Beinan was as lost as he was.


    He stared at the scroll cylinder placed on Wen Xuechen''s old table. He thought about it. I don''t know if Wen Xuechen''s love poems were written to the small string.


    Between the three, only Qu Chi buried the paper, and the look was as usual.


    He is four years older than Xu Xing and two years older than Zhou Beinan. This short period of time has precipitated an extremely calm light on him. It seems to be gentle and seemingly ruthless.


    The time passed quietly, and in the blink of an eye, the third day of March, when the peach blossoms were in full bloom.


    The completion of the new four-door ceremony will be held in Fengling. Quchi has always been safe and sound, and will never slack off in the face of such major events.


    As early as three days ago, he selected the people who stayed at Danyang Peak and arranged the disciples who accompanied him to Fengling. The newly built Danyang New Array also asked Lu Yuji to check to ensure that even if he left the mountain. There is a magic road to come to the chaos, Danyang Feng left the disciples also have a 100% chance to win.


    After clarifying the affairs in the mountains, Qu Chi got up early and took care of himself. He wears a crown and puts on a heavy Zhu Yi, which is the body of the official ceremony. From the perspective of the bronze mirror, it is a seemingly dignified gentleman.


    When he was finished, he remembered that there was another important thing that was not done.


    He picked up the kettle and went out the window, watering his little peach tree, and thinking about the procedures after a few hours.


    After the watering was completed, he did not scrutinize and turned around. He still missed what he said on the ceremony.


    Suddenly, he felt that the belt was hooked by something.


    Feel the care of the pull, Qu Chi without any thought, the lips will sneak a smile: "Tao..."


    The voice stopped short.


    There was no one behind him, and the little twigs that were born in the lower part of the peach tree were caught in his belt. The shape looked like an overly slender finger.


    Qu Chi has been thinking about the rituals since the beginning. Now I look at it and discover the little peach trees. The greenery has already emerged from the branches, and the branches are white and fine. .


    Compared to the peach blossoms that have already spread through the mountains, this little one or two flowers look very lonely and weak, like a pottery.


    Tao Yu is like this, never dare to touch the hand of Qu Chi. If something is called, instead of whispering "The Brother of the Qu", he will grab his belt or cuffs and shake it carefully, for fear of offending him.


    ...he blossomed.


    Qu Chi thought: When he blossomed, when was it?


    He turned back and reached out and took the twig of the red bloom. The flowers looked at each other and the flowers struggled to sway in the palm of Qu Chi. I don¡¯t know if it was wind, flowers, or heart.


    A small amount of tears, a tear from the eyes of Qu Chi, a drop, another drop.


    Looking at this fragile flower, he thought of Tao Xing, thought of the peach blossoms of thirteen years ago, thought of the blood of four disciples, and thought of the old friends buried in the wild sand.


    Silent, reliable, gentle, and inclusive, who has always regarded himself as a mountain, has fallen in tears that have never fallen before people in front of a weak flower.


    After half a moment, Lin Haoxin¡¯s figure appeared outside the temple.


    He gave a tribute to the back of Qu Chi standing under the flower tree: "Senior brother, it is time to leave."


    Qu Chi turned his back to him and did not turn.


    Lin Haoxin is a bit strange: "... brother?"


    Qu Chi is still facing him, but the voice has restored the stability of the past: "... Come."


    He turned around, put down the kettle, took off the jade handle from the window side, and put a tail on the arm and put it on the arm: "Go."


    In addition to the micro-infrared of the corner of the eye, there is no more sadness on the surface of the music, it seems gentle, and it seems to be ruthless.


    The ceremony began at noon, and the Qinglianggu disciples who attended the meeting, including Zhoubeinan, standing on the high platform, burned a purple embossed mark to ensure that they could still act in the sun.


    In front of the Qingzhu Temple in Fengling Mountain, the four disciples were separated into four places and the shape was strict.


    Zhou Wang unloaded the double knives, dressed in a Tsing Yi, standing in front of the Qingliang Valley team; Meng Chongguang put on the costumes of Fengling disciples, Yuan Ruyi was wearing a black cloak, standing on the top of the Fenglingshan team tail.


    Xu Xingzhi, Zhou Beinan, Qu Chi, and Lu Yu were on the high platform. Qu Chi hosted and announced the completion of the new four doors. Each of the four rules was in accordance with the past and did not change too much.


    Everything seems to have not changed, but there is inevitably a sigh in everyone¡¯s heart.


    ... fourteen years.


    He has been driving the gold car for a full fourteen years.


    Fortunately, the four doors finally gathered again, but fortunately the youngsters are still old, the soul is still there.


    At the end of the ceremony, Qu Chi Yang said: "Please ask the new mountain owner Xu Xingzhi of Fenglingshan as the new four-door inscription."


    The inscription is supposed to be carried out by Qu Chi, who has a higher status in the old age. However, Xu Xingzhi¡¯s knowledge of the world of artifacts is known throughout the world. His inscriptions are more insignificant than the ghosts of others.


    Xu Xingzhi heard the words, stepping out of the line, and the right sleeve was gently shaken, revealing a slap in the wrist. The wooden hand that was originally attached to the broken limb has disappeared. Instead, a flesh is fresh and agile. In the right hand, a twilight light belt was attached to the wrist to cover the scar at the joint.


    There are disciples under the whispers of the audience, but everyone who is familiar with Xu Xingzhi has a smile.


    In order to give Xu Xingzhi back to this hand, Meng Zhongguang can be said to be painstaking. After the hand came back, although it is no longer possible to dance with a knife, there is no problem in writing.


    Xu Xingzhi took out the "quick pen" from his waist, and Meng Zhongguang, who was in the audience, took the lead and took a roll of snow in his hand and threw it up to pick a sapphire.


    When the snow volley tumbling down, Xu Xingzhi stepped on the wind, and the "free pen" turned into a brush full of green ink, leaving a string of cursive cursive on the satin.


    Xu Xingzhi''s wrist is closed, and the backhand bites the pen in the entrance. When it falls on the high platform, it will bring the wind and the wind.


    Meng Zhongguang almost obsessedly looked at all the actions of Xu Xingzhi.


    On the side of Xu Xingzhi, the banner-like satin was swept up by the wind.


    The world book, history, and past events, is equivalent to a history book.


    Historical books are often written by me. However, Xu Xingzhi prefers cursive scripts, so under the pen and dragon snakes, eight ink words are flowing out:


    "To come to Japan, the future is boundless."


    The author has something to say: the eight-character inscription, used in Liang Lao''s "Youth China".


    In a sentence introduction, "Ten years of drinking ice, it is difficult to cool the blood", also from the hands of Liang Lao.


    The text of "The villain is too beautiful" was officially announced today.


    There are a lot of words to say, but I¡¯m going to wait until I¡¯m finished filling it out and say it with peace of mind~


    The next thing is the content. Fan Fan is divided into two parts, one is [Retrospective] and the other is [reality].


    The protagonist in the retrospective chapter is to keep all the memories back to the eve of the demon battle, and strive to change the life of the quiet monarch, no logic, just want to write a full daily dream of qling


    But you need to be warned in advance - Jurassic will also appear as an important person.


    Keywords: single arrow, be, ask for nothing.


    Master will not be soft and will not develop a relationship with Miluo.


    It can also be regarded as a scum (?) chapter.


    Mind that this spicy chicken does not come in to the author, in this chapter, he will do it qwq


    The automatically subscribed sister can cancel the automatic subscription, and come back when the Fan 2 [current world] is available.